《The Villainous Me Turned the Losers into Blackened Bosses》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue: I’ll Raise You Like I Raised My Dog!

    Prologue: I¡¯ll Raise You Like I Raised My Dog!¡°Fate is inevitable.¡±


    Snowflakes drifted softly through the air.


    Under a birch tree in the desolate northern backyard of the Hysterm Duke¡¯s estate, a small makeshift grave stood¡ªa pile of stones clearly arranged by a child. A brown-haired boy with fogged-up glasses knelt before it, holding a rare bouquet of white chrysanthemums for the season. His voice was heavy as he spoke.


    He didn¡¯t cry, but his reddened eyes betrayed his emotions.


    ¡°No matter the method, no matter the effort, no matter how meticulous the plan¡­ in the end, death awaits you at the finish line, ready to claim your head when you think you¡¯ve given your all.¡±


    Though he looked no older than ten, his words carried a maturity and weight far beyond his years.


    ¡°Young Master Will¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    The maid beside him, who looked about his age, called out softly. Her short brown hair just grazed her shoulders, and a pair of wolf ears stood upright on her head. They twitched slightly from the cold.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Eir, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve long foreseen such a cruel fate. From the moment I was born into this world, I knew this day would come. I¡¯ve prepared myself for it.¡±


    He glanced at the crude gravestone. Snowflakes had already begun to settle on its surface, forming a thin, delicate layer.


    The wind rustled through the birch trees, carrying the sound of falling leaves.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master, may I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away, Eir. I imagine you, too, have seen through the helplessness of fate¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master, just to confirm¡­ it really was just a dog that died, right? You didn¡¯t bury¡­ anything else in there, did you? The way you¡¯re talking is so scary¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will Hysterm, a noble young master who appeared no older than ten, found it hard to admit that he was, in fact, a reincarnated soul.


    The first thing he heard upon opening his eyes in this world was the joyous celebration of the Hysterm family welcoming their newborn heir. His heart sank immediately.


    Wasn¡¯t this the infamous villainous family from the popular trashy light novel ¡°After Being Kicked Out of the Party, I Was Taken In by the Dungeon Empress¡±?!


    And he¡­


    He was the poor soul who had suffered through that god-awful novel in his previous life.


    It was a painfully clich¨¦, cookie-cutter story about betrayal and revenge. To make matters worse, the novel had exploded in popularity after its anime adaptation, becoming a massive hit. So much so that his boss in his past life had bought the rights to the IP and told him:


    ¡°Will, this IP is now ours to turn into a mobile game. You¡¯re in charge of the system design, balancing, and quest planning. Good luck! The company¡¯s annual report to the shareholders depends on you!¡±


    Ah, karma was real. In his past life, he had turned that trashy novel into a cash-grab mobile game, and now, in this life, he had reincarnated as the villain destined to be beaten to a pulp by the protagonist.


    Thankfully, the game hadn¡¯t launched yet. From his observations, this seemed to be the novel¡¯s world, not the game¡¯s world. At least he still knew the general plotline¡ªhe didn¡¯t trust the junior writer who had penned the mobile game¡¯s story.


    Why?


    Because none of the absurd, money-grabbing upgrade materials he had invented for the game had shown up here.


    Thank goodness. The sacred, pure, and (for now) untainted original story remained intact.


    Will Hysterm was the main antagonist of the novel¡¯s early Chapters. The protagonist, Hugh Polrol, had been kicked out of the adventuring party ¡°Morning Star,¡± a party that Will himself had founded. Oh, and Will had also played a significant role in Hugh¡¯s expulsion.


    After Hugh was kicked out, the party members slowly realized their mistake, regretted their actions, and went on a desperate ¡°chasing after the protagonist¡± arc. However, Hugh, now allied with the Dungeon Empress, thoroughly trounced them. Emotionally and physically defeated, the female leads became nothing more than pathetic losers¡ªcrying, whining, and achieving absolutely nothing.


    Wow, so tragic (monotone voice).


    As for Will, he ended up alone, abandoned by everyone. His story concluded when he was crushed to death by a giant slime on the first floor of a dungeon.


    ¡ªHis boss had once said that this part of the story was a fan favorite and must be included as an event in the game. Maybe even make the slime a boss.


    Fortunately, Will still had about eight years before his fated death-by-slime. Plenty of time to figure out a way to avoid it.


    But¡­


    Had it already begun?


    No, it was already over (laughs).


    Today marked the end of his ¡°Fate Resistance Test.¡±


    In the original story, the timid maid Eir had a flashback where she recalled being beaten by Will at the age of ten because his pet dog, Sanqi, had frozen to death after he forgot it outside.


    Current Will had tried to alter this fate.


    As a former system designer, he knew exactly how to manage resources and ¡°raise¡± characters.


    He had carefully selected the best dog food¡ªnot just the most expensive, but also the kind that boosted resistance to freezing!


    He had personally trained the dog, running three kilometers with it every winter morning to build its cold tolerance!


    He had constructed a luxurious doghouse and spent three years reminding Eir to check every night that the dog was safely inside with enough firewood!


    After three years, Sanqi had become a local legend, capable of single-handedly taking down packs of ice wolves.


    Will thought the dog might even survive being crushed by a slime.


    And yet¡­


    This day still came.


    On a snowy winter morning, the once-robust dog lay in a narrow grave.


    ¡°Eir, this is truly a pitiful life.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, Young Master. Please accept my condolences! If you want to cry, just let it out. I¡¯ll wipe your tears so they don¡¯t freeze on your face. Don¡¯t hold it in like this; you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Fate is the only explanation left.¡±


    Though Will had repeated ¡°It¡¯s all fate¡± to console himself countless times¡­


    Whenever he remembered¡­


    That Sanqi had died because it stepped out of its warm doghouse, slipped on the ice-resistant dog bowl he had prepared, tumbled five times, slid onto the frozen ornamental lake, and spun thirty-seven times before crashing into a tree¡­


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore!


    Wasn¡¯t this way too forced?!


    Even if fate was fixed and tragic¡­


    Did it really have to be this absurd?


    The mental image alone made the corners of his mouth twitch upward.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, don¡¯t worry about Sanqi¡¯s spirit! If you want to laugh, just laugh! Maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯ll make you feel better¡­ Pfft¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! Stupid dog, your death was too damn funny¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Eir and Will burst into laughter in front of Sanqi¡¯s grave.


    The snow fell harder.


    But this gave Will a new idea. It was time to execute Plan B.


    Eir¡¯s personality had grown much brighter than in the original story. She no longer feared him and even joked with him. This was thanks to the care he had shown her over the years.


    Especially¡­


    ¡°Young Master, you must be tired and cold. Let¡¯s head back inside for some hot tea. I¡¯ve already prepared it for you.¡±


    Thanks to his care, Eir had learned to make excellent tea¡ªa stark contrast to the original story, where it was a running gag that she couldn¡¯t brew tea to save her life. Even the head maid, Susan, now praised her tea-making skills.


    And that dog, though its fate hadn¡¯t changed, had at least grown strong enough to dominate the local monsters during its life.


    In other words, while the ultimate outcomes remained the same, the characters¡¯ personalities and abilities in this world could be ¡°developed.¡±


    Just like in a game system, they could learn new skills and gain new powers.


    They could grow stronger!


    And so¡­


    Will decided it was time to put his delightfully twisted Plan B into action¡ª S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the doomed villainous young master, he would raise the three pathetic, love-struck heroines from the original story¡ª


    The aloof and dismissive half-elf princess who constantly belittled the protagonist.


    The foul-mouthed, hot-tempered, golden-haired loli witch who always hurled insults.


    And the timid wolf-girl maid who never stood up for the protagonist.


    He would turn them all into terrifying, blackened versions of themselves!


    As the saying goes, ¡°A redeemed villain is three times weaker, but a blackened one is ten times stronger.¡±


    In the original story, they were weak, pathetic losers who couldn¡¯t beat the protagonist or the bosses. They couldn¡¯t even express their feelings properly and ended up crying on the ground after being thoroughly defeated.


    But if they were blackened, it would be a whole different story.


    They¡¯d be strong, twisted, and terrifying¡ªcapable of tormenting the protagonist.


    They could tie him up, hang him, imprison him, and make sure he couldn¡¯t go anywhere or do anything. His eyes would only see them, until his spirit broke and his body gave out, leaving him completely dependent on them.


    As for Will, he could sit back and enjoy the show with a bag of snacks.


    Life is short; why not have some fun while you can?


    This was the resolve of a former game designer.


    Torturing players was his specialty.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ªI can¡¯t take your life, but I can make you wish you were dead! Hahahaha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master, why are you acting crazy again?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Eir. I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    He grabbed Eir¡¯s hands and looked into her sky-blue eyes with a serious expression.


    His glasses reflected the light, and though fogged up, they gave him an air of wisdom.


    If he could turn a dog destined to freeze to death into a local legend, then surely he could ¡°raise¡± these girls the same way!


    ¡°From today onward, I¡¯ll raise you just like I raised that dog!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Eir tilted her head, her wolf ears flopping in the opposite direction.


    She thought to herself that her brain must not have fully developed yet, as she couldn¡¯t grasp the young master¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Woof?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 1 - The Maids Training Begins

    Chapter 1: The Maid¡¯s Training BeginsFour years later.


    Three years until the protagonist joins the party.


    Four years until the protagonist is kicked out of Morning Star.


    Four and a half years until Will Hysterm meets his end under a giant slime.


    It was a fresh morning, with birds chirping and flowers blooming.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I can keep going¡­ Please, Young Master¡­ make it harder!¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Not bad. You lasted three more minutes today.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!! I¡­ ha¡­ I can still go on¡­¡±


    Although the conversation sounded suspicious, it was just Eir undergoing a ¡°training session¡± in a sauna specially designed by Will.


    Will glanced at the temperature gauge outside the sauna, nodding in satisfaction before flipping the switch to turn it off.


    ¡°500 degrees already? An A3-ranked Holy Shield Knight can only withstand 400 degrees. Too bad Eir isn¡¯t old enough to take the ranking test yet.¡±


    The Eir of today was a far cry from the timid, frail maid described in the original story¡ªa mere B3-ranked Holy Shield Knight who always hid behind others.


    No, she wasn¡¯t just different; she was leagues ahead. Had her potential always been this high?


    ¡°Young Master¡ªI-I-I think you can turn up the heat a bit more!¡±


    Pfft¡ª


    Will opened the sauna door, letting out a wave of hot steam.


    Pushing up his fogged glasses, he maintained his composed demeanor, even though he couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Small steps every day will lead to great progress.¡±


    Through the lingering mist, Will observed Eir¡¯s figure.


    Draped in nothing but a towel, Eir stood there, her skin untouched by the extreme heat thanks to her Ice Armor. Instead, her skin glowed with a soft, healthy pink.


    Now fourteen, Eir had begun to blossom into a beauty. Her curves were already evident, and her damp, bare feet on the floor only added to her allure.


    She instinctively shook herself off, much like a small animal after a bath. Her floppy wolf ears perked up once dry.


    However, as she moved, certain ¡°well-developed¡± areas of her body swayed noticeably.


    Sway, sway, sway.


    Will began to wonder if his training had veered off course.


    In the original story, Eir was described as petite, frail, and flat-chested.


    So where did these D-cup-level assets come from?


    And that towel-straining, curvaceous figure¡ªwhat was going on there?


    Perhaps it was because he had prioritized her physical defense alongside her magical defense, feeding her a diet rich in nutrients?


    Or maybe it was just the natural growth rate of beastfolk.


    Ah, so this was the result of ¡°raising¡± someone.


    Not bad. Will fully understood now.


    ¡°Young Master, your left nostril is bleeding. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°The steam was too hot. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Will casually stuffed a tissue up his nose.


    As the fog on his glasses cleared, he glanced at his worn, thick red notebook.


    On the page, it read:


    [Task: High-Temperature Training: Train Eir¡¯s Ice Armor to withstand 500¡ãC for ten minutes.]


    He marked it with a check.


    Then, he looked at the reward he had written below.


    [Reward: New Item for Eir x1]


    The ink for the ¡°Reward¡± section was noticeably fresher, as if it had been added just last night.


    Of course, neither the tasks nor the rewards came from some floating system interface or mysterious voice in his head.


    He had written them himself.


    A seasoned system designer creates their own system!


    ¡­Though, now that he thought about it, that sounded kind of sad.


    Closing the notebook, the cover bore the handwritten title: ¡°Task System.¡±


    Most of these ¡°tasks¡± had been written years ago when he first devised this plan, taking him several weeks to complete.


    Will was terrified that, four years later, when he encountered the story¡¯s main heroines again, he might forget their optimal development paths, ideal equipment, or most critical abilities. He might even forget their key plot points.


    After all, it had been ten years since he read the novel. Forgetting was only natural, right?


    Just like playing a game requires foresight and planning, he had meticulously written everything down, dividing it into three Chapters, multiple key events, and several must-have items. The ¡°Reward¡± section was left blank, to be filled in closer to completion.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Eir, the task is complete. Now, it¡¯s time to claim your reward.¡±


    ¡°Reward?¡±


    Eir immediately became alert.


    Her wolf ears stood straight up, as if afraid she had misheard.


    ¡°Yes, come here.¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master¡­ I-I-I¡¯m not dressed yet¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s easier to claim your reward without clothes.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The blush from the sauna had just faded from Eir¡¯s face, but upon hearing Will¡¯s words, her cheeks turned crimson again.


    Could it be¡­


    Was the young master, whom she had watched grow up, about to lay hands on her?!


    It was said that all Hysterm men were depraved when it came to women¡ªwithout exception.


    Was the young master finally awakening to his family¡¯s infamous tendencies?!


    ¡°Young Master¡­ um¡­ we¡¯re still young¡­ a-a-and not of age yet. But¡­ but as your maid¡­ if¡­ if you insist on forcing me¡­ I-I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse¡­¡±


    Then, she felt something cold wrap around her neck.


    It encircled her throat snugly, with a leathery texture.


    ¡°This¡­ is a collar?¡±


    Holding the edge of her towel with one hand, Eir touched the object around her neck with the other.


    She looked into the mirror as Will stepped aside.


    The collar had a metal nameplate engraved with her name. The craftsmanship was exquisite, with anti-chafing edges.


    Seeing herself naked with the collar on, Eir couldn¡¯t help but think of the slaves sold in underground markets.


    This¡­ was a gift Will had prepared just for her?


    The young master¡­


    He actually¡­


    Actually¡ª


    Actually was really treating her like a dog?!


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir was deeply moved!


    So that was it. He was just treating her like a dog. It wasn¡¯t as perverted as she had feared.


    After all, she was an abandoned orphan picked up by the Hysterm family¡ªa half-beast at that. Being the young master¡¯s personal maid was already a great honor.


    What¡¯s more, Will had always treated her well, training her not only in maid duties but also in adventuring skills, especially as a Holy Shield Knight, to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be jobless in the future.


    Though she didn¡¯t quite understand his comment, ¡°How else will you withstand a 5000¡ãC dragon¡¯s breath in the future?¡± she could feel his desire to make her stronger!


    And now, he had personally placed a collar on her.


    Wonderful. From now on, she would dedicate herself to being the young master¡¯s loyal dog!


    ¡°Woof¡­ woof!¡±


    ¡°Why are you barking again? Eir, you¡¯re a wolf, not a dog! Anyway, how does it feel? Take a deep breath¡ªinhale¡ªexhale¡ªand feel the power flowing from deep within your core¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She took a deep breath.


    Where the collar touched her neck¡¯s arteries, she felt a cool current spreading through her veins and magical circuits.


    Her overheated body from the sauna suddenly ¡°cooled down.¡± It wasn¡¯t a jarring chill but more like finding a refreshing stream in a dense forest on a sweltering summer day.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strange. My body temperature¡­ dropped? My skin doesn¡¯t feel hot anymore, and my mind isn¡¯t all fuzzy¡­¡±

 Chapter 2 -

    Chapter 2: ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡±¡°Excellent!¡±


    Will snapped his fingers in delight¡ªa small habit of his whenever he was pleased.


    ¡°Previously, when the sauna temperature reached 200 degrees, your body temperature couldn¡¯t cool down within an hour, leaving you in a feverish state. That was harmful to your health in the long run.¡±


    He looked immensely proud of himself.


    ¡°I exchanged letters with Mr. S for a month. He suggested a method to counteract it¡ªusing the stomach acid of an ice dragon, the opposite of a fire dragon, to balance it out. But since your magical circuits are deeply embedded in your arteries, the best way to cool them is to increase the contact area with the arteries. It also needs to be applied daily to gradually infuse into your bloodstream, avoiding an extreme reaction from the clash of ice and fire¡­¡±


    Will snapped his fingers again.


    ¡°After much thought, brainstorming, and sleepless nights, I finally came up with the perfect solution.¡±


    A third snap of his fingers.


    ¡°A collar! I¡¯m a genius. It¡¯s large enough to provide contact, portable, and absolutely perfect.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t understand at all¡­ So, the collar is for¡­ what exactly? And stomach acid? Wait, this¡­ this thing has stomach acid in it? So the ¡®unspeakable substance¡¯ is¡­ stomach acid?¡±


    Eir¡¯s face turned pale.


    She knew her young master could be eccentric at times, but she didn¡¯t expect this level of madness.


    ¡°It¡¯s so I can raise you properly¡ªjust like I raised that dog!¡±


    Will thought to himself: If he could train a dog to take down magical beasts, then surely this wolf-girl maid with innate magical absorption talent would be a piece of cake.


    Eir, on the other hand, thought: Stomach acid is a bit gross, but he¡¯s really treating me like a dog! I¡¯m so moved I could cry!


    ¡°Now then, Eir¡­¡±


    Will reached out, brushing his hand over the collar around her neck, grazing her throat. The touch made her feel a bit ticklish.


    ¡°Since this is the first trial, let me know if you feel any discomfort so I can make adjustments. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get the best.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t wear it during training sessions; it might affect the results.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ If there are no issues, wear it every morning and take it off before bed. After a year, your resistance to high temperatures should improve significantly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, for today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master Will¡ª¡±


    Eir suddenly hugged him.


    Through the towel, Will could feel her still slightly damp softness pressing against him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t dried off yet!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for caring so much about me! I¡¯ll dedicate myself to being your loyal dog for life. Woof woof! Eh¡­ Young Master, why is your right nostril bleeding now?¡±


    So cute¡­


    So clingy¡­


    So maid-like¡­


    This was Eir in a nutshell.


    Hmm¡­


    Something felt off.


    Something was definitely off¡­


    It was too bright!


    Too wholesome!


    Too cute!


    She was a far cry from the blackened, twisted image he had envisioned.


    Will began to wonder if there was something wrong with his training methods.


    ¡°Ahem, no, this won¡¯t do. Eir, I need to give you a proper lesson. Come to the backyard this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡ª


    In the Hysterm family¡¯s backyard, the spring scenery was beautiful. Flowers bloomed in vibrant patches, and a small, pale pavilion stood amidst it all. Inside the pavilion was a blackboard with adorable cartoonish drawings¡ªone resembling Will and the other resembling Eir. The drawings were vivid and full of life.


    On the table, a steaming cup of tea brewed by Eir awaited.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°From now on, address me as Teacher Will.¡±


    Will adjusted his glasses. Despite being only fourteen, he carried himself like a proper little teacher.


    ¡°Alright, Teacher Will, Young Master. Also, if you don¡¯t drink the tea soon, it¡¯ll get cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±


    Will took a sip of the tea. It was excellent. Over the past four years, Eir¡¯s tea-making skills had improved even further.


    However, the tea reminded him of his balding math professor from his past life, who always drank tea before class. He quickly set the cup down.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s review what we learned in the previous lesson.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Eir was very serious. She even had a notebook in front of her. Though her handwriting was crooked, the effort she put into it was evident. The letters were etched so deeply into the paper that the impressions could be seen on the next page.


    ¡°Good. What are the three fundamental principles of Blackened Love Studies?¡±


    Although Eir didn¡¯t understand why her young master insisted on adding the word ¡°Blackened¡± before ¡°Love Studies,¡± she had memorized the content diligently with her still-developing brain.


    ¡°One: Men are impossible to win over unless you actively pursue them!¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Two: Men are as dense as wood. Without your passionate heart to move them, they¡¯ll never be touched!¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Three: The most intense love is often expressed in the wildest ways!¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Will felt a sense of accomplishment. The lines he had repeatedly drilled into Eir¡¯s mind had finally taken root.


    He was slightly relieved.


    Heh heh, you may look like an obedient puppy on the outside, but your heart is slowly turning blackened!


    ¡°Alright, Eir, let¡¯s do a quick pop quiz from this book.¡±


    Will pointed to a book he had written himself: ¡°300 Questions on Blackening.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Young Master. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Will thought Eir had become much livelier. She was nothing like the timid, obedient maid from his past life.


    ¡°What would you do if you saw someone you like hanging out with friends on the street?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Follow them! Record their movements!¡±


    ¡°How would you confess to someone you like?¡±


    ¡°Smile wide and say, ¡®I like you the most!¡¯¡±


    ¡°What if they reject you?¡±


    ¡°Kidnap them to a basement and properly express my feelings so they understand!¡±


    ¡°And if they reject you again after multiple attempts?¡±


    ¡°Kill them! That way, we¡¯ll be together forever!¡±


    ¡°Good, very well done!¡±


    Will thought about how the book outlined various scenarios where blackened girls displayed their yandere tendencies. Since Eir had grown up with him, his constant mutterings had subtly influenced her deeply.


    ¡°Eir, you¡¯ve learned well. Remember to use these methods if you ever meet someone you like. Girls need to learn about love from a young age so they won¡¯t be taken advantage of when they grow up.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Eir was incredibly grateful to her young master.


    Though he could be eccentric at times, he not only taught her to read and write but also provided lessons exclusive to noble schools¡ªaccording to him, this ¡°Love Studies¡± course was the first thing noble girls learned.


    What a kind and thoughtful young master!


    ¡°However, Young Master, don¡¯t you think some of this sounds¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m not saying there¡¯s anything wrong with you, but it feels¡­ just a little¡­ strange?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s¡­ just your imagination¡­ Don¡¯t overthink it. Now that we¡¯ve covered the theory, let me demonstrate.¡±


    ¡°Demonstrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Will smiled as he stepped closer to Eir, pulling out a black ribbon from his pocket.


    ¡°For example, if you were to confess to someone using this theory¡­¡±


    ¡°How would you do it?¡±


    He asked in a deep, serious tone, devoid of any playfulness.

 Chapter 3 - The Maid Who Just Can’t Learn

    Chapter 3: The Maid Who Just Can¡¯t Learn¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    Before Eir could finish her sentence, the black ribbon in Will¡¯s hand gently covered her eyes.


    She obediently sat still, like a well-trained dog following orders not to move. Even with her vision obscured, she tilted her head upward, trying to locate her master. However, since she couldn¡¯t see him, her head was slightly misaligned from his actual position.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Eir.¡±


    Will leaned in close to her upright wolf ears and pinched the tip of one. He felt her body tremble slightly.


    So her ears were this sensitive?


    The texture was soft and fluffy, just like when he used to pet Sanqi¡¯s ears. It made him want to abandon his current task and just play with them.


    ¡°I love you deeply, so much so that¡­ in the endless darkness of your vision, your life, and your world, there can only be one light¡ªme.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Will thought his delivery was perfect!


    If someone were to blindfold the protagonist with a black ribbon and deliver such lines, even the calmest, most rational, and emotionless hero would surely be scared out of their wits!


    That was exactly the effect he wanted!


    He was very satisfied. Surely, even someone as dense as Eir could learn by copying him, right?


    ¡°Eir, your ears are so red! Are you okay? Is the collar malfunctioning?¡±


    ¡°N-No, no, no! Eir is fine! So, I just need to imitate you, right? No problem, leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, sit properly in your seat!¡±


    For the first time, Will saw Eir this enthusiastic, as if a switch had been flipped.


    She eagerly tied the black ribbon over Will¡¯s eyes, using even more force than he had earlier. The warm sunlight of the afternoon disappeared, and Will felt a sudden chill as his body instinctively reacted.


    Perfect!


    Will was thrilled internally.


    She¡¯s learning so quickly!


    Eir, now standing above him, looked down at Will before kneeling on one leg between his knees to get closer to his ear.


    ¡°Y-Y-Young Master¡­ l-listen carefully¡­ Eir, I¡­ I-I-I¡­¡±


    In the pitch-black darkness, Will could feel the warmth of her body, the faint scent she carried, and the subtle disturbance in the air as she leaned closer. Her body temperature seemed a bit high, and her voice, lowered to a whisper, tickled his ear.


    But after a string of stutters and pauses, Eir¡¯s words stopped.


    She¡­ she couldn¡¯t say it.


    She only needed to repeat what the young master had said, but for some reason, when her mouth reached the word ¡°love,¡± it got stuck.


    Her heartbeat quickened.


    Her breathing grew heavier.


    ¡­Why was this happening?


    She was just following the young master¡¯s instructions, which were clearly for her own good. So why couldn¡¯t she get those two words out? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will waited for a long time, but no follow-up came.


    ¡°Eir¡­?¡±


    He asked tentatively.


    Then, he felt her head bump heavily against his chest.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    And then came a soft whimper.


    Will sighed and removed the ribbon from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I love you the most, Young Master¡­¡±


    Her head tilted upward, her expression shy and bashful, like a golden retriever seeking affection. Her freshly washed, fluffy wolf tail wagged so vigorously behind her that it left afterimages.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this okay?¡±


    Will sighed again.


    Nope!


    Completely wrong!


    Why couldn¡¯t this girl grasp the concept of being a yandere?!


    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re still far from graduating!¡±


    Will grabbed the ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡± book nearby and lightly knocked it against Eir¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Young Master¡­ now I¡¯ve forgotten everything I just memorized¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    This was a challenge even for Will.


    Compared to the other two ¡°losers¡± he hadn¡¯t met yet, Eir, as his timid and obedient little maid, had the most potential¡ªor in less flattering terms¡­


    She was the furthest from a ¡°blackened¡± character.


    In terms of combat ability, the original story only highlighted her defensive and magic absorption skills, making her a natural fit for the non-aggressive Holy Shield Knight role.


    In terms of personality, having been abandoned as a child, she remained sensitive and fragile even after years under Will¡¯s care. As a result, in the original story, despite her feelings for the protagonist, she never stood up for him when others bullied or mistreated him.


    And then¡­


    In terms of intelligence¡­


    She was utterly clueless! She struggled to grasp anything remotely complex.


    But this didn¡¯t deter Will, the master of raising characters in games. Based on her traits, he chose the following development path:


    ¨C Strengthen defense: If she couldn¡¯t be defeated, she could maintain control over any situation!


    ¨C Subtle brainwashing through repetition: By planting ideas in her subconscious, he could mold her from the inside out!


    ¡°Alright, tonight, copy the first fifty questions again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But, Young Master, I have a question!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you so insistent on teaching me these things?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, it¡¯s obviously so you can properly fall in love and win over the person you like in the future.¡±


    Eir froze at his response. Her wolf ears twitched, opening and closing as if her brain was processing at full capacity.


    This was her typical reaction when deep in thought.


    ¡°Because¡­ because it doesn¡¯t really matter to me¡­ whether I can win over someone I like¡­ As long as things stay like this, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter how he feels about me.¡±


    As she said this, her gaze flitted over Will before quickly darting away.


    Someone she liked?


    It was hard for her to imagine.


    For now, all she wanted was for her young master, who had given her a place to belong, to live a happy life.


    Feelings like ¡°love¡± and ¡°affection¡± seemed distant to her. She was more like a loyal pet, always by her master¡¯s side.


    And pets rarely acted outside their master¡¯s commands, right?


    But¡­


    When the young master said those words, it felt like he was hinting that one day, he might let go of the leash holding her.


    Eir felt a pang of fear.


    Then, Will grabbed her shoulders. He exerted considerable force, but given Eir¡¯s superior physical strength, it didn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    Will¡¯s expression turned terrifying¡ª


    ¡°No! You! Absolutely! Cannot! Think that way!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I got a bit carried away¡­¡±


    Will picked up his tea and took a sip. Though it had cooled, it still tasted good.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a cute little hunting dog. It loved its master but didn¡¯t understand what love was or how to win over the person it liked. Whenever its master was scolded by others in the adventuring party, it didn¡¯t even dare to bark in his defense, let alone express its feelings.¡±


    This referred to how, in the original story, Eir passively watched as others bullied and rejected the protagonist.


    Eir imagined herself as the hunting dog and Will as the master, picturing him being driven away while she cried, clutching her wolf ears.


    ¡°Eventually, the master was kicked out of the party. The dog didn¡¯t dare to stand up for him and could only watch as his figure disappeared into the stormy night, growing smaller and smaller.¡±


    This was a nod to the scene where the protagonist was expelled from the party while Eir stood by silently.


    Eir pictured Will walking away in the snowstorm, his short brown hair fading into the distance.


    ¡°But one day, the master returned¡ªwith a new pet, a fire-breathing dragon. In an instant, the dog¡¯s little kennel was reduced to ashes.¡±


    This referenced the protagonist joining the Dungeon Empress and returning to defeat Eir and the others.


    Eir imagined Will with a powerful, adorable fire dragon, pushing up his glasses and laughing maniacally as he ordered it to burn her.


    ¡°The dog watched its master leave with the new pet, never looking back. Only then did it realize it could never win over the person it loved. Its silent devotion had only brought it destruction. But by then, it was too late¡­¡±


    Will paused.


    He felt quite proud of himself for explaining the original story in such a simple and relatable way.


    Eir would surely understand now!


    ¡°And so, the little hunting dog, having failed to graduate from the Blackened Love course, could only sit in the flames, crying pitifully, unable to attain the love it desired¡­¡±


    ¡°So now you understand. Study hard, and you¡¯ll be able to keep the person you like firmly in your grasp¡ª¡±


    But when Will turned around, he saw Eir looking at him with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Young Master, will you leave me for a fire dragon too?¡±


    ¡°What part of the story did you even hear?!¡±


    At that moment, a servant opened the waist-high metal gate to the garden.


    ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Will. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild sent a letter for you. It¡¯s an anonymous delivery.¡±


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­


    A letter¡­


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Is it Mr. S¡¯s reply?! Did he find a way to restore the Extreme Flame Meteor?!¡±

 Chapter 4 - Mr. S

    Chapter 4: Mr. SThe mysterious ¡°S¡± was someone Will had come to know a year ago through a help request he posted at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    At the time, Eir was just beginning to learn her Ice Armor technique. Will had calculated the theoretical values and determined it should be able to withstand 200¡ãC of steam. Yet, Eir kept getting burned. Frustrated, he posted a request for advice from someone with practical experience.


    That¡¯s when he received a letter signed anonymously as ¡°S.¡±


    The letter provided a detailed explanation of the principles behind steam and Ice Armor, concluding with several possible causes for the burns. One theory suggested that Eir¡¯s burns were caused by the zero-distance contact between her body and the Ice Armor. Ice Armor functioned through a dynamic cycle of melting and reforming to provide defense. However, at extremely high temperatures, the steam caused the Ice Armor to vaporize instantly, and since steam is hotter than liquid water, it led to burns.


    The simplest solution, S explained, was to maintain a small air gap between the body and the Ice Armor. This would allow the dynamic Ice Armor cycle to cool the steam into liquid or even solid form before it could reach the skin, effectively preventing burns.


    Will revisited his Ice Armor data. In the game, the dynamic cycle of Ice Armor might correspond to the shortest damage interval. Using this, he calculated the optimal gap distance and had Eir follow his instructions. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t get burned the next time.


    This was the first time Will realized that the numerical systems he had designed as a game planner could be applied to real-world combat in this world. The formulas were ingrained in his mind, allowing him to derive solutions without much effort¡ªone of his rare advantages in this new life.


    Afterward, S was astonished by Will¡¯s ability to calculate such precise data, while Will was equally impressed by S¡¯s solid theoretical knowledge and extensive practical experience. Over the years, they exchanged frequent letters, discussing dungeon monster strategies, magical composition details, and weapon usage techniques.


    Three years later, their correspondence had filled several cabinets. The letters were packed with so much valuable information that one could probably write dozens of MCI-level research papers from them if submitted to a magical academy.


    Will¡¯s way of addressing this person had evolved over time, from ¡°that S¡± to just ¡°S,¡± and finally to ¡°Mr. S.¡±


    Why ¡°Mr.¡± S, though?


    S had never disclosed their gender, but their logical and concise writing style, devoid of any unnecessary words, gave off a mature and decisive vibe. Such rationality and clarity could only belong to a man, Will thought.


    Moreover, S¡¯s tone was far too composed and experienced¡ªdefinitely the demeanor of a reliable, battle-hardened adult male.


    But more important than S¡¯s gender was another question:


    Who was S?


    Since this was a novel world, someone as skilled as S might have appeared in the original story.


    However¡­


    In the original work, most of the professors from the magical academy lacked practical experience. They were all about theory and academic papers, making it unlikely for any of them to be someone like S, who was rich in both theory and practice.


    If not a professor, then perhaps a skilled adventurer?


    But adventurers rarely had academic backgrounds. Most only mastered their own professions. Even top-tier adventuring party leaders would only have a general understanding of their team members¡¯ roles. Someone like S, who was well-versed in various magical and technical details, was exceedingly rare.


    Could it be¡­


    The protagonist himself?


    In the original story, the protagonist, Hugh, had theoretical knowledge that surpassed most professors at the academy. After graduation, he joined an adventuring party as a support member and was highly skilled in all professions.


    Such an obvious guess wouldn¡¯t escape someone as sharp as Will.


    According to the original story¡ªthe unchangeable fate of the original story¡ªat this point in time, Hugh was still at the academy studying theory. He hadn¡¯t even started dungeon adventuring yet, and it would be another two years before he set foot in a dungeon.


    Will immediately wrote a probing letter.


    S replied, stating that they did odd jobs for adventurers, occasionally working as support staff in shallow dungeon layers. Their extensive practical experience came from these activities. S also encouraged Will to ask for help whenever needed, even offering to gather materials if possible.


    This response dispelled Will¡¯s suspicion that S was the protagonist.


    The timeline and actions didn¡¯t match. It couldn¡¯t possibly be Hugh.


    It couldn¡¯t¡­ right?


    Well¡­ in any novel, it¡¯s normal to have unnamed, off-screen experts. It¡¯s definitely not the protagonist.


    With that thought, Will sighed.


    If S were the protagonist, they would undoubtedly serve as the protagonist¡¯s mentor¡ªproviding endless cheats, helping them level up, and acting as a spiritual pillar during tough times.


    Unfortunately, Will wasn¡¯t the protagonist.


    So, S would remain an anonymous figure, someone he might never meet in person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Mr. S¡¯s letter says. If he¡¯s writing back now, he must have discovered something.¡±


    It was after dinner, and under the soft glow of a lamp, Will opened the package sent by Mr. S. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a letter but a small wooden box and a tattered, yellowed book.


    Will opened the letter first.


    ¡ª


    To: W,


    Last time, we discussed restoring the ancient magic ¡°Extreme Flame Meteor.¡± To be honest, ancient magic isn¡¯t my area of expertise, so I can offer limited help. Fortunately, I found some related texts in a dungeon. One passage mentioned a catalyst¡ªa substance found in the abdomen of a creature called the Explosive Firefly. I killed over a hundred of them and refined a small vial of the substance, which I¡¯ve included with this letter. Please use it sparingly.


    If your tests yield more accurate explosion and damage data, please let me know in your next letter. Thank you.


    ¡ªS


    ¡ª


    Will opened the wooden box. It was packed with shock-absorbing paper, and inside was a small vial of powder.


    Presumably extracted from the fireflies¡¯ abdomens, the powder emitted a faint pink glow under the moonlight when Will extinguished the lamp to observe it.


    ¡°This is definitely high-quality stuff. Let¡¯s see if it works.¡±


    He flipped open his red-covered ¡°Task System¡± notebook.


    ¡°Alright, Extreme Flame Meteor¡­ here it is.¡±


    Turning to the next page, he found the task entry:


    ¡ª


    [Important Task: Have Eir block an assassin¡¯s Extreme Flame Meteor! Must succeed, absolutely critical! For safety, conduct preliminary experiments first.]


    ¡ª


    Reading this, his expression grew serious.


    The task reminded him of a brief but critical plot point in the original story.


    The assassin¡­


    He remembered now. According to the original story, ¡°Young Master Will¡± would later encounter a witch who used the ancient magic Extreme Flame Meteor.


    The story described how Will, after receiving an acceptance letter from Entark¡¯s First Academy (the empire¡¯s top academy), was ambushed by the witch on his way to the capital. The attack left him lightly injured, causing him to miss the practical entrance exam. This incident was the catalyst for his bullying, the root of his later psychological issues, the deterioration of his relationship with his father, and¡­ his ill-fated connection with the highly popular half-elf princess.


    While it was amusing to read about the villain¡¯s misfortune in the original story, now that he had to live through it, it was anything but funny!


    This critical task¡­ its reward was¡­


    He turned to the next page to check the reward.


    ¡ª


    [Reward: Unlock Task 38. Completing the series will grant Eir¡¯s exclusive ancient magic tome: Frozen Ice Array.]


    ¡ª


    Will¡¯s game design instincts hadn¡¯t dulled¡ªhe even wrote the rewards as part of a chain quest to torment players.


    Frozen Ice Array. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was incredibly important. To use a metaphor, Eir¡¯s current Ice Armor was like a basic skill from a newly launched game. It might suffice for now, but four years later, when the protagonist joined the party, it would be rendered obsolete by power creep.


    Frozen Ice Array, on the other hand, was a major upgrade that could elevate her to top-tier status!


    But¡­


    In the original story, Eir only learned this skill after being rejected and reduced to a loser. What good is being a top-tier loser?!


    If she could block the Extreme Flame Meteor¡ªsomething the original Eir couldn¡¯t do¡ªthen perhaps she could learn this top-tier skill early¡­ right?


    Will rubbed his temples, turned the lamp back on, and opened the tattered book. Taking out a sheet of scrap paper and a pen, he began to study.


    If he could figure it out tonight, they could conduct a preliminary experiment with Eir tomorrow¡ªthe sooner, the better.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock came at the door.


    ¡°Eir?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ um¡­ are you still awake?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 5 - Nightmare

    Chapter 5: NightmareIt was late at night, and the hallway was silent. Eir stood there holding a lantern, her figure small and drowsy in the dim light.


    As a wolf-girl, her canine instincts gave her a healthy routine of early to bed and early to rise. She was already dressed in her pajamas, rubbing her eyes sleepily, her voice soft and delicate.


    ¡°Eir just finished copying the book¡­ came out to use the bathroom¡­ and saw that Young Master¡¯s room¡­ yawn¡­ still had the light on¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll finish reading this letter and head to bed.¡±


    ¡°Last time, Young Master¡­ yawn¡­ said the same thing¡­ but in the morning, you were asleep at the desk. Don¡¯t stay up too late¡­ Eir gets worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still young; I won¡¯t die from staying up late.¡±


    Will thought to himself that in his past life, he¡¯d pulled all-nighters well into his thirties. Now, with a teenage body, he could surely push himself harder.


    ¡°Mm¡­ that doesn¡¯t sound quite right. Well then, Young Master¡­ good~night~!¡±


    Eir said softly, closing the door gently, though her expression hinted at some lingering thoughts.


    Will returned to his desk.


    Deciphering the ancient text wasn¡¯t particularly difficult. The language was mostly understandable, though some missing phrases required educated guesses.


    It was strange¡ªwritten language in this world hadn¡¯t changed much over the centuries. Of course, Will didn¡¯t expect a trashy light novel to have realistic world-building when it came to linguistics.


    As he read, he jotted down simplified spells and procedures on scrap paper, analyzing their meanings in his mind.


    Extreme Flame Meteor was considered a basic-level spell in ancient flame magic. Witches who specialized in ancient magic often treated it like a slightly slow-charging basic attack.


    But in this trashy novel, there was a common trope: ¡°The older the magic, the stronger it is.¡± So, as long as it could be cast, it would surpass modern magic in power.


    ¡°First, apply the catalyst to a spherical object? Then¡­ hmm, the chant goes like this¡­ okay¡­¡±


    ¡°The temperature required for the catalyst¡­ is actually this low?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the activation spell is ancient magic? Its modern substitute would be¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Muttering to himself, Will began to feel drowsy. The flickering firelight before him blurred, and his thoughts drifted into a nightmare¡ªone that had yet to occur in this world.


    The flames in his dream were the same color as the candlelight before him. Amidst the fire, a pair of brown-gray beast ears swayed with the flickering light. A girl in a maid¡¯s outfit stood unsteadily but resolutely.


    Her body was marred with alternating burns and frostbite. This was the result of an inexperienced user of Ice Armor facing a foe far beyond their capabilities.


    Before her stood a massive flame dragon¡ªthe final boss of the 50th floor of the dungeon Galactic Summit, the Flame Dragon Arl.


    She panted heavily, trying to stand but stumbling back to her knees. Her white stockings were smeared with ash. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragon¡¯s shadow loomed over her, engulfing her entirely.


    Its enormous claw slammed down beside her, sending her flying with the shockwave. She didn¡¯t even have a proper weapon in her hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Hugh. I¡­ I should¡¯ve stood up for you every time you were bullied¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Lying on her side, she struggled to lift herself, her gaze fixed on the shadow atop the dragon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Can you come back? I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were this strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Morning Star misses you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I miss you too¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you come back, I¡­ I¡¯ll make you tea every afternoon¡­ I¡¯ll bake you little cakes¡­¡±


    ¡°If they insult you again, I¡¯ll speak up for you¡­¡±


    But beside him was a petite dragon-girl, her dragon ears brushing against his cheek, her tail swaying against his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, and I won¡¯t come back. Surrender.¡±


    The shadow atop the dragon¡¯s back didn¡¯t even listen to Eir¡¯s words. Coldly, he threw out the line before turning away, wrapping his arm around the dragon-girl and leaving.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ so I lost after all?¡±


    With the same inhuman ¡°ears¡± and ¡°tail,¡± she had lost so miserably, left battered and broken in the searing flames left by the dragon.


    She clutched her bruised and burned arms, half-kneeling on the ground. Her tail, its tip scorched black, lay limply against the ground. She trembled, her tears falling in large drops onto the ground, only to evaporate upon contact with the scorching heat. Her wolf ears, once proud and upright, now drooped weakly, crusted with dried blood.


    ¡°Hugh¡­ I know I was wrong. Please¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­ From now on¡­ I¡¯ll always¡­ always stand by your side¡­ I won¡¯t listen to them anymore¡­¡±


    Her injuries worsened, her charred skin crumbling to ash.


    Her trembling grew more violent, her shoulder armor sliding off piece by piece.


    Her sobs became more desperate, her words dissolving into incoherent cries.


    Will stared at the small, helpless figure in the flames.


    He remembered this scene¡ªit was the one he had described to Eir in his ¡°fairy tale.¡±


    That trashy novel had been especially cruel, thoughtfully including illustrations for each of the original party members¡¯ defeats. The image of the wolf-girl maid being obliterated by the dragon-girl in the firelight was drawn from behind¡ªher scorched tail, trembling shoulders, and drooping beast ears.


    And the distant, untouchable figure atop the dragon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Super loser¡± didn¡¯t even begin to describe it.


    The firelight even resembled a literal funeral pyre.


    ¡°Eir¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s heart ached.


    As an ¡°observer outside the story,¡± he wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way.


    In the original story, every time one of the heroines failed in their pursuit of the protagonist, it was the highlight for readers.


    After all, who doesn¡¯t enjoy the satisfaction of watching someone¡¯s ¡°chasing love funeral¡± unfold?


    ¡°You ignored me before, but now I¡¯m out of your league,¡± right?


    Especially when the protagonist always had a new, better, stronger love interest by his side.


    Back then, seeing this scene would¡¯ve felt bittersweet but deserved.


    But¡­


    This was the clingy, obedient little maid who had been by his side for over a decade.


    The one who, late at night, would carry a lantern, knock on his door, and yawn while telling him to go to bed because health was important.


    ¡°Eir¡ª¡±


    The one who, in the afternoon, would sit in the garden, listen to his lectures, and diligently write down every word in her notebook.


    ¡°Eir!¡±


    The one who, in the morning, would wake up to train with him, join in his antics, and later bring him a freshly brewed cup of tea.


    ¡°EIR!!!¡±


    Will reached out, crossing the flames, and grabbed Eir¡¯s trembling shoulders.


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-Young Master?!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t crossed into the dream as a ¡°soul¡± to rescue her from the illustration. Instead¡­


    In reality, he was tightly gripping the wrist of Eir, who stood before him in her velvet pajamas, holding a thick blanket. The lamplight made her face look especially red.


    She was five or six years younger than the Eir in his nightmare.


    ¡°Was it a nightmare? Oh right¡­ I knew from the start. Whew¡­ I got too caught up in it¡­¡±


    Will looked up at Eir, who was holding the blanket.


    ¡°But, Eir, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 6 - Embrace

    Chapter 6: Embrace¡°E-Eir¡­ um¡­ I-I saw that Young Master fell asleep¡­ so I¡­ came to cover you with a blanket,¡± she stammered, lowering her head shyly.


    Of course, that was a lie.


    She hadn¡¯t left at all!


    Perhaps the story she had heard during the day had left her uneasy¡ªespecially after imagining herself as the little hunting dog and Will as the master in the tale. Her mind was filled with the scene of Will turning back to say, ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore,¡± before walking away with a dragon-girl in his arms.


    So, when she had closed the door earlier, she had left it slightly ajar.


    She had peeked through the crack, watching as Will¡¯s body slowly slumped forward, eventually accompanied by the sound of soft snores.


    But she had to lie!


    As a loyal maid, how could she admit to spying on her young master?! What on earth was wrong with her?


    Ugh, it must¡¯ve been because she read ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡± before bed.


    ¡°Hmm? You didn¡¯t go back to your room? That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Will glanced out the window at the moon¡¯s position, realizing he hadn¡¯t been asleep for long¡ªmaybe ten minutes at most.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t out for long. Quite the coincidence that you noticed so quickly and came to cover me with a blanket, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Eir, who had been drowsy moments ago, perked up instantly. Her ears stood upright, her eyes widened, and her tail stiffened.


    ¡ªYoung Master was way too sharp. There was no way to hide it from him!


    Eir had no choice but to confess.


    ¡°W-W-Well¡­ I was copying ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? And?¡±


    ¡°One of the questions said¡­ if the man you like shuts the door and doesn¡¯t let you in¡­ what should you do¡­¡±


    Will immediately felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°I-It said to peek through the crack in the door¡­ s-so my mind went blank, and I-I thought I¡¯d try it¡­ and then I saw Young Master slump over the desk, and I thought you must¡¯ve fallen asleep, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again¡­ Eh? Young Master?¡±


    Before she could finish, Will pulled her into a hug.


    She felt the weight of the embrace, as if he were holding her tightly to reassure her.


    Will didn¡¯t speak immediately, but Eir could faintly sense him exhaling a sigh of relief.


    In the brief silence, Eir listened to her young master¡¯s breathing, so close and clear. Along with it, her own heartbeat quickened.


    This was the first time Will had ever hugged her.


    For some reason, Eir had always felt a ¡°respectful¡± distance between herself and her young master since the day they met¡ªa stark contrast to the rumors of other nobles who treated their personal maids inappropriately.


    He almost never touched her without explicit confirmation, not even tugging on her clothes without asking if it hurt.


    So this was¡­ unusual.


    It made Eir worry.


    What had he dreamed about just now? In his dream, he had called her name¡ªwas it something about her?


    ¡°Young Master¡­ did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Will¡¯s face was pressed against her ear, and she could hear his deep breaths.


    ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re actually learning something¡­¡±


    But Eir felt his embrace tighten.


    He even patted her back, as if to encourage her.


    Will¡¯s words often carried a playful tone, making it hard to discern his true feelings.


    But Eir could tell¡ªat least in this moment¡ªhe was being sincere.


    He genuinely wanted her to graduate from Blackened Love Studies.


    ¡°Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you rise from the flames, your body and soul fueled by hatred. With an unyielding shield of ice in your hands, clad in Frozen Ice Armor, you¡¯ll sever dragon heads, extinguish stars, and make the one you desire kneel at your feet forever¡ª¡±


    Eir didn¡¯t understand a single word. She wondered if her young master had mastered the art of sleep-talking while standing.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ you should go to bed early. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re even weirder than usual. Eir is¡­ very worried¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yawn¡­ I really didn¡¯t get enough sleep last night. I shouldn¡¯t have spied on Young Master¡­¡±


    The next morning, Eir couldn¡¯t stop yawning.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she stared at her dark circles before putting on the collar that rested on the table.


    The icy flow from the collar against her neck sent a shiver down her spine.


    Today, Will had told her they¡¯d be doing something important¡ªsomething that might drain her stamina and magic. As a result, he had canceled her morning training and instructed her to wake him up so they could prepare together.


    Rubbing her eyes, she walked down the hallway. Perhaps because it was her first day wearing the collar around the Hysterm estate, she overheard whispers from the other maids¡ª


    ¡°See? Will¡¯s no different from the others.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I thought he was serious about studying magic, and his grades were pretty good. I thought he¡¯d be different from his older brothers.¡±


    ¡°And yet he went and put that kind of collar on his personal maid?¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t forget he¡¯s heading to Entark¡¯s First Academy. The master dotes on him. He can do whatever he wants.¡±


    Hearing this, Eir clenched her fists. She turned around, ready to shout, ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t like that!¡± but realized the gossiping maids were ten meters away.


    She touched her ears.


    Perhaps her training had paid off. Her magical circuits had been thoroughly activated, enhancing her physical abilities¡ªher beast ears could now pick up sounds from such a distance.


    But¡­


    She stopped in front of Will¡¯s door.


    Her young master devoted himself entirely to training her, staying up late every night.


    Such a kind young master, yet he was misunderstood so badly behind his back. He might¡¯ve even overheard those words himself¡­


    The thought saddened Eir.


    She needed to become stronger, so she could protect her young master!


    Resolving herself, Eir knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in. I¡¯m getting up.¡±


    As soon as she opened the door, the smile on her face vanished.


    Will was lying on the bed without a shirt, and on his back was a medium-sized slime trapped in a cage. The slime¡¯s viscous liquid was dripping down his body.


    Meanwhile, her young master, wearing his glasses, was enthusiastically reading the notes he had scribbled the night before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I figured it shouldn¡¯t just be you training¡ªI need to learn to adapt to fate as well.¡±


    He adjusted his glasses and lifted the trembling slime off his back.


    ¡°This is a trial. Since fate cannot be changed, I must start adapting to it now¡ª¡±


    ¡°At least put on a shirt, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Fate tells me that when I meet it in the future, I¡¯ll be naked.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please act normal.¡±


    Eir felt ridiculous for worrying about someone like Will.


    He clearly didn¡¯t care about what others thought! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was always so unapologetically himself.


    But¡­


    This same young master had hugged her tightly last night, as if afraid she¡¯d leave him.


    Thinking about it, Eir felt a warm, fuzzy happiness in her heart.


    ¡°No matter. Today is important. I¡¯ve prepared everything for the Extreme Flame Meteor experiment. Let¡¯s get started¡ª¡±


    Will confidently got out of bed, only to step on the slime¡¯s dripping liquid.


    The last thing Eir remembered was seeing Will¡¯s glasses fly off his face as she struggled to hold back her laughter.

 Chapter 7 - Pseudo-Extreme Flame Meteor

    Chapter 7: Pseudo-Extreme Flame MeteorThe Hysterm family¡¯s outdoor magic training grounds were vast but largely abandoned. Despite it being spring, the ground was barren, with patches of dirt and sparse grass.


    The enclosed experimental huts typical of training grounds had broken doors and windows. The guard posts meant to keep outsiders away had been removed, and the tool shed was overgrown with weeds. It lacked any grandeur one might expect from the Hysterm family, resembling more of a neglected factory yard than a noble estate.


    However, the area was undeniably large. Standing at the edge of the grounds, the Hysterm family¡¯s main house appeared significantly smaller in the distance.


    Anyone familiar with the Hysterm family¡¯s situation would find this unsurprising.


    Will¡¯s older brothers had shown little talent in magic but excelled in business. They now held prominent positions in various trade guilds and adventurer-related industries. Naturally, this training ground had fallen into disuse.


    Until today, when Will arrived.


    In the middle of the abandoned grounds, he set up a square wooden table, placed his notes on it, and added a magical auxiliary lamp for good measure¡ªmaking the setup look much more professional.


    Because the training grounds were located just outside the Hysterm estate, they were a semi-open area. By the time Will had finished setting up, a crowd had already gathered outside the fences.


    The Hysterm family had close ties with the Dungeon Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and a sizable branch was located nearby¡ªmaking it convenient for Will to exchange letters with S. Naturally, the adventurers passing by were drawn to the commotion. Among them were seasoned captains, vice-captains, and countless magic experts.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the Hysterm family¡¯s training ground? No one¡¯s usually here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the youngest Hysterm son, Will¡ªthe one who topped the magic entrance exam for Entark¡¯s First Academy.¡±


    The Hysterm name always attracted attention. Will noticed the murmuring crowd but continued his preparations without pause.


    ¡°Alright, the table goes here. This coin will serve as the medium. Hmm¡­ the catalyst is ready too¡­¡±


    Among the onlookers was a burly man carrying a massive crimson greatsword, built like a double-door refrigerator. Will recognized him as the captain of the 30th-ranked adventuring party, Magma. Their party specialized in fire-based dungeon expeditions, hence the name.


    ¡°He looks promising. Maybe we could recruit him into our party someday.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Captain, don¡¯t joke around. Do you know how precious the Hysterm family¡¯s youngest son is? Sure, he aced the knowledge exams, but his potential and talent tests were below average. Even his physical training scores barely passed.¡±


    As much as it stung, Will had to admit the truth. As the cannon fodder villain destined to be crushed by a slime, he had already done his best over the past fourteen years.


    His knowledge of magic came from his previous life, where he had worked on designing magic skills for games¡ªfrom effects to damage multipliers and mechanics. For him, the exams were like open-book tests.


    But physical training? That was beyond him. Born prematurely and with the Hysterm family¡¯s naturally weak constitution, no amount of effort could make up for it.


    The fact that Entark¡¯s First Academy publicly disclosed student scores was a real nuisance¡­


    Now the whole city knew he was a weakling.


    ¡°Young Master, is there anything Eir can help with?¡±


    Eir seemed to notice Will¡¯s unease about the outside chatter and tilted her head, asking softly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ For your safety, not yet. Take the stone slabs I brought and place them ten meters in front of me. We¡¯ll run a preliminary test to measure some important data. Once it¡¯s safe, you can step in.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Will had brought a small cart loaded with several slabs of crystalline ice stone, each about ten centimeters thick and uniformly dense. Tied together, the slabs formed a one-meter-thick block.


    ¡°So pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Pretty, huh? It won¡¯t last long.¡±


    Will patted the slabs.


    ¡°These are calibration slabs, used to measure the exact strength of offensive magic. The more slabs a spell can penetrate, the stronger it is. The material is standardized magical crystal. I had to beg my father to buy these from the magic academy¡ªthey¡¯re not usually sold as experimental materials.¡±


    Eir scratched her head, not fully understanding, but she obediently pushed the slabs to the marked spot ten meters away. A line had been drawn on the ground.


    She dragged and pushed the slabs into place.


    Was Young Master planning to destroy these with magic? And penetrate them?


    She didn¡¯t quite get it, but just moving the slabs into position made her realize how heavy and solid they were.


    ¡°Hmph, that kid¡¯s just playing with the Hysterm family¡¯s wealth, pretending to do research. Does he think using calibration slabs makes him a scholar? A one-meter-thick ice crystal slab requires at least 8000 Shee of energy. A student¡¯s magic barely reaches 200 Shee. Using these slabs is overkill!¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will glanced at the speaker¡ªa white-bearded professor from Tifars Academy, wearing a tall wizard¡¯s hat. It wasn¡¯t unusual for academics to frequent the area, buying and selling dungeon materials.


    ¡°Shee¡± was the unit of magical strength. After studying it for a few days, Will realized it was equivalent to the base damage of a character with 1x skill multiplier, assuming no additional bonuses and the target¡¯s defense was 1¡ªa raw damage value, essentially.


    His experience as a game designer for this trashy novel¡¯s mechanics was proving invaluable.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go. Nothing to see here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a young master playing pretend.¡±


    ¡°What a disappointment. I thought the decadent Hysterm family might finally produce a genius.¡±


    Hearing this, Will paused mid-motion as he applied the catalyst to the coin.


    He chuckled softly.


    Now it was time for his performance.


    In a way, choosing the Hysterm family¡¯s outdoor training grounds was intentional¡ªa chance to showcase his and Eir¡¯s abilities to these bystanders.


    ¡°Eir, step back. See that line over there? That¡¯s the safety line.¡±


    ¡°Oh, o-okay¡­¡±


    Eir pouted, her tail swaying as she reluctantly backed away.


    On the barren ground, she noticed a chalk line Will had drawn. She hadn¡¯t even realized when he had done it.


    ¡°Young Master, is this far enough?¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Will picked up the staff resting beside the table and positioned the coin a few centimeters above an alcohol lamp¡¯s flame using a clamp. The catalyst had already ignited, but it hadn¡¯t exploded yet.


    ¡°We seek the ultimate flame, the meteor of the night sky, the imitation of divinity.¡±


    Breathing steadily, Will channeled his magic into the staff, reciting the chant. He felt the surrounding air heat up, moving in rhythm with his breath.


    Though the effect was limited to a one-meter radius, it matched the description in the ancient text. The air, a necessary component for combustion, flowed and gathered around the coin as he chanted.


    The small, burning coin began to grow into a massive fireball.


    Will felt as if he were rolling a snowball down a hill. What started as a coin-sized flame grew larger and faster, gaining momentum with an almost uncontrollable intensity.


    ¡°Brand our fate, burn our souls, sear our lives¡ªthis is Extreme Flame Meteor!¡±


    The air and wind swirled around him. With the final words of the chant, Will lightly tapped the staff, sending the coin hurtling toward the calibration slabs like a meteor.


    In the clear, sunny skies above the long-abandoned Hysterm training grounds, a light brighter than the sun erupted.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 8 - 8000 Shee!

    Chapter 8: 8000 Shee!Like a meteor crashing into the earth, the Extreme Flame Meteor Will unleashed struck the calibration slabs of crystalline ice with immense force.


    It carved a long tunnel through the one-meter-thick slabs before finally stopping just shy of the edge.


    Will estimated the distance¡ªabout two centimeters short of a complete penetration.


    Perfect!


    Rounding up, that was roughly 8000 Shee!


    The brilliance of the scene left the crowd dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until the meteor stopped that anyone dared to breathe again.


    Will felt the same¡ª


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    He gasped for air, his body trembling.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the spell to take such a toll. At the moment of impact, it felt as though half his soul had been ripped out.


    Ridiculous. How did the witch in the original story manage to use this as a basic attack?


    ¡ªAnd to think he had actually implemented this spell as part of her basic attack module in the game. The player base would¡¯ve rioted over this level of power imbalance.


    ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡±


    ¡°How much power did that have?! It looked like it almost pierced through!¡±


    ¡°That was 8000 Shee! How is that possible?! An 8000 Shee spell? From a kid who hasn¡¯t even started school?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t that tricky dragon breath attack from the 10th floor of the dungeon only, what, 1000 Shee?¡±


    ¡°I read somewhere it¡¯s just 1000 Shee¡­¡±


    Will thought to himself, Stop speculating, people. A spell¡¯s raw damage is just its attack stat multiplied by its coefficient.


    Hmm¡­


    If he remembered correctly, the Extreme Flame Meteor he designed had a coefficient of 1600¡­


    Could his attack stat really be just 5¡­?


    No way¡­ even a slime¡¯s base attack stat was 20.


    The only explanation was that he was too weak. The catalyst and medium he used likely didn¡¯t match the witch¡¯s standards¡ªhence, the spell didn¡¯t reach its full potential. It was, at best, a pseudo-Extreme Flame Meteor.


    The witch he would eventually face¡­ her version would undoubtedly be far stronger.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of this experiment? A spell like that belongs in real combat!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just showing off, pulling some kind of trick.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Young Master! Are you okay?¡±


    Amidst the murmurs, only Eir rushed to Will¡¯s side, supporting him as he leaned against the table, catching his breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. This was just for data collection.¡±


    Will wiped the sweat from his brow.


    His own strength and growth didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was Eir. In the future, Eir would have to rise above the flames of the Flame Dragon Arl. She couldn¡¯t falter against something as trivial as a witch¡¯s basic attack.


    This was just the first step.


    But¡­


    It was a critical step toward blackening her into a powerful, yandere force capable of tormenting the protagonist!


    ¡°Eir, it¡¯s your turn. Stand by the slabs.¡±


    Will pulled out a second coin and poured the last of the catalyst from the small vial.


    ¡°Alright. So¡­ it¡¯s my turn now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this will test your progress. During this experiment, try to track the spell¡¯s trajectory. It¡¯s straightforward, but it¡¯s bright, fast, and requires both experience and courage to block. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve calculated it. At less than 8000 Shee, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Will¡¯s voice was weary as he took a few deep breaths.


    The reason he had tested the spell on the slabs first instead of directly involving Eir was to ensure her safety. If the spell had exceeded her capacity, he would¡¯ve canceled her practical training.


    Even he hadn¡¯t realized how much he genuinely wanted Eir to grow strong and stay safe.


    ¡°Alright. Eir trusts Young Master. If Young Master believes I can do it, then I can.¡±


    Eir jogged over, her tail swaying and her ears twitching. She wore low-heeled, crisscross-laced leather shoes that clicked softly as she stepped onto the chalk line Will had drawn.


    ¡°Is he insane?! He¡¯s using that spell on his own maid?¡±


    ¡°I told you, the Hysterm family¡¯s always had a few screws loose. They all have some twisted hobbies.¡±


    ¡°What, is this young master trying to roast someone alive?¡±


    ¡­


    Will ignored the chatter, focusing instead on the data from the previous test.


    8000 Shee likely wasn¡¯t the witch¡¯s full power. However, Eir was no longer the weakling from the original story. A mere 8000 Shee? She could block it with her pinky.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited at the thought of the future showdown between the witch and a fully-trained Eir.


    Will¡¯s inner chaos-loving side surfaced. Who could resist a good power struggle? His personally raised Eir would absolutely obliterate the witch-assassin, no question.


    The thought reinvigorated him, easing some of his fatigue. He carefully applied the catalyst to the coin and positioned it above the alcohol lamp once more.


    ¡°Huff¡­ we seek the ultimate flame¡­¡±


    Eir watched as Will raised his staff, activating her Ice Armor over her hands and arms.


    The murmurs of the crowd were loud enough for her sharp wolf ears to catch every word.


    That earlier spell had been incredible. Though Eir didn¡¯t fully understand it, she knew Will hadn¡¯t cast it to show off its power.


    He had called her over and said this was to ¡°test her progress.¡± Without a doubt¡ª


    This was to prove her strength!


    And if she could prove her strength by blocking the Extreme Flame Meteor, it would show that Will wasn¡¯t just toying with her.


    It would prove that having someone like her¡ªa loyal ¡°dog¡±¡ªmade Will strong!


    Satisfied with her clear logic, Eir fixed her gaze on the fiery meteor, taking a deep breath.


    If that was the case¡­


    Then she¡¯d show Will and everyone else just how strong she had become!


    ¡°This is Extreme Flame Meteor!¡±


    The fiery meteor, which had just pierced through a one-meter-thick calibration slab, hurtled toward her.


    Even from ten meters away, all Eir could see was a blinding white light.


    Though it was only the second time Will had cast the spell, its intensity was no less than the first. It tore through the air at breakneck speed, trailing scorching flames, carving a brilliant streak across the desolate training grounds.


    With a force that seemed capable of incinerating everything in its path, it barreled toward Eir.


    But¡­


    Eir reached out her hand toward the white light.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything¡ªit was too bright. She could only guess the general direction.


    And then¡­


    The raging, air-scorching, crystal-shattering 8000 Shee Extreme Flame Meteor¡­


    Vanished the moment it touched her fingertip.


    If not for the flaming trail it left behind, scorching the weeds along its path, it would¡¯ve been as if the spell had never existed.


    No white light, no flames, no meteor.


    Nothing.


    Not even the physical sensation of impact remained. The coin that had served as the medium had likely disintegrated from the heat, leaving no trace.


    Eir stood frozen, staring at her hand.


    Huh? That¡¯s it? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was she too strong? Or was the spell too weak?


    The onlookers were equally stunned. The sheer absurdity of what had just happened left them speechless.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡­ I did it?¡±


    Eir¡¯s mind was still processing what had happened, but Will had already rushed over, grabbing her right hand¡ªthe one that had come into contact with the meteor.


    ¡°Huff¡­ while I¡¯m still conscious¡­ huff¡­ let me check¡­¡±


    ¡°Just as I thought. It hit your middle finger¡ªthere¡¯s a slight burn mark on the armor¡­¡± He even pulled out a ruler to measure. ¡°Will it disrupt the Ice Armor¡¯s cycle? No, it¡¯s just a minor abrasion. As I suspected¡­ Eir is strong enough to block it completely!¡±


    Eir hadn¡¯t even noticed the damage to her Ice Armor, but Will had spotted it immediately.


    As expected of her young master¡ªhe understood her better than she understood herself!


    ¡°This is invaluable data¡­ huff¡­ but I can¡¯t manage a third cast. Eir, one last task for you.¡±


    Suddenly, Will leaned heavily against Eir.


    His head drooped onto her shoulder, as if he had completely run out of strength.


    ¡°Radius 2.38 centimeters, depth 3 millimeters¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Y-Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears turned bright red as she listened to Will¡¯s low voice murmuring in her ear.


    ¡°Remember those numbers. Also¡­ carry me and the slabs back later¡­ thanks¡­¡±


    With that, Will completely passed out in Eir¡¯s arms.


    ¡°W-Wait, what?! Young Master¡­ hey?!?!¡±

 Chapter 9 - His Own Path

    Chapter 9: His Own PathWill was certain he had passed out, not simply fallen asleep from exhaustion, because he hadn¡¯t dreamed. He had half-expected another nightmare involving Eir.


    Those two casts of Extreme Flame Meteor¡­ they had drained him completely.


    It also proved¡­


    As the comedic cannon fodder villain from the original story, his body was undeniably weak.


    But thankfully, not as weak as he had feared.


    Being able to cast 8000 Shee-level high-intensity ancient magic twice was a feat that would be considered legendary among commoners¡ªa lifetime achievement to boast about.


    At this point in time, especially considering the school he was about to attend, it seemed pretty impressive.


    Unfortunately, this level of power would be laughable five years later, during the dungeon era of overpowered combat following the protagonist¡¯s expulsion from the party.


    A painfully mediocre level of strength.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ what time is it now¡­¡±


    As he stirred awake, the comforting aroma of red tea wafted to his nose.


    Looking around, he realized he was in his own bed, in his room.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you okay?!¡±


    Before he could sit up fully, Eir pounced on him, her soft form wrapping around him in a tight hug. Her fluffy wolf ears brushed against his nose, tickling him.


    She seemed genuinely worried, crying softly in his arms.


    So the tea scent was from Eir.


    Will wasn¡¯t particularly fond of tea, but he had pretended to like it to encourage Eir¡¯s growth and development, often asking her to brew tea for him as part of her training.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have just asked you to carry me back¡ªI¡¯d have told you to call a doctor.¡±


    Will patted Eir¡¯s head as she sniffled, sighing softly.


    ¡°So, the calibration slabs?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the back garden. I didn¡¯t dare move them after bringing them back.¡±


    ¡°And the numbers I mentioned¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ radius 2.38 centimeters, depth 3 millimeters¡­ I¡¯ll never forget them!¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s take this chance to measure the exact penetration value of the first Extreme Flame Meteor¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a chilling sense of danger crept into the room.


    Something threatening was approaching!


    Thwack.


    Will¡¯s head was lightly smacked from behind.


    ¡°Who dares?! No one in this house would dare hit me except¡ª¡±


    He turned to see the Hysterm family¡¯s head maid, Susan, standing in the doorway.


    Her expression was a mix of concern and anger as she crossed her arms, looking at him with a complicated gaze.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­ my apologies, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Truth be told, since reincarnating into this world, Will hadn¡¯t feared anyone.


    Except for this head maid!


    The Hysterm family¡¯s head maid, Susan, was no ordinary servant. Not only was she a master of tea-making and household management, but she was also well-versed in magic and swordsmanship. She had raised Will¡¯s older siblings until they entered school and had been nothing short of a maternal figure to him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to start school next week, and here you are playing with fire! Aren¡¯t you worried about failing the practical entrance exam?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to scold me. The acceptance letter hasn¡¯t even arrived yet. I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Extreme Flame Meteor to be so taxing¡­¡±


    That was a lie. Will had known it would be exhausting. But he had to do it anyway¡ªthe day he would face the real witch was drawing closer and closer.


    ¡°And now, word¡¯s spreading outside that Young Master Will has a twisted hobby of setting muscular maids on fire. What exactly did you do?¡±


    Now Will was genuinely confused.


    ¡°Huh? Muscular maids? What did they even see?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯d have been better off staying home. The moment you step outside, your reputation gets worse. People are saying your magic is weak, only good for tossing out a couple of fireballs, and that your theoretical knowledge is the only impressive thing about you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Just fireballs? What did they even see?¡±


    In that moment, Will finally understood how rumors spiraled out of control. It had only been a morning, and already such nonsense was spreading.


    ¡°Oh, and some are saying you¡¯re a hedonist, indulging in debauchery with your maid to the point of passing out from pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Huh?! HUH?! What did they even see?!¡±


    Pfft.


    Eir couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    Susan smacked Will¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Stop hitting me! You¡¯ll knock the smarts out of me!¡±


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re staying in bed to rest. No reading, no writing, and definitely no measuring those calibration slabs! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how late you stay up every night.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Susan¡­ Auntie¡­¡±


    Will clutched his head, retreating under the covers.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll lie down. Could you¡­ could you bring me the tea?¡±


    Despite his mental age being over thirty, he still found himself instantly yielding to someone who felt like a mother figure.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    Seeing her young master finally comply, Eir felt relieved.


    ¡°Tea¡¯s right here. Rest well, Young Master.¡±


    Susan and Eir left the room, closing the door behind them. Outside, Susan gave Eir a stern look.


    ¡°Sigh, I won¡¯t lecture him anymore, but you, as his maid, should be more responsible. Don¡¯t just let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not! Young Master¡¯s behavior is¡­ completely normal!¡±


    Susan glanced at the collar around Eir¡¯s neck, a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face. She recalled what she had seen in the garden the previous day.


    The small classroom setup, the black ribbons, the dog collar, the two of them together.


    No matter how you looked at it, nothing good could come from such a combination.


    And today¡¯s antics had escalated into fire and ¡°abuse.¡±


    ¡°That Will¡­ what kind of strange hobby is this? That collar¡ªhe gave it to you yesterday, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°T-This¡­ this is a gift from Young Master! It¡¯s a special collar for high-temperature endurance training!¡±


    ¡°That boy has a silver tongue. He¡¯s just like his father¡ªalways up to something peculiar.¡±


    Susan sighed deeply.


    Will¡¯s mother had passed away shortly after his birth. His father provided plenty of money and resources but paid little attention to his children. Seeing him at home even once a month was a rarity.


    ¡°If the lady were still alive¡­ or if the master cared more about him, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but Young Master is actually¡­ really kind. Susan, look¡ªhe trains me, teaches me, and even gives me such wonderful things. It¡¯s rare for a young master to treat a maid so well, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eir gently touched the collar around her neck, thinking about how much effort Will had put into testing her that morning. She realized he had deliberately tested the spell on the calibration slabs first to ensure her safety before involving her.


    Young Master truly cared for her.


    Thinking about this, Eir smiled happily at Susan, her fluffy tail wagging uncontrollably.


    Susan recalled the three-year-old Eir who had been brought to the estate. Back then, Eir never smiled, always on edge, her ears perpetually stiff and upright. She avoided eye contact and refused to speak.


    At the time, she was like a wild wolf forced into human society.


    She trusted no one, viewing everyone around her as a different ¡°species¡± she couldn¡¯t communicate with or approach.


    She had been frail and malnourished, unable to perform even the simplest magic. If not for Will taking a liking to her, she might not have survived.


    Susan had worried that even if Eir stayed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill the duties of a Hysterm family maid, who often doubled as a bodyguard or enforcer. She feared Eir would be cast out upon reaching adulthood.


    But now, Eir had become cheerful and strong. The sauna training room Will had built for her had genuinely improved her abilities. Among the maids, Eir was now strong enough to ¡°one-punch¡± her peers.


    Perhaps, as Eir said, this was a good thing.


    Will, eccentric as he seemed, was carving out his own path.


    As the two chatted, a postman on a bicycle approached, carrying a gold-edged letter from Entark¡¯s First Academy¡ªthe official acceptance letter.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 10 -

    Chapter 10: ¡°The Ultimate Prize¡±With trembling hands and a heart full of excitement, Will opened the thick envelope containing his acceptance letter.


    The envelope was luxurious, sealed with a deep blue rose emblem. The six-petaled rose was exquisitely detailed, symbolizing the royal backing of Entark¡¯s First Academy.


    Entark¡¯s First Academy was renowned for its advanced magic studies and had produced many top-tier dungeon adventurers. The deep blue rose also represented the potential for royal recognition for its students.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the practical entrance exam is in a week? Susan said my father arranged for me to pack and head to the capital the day after tomorrow. Everything¡¯s already been prepared, and someone will pick me up.¡±


    ¡ªAnd that¡¯s exactly where things will go wrong!


    As a wealthy and influential family, the Hysterm household owned a private residence in the capital, meant for their children to stay in while studying. Will wouldn¡¯t have to stoop to living in a dormitory.


    But¡­


    It was on the way to this private residence that the ambush would happen!


    Will had considered altering the timeline to avoid the attack, but his father¡¯s arrangements seemed inflexible. Refusing would be difficult.


    Perhaps this was another thread of fate¡ªan event destined to occur.


    In that case, he would stick to the plan he had outlined for himself.


    In the original story, Young Master Will, annoyed by Eir¡¯s perceived uselessness, had left her behind when he went to school. The ambush was only briefly mentioned through Eir¡¯s regretful reflection: ¡°Young Master was badly injured.¡±


    But Will wasn¡¯t the same foolish, incompetent ¡°Will¡± from the original story. This time, he would bring Eir along.


    And Eir wasn¡¯t the timid, weak ¡°Eir¡± from the original story anymore. This time, she had the strength to block an Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Heh heh heh, little witch, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so smug after this.


    As Will thought about it, a sly grin crept across his face.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I know the acceptance letter is exciting, but¡­ but you shouldn¡¯t be grinning like a villain!¡±


    Oh, right. Eir, who had handed him the letter, was still standing nearby, awaiting his instructions.


    ¡°By the way, Eir, did you know? The Hysterm family has a private residence in the capital, specifically for young masters to use while studying.¡±


    Will spoke casually.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    ¡°But, you see, there are no servants stationed there. Typically, one has to bring a personal maid along.¡±


    ¡°B-Bring a maid?! Th-That means¡­ t-two people¡­ l-l-living together?!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s such a dilemma. Who should I bring?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Will teased her, one sentence at a time, as he slipped the acceptance letter back into its envelope and turned to face her.


    ¡°So¡­ Eir, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh? Me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Without you, it just wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡ª


    Eir lay in bed, closing her eyes, but all she could think about was Will¡¯s words: ¡°Without you, it just wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Her heart pounded wildly.


    She opened her eyes.


    ¡°Just thinking about going to the capital with Young Master¡­ I can¡¯t sleep at all¡­¡±


    Eir didn¡¯t know why.


    The thought of it made her heart race uncontrollably.


    It was such a normal thing. After all, a personal maid raised from childhood was meant to accompany their master, especially when traveling. It was only practical.


    But the more Eir thought about it, the faster her heart raced. The capital¡¯s private residence wasn¡¯t like the grand Hysterm estate¡ªit was a small house with a living room and three bedrooms. One for the young master, one for the maid¡­ ugh! What was she even thinking?!


    Her eyes fell on the ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡± book on her bedside table.


    Whenever she couldn¡¯t sleep, reading something that required mental effort usually helped her drift off.


    She opened the book to a random page.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Question 233¡­ What if the person you like is particularly independent and seems like they don¡¯t need you at all?¡±


    Her wolf ears perked up, a hint of panic in her expression.


    ¡°When they¡¯re most isolated, stand by their side¡­¡±


    ¡°When they¡¯re in the greatest danger, shield them with your body¡­¡±


    ¡°When they¡¯re at their weakest, gently caress their face¡­¡±


    ¡°People only seek reliance when they¡¯re at their loneliest, most frightened, and most vulnerable¡­¡±


    ¡°So, make them realize that without you, they can¡¯t survive.¡±


    Eir recalled the moment earlier that day when Will, drained from overusing magic, had collapsed into her arms like a bird with broken wings. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the first time she had seen her strong, clever, and independent young master show weakness, vulnerability, and dependence.


    It was the first time he had shown her his fragile side.


    And the first time he had relied on her.


    Thinking about holding Will¡¯s soft, exhausted body, feeling as though he was completely at her mercy in that moment¡­


    In that instant, it felt like she was the only person he could trust.


    Eir¡¯s racing heart began to calm, replaced by a sense of peace and happiness.


    For the first time, she felt like she understood the true meaning behind ¡°300 Questions on Blackening.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Will¡¯s room.


    ¡ª


    To S:


    I did it! I successfully cast Extreme Flame Meteor. Although my physical condition only allowed for two uses, the results were excellent. In terms of power, my version reached 7920 Shee, which is above average for fire magic. As for consumption, the vial of catalyst you provided was only enough for two casts, but using small coins as the medium proved very cost-effective.


    I also tested blocking it with Ice Armor. The specific values and calculations are included on the attached draft paper.


    Thank you so much! I¡¯ve included a small gift with this letter to commemorate our three years of friendship. Please accept it.


    ¡ª


    Will finished writing the letter and picked up the custom-made metal bookmark he had commissioned.


    The bookmark was designed to resemble a rectangular card, with a hollowed-out engraving of a ¡°galaxy¡± formed by countless stars. The stars had tiny perforations, and against the white background of a book¡¯s pages, they appeared to glow.


    ¡°Phew, I hope he likes the custom bookmark. Someone who loves reading as much as he does will definitely find it useful.¡±


    Will glanced at the clock on the wall. It wasn¡¯t too late, but he needed to sleep early for tomorrow¡¯s important plans.


    After tidying up the letter and addressing it, he opened his ¡°Task System¡± notebook.


    He flipped to the ¡°Witch Leah Arc,¡± where a specific task was written.


    It was the task that followed Eir successfully blocking the Extreme Flame Meteor¡ªTask 38:


    ¡ª


    [Task 38: Block one attack, intimidate the witch, find an opportunity to negotiate with her, use threats and persuasion to gain her trust, and enter the Witch Leah Arc.]


    ¡ª


    Will stared at the blank reward section below and picked up his pen to write:


    ¡ª


    [Reward: Get a good night¡¯s sleep.]


    ¡ª


    As he closed the notebook with a rustle, the last page didn¡¯t fully shut, leaving it slightly exposed.


    All the training.


    All the tasks.


    All the threads.


    When everything was completed¡ªwhen this notebook was filled to the brim¡ªthere was one ¡°ultimate prize¡± Will had written for himself on the very last page.


    The moonlight illuminated this page, casting a faint glow over what seemed like an unattainable hope, ready to fade into the shadows of the clouds.


    He had extravagantly dedicated an entire page to this reward:


    ¡ª


    [Reward: Find your own ¡°heroine.¡±]


    ¡ª


    The smile on Will¡¯s face disappeared.


    He quickly shut the notebook, as if unwilling to dwell on the topic.


    In his previous life, he had never experienced love. He had lived without ever falling for someone or being loved in return. His life wasn¡¯t lonely, but it wasn¡¯t lively either.


    Perhaps feeling love was a ¡°protagonist¡¯s¡± ability.


    Perhaps being loved was a ¡°protagonist¡¯s¡± privilege.


    Perhaps loneliness was a ¡°protagonist¡¯s¡± indulgence.


    Perhaps living a vibrant life was a ¡°protagonist¡¯s¡± destiny.


    None of it had anything to do with him, a villain bound by the threads of fate to a future where he would be crushed to death by a slime.


    He was an ¡°observer¡± from outside the story.


    He could laugh at the absurdity of it all, but he was also a clown swept along by the current, unable to change his own fate.


    But¡­


    He had a small, selfish wish.


    He couldn¡¯t remember how he had died in his previous life¡ªperhaps it was from overwork, or maybe he had been hit by a truck while crossing the street half-asleep. After all, 90% of reincarnation stories involved trucks.


    What he did remember, however, were his last words before death¡ª


    ¡°Heroine¡­¡±


    ¡°Heroine.¡±


    ¡°Heroine!¡±


    As his final wish¡­ perhaps he had hoped that in this world of protagonists and harems, he could find the heroine of his own story.


    Haha, let¡¯s call it the ¡°ultimate prize.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s the hardest thing to obtain yet the most desired, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 11 - The Heroine

    Chapter 11: The HeroineThe 30th and final floor of the dungeon Eclipse was the stage for an intense and nerve-wracking boss battle.


    At the heart of the final floor, the Empress of Eclipse had transformed into a massive moth with glowing blue wings. Only the humanoid shape of her head remained, centered within the grotesque insect form.


    She circled the dungeon¡¯s sky, which was adorned with stars and a false moon. As her wings brushed against the moon, they left jagged, crescent-shaped gaps.


    Silver dust fell from above, resembling the ashes of the silver moon itself.


    Despite her inhuman and eerie form, the moonlight and silver dust gave her an almost ethereal beauty.


    ¡°Stay in cover! Put out any fire magic! Do you want to get blown up?! Who¡¯s the idiot lighting a lamp?!¡±


    ¡°Careful, that stuff¡¯s poisonous. Hold your breath.¡±


    The captain issued orders, signaling with hand gestures in the air:


    ¡°Archers, aim for her wings!¡±


    The adventuring party tackling the final floor was the Silverlight party, a well-known group of experienced adventurers, all B-rank or higher. They had cleared three 30-floor dungeons before, but facing the final floor of an unfamiliar dungeon still left them uneasy.


    Suddenly, a shadow darted out from the back row of the party.


    Moving at an incredible speed, the figure weaved through the moonlit, silver-dusted ground, leaving only the trail of her long black hair behind.


    The party, holding their breath, watched as she leapt into the air. Though the distance between her and the moth was vast¡ªseemingly insurmountable¡ªshe soared with precision.


    At the moment of her jump, several ice platforms materialized in midair, as if calculated to perfection. She stepped on them, charging toward the jagged gap in the moonlight¡ª


    And aimed directly at the humanoid head at the center of the moth¡¯s form, driving her dagger into its crown.


    Under the moonlight, the grotesque moth was split cleanly in half. But instead of blood and viscera, a cascade of shimmering silver-gray particles spilled from its body.


    It was as if countless stars were falling from the moon.


    Standing amidst the broken moonlight and drifting silver particles was a girl who appeared no older than fourteen, her long black hair cascading behind her.


    Backlit by the light, her expression was obscured, leaving only the sharp outline of her silhouette visible.


    She stood tall, her body displaying taut, well-defined muscles¡ªcompletely unlike a child¡¯s.


    Her attire was equally unorthodox for her age. She wore practical short boots and black stockings that were both sweat-resistant and magic-resistant, with a thigh holster for her dagger. Her upper body was clad in a simple undergarment that covered her chest, over which she wore a brown vest.


    The oppressive aura of the dungeon boss, once a beautiful woman turned into a hideous moth, was entirely overshadowed by her presence.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s dead. Should be safe to breathe now.¡±


    The girl spoke, casually twirling her dagger before sheathing it in the holster on her thigh.


    ¡°That was incredible, Shuna! You¡¯re destined to be a legendary adventurer. I¡¯d even pay you more to join us permanently. What do you think¡ª¡±


    The Silverlight captain, overcome with excitement, stepped forward in his boots, arms open for a hug.


    But¡ª


    Shuna swiftly drew the dagger she had just sheathed and threw it. The blade landed precisely five centimeters in front of his boot.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Captain! Watch out!¡±


    The atmosphere turned tense, the party on edge.


    But Shuna simply took two steps forward, her expression calm. She knelt down carefully¡­


    And plucked a single crimson sprig of mint from the ground in front of the captain¡¯s boot.


    ¡°You almost stepped on it. As expected, dungeons with explosive properties often grow plants like this.¡±


    She tucked the mint into her pocket as if it were a priceless treasure, then retrieved her dagger.


    Walking a few steps further, she finally revealed what was behind her¡ªa treasure trove of gold, silver, and rare materials unique to this dungeon. Precious metals capable of crafting specialized weapons were piled high like mountains around the corpse of the dungeon empress.


    But Shuna took none of it. She brushed past the captain without a second glance.


    ¡°Mission complete. I¡¯m heading back.¡±


    ¡ªHer eyes seemed to hold interest only for the crimson mint, a plant insignificant even in the dungeon¡¯s lore.


    ¡°Wait, Shuna¡­ Won¡¯t you consider joining us for another dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Depends on whether the next dungeon has more of this.¡±


    Shuna Polrol held up the sprig of mint peeking out of her bag.


    ¡°Maybe next time¡ª¡±


    She waved over her shoulder as she walked away.


    ¡ª


    Among ¡°free adventurers,¡± Shuna Polrol was a unique figure. Free adventurers¡ªthose without fixed teams¡ªwere often either casual participants or highly skilled individuals who chose teams based on the best offers, acting as mercenaries.


    Shuna was incredibly strong, to the point where people believed she could solo dungeons if she wanted to. She was versatile, capable of filling any role in a team.


    Her self-proclaimed role was ¡°logistics.¡± As she put it, ¡°Someone once told me logistics is the strongest ace in any team. No idea why he was so insistent, but I went with it.¡±


    Her actions weren¡¯t motivated by money. Her rewards were unpredictable¡ªsometimes she¡¯d take nothing but a tattered book, other times she¡¯d leave with only materials, and occasionally she¡¯d join a party just to clear the first floor for fun. She rarely spoke, and once the job was done, she¡¯d leave.


    Like today, when she left with just a sprig of mint, it was considered normal for her.


    In her downtime, she could often be found in taverns, reading books stamped with the Entark Second Academy Library¡¯s seal.


    No one understood why a girl who could borrow books from such a prestigious library chose to become an adventurer.


    Moreover¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked far too young. Her actions were unnervingly mature, her decisiveness and composure mismatched with her apparent age.


    But Isaac, the branch leader of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, knew the truth.


    Her actions were driven by¡­ letters.


    Isaac had personally handed her many letters signed anonymously as ¡°W.¡± She would read them and immediately check the commission board for dungeons related to the contents of the letters.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re back. Perfect timing. W sent you another letter. It¡¯s registered mail this time¡ªhe was worried it might get lost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The usually stoic and indifferent Shuna¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention. She snatched the letter eagerly.


    A beautifully crafted metal bookmark fell out of the envelope.


    She held it up to the light.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it looks like stars in a galaxy. He really put thought into this¡­¡±


    Her tone was affectionate, and for the first time, the cold and composed Shuna wore a sweet, girlish smile.


    Even Isaac couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    ¡°Geez. To keep people from thinking I¡¯m exploiting child labor, could you not push yourself so hard next time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself.¡±


    Shuna twirled the bookmark in the light, the engraved stars casting reflections on the rugged guild desk.


    ¡°That dungeon wasn¡¯t even fully mapped. You just took the job to explore uncharted territory¡ª¡±


    ¡°Floors 25 to 29 were all insect-themed, active at night, with explosive properties. The boss¡¯s form wasn¡¯t hard to deduce. Besides, I recently had someone calculate updated explosion data.¡±


    Shuna dismissed the dungeon¡¯s challenges as if they were trivial.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± She held up the mint, spinning it between her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m incredibly lucky? Like I have some kind of aura where everything I want and do just works out perfectly?¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t argue.


    Shuna did seem to have a ¡°lucky aura,¡± but more than that, she¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, you¡¯re like a protagonist.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, like a heroine.¡±


    ¡°So, who is this W? Why do you listen to him so much?¡±


    Shuna carefully placed the bookmark into the pocket of her jacket.


    ¡°Based on his letters, he¡¯s probably some pampered young master. Lots of theoretical knowledge, big dreams of being an adventurer, but likely never stepped out of his own house.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s even a Hysterm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t that the family that owns this guild branch¡ª¡±


    Before Isaac could finish, Shuna waved him off.


    ¡°Just kidding. But¡­¡±


    She opened the letter, licking her lips in anticipation. In that moment, Isaac thought she finally looked like the 14-year-old girl she appeared to be.


    ¡°I think¡­ he¡¯s kind of adorable?¡± she said with a playful smile.

 Chapter 12 -

    Chapter 12: ¡°What Would You Do If I Were Killed?¡±At the gates of the Hysterm estate.


    ¡°Today marks the day I bid farewell to the home I¡¯ve lived in for over a decade. Today, I embark on the long road of education and growth.¡±


    ¡°Fate has dealt me pain, and I shall repay it with sorrowful defiance, with steel-like fangs and a heart tempered through countless trials.¡±


    ¡°The young man shall set sail, toward the unknown path of destiny and the endless blue sky.¡±


    Standing before the carriage, Will gazed back at the massive Hysterm estate, his heart filled with sentiment.


    Only Eir¡­


    ¡°U-Um, Young Master¡­ just to confirm, we¡¯re really just heading to the capital to study, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why are you dressed like that?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind it. This is the armor of a young man leaving his hometown for the first time, a fortress for his inner walls.¡±


    ¡ªWill, clad in a helmet and thick armor covering his arms and legs, spoke with conviction.


    ¡°And why is the horse wearing armor too?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind it. To pave a new path often requires the weight of armored hooves pressing into the mud.¡±


    ¡ªWill gently stroked the white horse, which was wearing heat-resistant +10% armor.


    ¡°And why are we traveling in an armored vehicle?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind it. This is the sturdy shield provided by my family to ensure I face no hardships on the road.¡±


    ¡ªWill gestured toward the dungeon-grade iron-plated assault vehicle with a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to reason with him, Eir. After all these years, you should be used to it by now.¡±


    Susan patted Eir on the shoulder, speaking with a knowing tone.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ right¡­ I just need to convince myself that everything Young Master does is absolutely correct!¡±


    Eir wiggled her ears and nodded firmly.


    ¡ª


    It was early spring. The apple trees along the riverbank were budding, their reflections swaying on the rippling surface of the lake.


    The path they traveled was a private road owned by the Hysterm family, leading directly to the capital. It was quiet and peaceful, with no other travelers in sight.


    But now, this serene path was disrupted by the slow crawl of an armored vehicle, pulled by a panting, muscular white horse.


    Will, fully armored, sat inside the vehicle, gazing out the window. He was starting to feel a bit hot.


    But¡­


    Eir had changed out of her maid uniform and into a black formal dress.


    The off-shoulder neckline exposed her delicate shoulders, which were slightly flushed from recent training. The slightly low neckline accentuated her well-developed figure, giving her a mature appearance, while the small bow at her neck added a touch of cuteness. The inner lining of the dress¡¯s hem was red, adding a hint of boldness to the otherwise black ensemble.


    Even her wolf ears were adorned with tiny black bows.


    Eir had insisted on wearing her usual maid uniform, but Will had countered with, ¡°You might need to attend social dances at the academy, so it¡¯s best to get used to formal attire now.¡±


    Of course, there was a personal reason behind Will¡¯s choice of outfit for Eir on this important day.


    The black dress gave off a distinct yandere vibe, as if she might pull out a cleaver at any moment.


    So dark. He liked it.


    Will was genuinely curious to see how Eir would handle her first battle.


    Thus, he had her dress to match his imagination.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ th-this road is so empty.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the Hysterm family¡¯s private transport route. Most people don¡¯t even know it exists. It¡¯s usually only used to deliver important dungeon supplies to the city.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ the Hysterm family is really impressive. A private road like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is where you¡¯re mistaken. My father¡ªor rather, the master¡ªhas been leading a wave of reforms in dungeon exploration. Right now, we¡¯re probably the most sought-after allies of the royal family and various political powers. We might even be at the top of the food chain.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s hard to understand.¡±


    Eir tilted her head, her wolf ears twitching.


    Though Will¡¯s character was a comedic cannon fodder, the Hysterm family behind him was anything but.


    The Hysterm family, as merchants operating dungeon expeditions and owning several large adventurer guilds, controlled the most resources and production capabilities in this world.


    In this world¡¯s setting, dungeons were highly efficient and versatile ¡°production sites.¡± To draw a comparison, if modern goods were produced through labor, here, most raw materials, goods, and commodities were obtained through dungeon exploration.


    Materials, goods, and commodities from dungeons were far quicker to obtain than producing them in the natural world, though the risks were significant.


    Thus, in this world, ¡°productivity¡± was determined by the efficiency and cost (especially in terms of lives) of dungeon exploration.


    These mysterious dungeons, scattered across the continent, silently provided all kinds of raw materials¡ªmetals, wood, herbs, weaponry, and even finished products.


    For nations, dungeons were vital strategic resources.


    This was the reason for the Hysterm family¡¯s rise. Over a decade ago, they discovered a method to drastically increase exploration efficiency while significantly reducing risks. In the future, the family would even develop industries around adventurer rankings and dungeon tourism.


    This led to shifts in imperial power, particularly the decline of the royal family, and spurred a series of reforms across nations.


    It was, in essence, this world¡¯s ¡°industrial revolution.¡±


    There was undoubtedly a hidden agenda behind this powerful and mysterious family, but unfortunately, the original story hadn¡¯t reached that point before Will¡¯s reincarnation.


    For now, all the information about the Hysterm family revolved around him¡ªthe young master destined to be crushed by a slime.


    As he pondered, Will glanced out the window.


    The tallest building in the bustling capital came into view¡ªa clock tower with a pointed roof, its spire glinting in the afternoon sun.


    If that was visible, then danger must be near.


    Will turned to Eir.


    ¡°Eir, since we have some time, how about I ask you a question that wasn¡¯t covered in class or books? It¡¯ll test your ability to think on your feet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master. Eir will answer anything you ask.¡±


    Will thought to himself how much more lively Eir had become. She was nothing like the timid, obedient maid from his past life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m someone you like¡ªthough I know that¡¯s a stretch. Hypothetically, imagine this scenario.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°As the young master of the Hysterm family, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll face ¡®assassination¡¯ attempts in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I learned about that in the maid training courses.¡±


    Will thought to himself that the Hysterm family really did train combat maids.


    So his development plan wasn¡¯t entirely off-track.


    ¡°If one day, I encounter an exceptionally skilled assassin and take a severe blow, collapsing in a pool of blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what kind of blow?¡±


    Will paused, picturing the scene, then spoke slowly:


    ¡°Imagine something like what we saw on the training grounds a few days ago¡ªthat Extreme Flame Meteor.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It appears suddenly before us¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a calculated strike.¡±


    ¡°It disrupts our plans and our lives, instantly igniting the air around us¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I, like a feather, fall gently into a pool of blood amidst the ruins¡­¡±


    Will turned to look at Eir.


    For the first time, she saw a profound depth in his smile. It was as if he were joking, yet his eyes held a desperate longing for her answer¡ªas though if her response didn¡¯t satisfy him, he would abandon her without hesitation.


    For the first time, in her kind yet eccentric young master, Eir saw danger.


    ¡°¡­What would you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Eir had never encountered such a question before.


    As Will described the assassination scenario, she began to imagine it in her mind. But as soon as the image of her young master injured appeared¡­


    Perhaps it was the vividness of Will¡¯s description, but her imagination grew clearer.


    She saw her always-elegant young master with a gaping wound, blood gushing out¡­


    Her mind began to spiral into chaos.


    No, no, no¡ªYoung Master must not be hurt.


    I don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want to see him bleed.


    Never, never, never let this happen.


    ¡°I¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Why did just thinking about this fill her with an unexplainable emotion?


    Her heart raced, her breathing quickened.


    It felt as though all the blood in her body was rushing to her head, hotter than even the sauna training sessions.


    He must not die, must not die, must not die.


    Who did it, who did it, who did it?


    Kill them, kill them, kill them.


    Tear them apart, burn them, drown them, dismember them¡­


    Do it all, one by one.


    At first, her thoughts were coherent. But soon, they were overwhelmed by raw emotion and purpose¡ª


    Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.


    But¡­


    If he were gravely injured¡­


    As described in ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡±¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d have no choice but to stay by her side forever?

 Chapter 13 - She’s Here, She’s Here, She’s Here

    Chapter 13: She¡¯s Here, She¡¯s Here, She¡¯s HereEir was startled by her own thoughts.


    It wasn¡¯t just the overwhelming hatred she felt toward the imagined ¡°assassin¡±¡­


    It was the fact that the idea of her young master being gravely injured¡­


    And completely dependent on her¡­


    Didn¡¯t seem so bad?


    She even found herself¡­ accepting it?


    W-Why?


    Was this the mindset ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡± had been trying to instill in her?


    ¡°Eir? Are you okay? You look a little off,¡± Will¡¯s voice pulled her out of her chaotic thoughts.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡­¡±


    Before she could answer, the carriage came to a screeching halt. The sudden stop, accompanied by flashes of fire outside, snapped Eir out of her daze.


    In that moment, time seemed to slow¡­


    The steady motion of the carriage was interrupted by the brakes, scattering its contents with the force of inertia. The armored vehicle skidded sideways, its heavy frame screeching against the road.


    Outside, explosions erupted.


    The moment Eir heard the blast, she instinctively threw herself over Will, shielding him.


    For some reason, she thought she saw a faint, calculated smile on Will¡¯s face.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-Young Master¡­ we¡¯re under attack?!¡±


    The panicked voice of the coachman echoed as Will opened the carriage door. The smell of burning grass wafted in from outside.


    Eir followed him out, only for another explosion to go off nearby. This one grazed the armored vehicle, landing behind them as a flaming projectile.


    Eir instinctively activated her Ice Armor and wrapped her arms around Will.


    The temperature around them spiked in an instant.


    The exposed skin on her body could feel the intense heat of the nearby flames.


    What was happening?


    An explosion?


    Where had it come from?


    Who had caused it?


    And why?


    Could it be¡­


    Were they¡­


    ¡­under attack?


    How could this be?


    Just moments ago, they had been discussing such a scenario, and now it was unfolding right before her eyes.


    In her mind, time seemed to stretch, each second dragging on endlessly.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts raced as she processed the chaotic information, fighting through the ringing in her ears to open her eyes.


    She looked down at her young master.


    ¡°Young Master¡ªYoung Master, are you okay? Please, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it hurts¡­ oh¡­ I¡¯m so dizzy¡­ oh¡­ I¡¯ll just lie here for a bit. You¡­ you handle the assassin¡­¡±


    Fully armored, Will was, of course, unharmed. He closed his eyes with exaggerated dramatics, his acting clumsy at best.


    He wanted to see how Eir would perform under pressure. If she somehow failed, he¡¯d use the armored vehicle as cover and fire off an Extreme Flame Meteor using a coin coated with the expensive catalyst he¡¯d bought.


    Everything was under control!


    But Eir¡­ was overwhelmed.


    ¡°Young Master? Wake up?¡±


    Will was perfectly safe, his armor intact, and her Ice Armor hadn¡¯t been breached. There was no way he could be hurt.


    He couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡­be hurt¡­


    ¡­right?


    Will didn¡¯t respond, his eyes shut tight as he leaned against the overturned carriage.


    ¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her.


    But he was still breathing.


    Had he¡­ passed out?


    And now, approaching them¡­


    Was it the assassin?


    Just like in the scenarios from her maid training?


    Another explosion erupted nearby.


    In that moment, Eir didn¡¯t have the capacity to question how someone unconscious could keep their eyes so tightly shut. (tln : fck, this guy, really testing his theory)


    Her expression froze, her eyes losing their usual sparkle, as if the light in them had been snuffed out.


    Silently, amidst the flickering flames, Eir lifted the hem of her dress¡ªcareful not to let the fabric Will had chosen for her touch the burning embers¡ªand stood up.


    As she rose, several fiery projectiles whizzed past her shoulders, their glowing trails visible to the naked eye.


    The narrow road was now surrounded by burning grass, thick smoke rising into the air, erasing the tranquil memory of the riverside afternoon in an instant.


    Looking past the fiery projectiles, Eir saw a shadowy figure through the smoke.


    The figure wore a large witch¡¯s hat and was relatively short¡ªjudging by her height, she didn¡¯t seem much older than Eir.


    The hat obscured half of her face, while the other half was hidden by a low-level concealment spell. No matter the angle, her features beneath the brim remained a pitch-black void.


    She raised her staff, which looked battered and poorly maintained. The small crystal orb at its tip was scratched, the staff¡¯s body was covered in marks, and the end was even missing a chunk.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the one trying to kill my young master~?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª


    The one responsible for this chaos stood amidst the swirling smoke, about ten meters from the Hysterm family¡¯s carriage.


    The Witch Leah.


    She appeared to be around twelve years old, standing at just 140 centimeters tall. In reality, she was a century-old, experienced witch.


    She possessed enviable, dazzling golden twin-tails¡ªhidden by her concealment magic.


    She had mesmerizing, fiery red eyes¡ªhidden by her concealment magic.


    She had a flawless, porcelain doll-like face¡ªhidden by her concealment magic.


    She had a flat, healthy A-cup chest¡ªwell, there wasn¡¯t much to hide there anyway.


    ¡ªShe was a seasoned witch.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?! The client didn¡¯t tell me I¡¯d be dealing with an armored vehicle and a heavily armored horse!¡±


    After firing her last standard modern fireball, Leah began counting on her fingers.


    In truth, Leah was more panicked than Will and Eir combined.


    She was losing it.


    ¡°This is a scam! They said it¡¯d just be a fancy little noble¡¯s carriage, all decorative and fragile! How did it turn into a heavy-duty armored carriage?! Am I going over budget?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, how much was the commission fee again? How much have I spent so far?¡±


    ¡°¡­Am I going to have to beg for stale bread from the school kitchen for the next week?!¡±


    ¡ªA somewhat seasoned witch.


    If not for her concealment magic hiding most of her expressions and muffling her voice, her aura of intimidation would¡¯ve plummeted.


    ¡°It¡¯s still standing? Do I need to throw another bomb?¡±


    ¡°This is so weird¡­ so suspicious¡­ if I¡¯d known there¡¯d be an armored carriage, I wouldn¡¯t have come. Ugh¡­ this is too much.¡±


    As Leah rummaged through her pockets¡­


    She suddenly felt a chilling sense of killing intent.


    Looking up, she squinted, trying to locate the source of the murderous aura through the smoke.


    Through the flames, someone¡ªor rather, a beastkin¡ªwas standing. Her wolf ears were impossible to miss.


    The wind from the riverside blew, causing the ribbons on her dress to flutter.


    Using her magical ¡°witch¡¯s sight,¡± Leah observed the thick layer of Ice Armor encasing the beastkin¡¯s fists¡ªa basic Holy Shield Knight spell.


    But for the first time in her life, Leah felt a sense of unease.


    Of course, that unease might¡¯ve started the moment she realized she was up against an armored carriage and horse.


    There was something terrifying about this aura.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the one trying to kill my young master~?¡±


    Leah heard the words from across the battlefield.


    Whether it was the killing intent or her own pride as a witch being challenged, Leah pouted and pulled a coin from her pocket.


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m only doing this because I¡¯m stingy, not because I¡¯m scared. A mere beastkin dares to threaten me? Fine. To complete this commission, I¡¯ll have to use the enhanced version of that spell! I don¡¯t even use this on regular people.¡±


    The coin she held wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. Instead of the first king¡¯s face, it bore the image of a witch wearing a wide-brimmed hat, her expression a smug, mocking grin¡ªas if laughing at the person using the coin.


    ¡°Though this thing is rare, I can always retrieve it after knocking you out.¡±


    She sprinkled a bit of pink powder from another pocket onto the coin.


    ¡°Now then, let me show you the appetizer a witch can serve¡ª¡±

 Chapter 14 - The True Extreme Flame Meteor and the Violent Maid

    Chapter 14: The True Extreme Flame Meteor and the Violent MaidEir channeled every ounce of energy from her magical circuits, condensing the most basic defensive spell, Ice Armor, to its absolute limit.


    At this moment, Eir, standing amidst the fiery chaos, appeared far more terrifying than the witch hidden ten meters away in the forest, her face concealed by magic.


    The edges of her black dress glowed in the firelight. Despite facing such a formidable opponent, her face bore a smile. The icy blue glow of her Ice Armor illuminated half of her face through the flames.


    Her gaze locked onto the witch in the woods, her eyes wide with anticipation, as if eagerly awaiting something.


    The wider her pupils grew, the brighter her smile became.


    The witch raised her staff and, with a soft chuckle, tossed a coin into the air.


    At the precipice of a battle about to erupt¡­


    Will, lying on the ground pretending to be unconscious, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer!


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, it¡¯s happening¡ª¡±


    He bent his back slightly, cracking open one eye to sneak a peek. From his vantage point under Eir¡¯s dress, he observed her panties¡ªno, wait¡ªhe analyzed the magic being cast by the opponent.


    So white¡­ Why is she still wearing plain white cotton in this day and age? I need to get her something with lace next time.


    Oh, no, no. This magic is amazing.


    He strained to catch a glimpse of the witch¡¯s face, but her concealment magic was too strong for him to penetrate with his current abilities.


    Whatever. She¡¯s just a short, tsundere, flat-chested, twin-tailed witch archetype. Nothing I haven¡¯t seen before.


    Leah, the witch from the original protagonist¡¯s party, was a foul-mouthed, bratty character.


    Undoubtedly, she was the second candidate for the ¡°chasing love funeral¡± and one of the ultimate losers.


    Her power was unquestionably the strongest in the party, but her emotional intelligence and social skills were severely lacking. In modern society, she¡¯d be the type to get ostracized¡ªa gloomy and toxic personality.


    ¡­Of course, her face was undeniably cute.


    This future teammate was now attacking him, using none other than the infamous Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Unlike Will¡¯s imitation spell, cobbled together from an ancient text, hers was the real deal.


    Will was eager to see the damage the genuine Extreme Flame Meteor could inflict¡ªand more importantly, how Eir would respond.


    ¡°We seek the ultimate flame¡­¡±


    Will watched the witch¡¯s movements, silently reciting the chant he had used during his own experiment. Though he couldn¡¯t hear her voice, he followed her rhythm in his mind.


    The air around the witch began to swirl, forming a twenty-meter radius of turbulent currents centered on her¡ªfar larger than the area Will had managed during his test.


    ¡°We await the meteor of the night sky¡­¡±


    The air currents converged toward the tip of her staff, glowing with intense firelight. Even the scorched grass and debris around Will were swept into the air.


    Amidst the searing currents, a subtle flow of elemental energy coursed through Eir¡¯s veins.


    Even Will was taken aback. The real Extreme Flame Meteor absorbed far more air and energy than he had anticipated.


    ¡°We desire the imitation of divinity.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even by the stream, the air grew dry and scorching. Every breath felt like it could ignite his throat and nostrils.


    Will swallowed hard. During his experiment, he had felt the air heat up, but never to this extent.


    The coin the witch had thrown into the air was now engulfed in flames, expanding from a small coin to a fireball the size of a fist.


    Eir¡­


    Despite his usual chaotic mindset, Will found himself genuinely worried. The girl standing before him, her black dress slightly lifted by the wind, might not be able to withstand this.


    No¡­


    This was the maid he had raised for four years.


    The maid who was meant to withstand a strike from the final boss, the Flame Dragon.


    There was no way she¡¯d fall to a witch¡¯s basic attack.


    Though¡­


    Will had to admit this ¡°basic attack¡± was far more intense than he had anticipated.


    Before him, Eir¡¯s back glowed with the icy blue light of her magic.


    The black dress gave her an air of reliability. Her wolf ears twitched as the currents blew them flat, only for them to spring upright again.


    ¡°Brand our fate, burn our souls, sear our lives¡­¡±


    Will silently mouthed the chant for Extreme Flame Meteor, his words perfectly synchronized with Leah¡¯s.


    It was coming¡­


    As the final words left her lips¡­


    ¡°This is Extreme Flame Meteor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eir, now¡¯s your moment!¡±


    The meteor was about to strike!


    A battle that shouldn¡¯t have taken place outside a dungeon was now unfolding. The fiery spell at the tip of the witch¡¯s staff was unleashed, carrying with it the heat of the surrounding air as it hurtled toward Eir.


    Its speed was blinding, scorching the grass in its path.


    Amidst the flames, Eir stood motionless, raising her right arm¡ªher dominant hand, encased in Ice Armor.


    Time seemed to stretch.


    Her arm didn¡¯t tremble. Facing a meteor several times stronger than the one she had intercepted during the experiment, she raised her hand with unwavering determination.


    Calm and composed, she faced the witch¡¯s ultimate ancient magic¡­


    Eir¡­


    Simply raised her hand.


    Using nothing more than the basic Ice Armor she had honed to perfection through years of sauna training.


    Fueled by her resolve to protect the one she held dear.


    And perhaps¡­ tinged with a hint of darkness.


    As the blazing meteor descended, Eir¡­


    Swung her fist.


    With a single punch, she sent the meteor flying!


    BOOM¡ª


    The entire sequence happened so quickly, so fluidly, that it seemed effortless. The meteor, which the witch had charged for over ten seconds, was deflected with such force that it obliterated the treetops twenty meters behind Eir.


    The punch unleashed a wave of icy wind, extinguishing the burning grass and leaving a layer of frost in its wake. Even the armored vehicle¡¯s metal surface bore parallel streaks of ice.


    In that moment, every flame conjured by the witch was extinguished.


    Standing amidst the cold, Eir remained silent.


    The chilling aura surrounding her seemed to seep into everyone present, freezing them to their cores.


    As Eir struck, Will felt the triumphant battle music in his head abruptly cut off.


    The eerie silence was broken only by the sound of cracking ice.


    Halfway out of the carriage, Will¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He had expected Eir to hold her ground, perhaps trade blows with the witch. But to deflect the spell entirely¡ªand nearly take out the witch in the process?


    Was the witch too weak?


    Or had he raised Eir to be too strong?


    Will felt like he was watching a walkthrough video a year ahead of schedule, where a supposedly challenging boss was accidentally one-shot.


    ¡°Eir, you¡­¡±


    Will began to speak, intending to praise her, but¡ª


    He saw Eir standing there, her black dress slightly torn, clutching her trembling right hand¡ªthe one that had punched the meteor.


    Her posture was rigid, her icy aura radiating a terrifying presence.


    It was as if¡­


    As if she were a yandere determined to kill everyone in order to protect the one she loved.


    Will froze.


    This scene¡­


    This oppressive atmosphere¡­


    This sheer intensity¡­


    It was perfect!


    This was it!


    The yandere vibe he had been trying to cultivate for years¡ªit was finally here!


    This was the feeling he had been waiting four years for!

 Chapter 15 - You Still Haven’t Learned, Have You?

    Chapter 15: You Still Haven¡¯t Learned, Have You?¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Remember this feeling, Eir!¡±


    Will, unable to contain his excitement, leapt up from the ground and grabbed Eir¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Y-Young Master? You¡¯re¡­ fine?¡±


    Eir¡¯s bangs covered the upper half of her face, her eyes still dull and void of light. Her voice was hoarse, as if it came from the depths of her throat.


    Will, feeling a bit guilty, avoided her gaze and didn¡¯t notice her strange demeanor.


    ¡°Ah¡­ uh, yeah, yeah, of course I¡¯m fine! Uh, where are we again? Why¡¯d the carriage flip over? Oh no, my head hurts so much¡­ Eir, you¡¯ll have to rub it better for me¡­¡±


    As the two exchanged words, the little witch¡ªwho had nearly been obliterated by her own Extreme Flame Meteor¡ªfinally snapped out of her shock.


    Her response?


    Immediate panic!


    She even dispelled her voice-concealing magic and began bowing frantically toward them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! S-S-Sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! They paid me too much¡ªwait, no, not enough! You won¡¯t see me again, I swear! It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done this, please don¡¯t come after me!¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on, don¡¯t be so hasty.¡±


    Why was the assassin panicking more than they were?!


    Will had intended to use this opportunity to negotiate with the witch and extract information about the person who hired her.


    ¡°Uh, we¡­ we can negotiate a little.¡±


    ¡°N-Negotiate? About what?!¡±


    ¡°Well, we could, uh, pay you more¡­¡±


    The moment Will mentioned money, the witch¡¯s eyes lit up, and she raised her head. But¡ª


    She saw Eir¡¯s expression.


    Half-hidden by her bangs, Eir¡¯s face was a mix of fury, hatred, and disdain. Her lips curled into a manic grin, and her clenched fist still carried the icy remnants of her earlier punch.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no need! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! You won¡¯t see me again, I promise! Sorry for the trouble, really!¡±


    Her voice trembled as she babbled out an apology, then she pulled her hat down and crouched to draw a simple magic circle.


    ¡°Wait¡ªhold on! Don¡¯t leave so quickly! At least tell me how much you want!¡±


    Something was wrong. Why was this spiraling out of control?


    Had his intimidation gone too far?!


    ¡°Young Master, she¡­ she can¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Before Will could take another step, his foot slipped on something slick in front of Eir.


    Because of the heavy armor he was wearing¡ªespecially the oversized helmet on his head¡ªpoor Will, with his frail body, lost his balance completely.


    Thud¡ª


    He fell flat on the ground.


    And as luck¡ªor misfortune¡ªwould have it, his hand landed on a small pile of dry grass, still smoldering with tiny embers. Instinctively, he used his palm to shield himself.


    But his hand wasn¡¯t protected!


    So¡­


    The grass scratched him.


    The embers burned him.


    His meticulously prepared armor? Completely intact.


    Eir, witnessing this, jolted as if struck by lightning. The light returned to her eyes.


    Her young master had been fine just moments ago.


    But now he was lying in front of her, injured?


    He¡­ he should be okay, right?


    A whirlwind of complex emotions surged through Eir¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Young Master?! Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Eir ran forward but stopped after two steps, panting heavily. She was still drained from earlier.


    ¡°Tch¡­ so this is fate, huh?¡±


    Will gritted his teeth and pushed himself up, enduring the pain.


    He watched as Leah disappeared into her teleportation circle.


    Comparing this scene to the absurd antics of Sanqi, his old dog, it was almost poetic. Not quite as ridiculous, but close enough. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no doubt about it¡­


    This was ¡°fate¡± as dictated by the original story.


    He was destined to get hurt. No amount of armor, warhorses, or armored vehicles could change that.


    Will stood up, breathing heavily, and inspected his battered right hand. It was burned and bleeding, but his arm was otherwise unharmed. It was, at worst, a surface injury.


    Still, this meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the practical entrance exam for school. His right hand was his dominant hand for magic, and with the blood flow disrupted, his magic circuits wouldn¡¯t function properly.


    ¡°Eir¡­ I should be fine¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Eir pressed his head against her chest with her soft, trembling hands¡ªthe same hands that had just deflected an Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Of course, softer than her hands were the two glandular ¡°pillows¡± that Will now found himself pressed against.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but notice how much Eir had ¡°grown¡± (physically).


    ¡°Young Master¡­ you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m so glad I can hear your voice. Eir¡­ Eir did it¡­ I did it¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll bandage you up right away, and you¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    Eir¡¯s composure shattered in an instant. Her voice quivered as she spoke, tears streaming down her face.


    Will, with his head pressed against her chest, could hear her rapid heartbeat gradually slowing.


    She unconsciously stroked his head, tears falling freely, but her face lit up with a genuine, joyful smile.


    She resembled an oversized golden retriever, wagging its tail and licking its owner¡¯s hand after realizing they weren¡¯t actually dead.


    Seeing her tearful, worried expression, Will sighed, rubbing his forehead before gently ruffling her wind-tousled hair to comfort her.


    Eir seemed to have returned to her usual self.


    Though she was hugging him tightly, as if letting go would mean losing him forever.


    Though she was stroking his head like he was a doll.


    Though her fingers were interlocked with his, filling the gaps between his own.


    But¡­


    She was still¡­


    Super cute¡­


    Super clingy¡­


    Super loyal¡­


    Super maid¡­


    Eir.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re still so far off.¡±


    ¡ªLater, Will would deeply regret making this judgment, failing to notice the earliest signs of something far more dangerous.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, I¡¯ve bandaged you up for now. Once the horse has rested a bit, we¡¯ll continue on our way. The sooner we reach the city, the safer we¡¯ll be.¡±


    As a maid, Eir¡¯s bandaging skills were top-notch. Fortunately, the carriage was stocked with emergency medical supplies, and Will knew basic healing and blood-stopping spells.


    Will glanced at his now oversized, bandaged right hand and sighed.


    But¡­


    He circled the spot where he had slipped earlier¡ªwhere Eir had deflected the Extreme Flame Meteor.


    He remembered stepping on something slippery before falling. But in a place where a massive fireball had passed through, how could there be anything ¡°slippery¡±? Shouldn¡¯t everything have been burned away, leaving only scorched earth?


    Could it have been caused by the collision of ice and fire?


    But Ice Armor wouldn¡¯t shed material from the user¡­


    So what could have tripped him?


    Judging by the texture underfoot, it had been something round.


    Wait¡­


    Just now¡­


    Will froze.


    At the spot where he had fallen, there was indeed a small puddle of water. In the center of the puddle was something shiny.


    Amidst the charred grass, the glowing object stood out starkly.


    Cradling his injured right hand, Will crouched down and brushed aside the grass.


    It was¡­


    A coin.


    A coin that replaced the king¡¯s face with the smirking, wide-brimmed-hat-wearing witch¡¯s face. It bore no signs of burn damage.


    The witch¡¯s coin.


    ¡ª


    Three kilometers away, in a small forest.


    A faint purple teleportation circle flickered, and out stepped the golden twin-tailed witch wearing a wide-brimmed hat.


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected, Witch Leah is invincible! Even against unbeatable foes, I can easily escape with teleportation magic!¡±


    ¡°Wait, the cost¡­ the Pink Chalk of the Witch¡¯s Guild for one teleportation spell¡­ ahaha, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not that expensive. Just¡­ just a day¡¯s worth of meals.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll have to get the client to reimburse me for all these expenses.¡±


    Leah opened her spatial pouch and began reviewing her inventory.


    ¡°A few firebombs, some burning catalyst, hmm¡­¡±


    She buried her head deeper into the pouch.


    ¡°And the witch¡¯s bank coin for first-tier Extreme Flame Meteor¡­ there¡¯s only one left. I¡¯ll need to retrieve it¡­ retrieve¡­ wait¡­ retrieve?!¡±


    Leah froze in the forest.


    Then let out a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°MY COIN!!!!!! MY COIN!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 16 -

    Chapter 16: ¡°He Doesn¡¯t Deserve to Be My Father!¡±The Hysterm family¡¯s private residence in the capital was tucked away in a quiet corner off a bustling street. The two-story house, complete with a small attic, had been uninhabited for years. Its elegant exterior showed signs of age and neglect.


    But on this tranquil morning, three days after the incident, the house was anything but quiet.


    ¡°If he truly cared about me, he¡¯d come here himself!¡±


    Inside the second-floor bedroom, Eir stood frozen, watching as Will shouted hoarsely toward the door.


    Outside the door, a silver-haired butler dressed in a black suit knocked politely, his gloved hand rapping softly as he spoke with patience:


    ¡°Young Master, the Master is very busy with work. You¡¯re old enough now to understand. He made time to send these things for you¡­ please focus on recovering.¡±


    ¡°Recover? That¡¯s his idea of being a father? Just throwing money at me after I¡¯ve been through so much?!¡±


    Will¡¯s voice trembled, and there was a hint of a sob in his tone.


    Eir¡¯s heart clenched at the sound.


    ¡°Young Master, please understand. The Master has his reasons¡ª¡±


    ¡°Reasons? What reasons could a wealthy merchant possibly have?! How many times have I even seen him since I was born?¡±


    Will nearly screamed the words, his uninjured left hand clenched into a fist, his anger barely contained.


    Eir, influenced by his emotions, found herself clenching her fists as well.


    ¡°There have been changes in the royal court recently. He¡¯s busy handling these matters. Please wait a little longer¡ªit¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    ¡°For my own good? Does he think being a good father means just throwing money at his child and calling it a day?¡±


    Will¡¯s voice shifted from trembling with emotion to cold and detached, as if he had resigned himself to this reality.


    Eir could feel the chill in his words, the heartbreak behind them.


    ¡°Well¡­ Young Master, the Master also prepared something else for you.¡±


    Will stood up, instinctively reaching out with his injured right hand, only to wince and switch to his left to open the door.


    ¡°He¡­ prepared something else for me?¡±


    The butler retrieved a long, carefully wrapped staff from behind him and handed it over.


    Will took it and slammed the door shut.


    ¡°This piece of junk?¡±


    He held the staff as if it were a treasure, then turned and hurled a small stool across the room.


    ¡°Tell Carver Hysterm he doesn¡¯t deserve to be my father!¡±


    The stool collided with the door, and silence fell on both sides.


    Outside, the butler seemed to realize that his young master¡¯s resentment toward his father was beyond remedy. After a long pause, he spoke:


    ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡±


    The sound of the butler¡¯s polished shoes descending the stairs grew fainter, leaving the house in a heavy silence. Inside the room, only Will and Eir remained.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so pitiful. How could a father not visit his injured son, instead rushing him to the capital to prepare for school? He¡¯s so heartless¡­¡± Eir¡¯s voice cracked, tears welling up as she moved to embrace the ¡°poor¡± Will.


    But Will¡­


    ¡°Hehehe, not bad! I finally got him to hand it over. Look at this staff, Eir¡ªbrand new, top-tier, absolutely incredible.¡±


    He lifted the staff, unwrapping the thick paper to reveal a gleaming, semi-transparent crystal orb embedded at its center. The orb was half black and half white, the two colors completely distinct and immiscible.


    ¡°Hehehe, this is amazing.¡±


    Will weighed the staff in his hands. Even the supporting rod was made of top-grade red hardwood, giving it a satisfying heft.


    Eir froze, her half-formed tears drying up instantly.


    Was this the same pitiful boy who had just been cursing his father with such passion?


    ¡°And look at all this money¡ªso much of it! Here, take some. Buy a few extra fruits tonight. This¡¯ll last us quite a while if we¡¯re careful.¡±


    Will handed Eir three or four gold coins while jotting down numbers in a ledger.


    ¡ªIn fact, he had been counting the money and taking inventory even as he cursed his father and opened the boxes.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, so¡­ so all of that¡­ was an act?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what do you think? Oh, but my hand really does hurt, though.¡±


    As a reincarnated adult with a mental age likely older than his father¡¯s, Will felt no emotional attachment to the man who had barely been present in his life.


    In the original story, the brainless ¡°Young Master Will¡± had indeed thrown a tantrum at the butler sent by his father, marking the beginning of their estranged relationship.


    But!


    But!


    That tantrum had also earned the original Will a staff meant to placate a spoiled child. And this wasn¡¯t just any staff¡ªthe semi-transparent black crystal orb was the final reward from an S-rank dungeon, The Darkest Hour. Its most remarkable feature was its ability to reverse the properties of black and white magic.


    ¡ªOf course, this was only revealed after ¡°Young Master Will¡± died and the staff ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.


    Talk about crying for milk and getting the whole cow.


    To secure the staff, Will had no choice but to put on a show.


    So¡­


    To outsiders, the young master who seemed heartbroken and furious at his father¡¯s neglect¡­


    Was actually laughing hysterically inside!


    Laughing as he hugged the box of gold coins!


    Laughing as he anticipated the arrival of the super-powerful staff!


    Laughing as he counted the extra pocket money!


    Even when he threw things, he was careful not to damage the precious staff¡ªsorry, little stool!


    ¡°Young Master! You can¡¯t do this! You¡­ you should¡¯ve at least told me! Do you know how worried I was about you?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s tail bristled with indignation.


    She should¡¯ve known better.


    She already knew her young master didn¡¯t care about the injustices he faced¡­


    She¡­ she was just a little heartbroken for him, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± Will scratched his head. ¡°Anyway, I think I need to change my bandages this morning. I might¡¯ve overdone it during the performance¡ªlooks like it started bleeding again.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me take a look!¡±


    Eir rushed to his side.


    Her small hands gently lifted Will¡¯s injured hand, carefully unwrapping the bandages layer by layer. The red marks from the bindings were still visible.


    Will¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t severely injured, but the healing process was slow, and his usual healing magic wasn¡¯t effective. It seemed the witch¡¯s flames had some unique property that hindered recovery.


    The mix of burns and abrasions made the wound look worse than it was.


    ¡°Hmm, it does seem like the exertion caused some bleeding. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Will sat on the floor, resting his hand on Eir¡¯s lap.


    ¡°This might sting a bit. Try to bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Got it, no problem.¡±


    Eir dipped a cotton swab in iodine and gently dabbed it on Will¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    As Will sucked in a sharp breath, Eir glanced up at him.


    ¡ªShe hadn¡¯t expected her young master, who didn¡¯t even flinch at his father¡¯s neglect, to show such vulnerability over a little pain. And now, he was completely at her mercy. Hehe, how delightful.


    ¡ªHonestly, this side of him was just too, too adorable.


    ¡ªWait, what was she thinking?!


    As Eir blushed at her own thoughts, she accidentally pressed the swab directly onto the center of Will¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Ow¡ªEir, be gentle¡ªhiss¡ª¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - Outing and a Peeping Witch?

    Chapter 17: Outing and a Peeping Witch?¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Young Master! I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡±


    On the bustling streets of the capital, Eir carried several bags of newly purchased goods, repeatedly apologizing to Will.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. It just stung a bit. After all, it was for changing the bandages.¡±


    Though Will said this, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Eir seemed a little too happy about it. He hoped it was just his imagination.


    His hand injury was no longer severe enough to warrant being wrapped like a mummy, but it wasn¡¯t healing well either.


    The main issue was that the lingering wound disrupted the flow of magic in his right hand¡¯s circuits. For someone already lacking in talent, this was just insult to injury.


    This setback had caused him to miss the practical entrance exams for Entark¡¯s First Academy¡ªthe Empire¡¯s top institution¡ªwhich included tests in swordsmanship and magic.


    And so, fate had brought him back to where it was ¡°meant¡± to be.


    As the young master of the prominent Hysterm family, missing the entrance exams yet still gaining entry into the elite class would undoubtedly make him a target for bullying.


    Thinking about this, Will paused and glanced toward the tall clock tower at the end of the street.


    The clock tower, a landmark of the capital, was located within Entark¡¯s First Academy. Its towering height was said to symbolize the mysterious dungeons scattered across the world.


    Just as no one knew how deep the dungeons extended underground, the tallest buildings on the surface symbolized humanity¡¯s endless desire to explore both heights and depths.


    Though he had missed the practical exams, Will¡¯s admission to the academy was still guaranteed¡ªthanks to the influence of his powerful father.


    But, according to the original story, this very privilege would make many people want to see him dead.


    ¡°Young Master? You¡¯re about to start school soon. Are you excited? You¡¯ve always had private tutors before, but now you¡¯ll finally get to experience a real school.¡±


    Eir noticed his thoughtful expression and leaned in to ask.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ how should I put it? I guess I¡¯m looking forward to it. But wait, Eir, you¡¯ve never been to school. Why do you sound like you know what it¡¯s like?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Eir¡­ Eir just imagined it! I mean¡­ I heard it¡¯s kind of like the lessons you teach, Young Master¡­¡±


    Will chuckled and ruffled Eir¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our little lessons will continue!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°But for now, let me find the Adventurer¡¯s Guild here in the capital¡­¡±


    After moving to the capital, Will couldn¡¯t neglect his correspondence with the mysterious ¡°Mr. S.¡± Many of the things he needed to learn and understand still depended on this elusive mentor.


    Using his status as the Hysterm family¡¯s young master, Will had arranged for the family¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild to forward any letters from Mr. S directly to the capital, where he could pick them up.


    However, upon arriving in the capital, Will realized just how massive it was. In the original story, only Entark Academy was prominently featured, but the city itself was sprawling. Entire streets were dedicated to shops, and at night, the city came alive with lights, music, and revelry.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it should be¡­ around here¡­¡±


    Following the map, Will turned corner after corner until he arrived at¡­


    A quiet, narrow alley behind Entark Academy¡¯s back gate.


    A shabby wooden door with a small, barely noticeable sign.


    An Adventurer¡¯s Guild with an empty mailbox.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    Will double-checked the address. This was indeed the capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He hadn¡¯t made a mistake. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adventurers were the hottest profession of this era, creating real value in this world. Yet the capital¡¯s guild was tucked away in a forgotten corner, desolate and neglected. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ actually, it does make sense.¡±


    Will turned to look at the grand castle perched on the mountain behind the clock tower. The castle, home to the Entark royal family, stood even taller than the capital¡¯s highest building.


    It symbolized that, despite humanity¡¯s obsession with exploring dungeons, the royal family was the true ruler of this world.


    ¡ªOh, sorry, Your Majesty. Times have changed.


    That was a thing of the past.


    With the reforms in dungeon exploration, the royal family¡¯s reliance on agriculture and livestock was no longer sufficient.


    The reforms had also undermined the authority of the scholars cultivated by the royal family. Now, the relationship between the royals and adventurers was strained, teetering on the edge of a cold war.


    This dilapidated Adventurer¡¯s Guild, located in the shadow of the royal palace, contrasted sharply with the thriving guilds in rural areas. It was a testament to the current state of affairs.


    A breakthrough event was desperately needed.


    At the same time¡­


    This was also the period when various factions, both overt and covert, were engaged in their fiercest power struggles.


    No wonder, in the original story, the royal family chose to form an alliance with the Hysterm family through marriage at this point.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ whatever. The political situation is too complicated to untangle in a day. I¡¯m just here to pick up a letter.¡±


    Will rummaged through the cold metal mailbox and, to his surprise, pulled out a letter stamped with the Hysterm family¡¯s seal.


    It was a reply from Mr. S!


    ¡°Young Master, your eyes are sparkling. Do you really enjoy writing to Mr. S that much?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my benefactor, my brother, my mentor. Of course, I do.¡±


    The thought of the experienced, reliable man on the other end of the letters filled Will with a sense of security.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ wait, Young Master!¡±


    Before Eir could finish, her tail bristled, and her ears perked up in alert.


    ¡°Please stand behind me.¡±


    She felt a pair of eyes watching them.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    Recalling their previous encounter, Eir immediately activated her Ice Armor and positioned herself protectively in front of Will.


    But as soon as she did, the presence vanished, as if it had never been there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Young Master¡­ maybe it was just my imagination. It felt like someone was watching us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. I¡¯m a rich young master walking around with a weak-looking maid. If I were a thief, I¡¯d be watching us too, waiting for the right moment to strike.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ but it didn¡¯t feel like that kind of gaze¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Will suddenly ruffled Eir¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Your dark, piercing gaze will scare them off. Your icy armor will dispel all malice around me. Anyone who dares approach us will be obliterated by your hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, that doesn¡¯t sound like me at all!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Too, too, too scary! Her dark, piercing gaze, her icy armor¡­ it felt like just getting close would mean being obliterated by her hands!¡±


    At that moment, the ¡°thief¡± in question¡ªWitch Leah¡ªwas crouched at the corner of the alley, clutching her oversized hat.


    She had sensed the presence of her precious ¡°witch coin¡± nearby and had followed it here.


    As a witch, she could use detection magic to locate the rare and valuable coin, a relic passed down by her ancestors.


    However, the magic wasn¡¯t particularly precise. She could only sense the general vicinity, not the exact location.


    In other words, she couldn¡¯t tell if the coin was in someone¡¯s pocket or¡­ their underwear!


    ¡ªNot that she¡¯d ever hidden a coin in her underwear for safekeeping before. Definitely not.


    Ever since losing the coin, Leah had been trying to recover it. She initially thought it might still be at the scene of the incident, but when she returned, the area was cordoned off by guards.


    Today, while conducting an experiment in the school lab, she suddenly sensed the coin¡¯s presence.


    It turned out¡­


    It had been picked up by the young master she was hired to target?!


    ¡°Hmph¡­ not surprising at all! This was all part of my plan. Of course, he¡¯d pick it up at the scene of the attack!¡±


    But¡­


    The terrifyingly strong maid who had given Leah PTSD was still by his side, making it impossible for her to act.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    Leah paced back and forth in the alley, her large hat bobbing with each step.


    ¡°Will Hysterm! Hmph, just another spoiled young master relying on his family¡¯s power!¡±


    Leah had nothing but disdain for privileged nobles, convinced they lacked any real effort or talent.


    ¡°His magic is weak, just a lowly runt with no potential!¡±


    She took two steps to the left.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even notice me nearby. His perception is terrible, just a useless weakling!¡±


    She took two steps to the right.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Leah stopped in the middle, clutching her head.


    ¡°His maid is so strong!!! She¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s mastered basic defensive magic to perfection. She must be some prodigy bodyguard hired by the Hysterm family!¡±


    ¡ªThere was no way she was trained by the young master himself, right?


    Leah concluded.


    ¡°If I fought her head-on, hmph, I¡¯m a genius witch. If I went all out, I¡¯d definitely win¡­ but it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    For the first time, Leah, who always believed in her invincibility, felt a deep sense of frustration.


    ¡°The client said this much was enough¡­ but what exactly do they want me to do?¡±


    She scratched her head.


    ¡°No matter. I need to get that coin back first.¡±


    She replayed everything she had observed while following Will, trying to piece together a plan.


    ¡°He mentioned school earlier. His uniform looks like it¡¯s from the Empire¡¯s First Academy¡­¡±


    She had overheard teachers at the academy discussing the Hysterm family¡¯s young master.


    He was in¡­


    That notoriously troublesome class.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe this is my chance to get close to him?¡±

 Chapter 18 - The Little Witch’s Other Side

    Chapter 18: The Little Witch¡¯s Other SideWith this plan in mind, Leah decided to visit an old acquaintance at Entark¡¯s First Academy.


    ¡°Leah, it¡¯s been so long since we last met. I think the last time was after last year¡¯s competition, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sitting in the luxurious office of Mary, the Vice Principal of Entark¡¯s First Academy, Leah faced the elderly woman dressed in formal robes.


    Mary, ever since taking on the role of Vice Principal, had been beloved by her students and dedicated to her research. Her hard work and reputation made her an irreplaceable figure at the academy, and despite her advanced age, no suitable successor had been found.


    Her small frame seemed to sink into the oversized, plush chair of the Vice Principal¡¯s office. Her eyes, surrounded by wrinkles, were barely visible as she leaned on her cane. Dressed in a magical robe and wearing a large witch¡¯s hat, she looked more like the stereotypical witch from fairy tales¡ªthe kind that boiled children in cauldrons.


    ¡ªIf not for her kind and gentle smile.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ maybe don¡¯t call me ¡®sister.¡¯ It feels¡­ strange.¡±


    Leah instinctively avoided Mary¡¯s gaze and smile.


    They always reminded her of decades ago, when she first met Mary¡ªa fearless girl with a bright smile and clear, innocent eyes.


    Mary had been her mother¡¯s student. Witches rarely interacted with ordinary humans, but Mary had ventured into the forest alone, wandering through the witches¡¯ maze for a day and a night before finally finding their small cottage. She had begged Leah¡¯s mother to take her as a student.


    Mary repeated this three times, and her persistence won Leah¡¯s mother over, making Mary her first student.


    They had even ventured into dungeons together in search of ancient magical materials.


    To Leah, it didn¡¯t feel that long ago, but¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the girl who once called her ¡°sister¡± had grown into a mature Vice Principal¡­


    And aged.


    While Leah remained the same child she had always been.


    Leah glanced at her own small hands, which were so tiny that even the smallest teacher¡¯s robe extended past her fingertips.


    Looking up, she saw Mary¡¯s white hair gleaming under the warm light.


    Her relentless dedication to magic, her tireless work at the academy, and her disregard for her own well-being had aged her faster than her peers.


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but think that one day, not too far from now, she would attend Mary¡¯s funeral. She would stand among the students laying flowers, quietly observing from the sidelines, pretending to be just an ordinary acquaintance before leaving.


    This, perhaps, was what her mother had repeatedly taught her¡ªthat witches must always face loneliness.


    ¡°Well, you must have a reason for coming here. The competition isn¡¯t far off. I¡¯m curious to see what surprises you¡¯ll bring us this year, Leah.¡±


    Mary reached out with her right hand to lift the small teapot beside her, intending to pour tea for Leah.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention last year¡­ I¡¯d rather erase it from my memory¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Mary¡¯s frail, wrinkled hand trembled, and the teapot slipped slightly from her grasp.


    But before it could fall, Leah¡¯s small hand, as if waiting for this moment, swiftly caught the teapot handle.


    ¡°You¡¯re as careless as ever. Pouring tea is such a small task; there¡¯s no need to trouble the Vice Principal. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Leah pouted in mild annoyance.


    Mary, however, smiled warmly at Leah¡¯s scolding tone.


    ¡°Leah, you know my right hand has been weak ever since the injury¡­ You were watching closely, ready to catch the teapot the moment I slipped, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Leah lowered her head, her hat brim hiding her expression. She poured tea for herself and then filled Mary¡¯s cup as well.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯d almost forgotten. I injured my right hand in a dungeon years ago. Back then, you helped me with all the heavy lifting for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I? I don¡¯t even remember.¡±


    ¡°Still the same, Leah. You say you don¡¯t remember, but you notice every little detail about the people around you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I let most trivial things slip from my mind.¡±


    ¡°So, Leah, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a class I¡¯m very interested in¡­ The one with the Hysterm child in it¡­¡±


    Mary¡¯s eyes, hidden in her wrinkles, lit up. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh? Leah, are you finally thinking about integrating into the academy? That¡¯s wonderful news! And you¡¯ve even taken an interest in a student.¡±


    She clapped her hands lightly, though her frail frame made the sound barely audible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the kind of student you¡¯d choose, Leah. After all, I worked so hard to get your mother to take me in. As her daughter, your standards must be even higher.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s for another reason!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re taking this step. I¡¯ve always thought that, as a witch, you and your mother should try interacting more with ordinary humans¡­¡±


    Mary bent down slowly, reaching into her cabinet to retrieve an application form. She carefully signed it before handing it to Leah.


    Leah watched her, both trying to convince herself and denying her intentions as she replied:


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no need.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we have many outstanding students at the academy. Leah, despite your age, I think your personality is more like that of my younger students.¡±


    As Mary signed the form, she spoke as if she were trying to help Leah open up, treating her like one of her students.


    ¡°You¡¯re just calling me immature in a roundabout way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all. I mean, our school doesn¡¯t forbid teacher-student relationships. You might find one of our students quite suitable. These boys graduate after three years, all strong and vigorous¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Before Leah could retort, Mary quickly handed her the form, cutting her off.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve filled it out for you. But don¡¯t forget about the competition.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mary¡­ can I skip the competition? That book my mother left behind is a witch¡¯s legacy. Can¡¯t I just have it directly?¡±


    ¡°No. Leah, that book was entrusted to me by your mother. She said it¡¯s a gift for talented fire magic users because only the best need to study stronger ice defenses.¡±


    Mary¡¯s tone was gentle but firm.


    ¡°Your mother specifically said that you, in particular, must pass this test¡­ No, in fact, she set the condition to test you and only you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I get it. It¡¯s nothing a genius witch like me can¡¯t handle. Just wait and see!¡±

 Chapter 19 - A New Task

    Chapter 19: A New TaskAt night, Will sat down to read the latest letter from Mr. S.


    ¡ª


    To W:


    Hello, thank you for the data you provided last time regarding ancient magic and flame explosions. It has been incredibly useful for improving stability in combat scenarios.


    Regarding the ¡°coin with a witch¡¯s portrait¡± you mentioned, I asked around and reviewed some related books. It seems to be a high-performance tool used internally by the Witch¡¯s Guild, capable of serving as a medium for various ancient spells. However, I¡¯ve never seen one myself. If you¡¯re lucky enough to have found one, I suggest trying it out. Please write back and share your experience.


    As for your question about whether it¡¯s possible for an Extreme Flame Meteor to be deflected by Ice Armor and leave behind the ignition medium¡­ I did some calculations, and it¡¯s theoretically possible. Under extremely rare conditions, if the cycle and cooling speed of the Ice Armor accelerate and an external high-pressure force is applied, the burning medium could be frozen in place and the spell deflected.


    The probability of this happening is minuscule, though. Is there really someone capable of generating such pressure? I find it hard to believe.


    That concludes this letter.


    Thank you for the bookmark¡ªI really like it. By the way, I recently came across a few blood-red mint plants and have distilled them into essential oil, which I¡¯ve sent along with this letter. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    P.S. Your handwriting has changed significantly¡ªit looks like you wrote this with your non-dominant hand. Is something wrong? If you need help, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.


    S


    ¡ª


    Will held the letter in his left hand and sighed.


    ¡°Mr. S, you¡¯re so sharp¡­ I thought my left-handed writing looked pretty good. Guess it wasn¡¯t seamless after all.¡±


    He picked up his pen, hesitated for a moment, and then began writing with his left hand.


    ¡°Since Mr. S is so concerned, I should be honest with him¡­ but I don¡¯t want to reveal too much personal information. How about saying, ¡®I got burned by a witch¡¯s flames because I stayed up too late¡¯? Does that sound too childish?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine. For a teenager, it¡¯s just the right amount of immaturity. It might even make the mature and reliable Mr. S more inclined to look out for me.¡±


    Feeling quite proud of himself, Will finished the letter.


    Then¡­


    He moved on to his nightly ritual of ¡°checking task progress.¡±


    Which mostly involved¡­


    Staring blankly at the middle page of his Task System notebook.


    He looked at the open book, specifically at the infamous ¡°Task 38¡± and the subsequent tasks.


    ¡ª


    [Task 38: Block one attack, intimidate the witch, find an opportunity to negotiate with her, use threats and persuasion to gain her trust, and enter the Witch Leah Arc.]


    [Series Tasks up to 41. Reward: Eir¡¯s exclusive ancient magic tome, Frozen Ice Array.]


    ¡ª


    [Task 39: Obtain information about Leah¡¯s client from her.]


    [Task Reward: To be determined.]


    ¡ª


    [Task 40: Assist Leah with her stalled ancient magic research. Note: Important item¡ªBlood-Red Mint Essential Oil.]


    [Task Reward: To be determined.]


    ¡ª


    [Task 41: Help Leah win the research competition and obtain Frozen Ice Array from the Vice Principal.]


    [Task Reward: Ancient Tome, Frozen Ice Array.]


    ¡ª


    Will scratched his head, feeling a bit troubled.


    ¡ªNot about what rewards to give himself for completing the tasks.


    But¡­


    This was the first time the actual situation had deviated significantly from the tasks he had written.


    For the past four years, Eir had been so obedient, and he had followed his plans step by step.


    No, this wasn¡¯t just a deviation¡ªit was practically a failure!


    Thankfully, his past self had refrained from writing any punishments into the notebook. Well, most cheat systems don¡¯t bother with punishments anyway, so it¡¯s best not to make things harder for himself.


    If it were a minor task, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    But this task wasn¡¯t just about Leah¡¯s arc.


    First, there was Frozen Ice Array.


    This ancient tome was described in the original story as the grand prize for Entark¡¯s First Academy¡¯s fire magic research competition.


    The academy, Leah, and the research topic all aligned. The tome¡¯s attributes matched Leah¡¯s specialty in fire magic, so it must have been Leah¡¯s tool in the original story, right?


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t.


    The original story¡¯s information came from the protagonist at Entark¡¯s Second Academy. Leah¡¯s memories and subsequent actions didn¡¯t involve this tome at all. Eir eventually learned the spell, but only because another dungeon exploration team stumbled upon it¡ªit was never tied to the book.


    So why did this trashy novel introduce an important item that never appeared again?


    Whatever. The fact that the novel didn¡¯t contradict itself is already a miracle. Expecting proper foreshadowing is asking too much.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but if that¡¯s the case, it makes sense why my past self wrote Tasks 39 and 40 to help Leah.¡±


    Four years ago, when he was reconstructing the plot from memory, he must have speculated¡­


    Leah never won the research competition!


    Which meant she never obtained the tome!


    It fit perfectly with the image of a clumsy, scatterbrained witch.


    Thus, based on the gaps in the original story, the tome became something he could potentially claim for himself¡ªhence the task he had designed four years ago.


    Wow, this system is incredible. Everything¡¯s interconnected, and the rewards are fantastic. Who came up with this genius design?


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to praise myself. There are still other critical tasks to focus on¡­¡±


    The second key task was about ¡°the client.¡±


    This referred to the mysterious figure who funded Leah¡¯s research and paid her to orchestrate the attack on Will.


    The original story never revealed who the ¡°client¡± was¡ªminor details like this, which only affected side characters, were glossed over to make room for the protagonist¡¯s love and revenge arcs.


    But¡­


    Will wanted to know.


    Not just for revenge, but to untangle the hidden plotline surrounding himself and the Hysterm family.


    This was one of the most puzzling aspects of the original story when he had tried to analyze and adapt it in his past life.


    How could such an important family¡¯s storyline end with a disposable cannon fodder character like him? It didn¡¯t add up.


    If he could uncover the client¡¯s identity, he might gain access to this hidden plotline¡ªor at least learn who was working against the Hysterm family.


    Leah held the key to this mystery.


    But now, both Frozen Ice Array and the client¡¯s identity were stuck because Leah had bolted.


    ¡°Why would such a powerful witch run away¡­ Could it be¡­ because of the Eir I raised?!¡±


    Without interacting with Leah, he couldn¡¯t participate in the research competition where Frozen Ice Array was the grand prize.


    Without interacting with Leah, he couldn¡¯t extract any information about the client from her.


    So, the immediate priority was¡­


    How to reel that little witch back in!

 Chapter 20 - The Witch’s Guild

    Chapter 20: The Witch¡¯s Guild¡°Reeling in Leah¡­ reeling in a soft, tiny, tsundere witch¡­¡±


    Having clarified the main conflict and set his goal, Will began strategizing.


    How could he lure in a tsundere, reclusive, and possibly timid witch-cat?


    The most important thing was¡­


    The bait!


    He needed something irresistible that would make Leah come to him willingly.


    Will turned his attention back to the letter from Mr. S.


    In it, there was mention of¡­


    The ¡°witch coin.¡±


    He pulled the coin he had picked up from his pocket. It looked valuable, and to prevent theft, he carried it with him at all times.


    Upon closer inspection, the coin was indeed unusual. It was lightweight, yet its texture and weight were similar to the Empire¡¯s silver coins.


    The image of the witch with the oversized hat was intricately engraved, lifelike even. Despite being exposed to flames, the coin remained unscathed. The design clearly mimicked the Empire¡¯s coins, with the witch¡¯s pose almost identical to the king¡¯s¡ªbut with a mocking smile.


    Its origin was obvious, but since it was something he¡¯d picked up off the ground, Will had consulted Mr. S for confirmation¡ªafter all, Mr. S was like a walking encyclopedia, always ready with answers.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s from the Witch¡¯s Guild.¡±


    The Witch¡¯s Guild¡­ That matched Leah¡¯s backstory from the original story, confirming that this coin was closely tied to her. It was undoubtedly left behind when she cast Extreme Flame Meteor.


    The Witch¡¯s Guild was founded 500 years ago by a legendary witch named Yaar, who mastered countless ancient spells. She rampaged through dungeons and caused chaos even outside them. It was said she had altered herself and her descendants to be immortal, making her a figure of legend.


    In modern times, many frauds claimed to be part of the Witch¡¯s Guild. Some boasted about soloing the tenth-floor boss of a dungeon, only to ghost their adventuring parties. Others pretended to teach ancient magic without even having read a single ancient text, only to be exposed as frauds reciting modern spells in a foreign language. There were even those who claimed to be descendants of witches, only to scam people into marriage, leaving them to bury their ¡°immortal¡± spouses decades later.


    These imposters had tarnished the guild¡¯s reputation.


    But Leah¡­ Leah was the real deal!


    She was a direct descendant of the legendary witch, blessed with eternal youth and exceptional magical aptitude. Her mother owned a vast collection of ancient texts, many containing rare spells.


    Normally, they wouldn¡¯t appear in human society.


    They preferred to live in secluded mushroom cottages deep in the forest, practicing their magic in peace.


    With their long lifespans, exceptional magical talent, and unique ancient spells, they had little need for human interaction.


    They feared forming connections, as connections led to loss. They avoided promises, as promises required repayment. They shied away from bonds, as bonds demanded responsibility.


    But!


    All these solemn, lifespan-related traits¡­


    Were reduced to pure tsundere behavior in Leah¡¯s case!


    In the original story, the protagonist Hugh, acting as the party¡¯s support, went out of his way to care for her. Despite her century-long lifespan, Leah lacked basic common sense due to living in isolation with her mother. She was perpetually broke and clueless about finances.


    The protagonist washed her clothes and cooked her meals.


    ¡ª¡±Hmph, that¡¯s what a support is supposed to do. I-I¡¯m not grateful or anything, so just do your job!¡±


    He took her shopping, buying her appropriate clothes as she grew.


    ¡ª¡±Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll fall for you just because you did this. You¡¯re just a lowly support¡ªdon¡¯t get any ideas about this great witch!¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He helped her avoid scams and even provided food and shelter when she was penniless.


    ¡ª¡±Is that all? I-I wouldn¡¯t have needed your help if they weren¡¯t so cunning!¡±


    A textbook tsundere, Leah avoided expressing her true feelings, often resorting to insults to push people away.


    Initially, the protagonist treated her like a little sister, but over time, her behavior led him to believe she disliked him. Naturally, he distanced himself.


    And there you have it¡ªa certified loser.


    Now, why was Leah, who lived in the forest, attending Entark¡¯s First Academy?


    According to the timeline in the original story, Leah¡¯s mother had disappeared two years ago after years of correspondence. Forced to leave her secluded home, Leah embarked on a journey to find her.


    Her presence at Entark¡¯s First Academy was tied to clues left by her mother¡ªone of which was an ancient tome gifted to the academy¡­


    That tome was none other than Frozen Ice Array.


    For now, Leah wouldn¡¯t be leaving the academy, giving Will plenty of time to set his trap.


    But¡­ using the witch coin as bait was insufficient. It was a one-time use item, too small and easy to steal.


    Will¡¯s gaze shifted back to the letter and the vial of essential oil beside it.


    ¡°Blood-red mint¡­ Wait, blood-red mint! I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    An idea struck him.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡ªOnly to be interrupted by Eir, who peeked through the door with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ E-Eir! G-Good evening?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what time it is? You¡¯re still not asleep!¡±


    She wagged her tail as she walked in, then stopped, her eyes darting toward Will¡¯s polished leather bag.


    ¡°Tomorrow is your first day of school. It won¡¯t be like staying at home, where you have a devoted maid bringing you tea and snacks! So¡­ take care of yourself, alright?¡±


    Why did her tone sound so¡­ jealous?


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right. Without Eir¡¯s tea, I might not even be able to study properly.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Eir¡¯s tail wagged furiously, her ears perking up. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll prepare tea for you every day after school!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    ¡°And at school¡­ you have to behave, okay? Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be like your older brothers, flirting with girls and getting into trouble!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? That happened? Don¡¯t worry, I, Will, am a model student¡ªpure and focused.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s a relief!¡±


    Will raised his right hand to pat Eir¡¯s ears, only to remember it was still bandaged. He switched to his left hand instead.


    ¡°Eir, don¡¯t forget to keep up with your training, alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Her tail wagged even harder, her ears twitching in delight.


    Since blocking the Extreme Flame Meteor, Eir had become even clingier. Peeking through doors like this had become a regular occurrence.


    It was¡­


    It was¡­


    Perfect!


    These habits needed to be ingrained¡ªdeep into her soul, into her very instincts, until they became second nature!


    Though next time, she should learn not to make noise while peeking. What¡¯s the point of spying if you get caught?


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, get some rest. If you need anything for school, just let me know¡ªI¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    Tomorrow was his first day at the Empire¡¯s First Academy.


    It was also the first day he could cast his fishing line and set his bait.


    Will glanced at the vial of blood-red mint essential oil from Mr. S, snapped his fingers, and opened a drawer.


    ¡°Good thing I suspected the coin was special and prepared accordingly.¡±


    Inside the drawer was an entire collection of¡­


    Coins.


    Each one identical to the witch coin in his hand!


    A row of witch coins, all bearing the mocking smile of the witch in the oversized hat, stared back at him.


    Looking at the coins, Will¡¯s lips curled into a grin.


    He picked one up and opened the vial of red essential oil.


    ¡°This is going to be¡­ so much fun.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Witch?! Homeroom Teacher?!

    Chapter 21: Witch?! Homeroom Teacher?!Will waved goodbye to Eir at the school gates. She sniffled as if he were leaving forever, her reluctance making it look far more dramatic than necessary.


    Then, he stepped through the grand iron gates adorned with twin gryphons, the symbol of Entark¡¯s First Academy¡ªthe pinnacle of education in the Empire.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Classroom, third floor, first room on the left¡­ Ah, here it is.¡±


    Holding his admission letter, Will wandered through the maze-like school building before finally arriving at the classroom door.


    What awaited him on his first day?


    He pushed the door open.


    The moment he stepped inside, the lively chatter and movement within the classroom froze. The air felt heavy, stagnant. But as he walked further in, everything resumed, as if nothing had happened.


    Though the academy accepted students of middle school age by modern standards, its structure was more akin to a university. Classes were less about ¡°studying together¡± and more about a hierarchical label.


    Students were divided into classes based on their entrance exam results. Only those who met the high standards were placed in the corresponding elite classes.


    The standards were rigid, which sometimes led to imbalances¡ªsome classes were overcrowded, while others had only a handful of students. It was much like university majors.


    Will¡¯s elite class was one of the sparsely populated ones, with only about a dozen students scattered throughout the room.


    But the fewer the people, the more cliques tended to form.


    The first thing Will noticed was that the only available seat left for him was in the far corner of the last row¡ªnot even the protagonist¡¯s typical ¡°main character¡± seat.


    Every other desk had books or personal belongings on it, marking them as taken, even if their owners weren¡¯t present.


    This level of exclusion on the very first day was unusual. Theoretically, these students had only met during the practical entrance exam. Had they already decided to ostracize him based on that brief encounter?


    Without a word, Will sat down in the seat that had been left for him.


    For now, there was nothing else he could do.


    He hadn¡¯t participated in the practical exams and technically didn¡¯t belong in this class. His exceptional written exam scores and some behind-the-scenes influence had secured him a temporary spot while he awaited a makeup exam¡ªsomething he begrudgingly had to thank his absentee father for.


    As more students trickled in, the classroom grew noisier.


    But¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of the well-dressed, polished students chatting amongst themselves bothered to talk to Will.


    Not that he cared.


    He wasn¡¯t the moody young master from the original story, who might¡¯ve stormed up to someone to demand attention. For instance, the cheerful blonde noble girl chatting nearby¡ªshe seemed approachable enough.


    Will decided to try his luck. He leaned over and extended a hand toward her.


    ¡°Uh, hi, I¡¯m Will Hysterm. Today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I¡¯m busy. Try someone else.¡±


    The moment she turned and saw him, her expression soured. Her smile vanished, replaced by a look of disdain. She stepped back two paces before moving to another seat.


    Will¡¯s outstretched hand hung awkwardly in the air.


    Fine, whatever. He accepted it. This, too, was part of the ¡°fate¡± dictated by the original story.


    For the first time, Will found himself hoping the teacher would arrive soon. The first class was likely an introduction by the homeroom teacher¡ªhaving an authority figure present would at least improve the atmosphere.


    His wish was granted.


    As the bell rang, the students quickly returned to their seats. The classroom door creaked open¡ª


    And then¡­


    A small head peeked in.


    Golden twin-tails.


    The figure glanced around the classroom, as if unsure whether she was in the right place.


    She stepped inside, tugging at a mage¡¯s robe that was clearly too large for her. The robe bore white embroidery, signifying her status as at least a senior professor.


    She hopped up to the podium, her petite frame barely reaching the microphone. She had to stand on tiptoes to address the class.


    Dusting off her oversized robe, she flicked her golden twin-tails and scanned the room with her crimson eyes.


    The classroom fell into a prolonged silence.


    Will, too, was speechless.


    Ahaha, golden twin-tails, red eyes¡­ If you had a big witch¡¯s hat, I¡¯d think you were Leah.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m your¡­ homeroom teacher, Leah Ferramore Element. My name¡¯s too long, so just call me Leah.¡±


    The shy teacher avoided eye contact with the students, her gaze drifting toward the window as she introduced herself.


    See? I knew it couldn¡¯t be Leah¡­


    It IS Leah?!


    Wait, wait, wait¡ª


    What¡¯s going on?!


    Will didn¡¯t recall anything in the original story about Leah being his homeroom teacher!


    Four years later, Leah was supposed to be his teammate in the adventuring party Morning Star. If she had been his teacher before that, there would¡¯ve been some mention of it in the story.


    At the very least, Leah¡¯s memories would¡¯ve included some begrudging remark about having taught a student with terrible magical aptitude.


    Could it be¡­


    Will touched the witch coin in his pocket.


    Was this deviation caused by him picking up the coin, creating a ripple effect that altered events outside the original plot?


    So¡­


    He hadn¡¯t even cast his fishing line yet, and she¡¯d already jumped onto the hook?!


    ¡°My main role is as a professor of ancient magic research. If you¡¯re interested in ancient magic, feel free to ask me questions. However, I don¡¯t take on students often¡ªmost aren¡¯t worth my time. You lot¡­ hmph, you¡¯re not there yet.¡±


    She flipped her golden hair, her tone a mix of dissatisfaction and pride.


    Loli teacher supremacy.


    Leah¡¯s petite figure, her golden twin-tails curling at the ends, and the morning sunlight casting a soft glow on her doll-like face made her undeniably adorable.


    Her pale red eyes, tinged with a hint of pink, added a touch of allure befitting a ¡°witch,¡± contrasting with her youthful appearance.


    The oversized mage¡¯s robe that enveloped her small frame and the large hat that could obscure her entire face were charming highlights.


    She was the kind of character you¡¯d see in a game, destined to be a fan-favorite.


    ¡ªBut this is unacceptable!


    Will had speculated last night that Leah, being in the same school and knowing he had her coin, would find a way to approach him.


    But¡­


    Becoming his homeroom teacher?! Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?!


    ¡°That¡¯s all for my introduction. Do any of you have questions?¡±


    Her words were met with silence, followed by an explosion of chatter.


    ¡°What?! She¡¯s our teacher?¡±


    ¡°She looks like she¡¯s twelve!¡±


    ¡°What kind of genius could qualify for this?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡ªrumor has it the Vice Principal recruited an ageless witch two years ago.¡±


    ¡°A witch? Aren¡¯t those just myths?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She¡¯s supposed to compete in the upcoming Eighth Fire and Flame Magic Research Competition.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Quiet, quiet. You¡¯re all so quick to judge based on appearances. Hmph, when I was clearing dungeons, most of you were probably still in the womb!¡±


    At this, even the ¡°model students¡± of the elite class fell silent.


    ¡°Anyway, show some respect to your homeroom teacher.¡±


    Will hid half his face behind a book, sneaking glances at Leah from behind it.


    He began calculating how to approach her as a student.


    Then again¡­


    It was just as likely that, being a tsundere, she¡¯d come to him first.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take attendance. I don¡¯t know any of you yet.¡±


    Leah twirled her finger in the air, drawing a simple magic circle. A piece of paper materialized, containing the class roster¡ªone sheet was enough for such a small class.


    Will noticed her gaze lingering near him.


    Then, without even glancing at the roster, she cleared her throat and, in a voice so cute it was hard to believe it came from a teacher, called out:


    ¡°Will Hysterm?¡±


    Their eyes met.


    What¡¯s going on?


    A sudden attack?


    ¡°Will! Hysterm!!¡±


    Leah¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto Will, her tone growing impatient as she called his name again, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 22 - Tangled Fishing Lines

    Chapter 22: Tangled Fishing Lines¡°Will! Hysterm!!¡±


    Leah¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto Will.


    There was no mistaking it!


    She had felt it last night while tailing him¡ªthe precious coin was on Will. But that terrifying maid of his had been glued to his side, leaving her no chance to act.


    Now things were different.


    At school, the maid was stuck outside the gates where she belonged.


    Hmph, now it was the witch teacher¡¯s domain!


    As for this young master¡­


    Leah¡¯s red eyes glimmered faintly, her ¡°witch¡¯s eyes¡± allowing her to see the magical circuits and potential of her target.


    Without a doubt, this young master was¡­


    A weakling!


    His talent was poor, and his magical circuits were average at best.


    A weakling!


    His physical abilities, based on his pre-admission tests, were far below average.


    A weakling!


    Hmph, nothing to be afraid of!


    Leah silently celebrated the stroke of luck that had led her to this position. The class¡¯s original homeroom teacher had gone on maternity leave, and with no one else available, she had swooped in to take over.


    Now was the perfect time to use her authority to coerce this coin-stealing weakling into submission!


    ¡°Present!¡± Will stood up reflexively at her sharp call.


    At that moment, Will was certain¡ªshe had taken the bait before he even cast the line!


    Leah¡¯s presence here wasn¡¯t a coincidence; she was here for him!


    Who starts roll call with a ¡°W¡± name instead of beginning with ¡°A¡± or ending with ¡°Z¡±?!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t participate in the practical entrance exam, did you?¡± Leah asked, deliberately bringing up a topic everyone already knew.


    A few students snickered at her pointed question.


    Will thought to himself, You don¡¯t know why I missed the exam? It¡¯s because of you, you broke witch taking shady jobs!


    Well¡­ maybe it was also partly his fault for tripping¡­


    ¡°Yes, I injured my dominant hand for magic recently, so I couldn¡¯t attend,¡± Will replied in a pitiful voice, raising his bandaged right hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to take a makeup exam. You can¡¯t go without practical scores¡ªit¡¯s crucial for mentor assignments later. So¡­¡±


    A sly smile flashed across Leah¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come to my office after class. As your homeroom teacher, I need to have a good, long chat with you~¡î¡±


    At that moment, both teacher and student were convinced the other had taken the bait.


    ¡ª


    The first class of the day was predictably uneventful, especially with Leah¡¯s zero experience as a teacher.


    She spent half the period reading out the school¡¯s rules and regulations. When she realized there was still time left, she told the students to study on their own and pulled out a magic book that was bigger than her face.


    And so¡­


    The class dragged on endlessly!


    Will spent the remaining time observing Leah, trying to gauge her intentions.


    But¡­


    She was too short!


    And the book was too big!


    He couldn¡¯t even see her face.


    When the bell finally rang, Will eagerly stood up, and Leah quickly followed suit.


    Their eyes met.


    Two fishermen stared each other down, waiting for the other to bite.


    Their metaphorical fishing lines seemed to tangle in the air between their gazes.


    ¡°Well then, Will, come to my office after class,¡± Leah said in a voice so sweet it made her cringe internally.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Leah~¡± Will replied, deliberately softening his tone to sound like an obedient student.


    ¡°Follow me this way~¡±


    As the classroom emptied into the bustling hallway, Will followed Leah through the crowd of students and teachers.


    Will wasn¡¯t worried about missing his next class¡ªit was magic calculations, his best subject.


    But¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once they left the classroom, the dynamic between them shifted.


    Leah walked briskly ahead, and just as Will caught up, she quickened her pace to maintain a distance.


    Will found her behavior odd.


    Leah found her own behavior even odder!


    For some reason, when Will had stood up from his seat and started walking toward her, she felt¡­ strange.


    As he rose from the back row, he casually adjusted his notebook, tilted his head, pushed up his glasses, and rolled up one sleeve. Step by step, he walked toward her, the sunlight framing him as he moved.


    The closer he got, the faster her heart raced¡ªso much so that her magical circuits, connected to her blood, began to spin faster as well.


    She couldn¡¯t even look directly at his face or eyes; otherwise, her heart would pound even harder.


    So she kept speeding up, trying to put some distance between them. But he just kept catching up!


    Leah started questioning herself. What was going on?


    During class, she had glanced at Will a few times. This¡­ this guy was actually kind of handsome. The glasses added a touch of maturity to his otherwise delicate, boyish face.


    Could it be¡­ Could it be that she was attracted to this weakling?!


    No, no, no! He¡¯s your student! And you¡¯re at least¡­ maybe a hundred years older than him? Get a grip, Leah! You may look like a twelve-year-old girl, but you¡¯re still a teacher!


    But then again, Mary did say the school allowed teacher-student relationships¡­


    ¡ªNo! Snap out of it!


    ¡ªYou can¡¯t fall for a weakling!


    Your mother warned you about this!


    Falling for someone weaker than you only leads to tragedy!


    Before Leah could untangle her thoughts, Will suddenly grabbed her hand.


    A warm current seemed to flow from his fingertips into hers.


    ¡°So~ Miss Leah~ where are we going?¡± he asked, his tone playful.


    ¡°I-I¡­ my office! And listen here! Don¡¯t just grab your teacher¡¯s hand so casually!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Will noticed Leah¡¯s ears turning red. Interesting.


    Then again¡­


    Considering she was a tsundere witch with little experience interacting with the opposite sex, getting flustered over something as simple as hand-holding was¡­ well, expected.


    Will¡¯s face briefly lit up with a ¡°mission accomplished¡± expression.


    ¡°Here we are. Come in.¡±


    Leah¡¯s office was tucked away in a quiet corner, far from the other faculty offices, which were usually shared spaces on the first floor. Her office, however, was sandwiched between classrooms and looked more like a repurposed storage room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit messy. Here, your hand¡¯s injured, so moving a chair might be difficult. Sit here.¡±


    ¡ªThe room did indeed resemble a storage space, cluttered with items strewn about. Only the desk against the left wall was relatively clean.


    Leah, surprisingly considerate, pulled a chair over for Will and placed it in front of her.


    Then she leaned against the clean desk, crossing her arms.


    Amidst the disarray, Leah¡¯s petite figure looked like a fragile doll forgotten in a dusty warehouse.


    Alright, I¡¯ve lured him into my private space. That coin is as good as mine!


    ¡ªLeah¡¯s flat chest puffed up with confidence.


    Perfect, she¡¯s initiated contact. This fish is as good as caught.


    ¡ªWill¡¯s self-satisfied grin showed his delight.

 Chapter 23 - Act? No Act!

    Chapter 23: Act? No Act!In the cramped little office, both Will and Leah began scheming how to set their traps.


    Leah was the first to make her move.


    ¡°Ahem. You¡­ you really need to take the practical exam seriously,¡± Leah coughed twice, trying to sound like an experienced teacher. But her youthful voice and the way she nervously twirled her golden twin-tails with her finger betrayed her unease.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. At our academy, students must mutually select a mentor within their first year. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be held back. Without practical exam scores, you won¡¯t be able to choose a mentor this year. Ahem, so, Will, you need to take the makeup exam seriously!¡±


    Leah pretended to be explaining the importance of the makeup exam, but in reality, she was calculating how to make her move¡ªshe could feel it, the witch coin was still on Will.


    Hmph, this young master looked like a naive, sheltered boy who wouldn¡¯t recognize her. Surely, she could trick him easily.


    ¡°Ahem. I also noticed your physical test results weren¡¯t very impressive. Uh¡­ actually, actually, teachers can check magical circuits, you know. L-Let me check if your circuits are healthy.¡±


    Though her words were awkward, Leah wasn¡¯t trying to harass her student.


    Magical conduction through direct contact was far more effective than through air. Since Will carried the coin on him, it was likely in one of his pockets.


    If she could touch his clothing and activate a detection spell, she¡¯d pinpoint the coin¡¯s location within two minutes. Then, a quick teleportation spell would let her snatch it.


    Leah felt like a genius.


    ¡°So, w-what do you think? Would you consider it?¡±


    She avoided looking directly at Will as she spoke.


    How strange. Ever since they entered the same room, her heart had been racing.


    Looking closely, Will¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t bad. He wasn¡¯t particularly muscular, but he seemed fit and lean. Maybe touching him wouldn¡¯t feel so bad?


    No, no, no! Why was she even thinking about touching him? Was she the type to fall for a student just because of this?


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Unfortunately, my makeup exam might still be a long way off,¡± Will replied, feigning innocence.


    He scratched his head and stood up from the chair Leah had pulled over for him.


    ¡°How about this, Miss~ Leah~ Teacher~? Once my hand heals¡­¡±


    Taking advantage of Leah¡¯s momentary distraction, Will closed the distance in two steps. Using his uninjured left hand, he grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist and pinned her against the desk.


    The gap between them disappeared in an instant.


    Leah could feel the roughness of his grip, a faint pain spreading from her wrist.


    And a strange, inexplicable warmth.


    ¡°You¡­ y-you¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, Leah completely forgot her teacherly facade. Her tongue stumbled over her words.


    Her meticulously crafted plan evaporated from her mind, leaving only the image of Will¡¯s face and the glint in his eyes behind his glasses.


    A moment ago, Will had been playing the role of an obedient student. Now, his voice dropped to a dangerous tone as he leaned closer and said:


    ¡°¡ªHow about I let you examine me, Miss Leah?¡±


    Yes.


    This was Will¡¯s plan.


    Why wait passively when he could take the initiative?


    The only way to deal with a tsundere putting on an act was to confront her head-on.


    Still acting? Fine.


    Pretending to be a homeroom teacher? Fine.


    Playing the role of a good little professor? Fine.


    She was probably calling him a ¡°weakling¡± in her head already, wasn¡¯t she?


    Well, he¡¯d make her drop the act right now!


    Feeling smug, Will tightened his grip slightly.


    ¡°You-you-you¡ªwhat are you doing?! Y-you can¡¯t treat a teacher like this! L-let go of my hand!¡±


    The closer Will got, the harder it was for Leah to maintain her composure. Her voice trembled more with each word.


    ¡°I know,¡± Will began, his voice calm but pointed, ¡°that the person standing in front of my carriage that day¡­ was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You call that a carriage? That was an armored vehicle! I blasted it several times, and it didn¡¯t even get a scratch!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Will continued, ignoring her outburst, ¡°that the one who attacked my poor, defenseless maid with Extreme Flame Meteor¡­ was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You call her defenseless? I almost got killed by that muscle-bound monster maid of yours!¡±


    ¡°And finally¡­¡±


    Will reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out the coin Leah had been waiting for. He held it up, letting it glint in the light.


    ¡°I know¡­ that the one who left this behind at the scene and fled in disgrace¡­ was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    At last, he dangled the bait in front of the fish that had been circling him.


    Leah could feel Will¡¯s breath, close enough to touch.


    He-he-he was too close.


    And for some reason¡­


    At this distance, looking into his blue eyes through his glasses, her heart raced even faster.


    She could feel her magical circuits, buried deep in her bloodline, spinning at an alarming speed.


    Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump¡ª


    Gurgle-gurgle-gurgle¡ª


    Not only could she hear her heartbeat, but she could also hear the hum of her circuits.


    What was happening to her?


    Could this¡­


    Could this be love?


    Being this close and still feeling this way¡­ it had to be real!


    Leah averted her gaze, focusing instead on the coin Will was twirling in his hand. As her eyes fixated on the spinning coin, she could make out the faint image of the witch in the oversized hat.


    Yaar¡¯s Coin!


    The ultra-efficient magical medium, indestructible and handcrafted by the legendary witch Yaar 500 years ago, known only to witches.


    In her desperation to complete Extreme Flame Meteor, she had recklessly used it.


    This was it!


    And he had it right there!


    No problem. Now that it was in front of her, she could just take it by force¡ª


    Leah, overcome with excitement, lunged for the coin in Will¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is mine! Give it back!¡±


    But¡­


    Will stepped back, twirling the coin between his fingers before slipping it back into his jacket pocket.


    ¡°Now, now, Miss Leah. That¡¯s not how you should talk. This was left behind after your defeat¡ªit¡¯s my rightful spoils.¡±


    Leah puffed out her cheeks in frustration.


    ¡°Hmph! You-you-you dodged?! How is a weakling like you this quick? Have you been practicing dodging slimes or something?!¡±


    Will flinched. As a cannon fodder character destined to be crushed by a slime, dodging them was indeed something he wished he could do.


    Leah flipped her hair, crossing her arms as she tried to regain her composure.


    ¡°Think about your magical aptitude for a second. You couldn¡¯t even withstand one of my fireballs!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Maybe so, but this is the academy. Are you willing to risk getting fired just to beat me up?¡±


    Leah froze at his retort.


    He was right. While she occasionally took shady jobs to fund her research, she valued her position at the academy.


    At least¡­


    At least until she got Frozen Ice Array from the Vice Principal, she couldn¡¯t afford to leave.


    Damn it!


    She hadn¡¯t expected to lose an argument to this weakling! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah clenched her fists.


    If intimidation wouldn¡¯t work¡­


    Then she¡¯d have to resort to persuasion.


    Leah slowly unclenched her fists.

 Chapter 24 -

    Chapter 24: ¡°This Runs Deep¡±As the homeroom teacher, Leah had plenty of resources to use for ¡°persuasion¡±¡ª


    ¡°So¡­ so¡­ doesn¡¯t a certain weakling young master want to beg me to let you pass the practical exam? I know your abilities very well. Don¡¯t you want to take a shortcut?¡±


    Leah confidently flipped her hair.


    ¡°No, thank you. I believe that success is 99% effort and 1% talent.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then, how about I arrange some ¡®special benefits¡¯ for your midterms and finals?¡±


    Leah turned her head, a bit flustered.


    ¡°No, thank you. I firmly believe that school isn¡¯t just about passing exams¡ªit¡¯s about testing how much you¡¯ve truly learned.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ hmph!¡±


    Leah hadn¡¯t expected this seemingly sly and spoiled young master to respond so seriously.


    Could it be that he was actually a diligent student?


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Leah lowered her stance slightly. Since the practical exam and academic perks couldn¡¯t tempt him, and he seemed genuinely interested in learning¡­


    She had no choice¡­


    Leah stepped closer in the cramped office, placing her small hand on Will¡¯s chest.


    She tilted her head up, her crimson eyes attempting to exude a coquettish charm as she parted her cherry lips:


    ¡°Then¡­ how about we trade for a¡­ petite, adorable¡­ private tutor with exceptional expertise in magic, especially ancient magic~?¡±


    Leah even forced a sweet smile, though it looked more like a grimace.


    That¡¯s right!


    If persuasion didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d resort to seduction!


    Will paused.


    He swallowed hard.


    Leah thought she had him!


    Hmph, as expected, no one could resist the world¡¯s cutest little witch.


    However¡­


    Will pushed Leah away.


    With righteous indignation, he rejected her¡ª


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting this too?!¡±


    ¡°I believe¡ª¡±


    ¡°What ¡®great truth¡¯ are you going to spout now?!¡±


    ¡°I prefer mature women.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    Witch Leah, utterly defeated due to a mismatch in preferences.


    But¡­


    For a fleeting moment, Leah¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smirk¡ªbarely noticeable and gone in an instant.


    Will caught the expression but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, he continued:


    ¡°That said, there is something I want.¡±


    ¡°Speak. Hmph, whatever comes out of your mouth is probably something trivial.¡±


    Will figured that since Leah had brought him to a private space and he hadn¡¯t pressed her about the attack, she might be in a mood to negotiate on equal terms.


    Why not start with something simple to test the waters?


    After all, this was an important part of his ¡°task¡± and a way to gauge Leah¡¯s willingness to cooperate.


    ¡°I want information about your client.¡±


    Yes, the client.


    Leah, with her long lifespan and considerable magical prowess, could easily hide in the forest for decades if she caused trouble. Plus, she was always short on money and willing to take on questionable jobs.


    Surely, selling out her client wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her?


    But¡­


    The moment Will spoke, the lighthearted atmosphere vanished.


    Leah¡¯s head lowered, and her faint smile disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a simple request. You must have a way to contact them. Just give me that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°You accepted the job directly. There¡¯s no intermediary, so it should be easy to trace¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just give me the information. With the Hysterm family¡¯s resources, I can¡ª¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Deal¡¯s off. Will, this conversation ends here. Leave.¡±


    Leah¡¯s tone grew tense, her demeanor shifting as if he had hit a nerve. She opened the door and practically shoved Will out.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine. Look, my family¡¯s influence¡ª¡±


    Leah pointed a finger at Will, her voice sharp and warning:


    ¡°Listen carefully. That commission? The client told me it¡¯s complete. I won¡¯t touch you again, and you won¡¯t get hurt because of it. But¡­ take my advice: stop digging into this. This runs¡­ deep. If you keep going, you¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Will stood outside the door, stunned.


    He had been pushed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. From now on, I¡¯m just your homeroom teacher, and you¡¯re just my student. Forget everything else!¡±


    Bang.


    The door slammed shut. Leah clearly had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    So this was something Leah considered non-negotiable?


    But¡­


    Standing outside the closed door, Will felt a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Leah had rattled off her reasons like a machine gun, her tone firm and almost desperate. It wasn¡¯t just rejection¡ªit was as if she were trying to protect him.


    She didn¡¯t want to drag him into this mess.


    In other words, she was concerned about him and didn¡¯t want him entangled in whatever danger lay ahead.


    Looking at the door, Will sighed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    He recalled scenes from the original story.


    For instance, after the protagonist washed her clothes and cooked for her, Leah would sneak into his room to fold his laundry and leave a small cake she had bought.


    Or, after the protagonist took her shopping for clothes, she would wear the outfit he liked the next day, casually walking past him multiple times to catch his attention.


    Or, after the protagonist provided food and shelter when she was broke, she worked several nights to buy him a nice supplement, which she left under his pillow.


    These were all things Leah did in secret. She remembered everyone¡¯s birthdays in the party and would prepare gifts for them, always leaving them anonymously. She memorized everyone¡¯s combat habits and, as a backline mage, often provided timely cover for the frontline during battles.


    This was Leah¡ªa witch who, despite her tsundere facade, was thoughtful and caring toward her ¡°friends.¡±


    When danger arose, like today, she would rather shoulder the burden herself than let others get involved.


    Honestly, if you ignored her tsundere tendencies, she¡¯d make a great ¡°elder¡± figure¡ªa teacher or even a motherly role.


    But she would never admit to any of this. She wouldn¡¯t fight for what she wanted, always keeping her distance, reaching out but never closing the gap.


    So¡­


    Leah really was¡­


    The textbook definition of a tsundere loser who did everything except confess or act directly!


    ¡°Well, well. There¡¯s still a long way to go before you learn how to evolve from a tsundere into a full-blown yandere.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the bait¡¯s been cast. That¡¯s enough for today.¡±


    Stretching, Will walked away from Leah¡¯s office.


    But this encounter only deepened his curiosity about the client. What kind of entity could make Leah, a powerful witch, step in to shield him?


    At the very least, it suggested¡­


    That even Leah believed this client was a significant threat to the Hysterm family.

 Chapter 25 - Beastkin Saliva Helps With...

    Chapter 25: Beastkin Saliva Helps With¡­Behind the closed door, Leah confirmed that Will had left. She opened her palm, revealing the coin engraved with the image of a witch wearing a large hat.


    The coin she had just swiped from Will.


    Taking back what¡¯s hers isn¡¯t stealing, right?


    ¡°Phew¡­ Got it back. What a scare¡ªhe almost had me thinking he was some kind of genius.¡±


    Truthfully, when Will had pinned her against the desk earlier, she¡¯d panicked, thinking he might be someone who had seen through everything.


    But no, it turned out he was just bluffing, trying to use the coin as leverage for some kind of deal. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then he had the audacity to flaunt the coin right in front of her!


    When she approached him, offering to be his ¡°private tutor,¡± she had already used a small-scale instant teleportation spell to snatch the coin from his jacket pocket. The very same coin he had just been showing off.


    The spell didn¡¯t consume her precious chalk, but it was limited in size and range. Perfect for situations like this.


    Hmph, weakling. He thought he could outsmart her? Not a chance!


    Still¡­


    Was it just her imagination, or did the coin feel unusually warm? Maybe it had been too long since she last held it?


    As Leah toyed with the coin in her hand, her heart continued to race, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy.


    Will was proving to be a troublesome student. He seemed determined to dig into this matter, likely fueled by youthful recklessness and a thirst for revenge.


    Leah sighed deeply.


    She drew a magic circle in the air, unlocking the bottom drawer of her desk. Inside was a letter.


    The seal on the letter had been broken, its wax split in two. But the faint image of a deep blue rose, with a petal missing at the four o¡¯clock position, was still visible.


    This was a royal seal, used exclusively for secret communications within the royal family. The material of the seal could even identify which royal branch it came from, though Leah didn¡¯t care to investigate.


    About a month ago, Leah had been struggling to complete her magic for the upcoming competition. She had spent a fortune on dungeon-sourced catalysts, which were both expensive and consumed in large quantities. Poor at managing her finances, Leah had quickly burned through her funds.


    With the school¡¯s budget yet to arrive, she had been desperate for money¡ªto continue her experiments and to avoid starving. That¡¯s when she had opened this letter.


    The letter was convoluted, with instructions that were unnecessarily roundabout. The request itself was bizarre: she was to attack Will, ensure he survived, and make sure he couldn¡¯t attend the entrance exam.


    ¡°Looking back, the timing of this letter was suspicious. It¡¯s as if someone had been watching me, waiting for the perfect moment to send it¡­¡±


    Leah even suspected that the use of the royal seal was a warning, a way to pressure her into compliance without asking too many questions.


    After completing the commission and receiving a final letter confirming the job was done, Leah had heard nothing more.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    Telling Will about this didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.


    But¡­


    Will had repeatedly emphasized his family¡¯s influence and his determination to get to the bottom of this.


    That worried Leah.


    Despite their limited interaction, she had a gut feeling that Will was the type to follow through on his words, no matter what.


    If he found out, he¡¯d only dig deeper and deeper.


    Even for a family as powerful as the Hysterm clan, Will was just a young, inexperienced, and relatively untalented youngest son. If he tried to wade into the murky waters of royal intrigue¡ªespecially against someone capable of monitoring a witch like her¡ªhe¡¯d only end up destroyed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caught the attention of someone in the royal family¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯d better not get involved any further, Will Hysterm.¡±


    ¡ªWhy was she instinctively trying to protect a student she¡¯d only met today?


    ¡ªThis must be¡­ the unnecessary complications that come with a witch forming connections with ordinary humans.


    But¡­


    More importantly¡­


    Why was her heart still racing after getting the coin back? Why were her magical circuits becoming more active?


    Will had already left. There was no way it was because of him.


    Surely she wasn¡¯t falling in love with the coin, right?


    ¡ª


    That evening, in the Hysterm family¡¯s private residence in the capital, inside Will¡¯s bedroom.


    A small desk lamp cast a warm, intimate glow over the room, illuminating the two figures inside.


    Eir knelt in front of Will, her wolf ears casting shifting shadows on the wall as they twitched in the light.


    Will sat in a chair, his body trembling slightly.


    ¡°E-Eir¡­ be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Tch, that spot¡­ it hurts a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­ a bit more to the right.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Young Master.¡±


    It was the nightly ritual of changing Will¡¯s bandages. Eir was only now unwrapping the ones on his hand.


    Even Will himself felt the scene was somewhat¡­ inappropriate.


    He was grateful the residence was secluded. Otherwise, if anyone overheard, rumors would surely spread: ¡°Even after moving to the capital for school, the Hysterm young master spends every night in a passionate struggle with his maid.¡±


    Honestly, what had his brothers¡ªand his father¡ªdone to give the family such a scandalous reputation?


    ¡°Young Master, it seems to be healing a bit.¡±


    The wound beneath the bandages had made some progress, but it was still far from fully healed.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯ll be a while before you can ditch the bandages entirely, Young Master. What about the makeup exam for the practical test?¡±


    Eir¡¯s voice was tinged with concern.


    Especially after seeing him leave school alone today, with no new friends by his side.


    After noticing how his textbooks were scribbled all over with pencil marks.


    After catching the disdainful glances from other students on the street.


    Eir had never attended school, but she¡¯d heard about bullying. Her young master was definitely being targeted!


    And the reason? It wasn¡¯t hard to guess¡ªit had to do with him missing the practical exam.


    These images, combined with the scars on his hand, made his pained expression under the candlelight even more pitiful.


    Young Master¡­ Young Master looks so cute like this.


    She wanted to keep looking at him like this for a little longer.


    Eir licked her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I can hold a staff and channel magic through my circuits, I can take the exam. It doesn¡¯t have to be fully healed. Probably won¡¯t take too long. Plus, since I¡¯m the one scheduling the makeup exam, I can control the timing.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t push yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do I, Will, seem like the type to overexert myself?¡±


    Eir didn¡¯t believe that for a second.


    He had clearly pushed himself when he insisted on testing Extreme Flame Meteor.


    He was clearly pushing himself every time he said ¡°it¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt¡± during bandage changes, only to grit his teeth in pain.


    He was clearly pushing himself when he stayed up late researching, claiming he could handle it, only to yawn through the next day.


    Looking at the wound on his hand¡­


    For some reason, a childhood ¡°fact¡± popped into Eir¡¯s mind: ¡°Beastkin saliva actually helps wounds heal faster.¡±


    And¡­


    She felt a mischievous urge to get back at her overly stubborn young master.


    ¡°Wait, Eir¡ª¡±


    Will, sitting in the chair and waiting for Eir to apply medicine, suddenly felt something soft and warm on the back of his hand.


    Eir¡¯s tongue.

 Chapter 26 - Submitting to You

    Chapter 26: Submitting to YouEir licked Will¡¯s hand with great focus.


    As a wolf-girl, her tongue lacked the rough barbs of a cat¡¯s. Her soft, pink tongue carefully and gently slid over the back of his hand, soothing the pain from the freshly unwrapped bandages. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tongue, slightly damp with saliva, left a faint trail of moisture.


    As her tongue glided over the uneven scars, Will felt a fleeting warmth, followed by a cool sensation, like a gentle breeze brushing against his skin.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ mmm¡­ slurp¡­¡±


    Every so often, Eir would curl her tongue back into her mouth to moisten it before continuing to apply it to Will¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°E-Eir?¡±


    ¡°Saliva, especially beastkin saliva, is said to have great healing properties for wounds¡­ I think it was you, Young Master, who told me that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because beastkin evolved in harsh environments, their saliva developed some natural healing properties¡­ Uh¡­ but maybe you should stop licking for now¡ª¡±


    Before Will could finish, Eir, as if ignoring him on purpose, held his wrist a little tighter. When she reached the wound on his fingers, she placed them in her mouth and gently sucked.


    Slurp.


    Will gulped.


    Although Eir was treating his wounds¡­


    Still¡­


    The act of sucking on his fingers felt¡­ incredibly suggestive. The combination of the tactile sensation and the visual of her ¡°licking wounds¡± was oddly¡­ pleasurable.


    Her soft, pink tongue, naturally flexible thanks to her beastkin heritage, moved with a smoothness that made his mind wander. The way her saliva glistened under the light, stretching into thin strands, only enhanced the sensory experience.


    ¡°Does it¡­ hurt a lot, Young Master?¡± Eir asked, her voice soft as she began wrapping fresh bandages around his hand.


    ¡°N-No¡­ actually, it felt¡­ surprisingly good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Eir is so happy to hear that!¡±


    Seeing Eir¡¯s sweet smile, Will sighed. When would this overly cheerful and adorable maid finally darken and embrace her yandere potential?


    When would his blackened maid finally arrive?!


    ¡°Then, then, I¡¯ll lick your wounds every night, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°N-No need for that! Once or twice is enough!¡±


    Will quickly pulled his hand back and turned his attention to his desk.


    He had important matters to attend to after school.


    Though there was no homework on the first day, his desk was covered with¡­


    Coins.


    Rows upon rows of identical witch coins, arranged neatly in three or four lines.


    ¡°Eir, could you grab the vial of blood-red mint essential oil from the cabinet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Should I pour it into the dish like before?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Eir retrieved the bottle of red essential oil and poured a small amount into a transparent dish.


    ¡°Just a little¡­ okay, stop. That¡¯s perfect. This stuff isn¡¯t easy to come by.¡±


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t. It smells faintly of mint, but it¡¯s red. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡±


    Will was surprised that Eir could detect the minty scent. He had to bring the vial close to his nose to catch even a hint of it, but Eir¡¯s heightened senses picked it up effortlessly.


    Using tweezers, Will picked up one of the coins and placed it into the dish.


    ¡°Eir, you¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯ve made so many counterfeit coins, right? And why I¡¯m soaking them in essential oil?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Why, Young Master? Is this¡­ for some kind of¡­ perverted plan?¡±


    Eir¡¯s tail bristled as she imagined her young master finally revealing the infamous perversion of the Hysterm family.


    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s just a metaphor! Simply put, this is a kind of¡­ uh¡­ let¡¯s call it a witch-specific stimulant.¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-What?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s tail shot straight up. Was her young master truly revealing his family¡¯s twisted tendencies?!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a figure of speech! Basically, it¡¯s a tool that enhances the circulation of magical circuits in the blood. But its effects are very narrow. For example, you and I wouldn¡¯t react to it¡ªit only works on witches.¡±


    Will inadvertently explained the joke that readers of the original story often made.


    And, oddly enough, the description was quite accurate. Blood-red mint had a profound effect on witches.


    By enhancing the circulation of magical circuits in their blood, it increased their heart rate, unlocked latent magical abilities, and heightened their sensory perception. The result? Witches who used it felt¡­


    Euphoric.


    Absolutely euphoric.


    Like they¡¯d reached a magical climax. (Of course, purely in terms of magic.)


    In the original story, witches were described as reacting intensely to blood-red mint, even from a distance. Readers jokingly referred to it as ¡°witch catnip.¡±


    Despite its peculiar reputation, blood-red mint was an invaluable catalyst for breaking through the limitations of witch bloodlines. It was even used as a ¡°cheat¡± to cast ancient spells that witches couldn¡¯t normally handle due to age or skill limitations.


    For some reason, the original Leah didn¡¯t use it until the final showdown, despite its obvious benefits. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know about its effects earlier?


    According to the story, Leah¡¯s research breakthrough before joining the protagonist¡¯s party was thanks to blood-red mint. A witch¡¯s bloodline was like a high-powered engine¡ªgive it enough fuel and lubrication, and it could smash through any bottleneck.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying! For a moment, I thought your perverted claws were reaching for centuries-old witches!¡±


    ¡°What kind of image do you have of the Hysterm family?!¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ Young Master, aren¡¯t we missing a coin? I remember counting them carefully while cleaning.¡±


    ¡°¡­True. I used one earlier today. But don¡¯t worry¡ªthe real one is still with me.¡±


    Will flicked the coin in his hand. The craftsman he¡¯d hired to forge the counterfeit coins had done an excellent job. The fake coins were identical in texture and weight to the real one. To differentiate them, Will had etched a small mark on each fake coin.


    The real coin, however, remained unmarked. Not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because the genuine article was so durable that no ordinary tool could leave a scratch. After several failed attempts, Will had given up.


    The coin in his hand was the perfect, unmarked original.


    Of course¡­


    This also meant¡­


    Will glanced at the moonlight streaming through the window.


    Heh. The coin he¡¯d shown Leah earlier that afternoon? It was a fake. He¡¯d deliberately flaunted it to bait her into stealing it.


    And that fake coin?


    It was soaked in blood-red mint essential oil.


    That¡¯s right¡ªthis was Will¡¯s fishing plan!


    Using the real witch coin for a one-time trade wouldn¡¯t provide Leah with any ¡°positive reinforcement.¡± It¡¯d be a waste.


    But¡­


    Once the little witch experienced the effects of blood-red mint, she¡¯d likely become addicted.


    Like a cat that bristles at every touch, only to melt into a puddle after sniffing catnip, Leah would become much easier to handle.


    With the fake coins coated in blood-red mint essential oil, Will now had reusable bait.


    And because the mint provided such a ¡°positive magical feedback loop,¡± it could even be used to train the tsundere witch.


    Will opened his Task System notebook under the warm glow of his desk lamp. The pages bore evidence of his earlier edits:


    ¡ª


    [Task 39: Gain Witch Leah¡¯s Trust.] (Crossed out)


    [Task 39: Let Witch Leah experience the wonders of blood-red mint. Ultimately, make her submit to you!]


    [Reward: Perhaps¡­ a loyal witch?]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Heh¡­ I wonder if little tsundere Leah is feeling¡­ quite excited right now?¡±

 Chapter 27 - Gentle Yet Overwhelming

    Chapter 27: Gentle Yet OverwhelmingLeah felt strange.


    ¡ªEver since she had stolen that coin, she had been feeling¡­ very strange.


    Her heart had been racing non-stop, and her usually stable magical circuits were now in disarray.


    This was something she had never experienced in her hundred-plus years of life.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Leah wiped the sweat from her forehead¡ªperhaps her magical blood circulation was moving too quickly, causing her to perspire more than usual.


    Such a rapid heartbeat¡­


    Such a restless magical flow¡­


    Such an unsettled mind¡­


    There was only one explanation¡­


    Could it be?!


    She was in love?!


    After all, when she lived in the forest, her mother had once described falling in love with a man. She had said her heart raced, her circuits burned, and her mind was restless¡ªlove for witches was always like this!


    The thought startled Leah so much that she splashed her face with cold water, trying to calm her mind¡ªeven if it was just her mind that calmed down.


    No, no, no. Impossible.


    There was no way she¡¯d fall for a weak, half-baked, spoiled young master like him. He was the very archetype of the worst kind of villain in the romance novels she used to read!


    Besides, he was a weakling!


    And he was her student! She couldn¡¯t have improper thoughts about her student!


    But the lingering warmth on her wrist, where Will had grabbed her, brought back the memory of his face leaning in close, his playful yet threatening tone, and his voice, still tinged with youthful immaturity, saying:


    ¡°¡ªHow about I let you examine me, Miss Leah?¡±


    Leah instinctively squeezed her legs together.


    ¡°Ahhh¡ªWill Hysterm!!! Will Hysterm!!! What is wrong with you?!¡±


    She ruffled her golden twin-tails in frustration, storming out of the bathroom.


    As she stepped into the moonlit hallway, she paused.


    The corridor was empty, dimly lit by the moonlight streaming through the windows. It was late at night, and no one else was around.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Did I really stay up this late again?¡±


    Leah ignited a small flame at her fingertip, dispelling the moonlight in her immediate vicinity. She placed her hand on the wall, guiding herself back to her laboratory.


    She was the only one left in the lab.


    No¡­


    Even if she hadn¡¯t stayed this late, she would still be alone.


    Ever since her mother¡ªthe one who had always been by her side¡ªhad left without a word and disappeared, Leah had been alone.


    She pushed open the door to her laboratory.


    Her small lab was brightly lit, as chaotic as her office. But upon closer inspection, every magical medium and tool was meticulously arranged and labeled.


    At the center of the room sat a massive book, its pages yellowed with age¡ªa clear sign of its ancient origins.


    This was the source of ancient magic for witches.


    Five hundred years ago, the progenitor of witches, Yaar, had single-handedly cleared a dungeon known as the ¡°Forgotten Library.¡± Her reward was an extraordinary collection of lost books spanning from ancient to modern times.


    Rumors suggested these books included original mythological texts, but Yaar had kept only those related to ancient magic, burning the rest.


    From then on, Yaar, armed with her mastery of ¡°ancient magic,¡± seemed to have altered her magical circuits, granting herself and her descendants unparalleled longevity and exceptional magical talent. She then embarked on a journey of¡­ not villainy, but carefree adventure.


    However, Yaar was Yaar, and her descendants were her descendants.


    Dragons beget dragons, phoenixes beget phoenixes¡­ but a mouse¡¯s offspring doesn¡¯t necessarily know how to dig holes.


    The descendants of witches weren¡¯t born knowing ancient magic. Even with the original texts, the obscure and archaic language made mastering the spells a painstaking process.


    ¡°Warmth Amidst the Elements¡­¡±


    This was the ancient magic Leah was trying to master.


    As a child living in the forest, she occasionally encountered heavy snowstorms.


    One such day, trudging through the deep snow, she returned to the small cottage hidden in the dense woods.


    The weather was freezing, and the witch¡¯s home, far from the village, lacked a sufficient supply of firewood.


    Her mother had held her close in the center of the room, igniting the magic known as ¡°Warmth Amidst the Elements.¡±


    It was a small cup of water on the table. Once the spell was cast, it radiated heat, warming the entire room.


    The house gradually grew cozy, even as the snowstorm raged outside. In the solitude of the forest, this warmth was a rare comfort for a witch who avoided human contact. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How is it, Leah? Feels warm, doesn¡¯t it? One day, I¡¯ll teach you this magic too.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm! I want to learn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important¡­ because we witches must always rely on ourselves to ignite the flames that fend off the cold, flames that burn eternally. Haha, even if it doesn¡¯t look like fire.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why is that?¡±


    ¡°We witches¡­ are strong. We can live for a very, very long time. But the stronger we are, the harder it is to connect with those fragile, fleeting lives. In the end, we¡¯re always alone.¡±


    ¡°This is perhaps the gift and the curse that Lady Yaar bestowed upon us when she gave us life.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, Leah.¡±


    ¡°Strength and solitude will always be the hallmarks of witches.¡±


    ¡°Our springtime may never come again.¡±


    Her mother had ruffled her hair, but Leah¡¯s eyes were fixated on the warm glow of ¡°Warmth Amidst the Elements.¡±


    The flame from her memory flickered and died.


    In front of Leah now was a specially prepared solution, clear and slightly viscous, sitting in a glass beaker.


    Above it¡­


    Leah glanced at the large countdown written on the wall¡ª10 days.


    This was the time remaining until the ¡°Eighth Fire and Flame Magic Research Competition,¡± where she planned to showcase this ancient magic.


    However¡­


    Her progress had been painfully slow. To this day, Leah had yet to succeed even once.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got the coin back, I can continue experimenting. This time, I¡¯ll use a smaller amount of catalyst¡­¡±


    Leah took a deep breath and placed the coin into the specially prepared solution.


    She closed her eyes.


    If successful, the coin would stabilize within the solution, transforming it into a molten-like substance capable of radiating heat for an extended period¡ªindefinitely, if she willed it.


    Once the initial energy supply was exhausted, the spell would sustain itself without additional input.


    While ¡°Warmth Amidst the Elements¡± wasn¡¯t particularly useful in combat, it was an essential stepping stone for advancing to higher levels of ancient magic. For witches researching fire magic, it was a must-learn spell.


    After her failed attack on Will, Leah had revisited the ancient texts, retranslated them, and reflected on her previous mistakes.


    She had devised a new ratio for the catalyst, one she believed would bring her closer to success.


    And¡­


    Using the indestructible, multi-purpose medium crafted by Yaar herself¡ªthe witch coin¡ªas the core heat source might finally do the trick.


    Now that she had the coin back, she could try again.


    ¡°The gentle breeze once carried the warmth of the earth.¡±


    Leah began circulating her magical circuits. Despite their earlier agitation, they calmed as she chanted.


    ¡°The snow once blanketed the brightness of the sky.¡±


    For the first time, she felt every circuit in her body fully engaged in the spell. Her internal awareness was so sharp that she could even sense the rhythm of her organs.


    ¡°The ice once sealed the ocean¡¯s embrace.¡±


    Her external perception was equally heightened. As she chanted, she could feel the temperature of every object in the room.


    ¡°Here, with this mortal vessel, I return warmth to life, heat to nature, and vitality to the soul.¡±


    Exhaling deeply, Leah focused all her energy on the coin within the solution.


    ¡°This is Warmth Amidst the Elements¡ª¡±


    The coin glowed.


    Within the deep blue solution, it ignited like a beacon in the ocean¡¯s depths.


    But then¡­


    Leah¡¯s body reacted strangely!


    Her face flushed, her entire body trembled. Not just her outstretched hand pointing at the coin¡ªher legs were shaking uncontrollably.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ this¡­ this feels so strange. Why, why is this happening?¡±


    Her magical circuits surged, flooding her body with energy. It was overwhelming, as if her nerves were being overstimulated, ready to burst at any moment.


    Witches prided themselves on their stable circuits. But today¡­ what was happening?


    ¡°Just¡­ just a little longer. Huff¡­ I can do this!¡±


    Faced with the long-awaited prospect of success, Leah pushed herself to endure.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s working¡­ it¡¯s finally¡ª¡±


    But just as she thought victory was within reach, the coin in the solution shattered with a loud pop.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    In that instant, Leah¡¯s last shred of rationality snapped.


    Her magical circuits, no longer restrained, surged uncontrollably.


    ¡°Ha¡­ mm¡­¡±


    Leah collapsed to the floor, clutching her legs, her body still trembling.


    ¡°Failed again¡­ failed again! And why did the coin break? Witch coins aren¡¯t supposed to break¡­¡±


    But Leah¡¯s mind was too overwhelmed to dwell on it.


    She hugged her knees, her body still quivering.


    ¡°And why¡­ why¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ when I was casting the spell¡­ why did it feel¡­ so different?¡±


    ¡°It was like¡­ huff¡­ like a warm current flowed through all my magical circuits¡­¡±


    ¡°It felt¡­ ha¡­ it felt kind of¡­ good?¡±

 Chapter 28 - Come With Me

    Chapter 28: Come With Me¡°Alright, Young Master, study hard! Eir¡­ Eir will head back now.¡±


    The next morning, Eir stood at the school gates, her tail swaying and her ears twitching, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ if anyone bullies you, please tell me right away. Even though¡­ even though the most I can do is beat them up for you.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Don¡¯t worry. I went to school yesterday, and my classmates are super nice. There¡¯s no problem at all, you can go back now.¡±


    Classmates¡­


    Super¡­


    Nice¡­


    As Will walked into the classroom with his bag slung over his shoulder, he was greeted by the expected sight.


    His desk was covered in red crayon scribbles, with insulting words scrawled all over it.


    Running his hand over the desk, he tried wiping it clean, only to find that the marks wouldn¡¯t come off easily. They must have used some kind of magical material, likely mocking his lack of practical magic scores.


    Still¡­


    The insults on the desk¡ª¡±Daddy¡¯s boy,¡± ¡°worthless without your father,¡± ¡°you¡¯re nothing without him¡±¡ªweren¡¯t entirely inaccurate.


    Will could understand. When he¡¯d read the original story, he¡¯d also been annoyed by ¡°Young Master Will,¡± the privileged aristocrat who relied on his father for everything. Attending the elite class of the First Academy, casually recruiting S-rank teammates for his adventuring party, using his family¡¯s influence to clear every obstacle¡­ and on top of that, being utterly incompetent and dragging everyone down.


    Resentment toward the privileged was a natural emotion.


    But now¡­


    Now that he was the privileged young master, the one being bullied for it, the one everyone pointed fingers at¡­


    He felt nothing but satisfaction!


    If all it took to enjoy the perks of his family¡¯s influence was a vandalized desk and a few glares at school, wasn¡¯t that a great deal?


    So his mindset remained calm.


    He tossed his bag onto the desk, acting nonchalant, even smiling kindly as he glanced around.


    In the second row, a blond boy in a green jacket named Felix seemed to be chatting, but his eyes kept darting toward Will.


    Beside him, a girl with reddish hair named Belle, who had carefully applied makeup and lipstick, pretended to chat with Felix while also sneaking glances at Will.


    To the left, a blue-haired boy with a gloomy demeanor and curly bangs covering half his face, named Hunter, was staring at Belle. When he noticed Felix and Belle¡¯s gazes, he exchanged a look with Belle, nodded, and then turned his attention to Will as well.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s you three.¡±


    People who commit petty crimes often can¡¯t resist returning to the scene, more interested in the reaction than the act itself.


    But when they saw Will casually place his bag on the desk and act as if nothing had happened, their expressions turned sour.


    Will was quite pleased with his reaction.


    He mentally noted the names and faces of the trio. During roll call on the first day, he¡¯d memorized the names of everyone in the class.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to identify the ringleaders of the cliques so easily. Young people really didn¡¯t know how to hide their intentions.


    Will flexed his wrist.


    Today wasn¡¯t the day, but there would be plenty of opportunities to play ¡°adult mind games¡± with these kids later.


    Today¡¯s target was¡­ Leah.


    Unlike Eir, Will didn¡¯t have years to subtly influence Leah.


    He didn¡¯t have time for slow, subtle methods to blacken her personality. He needed to teach Leah how to become a yandere within the few years they¡¯d be at Entark First Academy.


    As Will pulled out his book and began attending class as usual, a furious shout from outside the door interrupted the quiet atmosphere¡ª


    ¡°Will Hysterm! You brat, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Turning his head, Will saw a visibly angry Leah storming into the classroom, ignoring the row of students standing in her way.


    Her robe billowed as she moved, and because she was shorter than some of the students, her face was barely visible as she passed through the crowd.


    She stopped in front of Will¡¯s desk.


    Momentum caused her to stumble slightly, her oversized hat slipping to cover half her face.


    ¡°Leah?!¡±


    Will could guess why Leah was so anxious to find him¡­


    But¡­


    Did she really have to bring it up in front of the entire class?! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She adjusted her hat slightly, revealing her bright red eyes tinged with a hint of purple. Her ¡°witch¡¯s eyes¡± locked onto Will with an intense glare.


    ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡±


    As the homeroom teacher, Leah struggled to find her words. Clutching the edges of her robe, she finally slammed her hands on Will¡¯s graffiti-covered desk and shouted¡ª


    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±


    Her face was flushed.


    She was thinking about the strange sensations she¡¯d experienced after using the coin last night.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­ last night, I¡¯ve never, never felt anything like that before!¡±


    She was utterly agitated.


    She was thinking about how, despite the failed experiment, the surge in her magical circuits had felt incredible.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Will Hysterm, listen to me! You have to take responsibility for this!¡±


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    She was thinking about how, without Will¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what had happened and continue her research.


    The previously noisy classroom fell silent. All eyes turned to Will.


    The more awkward the situation, the more oppressive the stares.


    The more chaotic the scene, the more deafening the silence.


    The more complicated the matter, the harder it was to explain.


    Leah, just like in the original story¡­


    Was a complete social idiot. She lacked basic common sense and often did the most unexpected things in public.


    Will admitted it.


    He had miscalculated.


    First, she had barged into his life as his homeroom teacher.


    Now, she was barging into his classroom with an incredibly misleading outburst.


    This woman never failed to deliver when it came to public embarrassment.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Will didn¡¯t know what to say. He glanced around, silently urging Leah to notice her surroundings.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with the room?¡±


    Leah flicked her twin-tails, then slowly turned red from the tips of her ears downward.


    She¡­


    Had really¡­


    Forgotten¡­


    That she had taken over this class as the homeroom teacher!


    In the past, when she wandered around the school, people often mistook her for a student. Even if they didn¡¯t, few people recognized her.


    But¡­


    Now¡­


    She was this class¡¯s¡­


    Homeroom teacher.


    ¡°Uh¡­ the atmosphere¡­ seems a bit off? S-s-students, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Leah¡¯s brain short-circuited.


    Ding-ding-ding¡ª


    The bell rang at that moment. Though this wasn¡¯t her class, it meant the next teacher would soon arrive and see this awkward scene¡ªand probably ask her to explain it.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Leah, are you talking about how you got mad at me during last night¡¯s tutoring session because I performed so poorly?¡±


    Will reached out and grabbed Leah¡¯s small hand hidden beneath her robe.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Once again, Leah felt the same sensation she¡¯d experienced the night before. Her hand burned as if it were on fire. She instinctively tried to pull away, but Will¡¯s grip only tightened.


    So¡­ so assertive.


    This was the second time Will had suddenly taken control, the first being in her office. No one had ever treated her like this before.


    W-what kind of student dares to defy their teacher like this?!


    ¡°Leah¡­¡±


    Will softly called her name, his gaze signaling her to lead him outside.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right, right, you-you brat! You made me so mad last night! L-let me teach you a lesson!¡±


    Leah grabbed Will¡¯s hand in return.


    Her hand, smaller and softer than Will¡¯s, felt delicate in his grasp, as if it might break with a little pressure.


    ¡°So, come with me!¡±

 Chapter 29 - The Second Coin

    Chapter 29: The Second CoinThe scene in the classroom earlier? Will had a faint memory of it.


    In the original story, Leah¡¯s flashback mentioned her passing by a classroom and seeing a ¡°weakling young master¡± being bullied. His desk was covered in insults, and he was shouting at his classmates, but no one stood up for him.


    In her recollection, Leah had thought¡ª


    ¡°A weakling with no talent who got into this school through family connections. Serves him right to be bullied.¡±


    But now, Leah¡¯s perspective seemed to have shifted?


    As the two walked through the quiet hallways, neither said a word. They moved in perfect silence.


    When they reached a secluded corridor, both spoke at the same time:


    ¡°Leah.¡±


    ¡°Will.¡±


    ¡°You first~¡±


    ¡°No, you first!¡±


    Then, after locking eyes briefly, they fell silent again.


    Leah turned her face away, still blushing from her earlier public embarrassment. She pouted, her gaze darting toward Will a couple of times, but each time their eyes almost met, she quickly looked away.


    How was she supposed to interact with her student normally? She was panicking.


    The words Leah had shouted earlier¡ªthough they sounded angry¡ªhad no malice or blame behind them.


    Last night, after she¡­ uh, ¡°enjoyed¡± herself¡ªno, after she experimented with the ancient magic Warmth Amidst the Elements, she had carefully reviewed the results of her experiment and her physical condition.


    First, she discovered the coin was fake; its material didn¡¯t match, which was why it couldn¡¯t sustain the spell.


    Second, the heating effect and stability of Warmth Amidst the Elements far exceeded any of her previous experiments.


    Third, her magical circuits felt as if they had been completely unblocked, leaving her refreshed and making other spells much easier to cast¡ªa rare occurrence.


    In conclusion, while last night¡¯s experiment had been a ¡°mess,¡± it was fundamentally a success.


    The only downside was that the coin she had stolen from Will had been completely consumed, leaving no trace.


    ¡­


    So today¡­


    Rather than confronting Will to demand the coin, what she really wanted was to ask about the fake coin he had given her.


    But!


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    How could someone as strong, beautiful, and adorable as her¡ªa great witch¡ªlower herself to beg a weakling for help?!


    Still¡­ standing next to him, she felt her magical circuits stir again, her heartbeat quickening.


    Not good, not good, not good!


    Naturally, Will noticed all of this.


    Leah had already taken the bait he had so carefully prepared.


    But her tsundere nature kept her from admitting it.


    What a handful. Will brushed his hair back, deciding it was time to hit her with some directness¡ª


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°How did the coin feel last night? Pretty good, huh? So, do you want more?¡±


    Will realized he sounded like a drug dealer.


    ¡°E-Eh? S-So direct? Hmph, it¡¯s just some little trinket with a catalyst that¡¯s good for magical circuits. N-Nothing special.¡±


    There it was¡ªLeah¡¯s classic tsundere denial.


    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­¡±


    Will pulled another coin from his pocket, this one also coated in blood-red mint essential oil.


    The scent hit Leah immediately, causing her thighs to instinctively clench together.


    ¡°Should I give this to you or not?¡±


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Leah jumped on the spot, trying to snatch the coin, but she failed.


    Because, at fourteen, Will was taller than her twelve-year-old-looking frame. He raised his hand and stood on tiptoes, leaving Leah to look up in frustration.


    She could¡¯ve used a small, chantless teleportation spell, but she had been too hasty to prepare one.


    ¡°Weakling! Weakling! Weakling!¡± Leah pouted, shouting like a child in an argument.


    So Will retaliated in kind¡­


    By sticking out his tongue and making a face at her.


    ¡°Bleh!¡±


    And so, a man with the soul of a thirty-year-old and a witch with the body of a twelve-year-old engaged in a childish argument befitting their appearances.


    ¡°Ahem, Miss Leah, of course I wouldn¡¯t withhold it from you. Why else would I have disguised a fake coin for you to steal yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can trade it for information about my client! No way!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Miss Leah. This time, I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation.¡±


    Will twirled the coin in his hand. For some reason, Leah, still reeling from last night¡¯s sensations, felt a jolt through her magical circuits every time the coin spun.


    ¡°Cooperation? What could you possibly offer to cooperate with me?¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.


    ¡°In nine days, you¡¯ll be participating in the Eighth Fire and Flame Magic Research Competition, right? But you¡¯re not ready. So, I propose we work together¡­ in other words, let me be your student.¡±


    ¡°H-How do you know I¡¯m not ready? Hmph. Nine days is plenty of time for a genius witch like me!¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she flipped her golden hair and maintained her facade.


    ¡°Because the competition¡¯s prize, the long-vacant Frozen Ice Array, is something I need.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how a weakling like you could contribute to ancient magic research.¡±


    Leah dismissed him without a second thought.


    ¡­


    Will was annoyed.


    Sure, in the original story, Leah had this exact attitude. In fact, her tone now was even softer than it would be a few years later. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have driven away the kind-hearted protagonist in the original.


    Her tsundere behavior was practically a reflex.


    It was like¡ª¡±Huh? What should I say here? I don¡¯t know. Better act tough and tsundere for a bit.¡±


    So¡­


    Infuriating!


    This was the same behavior that had driven the protagonist away in the original story, and now she was pulling it on him!


    Will decided he couldn¡¯t let this slide.


    The best time to reform a tsundere is before they become one. The second-best time is now!


    ¡°Ahhh¡ªtsundere girls like you are destined for a lifetime of chasing after love and heartbreak! Can¡¯t you just be honest about what you want?! No wonder you¡¯re still single!¡±


    ¡°W-Will! What¡¯s gotten into you?!¡±


    Startled by Will¡¯s sudden outburst, Leah took two steps back.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Miss Leah¡ª¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will addressed her respectfully, but his actions were anything but.


    Bang¡ª


    He pushed Leah¡¯s shoulder, pinning her against the wall of the corridor.


    Using his slight physical advantage, he grabbed her wrist.


    So forceful!


    And so close!


    The dimly lit hallway cast a reflection on Will¡¯s glasses, obscuring his face except for his left eye.


    Her student¡­


    Was speaking to her with respect, but his actions were the height of defiance!


    But¡­


    Why did her body feel a strange excitement? It must¡ªmust be the coin¡¯s fault!


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to show up at the competition in nine days with nothing to present, do you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to miss out on Frozen Ice Array and end up crying in your lab, do you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose this coin that¡¯s almost within your grasp, do you?¡±


    He held the coin in his other hand, giving it a slight squeeze.


    Biu~


    Leah felt a jolt, like an electric current running from her toes to her brain.


    Her tsundere facade shattered in an instant.


    ¡°Miss Leah~?¡±


    TLN : HELL YEAH, THIS IS HOW YOU DEAL WITH A TSUNDERE

 Chapter 30 -

    Chapter 30: ¡°Eyes for Only One¡±Leah.


    In her century-long life, she had rarely spoken or acted according to her true feelings. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had discovered early on that by being slightly rude or distant, most people would naturally avoid her. By keeping her interactions with ordinary humans minimal, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure the pain of parting.


    They described her as ¡°arrogant,¡± ¡°unyielding,¡± ¡°eccentric,¡± and ¡°unapproachable.¡±


    This habitual disconnect between her heart and her words acted as a protective barrier, keeping her safe in her comfort zone.


    But¡­


    The buildup of sensations from yesterday, hidden deep within her magical circuits, broke through that barrier in this moment. It traveled from her circuits to her nerves, reaching her brain.


    A witch¡¯s magical circuits differed from those of ordinary humans.


    They provided witches with highly efficient control over magic but also connected deeply to their blood, nerves, and senses.


    This was why the blood-red mint, which stimulated magical circuits, had given Leah such an extraordinary experience.


    The ever-proud Leah, who could never admit her feelings, now found herself staring at the glowing coin in Will¡¯s hand. The strong scent of mint filled her senses. For the first time, she acted according to her true desires¡ª


    Timidly, in a soft and delicate voice, she asked:


    ¡°Then¡­ what do I need to do?¡±


    Her face flushed red as she lifted her stunning crimson eyes, now filled with a hint of longing. Her gaze was fixed on the coin in Will¡¯s hand, her nose twitching slightly as she inhaled its scent.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Will was momentarily speechless as he watched Leah¡¯s behavior.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the blood-red mint to work this well.


    Although the original story had described its effects as intense, seeing it manifest like this in front of him was beyond his expectations.


    Will had initially thought the mint would attract Leah like catnip to a cat¡ªmaking her playful and eager to reach for it.


    But now, seeing Leah¡¯s dazed eyes, her soft voice, her pliant body, and her slightly parted lips¡­


    Will felt as if he had hypnotized her, as if he were controlling her mind.


    Had he¡­


    Gone too far?


    The original story had assured him that the mint had no harmful side effects, but this situation made Will a little uneasy.


    Still, they had come this far. If there were any adverse effects, he could deal with them later.


    ¡°Good, Leah. First, you need to learn¡­ honesty.¡±


    ¡°...Honesty?¡±


    Leah, her mind clouded by the mint¡¯s scent, tilted her head slightly.


    Her gaze remained fixed on the coin, and a voice in her head whispered that she needed to have it, no matter what.


    ¡°Yes. From now on, you have to answer every question I ask truthfully.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then tell me¡ªlast night, using this coin, did it feel good?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it felt good. Really good. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before.¡±


    ¡°Good. Next question¡ªdo you want it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want it. I really want it. For my experiments, for my body¡­ I just want it.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Now tell me¡­¡±


    Will hesitated.


    He had asked enough about the coin and last night. What else could he ask?


    He looked down at the witch before him¡ªher oversized mage¡¯s robe, her large hat, her petite frame that looked no older than twelve.


    She tilted her head up, her dazed and expectant eyes locked onto him, her body limp and unresisting.


    Yesterday, this same girl had pushed him out of her office, trying to protect him from the powerful forces behind her mysterious client. Yet, that also meant she had stood alone, shielding him with her small frame.


    The little witch was always alone.


    ¡°...Do you want to love someone? Do you want someone to love you, to stay by your side? Do you want to not be alone anymore?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Leah paused.


    If this had been the Leah untouched by the blood-red mint, she would have immediately denied it three times over, crossing her arms and declaring she didn¡¯t need anyone.


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I do. I do!!¡±


    Each word was spoken with increasing conviction.


    Will smiled faintly, loosening his grip on Leah slightly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then¡­ the second step is to learn to be direct, Miss Leah.¡±


    ¡°D-Direct?¡±


    ¡°Say what you mean. Do what you want. If you like someone, go for it¡ª¡±


    This was the Leah Will wanted to cultivate.


    ¡°Listen, with your strength and long lifespan, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t have if you go after it, Leah.¡±


    He twirled the mint-coated coin in his hand, and Leah¡¯s crimson eyes followed its every movement.


    ¡°Especially if it¡¯s someone you like¡­ once you learn how, it¡¯ll be so easy to have them.¡±


    ¡°...So easy?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. You¡¯re the strongest, the cutest, the most dazzling¡ª¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened.


    Her heart raced, her magical circuits spun faster, and her gaze, which had been fixated on the coin¡­


    Shifted to Will himself.


    ¡°¡ªWhen you stand before them, you¡¯ll be the only one they see¡­¡±


    Through Will¡¯s glasses, Leah saw her reflection in his left eye¡ªher golden twin-tails, her crimson pupils.


    In her ears, she could only hear the sound of her own accelerating heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    The strongest, the cutest, the most dazzling?


    Was this the first time someone had praised her like this?


    Slowly, Leah felt her awareness returning.


    And as her vision cleared, Will¡¯s face became sharper.


    He¡­


    Will¡¯s blue eyes were actually quite beautiful, though they were often hidden behind his glasses. Now, he was staring directly at her, his gaze unwavering.


    To make his eyes see only her?


    ¡°Then, the final step. If you accept me as your student¡ªif you become my mentor¡ªthis coin is yours.¡±


    Student¡­ mentor?


    She could only take on one student at a time, and this would be her first¡­


    And it would be¡­


    Him?


    ¡­Will Hysterm?


    The young master she had dismissed as a spoiled brat, but who turned out to be sharp and assertive¡­


    A boy she didn¡¯t entirely dislike¡­


    In that moment, Leah¡¯s heart raced for an entirely different reason. A strange shyness broke through the euphoria of the blood-red mint.


    She jolted.


    ¡°N-No, no, no, no¡ªabsolutely not! I refuse!¡±


    Leah shook her head frantically, her twin-tails whipping back and forth like a metronome.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    Will was startled. This was like thinking someone was asleep, only for them to suddenly open their eyes when you tried to draw on their face.


    Why had her tsundere personality suddenly returned?!


    ¡°Y-You, you, you¡ªwhat are you trying to do, catching me off guard like this?!¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t doing anything! I just asked you a few questions!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lose my memory. Ugh! Wait¡­ what did I even answer¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned beet red.


    ¡°This is none of your business! I¡¯m going back to my lab to think¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ hold on?¡±


    Will stood there, watching Leah¡¯s pink twin-tails disappear down the hallway, scratching his head.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Why had Leah, who had answered all his questions under the mint¡¯s influence, suddenly snapped out of it for the last one?

 Chapter 31 - The Anxious Heroine

    Chapter 31: The Anxious Heroine¡°I see, I see.¡±


    Shuna sat in the corner of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, seemingly detached from the bustling activity around her. Adventurers celebrated their dungeon victories, their loud laughter and the scent of champagne filling the air, but none of it disturbed her focus as she read a worn book.


    The cover was half-torn, leaving only scraps of the title visible¡ªResearch on Witch Behavior.


    ¡°The magical circuits of witches differ from those of ordinary people. In addition to being closely tied to their blood, they are also connected to their nerves, senses, and emotions. In short, it is precisely because their magical circuits are so intimately linked to their being that witches often possess exceptional talent.¡±


    Shuna nodded, jotting down ¡°magical circuits¡± in her notebook. Twirling her pen, she fell into thought.


    ¡°Blood-red mint primarily stimulates the flow of a witch¡¯s magical circuits. However, due to the high correlation between their circuits and their nerves, senses, and emotions, witches may develop an inexplicable dependency on it. This dependency could even transfer to the person administering it.¡±


    ¡°Historical studies on witch behavior suggest that rulers who used witches as pawns to achieve their goals often secretly procured blood-red mint.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s finger paused mid-turn of the page.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so blood-red mint wasn¡¯t originally a catalyst for witches to enhance themselves. It was a tool used by those who sought to control witches, both mentally and physically.¡±


    She licked her finger, carefully flipping to the next page of the ancient book.


    ¡°But¡­ witches as a race already have unstable mental states. Using such methods to control them is ill-advised. Historical records indicate that blood-red mint increases a witch¡¯s possessiveness, and rulers who employed witches often met tragic ends. Beware of playing with fire.¡±


    Shuna fell silent. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had started reading this book because W, in his letters over the past few years, had frequently mentioned his search for high-quality blood-red mint. In his most recent letter, he had jokingly mentioned being burned by a witch¡¯s flames.


    ¡°Uh¡­ W, you¡¯re not seriously trying to use this stuff to lure a witch and then got burned for it, are you?¡±


    No, no, that conclusion was too far-fetched. It didn¡¯t align with logical reasoning. It was just an attempt to connect related pieces of information into a convincing narrative without any third-party evidence to support it.


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Shuna¡¯s fingers shifted the page slightly, revealing a sheet of elegant stationery beneath it.


    ¡°Should I tell him about this? Or maybe¡­ it¡¯s better to let him learn the hard way.¡±


    As the night deepened, the noise in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild gradually subsided. The celebratory crowd dispersed, leaving only Shuna¡¯s solitary lamp and Isaac, the guildmaster, tidying up after the day¡¯s work.


    ¡°Shuna? You¡¯re still here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to post tomorrow¡¯s quests. I need to see if there are any requests for the fixed floors of ¡®Snow Abyss¡¯¡­¡±


    Shuna carefully placed a bookmark in her book, closed it, and walked over to the large, blank quest board. As Isaac pinned up a request, she read it immediately.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so focused and impatient,¡± Isaac remarked, holding a stack of quest slips. Their guild wasn¡¯t particularly large, so they still used the old-fashioned method of writing quests on paper and pinning them to a board. Despite this, the guild attracted many strong freelance adventurers, likely because of Shuna¡¯s presence. The influx of skilled adventurers meant more requests for assistance, keeping Isaac busy until late at night.


    ¡°I remember you went to Snow Abyss years ago to collect¡­ what was it? Ice dragon stomach fluid?¡±


    ¡°That was then. This is now. Hmm¡­ doesn¡¯t anyone need ice-element materials anymore? Why are there so few requests for Snow Abyss?¡±


    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s because Snow Abyss isn¡¯t the same as when you went there for ice dragon stomach fluid.¡±


    Isaac removed the cigarette from his mouth, tapping the ash off. Every time he thought about the day Shuna returned covered in ice dragon stomach fluid, complaining about needing a hot spring in a fire-element dungeon, his fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°Snow Abyss has grown from 30 floors back then to 60 floors now¡ªyou know what that means. The more floors a dungeon has, the more resources and monsters its Empress can allocate, making it exponentially harder to clear.¡±


    ¡°...I know. That¡¯s exactly why I need to challenge it now.¡±


    Under the dim light, Shuna¡¯s eyes were resolute. Her gaze swept over the quest board with intense focus, a stark contrast to the little girl who had spent the evening reading in the corner.


    Isaac found her behavior unusual. Normally, Shuna chose quests at the guild on a whim. As a student of Entark¡¯s Second Academy, she would occasionally disappear for days at a time.


    But recently, her goals had become clearer. She spent more time at the guild and paid particular attention to adventuring parties planning to challenge Snow Abyss.


    This could only mean¡­


    ¡°...You¡¯re in a hurry?¡±


    Isaac had expected Shuna to immediately deny it, maybe even draw her blade in a show of defiance.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t.


    Calmly sliding her fingers over a quest slip, she replied:


    ¡°...A little.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. You¡¯ve been like this ever since you got that letter two days ago. Did something happen with W?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re sharp. Ah, here it is¡ªa team planning to go beyond the 60th floor.¡±


    Without even reading the details, Shuna pulled the slip off the board.


    ¡°He probably sugarcoated his situation in the letter. But certain words he doesn¡¯t usually use give away the truth. He¡¯s been burned on his right hand by a witch¡¯s flames.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? And you¡¯re heading to Snow Abyss for that?¡±


    ¡°If my theory is correct, dungeons with ice attributes that reach 50 floors will spawn an ice-elemental boss, likely an ice spirit. The specifics don¡¯t matter. According to records, snow spirit blood can heal any magical circuit blockages caused by burns.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s tone was calm, but Isaac, who knew her well, could tell her pace was quickening. This wasn¡¯t her usual measured way of explaining dungeon lore.


    Normally, when Shuna shared her knowledge, her speech was steady and deliberate. The urgency in her voice now was uncharacteristic.


    ¡°After all that, I think you just want to deliver something to this W guy and help him heal his burn.¡±


    The more Isaac listened, the more he felt like this W was some freeloading pretty boy taking advantage of Shuna¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Mm. I don¡¯t know why, but I want to see him healthy. His handwriting is terrible¡­ though I¡¯ve never met him, he seems¡­ kind of pitiful.¡±


    Shuna smiled softly as she looked at the quest slip.


    ¡°Besides¡­ the bookmark he sent was beautiful. I wonder if snow spirit blood is just as beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 32 - A Witchs Reflection

    Chapter 32: A Witch¡¯s Reflection¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a little coin. I, Leah, refuse to believe I can¡¯t succeed without it.¡±


    That night, with nine days left until the competition, Leah returned to her lab to continue researching Warmth Amidst the Elements. What awaited her was¡­


    Failure.


    This time, it seemed she had used too much of the solution, causing it to explode and scatter all over the lab.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s just because I accidentally spilled too much,¡± Leah muttered, her face smeared with the sticky white solution.


    With eight days remaining, Leah arrived at the lab early in the morning, brimming with determination. What awaited her was¡­


    Failure.


    This time, it seemed she hadn¡¯t used enough of the solution. It fizzled out before it could even heat up, and somehow, it even extinguished the nearby lamps.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a technical adjustment. A s-small issue,¡± Leah said, her voice shaky as she crouched under the table in the pitch-black lab, fumbling for lamp oil.


    Failure.


    With seven days left, Leah¡¯s own magical control became the problem. She overexerted herself, and the resulting explosion left her hair in a frizzy mess.


    ¡°I can do this! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been experimenting for just a day or two. I-I don¡¯t need a student to teach me!¡± Leah grumbled as she straightened her frazzled golden hair with a comb and flat iron.


    With six days remaining, Leah resolved to give it her all, trying every method she could think of.


    By evening, her experiments had failed repeatedly. No matter how she adjusted the ratios of the catalyst and medium, nothing worked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just not coming together!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, why is this happening?!¡±


    It was as if the universe was mocking her for not accepting Will¡¯s offer that day.


    Over the past few days, every minor adjustment to her data resulted in significant deviations. Yet sticking to her original data left her just short of success.


    By every calculation, the best results for Warmth Amidst the Elements¡ªthe longest duration and most stable temperature¡ªhad been achieved using the coin Will had given her.


    Not only had the data been optimal¡­


    Her physical condition had also been at its peak.


    After that experiment, she had felt completely refreshed, as if days of fatigue had been wiped away in an instant.


    As the clock ticked closer to midnight, Leah remembered that tomorrow was Monday. Though she didn¡¯t have any classes scheduled, she would need to check in on her homeroom class in the morning.


    And so¡­


    She pulled out the folding bed from under her lab table, carefully set it up with a mattress and blanket, and removed her robe before lying down.


    ¡ªTruthfully, she had been sleeping in the lab for several nights now.


    ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    About half an hour later, Leah lay on her back, staring at the lab¡¯s ceiling lamp. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly, the whites of her eyes tinged with red from exhaustion.


    ¡°Why¡­ why is this happening?¡±


    Her heart wasn¡¯t racing like it had been the night before.


    Her blood and magical circuits weren¡¯t flowing with the same intensity as before.


    And yet¡­


    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Reflecting on the past few days, she realized she had been struggling to sleep until the early hours of the morning.


    When she was awake and experimenting, she could distract herself. But now, lying still with nothing to occupy her hands or mind, her thoughts wandered to¡­


    Feelings and emotions.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw herself pinned against the wall, staring into Will¡¯s blue eye. In his gaze, she saw her own reflection.


    ¡ª¡±...Do you want to love someone? Do you want someone to love you, to stay by your side? Do you want to not be alone anymore?¡±


    ¡ª¡±With your strength and long lifespan, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t have if you go after it, Leah.¡±


    ¡ª¡±When you stand before them, you¡¯ll be the only one they see¡­¡±


    Throughout her long life, others had asked her if she wasn¡¯t lonely living this way.


    Even the Vice Principal, Mary, had urged her to connect with others and not continue isolating herself.


    Leah hugged her blanket tightly, even wrapping her legs around it.


    She had always believed she didn¡¯t fit in. While confident in her strength, she never expected anyone to approach her persistently or to keep their eyes on her.


    But¡­


    ¡°Will Hysterm¡­ what a troublesome student.¡±


    Despite being her student, he believed in her so much, even wanting to teach her how to reach out and take what she wanted.


    ¡°Could it¡­ could it really work if I followed his advice?¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With six days left until the Eighth Fire and Flame Magic Research Competition, Leah calculated her remaining time. One day to succeed in the experiment, another to repeat the tests, a third to organize the process¡­ and maybe one day to rest. The timeline was too tight.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ maybe I should go find him tomorrow¡­ But after making such a fool of myself last time, I¡¯ll need to avoid the other students this time¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    The next morning, Will woke up, glanced at the date, and then at his Task System¡ªnot the pages for any of the heroines, but the rare section belonging to ¡°Will¡¯s¡± personal tasks.


    ¡°Looks like writing this task system was worth it. According to the system¡­ hmm, the second Monday of the term. Something important is bound to happen today.¡±


    Since Monday was reserved for practical tests, and the weekend had been free, the term had started on a Thursday. After two days of sparring with his homeroom teacher, both he and Leah had spent the weekend apart.


    Oh, but Will¡¯s weekend had been quite enjoyable. Spending time with Eir¡ªuh, training Eir to further refine her ice-condensing techniques, giving her special lessons on embracing her darker side¡­ and then casually exploring the capital, buying lots of things, and enjoying delicious food and drinks.


    Yawning, Will descended the stairs.


    The three-story private residence in the capital had bedrooms for him and Eir on the third floor, a small living room on the second floor, and a reception area and staircase on the first floor. The first floor also housed a high-temperature sauna room specifically for Eir¡¯s training.


    In the second-floor living room, Eir, dressed in her maid outfit, hummed a cheerful tune as she carried a tray with perfectly cooked, springy fried eggs and slices of warm bread.


    Her tail wagged happily, and her ears twitched as she worked. She seemed to be in an excellent mood.


    Because she continued her sauna training every morning, Eir woke up much earlier than Will. Naturally, she also prepared breakfast¡ªsomething she insisted was part of her duties as a maid.


    ¡°La-la-la~¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Eir.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Young Master! You¡¯re up early for breakfast today. After two days of rest, are you ready to head back to school?¡±


    Eir beamed, spinning around with a bounce. Her tail and ears perked up as she placed the eggs and bread in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, thank you. Breakfast looks great as always.¡±


    But as soon as Will sat down and thanked her, Eir¡¯s smile vanished.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, what¡­ what are you spreading on your bread?¡±


    Eir watched in horror as Will pulled out a bottle of thick, red liquid. The ominous color glowed faintly, clearly not something normal. It had to be some mysterious substance from a dungeon!


    Could something from a dungeon even be edible¡­?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s chili oil. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just regular chili oil.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ you call that chili oil?¡±


    Even from two meters away, Eir¡¯s sensitive nose caught the spicy aroma. She wrinkled her nose, her wolf-like senses twitching in protest.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal.¡±


    The viscous liquid on Will¡¯s spoon seemed to radiate heat, steaming as he spread it on the bread. In an instant, Eir felt her beautifully toasted bread transform into some kind of dark cuisine.


    ¡°And¡­ it should¡­ taste great.¡±


    Will confidently picked up the bread, but then hesitated. After a moment, he set it back down.


    ¡°Eir, could you get me a glass of cold water? The coldest you can manage, with ice.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course.¡±


    Eir quickly fetched a glass of ice water and placed it on the table.


    ¡°Mm¡­ your collar has ice dragon stomach fluid, right? This is flame dragon stomach fluid. In some regions where spicy food is popular, flame dragon stomach fluid is considered a top-tier chili seasoning. Alright, here I go¡ªahhh¡ª¡±


    Will gulped, his expression turning serious, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite of the bread.


    Eir couldn¡¯t help but admire her young master¡¯s courage.


    He would surely achieve great things when he grew up!


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­ Okay, this is a bit intense¡­ gulp, gulp¡­¡±


    Will chugged three glasses of water in quick succession.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ are you¡­ losing your mind again?¡±


    ¡°...No, no. Cough, cough¡­¡±


    His voice was hoarse, his lips swollen and red from the heat.


    But even so, he stuffed the remaining half of the bread into his mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    After clearing his throat, he finally spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ destiny whispers to me. Today, I will face the cold. Overcoming this challenge will lead me to a brilliant spring and a radiant moonlit night.¡±


    Eir shoved his school bag into his hands.


    ¡°Young Master, stop being dramatic. It¡¯s summer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Eir, speaking of which, I have a very important task for you this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Will instinctively leaned toward Eir¡¯s human ear.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master, if you want to whisper¡­¡±


    Eir crouched slightly, offering her wolf ear instead.


    ¡°Here, talk into this¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s simple¡­¡±


    Will leaned in and whispered into Eir¡¯s ear, sharing a task that was deeply tied to the significance of ¡°today.¡±

 Chapter 33 -

    Chapter 33: ¡°This Bullying is Child¡¯s Play¡±Today was the third day of school.


    For most people who¡¯ve experienced bullying, weekends are a relief¡ªtwo days without having to face their tormentors.


    But not for Will. Will was genuinely curious about what his bullies had planned next.


    So, he practically skipped his way to school.


    He was excited.


    After the first day of isolation and the second day of graffiti-covered desks, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what surprises the third day would bring.


    However¡­


    When Will arrived at school, the first thing he noticed was¡­


    His desk was unexpectedly clean.


    The messy insults scrawled all over it yesterday were completely gone. The wooden surface looked brand new, gleaming under the sunlight.


    If he didn¡¯t look closely, Will might¡¯ve thought the school had replaced his desk out of pity.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He ran his fingers lightly over the surface of the desk.


    Then he crouched down to inspect the underside and the legs.


    It was definitely the same desk as yesterday, but¡­


    If you looked at it from the side, you¡¯d notice a faint layer of transparent wax on the surface, catching the sunlight with a subtle shimmer.


    Wow, magic!


    Oh, not a joke.


    Will was fairly knowledgeable about the magic of this world. Beyond the combat spells he had meticulously studied and organized, he had also compiled a list of everyday utility spells for the story¡¯s writers to use for plot convenience.


    One of the more niche utility spells was called Restoration Technique. It could erase all superficial marks on an object¡¯s surface from a short time frame. While not a large-scale spell, it required significant talent and a high affinity for water magic¡ªthough witches with versatile bloodlines could bypass these limitations.


    Judging by the desk, it wasn¡¯t just Restoration Technique at play. A layer of Stasis Gel had been applied, lightly spread across the surface and reinforced with a cooling spell to maintain its state. This gel was a rare dungeon-sourced material, highly sought after and often sold out immediately in markets.


    Of course, the gel had limited durability and would wear off over time. But for students at this level, it would be nearly impossible to cast a spell strong enough to remove it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ things are getting interesting. I wonder what this will lead to¡­¡±


    Will stood in front of his desk, pretending to be confused and unsure of what to do. He kept running his fingers over the surface, all the while eavesdropping on the conversations around him.


    Particularly the voices coming from the direction of the blond boy in the green jacket¡ªFelix.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is going on?! Why is his desk so clean today? Where¡¯s all the stuff we wrote yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Boss Felix, we tried, but nothing would stick!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! No matter what kind of marker or pen we used, no matter how hard we pressed, or even when we tried a bit of magic, nothing worked!¡±


    ¡°And, and¡­ Boss, look at my arm! Why are there words on it now?!¡±


    ¡°This is terrifying¡­ Boss, maybe we should just stop?¡±


    Hearing this, Will chuckled quietly. Whoever had cleaned his desk had also added a countermeasure spell. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countermeasure spells weren¡¯t something just anyone could cast. They required a combination of strong magical talent and intricate spell construction.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! I wrote on it yesterday just fine! If you don¡¯t want to do it, then leave! Otherwise, get your act together and figure it out!¡±


    As expected, Felix wasn¡¯t exactly a calm and collected leader. When his underlings messed up, he resorted to yelling at them rather than rallying them with charisma.


    ¡°Felix, don¡¯t get mad at them. I think someone tampered with the desk. After all, it was like this when we got here this morning. It¡¯s possible someone did something over the weekend or early this morning.¡±


    The red-haired girl, Belle, was surprisingly different from what Will had imagined. With her heavy makeup and sharp demeanor, he had expected her to join Felix in berating the others.


    ¡°This is so annoying. And you, Hunter, you didn¡¯t do anything, did you?¡±


    Felix suddenly turned his frustration toward the blue-haired boy with curly bangs, Hunter.


    Hunter¡¯s role in the group seemed a bit odd. Unlike the other lackeys, he didn¡¯t blindly follow Felix¡¯s orders and seemed to have his own thoughts. He rarely chimed in with Felix but occasionally exchanged words with Belle.


    ¡°With all due respect, it¡¯s obvious the desk was tampered with. There¡¯s even a countermeasure spell. Hmph, use your brain. That¡¯s not magic we can deal with. Stop wasting your time. Do you think we have someone backing us, but he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Felix, Hunter has a point. Let¡¯s come up with a new plan tomorrow. For now, let¡¯s leave it.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve been preparing something better. You lot can¡¯t handle this, but I¡¯ll show you what real bullying looks like!¡±


    ¡­


    And with that, their loud scheming session came to an end.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly. These guys really didn¡¯t think much of him, discussing such important plans just five meters away in the same classroom.


    Even more ridiculous, did the ¡°Young Master Will¡± from the original story really not have ears? How could he graduate without ever figuring out who was behind this?


    Oh well, someone destined to be crushed by a slime couldn¡¯t be expected to notice much¡­


    Still, their conversation revealed some intriguing details.


    If they were genuinely upset about him being a privileged member of the Hysterm family receiving special treatment, they would naturally fear the family¡¯s influence. But their words suggested they had someone backing them and were confident the Hysterm family wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    Of course¡­


    It was true that the Hysterm family didn¡¯t care much about his mental well-being.


    The fact that his father hadn¡¯t visited him after his injury, choosing instead to send money and gifts, made it clear. Will was the youngest son, not particularly valued by the family. His placement in the elite class was more about maintaining appearances¡ª¡±if his older brothers had it, he should too.¡± He was an easy target.


    ¡ªThe question was, how did these people know that?


    Details about his standing within the Hysterm family were limited to high-ranking insiders. Felix, the son of a viscount, shouldn¡¯t have any connection to the Hysterm family.


    Belle and Hunter were talented commoners. Their families had made their fortunes through dungeon adventuring, giving them decent wealth but still a gap compared to nobility.


    None of them seemed like they¡¯d have access to such specific information about the Hysterm family.


    ¡°This is getting interesting. Hmm¡­ but¡­¡±


    Will glanced at his desk.


    The desk that had been filthy and covered in insults yesterday now gleamed under the morning sunlight, practically radiant.


    ¡°Whoever did this¡ªthis ¡®beyond average magical talent¡¯ and ¡®beyond average resources¡¯ act¡ªwho could it be?¡±


    Turning, Will looked toward the classroom door.


    Sure enough, outside the half-open wooden door, a strand of golden hair peeked out, disappearing quickly as if its owner had been caught.


    As expected!


    That tsundere witch!


    Will could almost picture it: Leah waking up early, sneaking into the empty classroom while it was still quiet, and tiptoeing over to his vandalized desk.


    Then¡­


    Using Restoration Technique to carefully clean the desk, applying a layer of Stasis Gel, solidifying it with ice magic, and even adding a cheeky countermeasure spell. All of this while the morning sun rose, before quietly sneaking out of the classroom.


    She probably stood there for a few minutes, pretending nothing had happened, while secretly checking to see if the bullies¡¯ plans had failed.


    But¡­


    The moment Will walked in¡­


    The moment he might have noticed¡­


    The moment he might have figured it out¡­


    She would pull her hat down and run away!


    Even if she did something kind or gentle, she¡¯d never admit it outright.


    If you asked her, she¡¯d probably cross her arms, look away, and say, ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Figures. All those lessons I gave her were wasted. She didn¡¯t take any of it to heart¡­ Where¡¯s the directness I taught her?¡±


    Will scratched his head, feeling the coin in his pocket, freshly soaked in blood-red mint.


    He pondered how to train the little witch next, but¡­


    As he sat down, he noticed something in his desk.


    A letter.


    The envelope was a cute pink, immediately sparking curiosity.


    ¡ª


    To Dear Will,


    I¡­ I have something very important to tell you.


    Could you¡­ could you meet me at the third warehouse by the back gate, in the fifth cabinet?


    From someone who admires you.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 34 - Why Are You Here Too?

    Chapter 34: Why Are You Here Too?Meanwhile¡­


    Leah, who had been failing her experiments for several days, kept telling herself that she was only interested in the methodology. There was absolutely no other reason.


    Whatever happened to Will, she wouldn¡¯t care! Absolutely not! She had no feelings for him whatsoever!


    But¡­


    She had to admit, there was one thing she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Last Friday, when she had stormed into the classroom to confront Will, she had noticed, in that moment when she slammed her hands on his desk, that his desk was covered in insulting words written by his bullying classmates.


    There was no doubt¡ªWill was being bullied by his peers.


    The insults on the desk provided some clues as to why. Most of it seemed to stem from Will¡¯s lack of practical exam scores. The students likely saw him as weak and undeserving, believing that his father had pulled strings to get him into the elite class¡ªafter all, the Hysterm family was wealthy and well-connected, with no shortage of resources.


    Leah had heard before that members of the Hysterm family always entered the elite class but were often targets of bullying. It was probably because the family excelled in business but was otherwise unremarkable in terms of strength. In her hundred years of life, the only Hysterm member she¡¯d heard of with decent dungeon performance was the current family head. Every other Hysterm was labeled as ¡°terrible at magic.¡±


    Returning to Will¡­


    When Leah saw the state of his desk, she had felt a twinge of pity.


    After all, Will missing the practical exam was partly her fault. And regardless of the reason, bullying in school was simply wrong.


    So, on this new Monday morning, unable to sleep, Leah had gotten up early.


    She arrived at the classroom, cleaned Will¡¯s desk, and, to prevent those brats from pulling the same stunt again, spent a considerable amount of money applying Stasis Gel. Thinking that might not be enough to deter them, she added a prank-like countermeasure spell often used by witches.


    The spell would cause anything written on the desk to appear on the writer¡¯s arm for a day. It was harmless but certainly frightening.


    ¡°I really¡­ just wanted to do this so Will might¡­ might see it as a favor and teach me how to complete my experiment. Nothing more!¡±


    And then, before anyone arrived, she quickly fled.


    She couldn¡¯t let anyone catch her.


    ¡ªBut what would Will think when he saw it? Would he be happy? Would he figure out it was her? And if he did, would he¡­ maybe thank her a little?


    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t had any interactions with Will for the rest of the day, except for the brief moment she had spied on him in the morning.


    But it was during that moment of spying that something else caught her attention!


    While observing Will after fixing his desk, Leah noticed a pink envelope in his desk. He had read it and smiled so brightly afterward!


    C-Could it be?!


    Are kids these days already falling in love? Writing love letters, even?


    Admittedly, Leah thought Will had a certain charm. His decisiveness, his cunning when executing plans, and¡­ well, his face, made him stand out among the immature students.


    But¡­


    They had only been in school for three days!


    During the morning homeroom, Leah had glanced at Will several times, trying to read his expression, but she couldn¡¯t glean anything.


    To make matters worse, Will noticed her staring and turned to look at her, forcing her to quickly avert her gaze.


    Her heart, for some reason¡ªperhaps because of the lingering effects of the fake coin¡ªkept racing, making her feel restless as she stood at the podium.


    She even scrutinized the girls in the class one by one.


    None of them were cuter than her!


    Wait, no¡­


    None of them seemed like they had a crush on Will.


    How could she tell?


    If someone had a crush, they¡¯d probably steal glances at him, right?


    If someone had a crush, they¡¯d avoid his gaze when caught, right?


    If someone had a crush, they¡¯d be restless and their heart would race when in the same space as him, right?


    None of the girls in the class showed any of these signs!


    So there couldn¡¯t possibly be someone secretly in love with Will!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ this one¡¯s clearly with Felix, so not her. This one¡¯s all about studying, so not her. This one¡¯s¡­ uh, a bit too plump. Even if it¡¯s Will, I doubt he¡¯d¡­¡±


    Later, in her tiny office, Leah flipped through the class roster, trying to deduce who it could be.


    But she dismissed every possibility. None of them seemed likely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so curious! I have to know who it is!¡±


    With her years of observing students, Leah could vividly imagine the scenario¡­


    Will being called to a secluded spot, looking up through his glasses at a shy girl, his gaze fixed on her pink lips as he waited for her to speak.


    And then¡­ the blushing girl, mustering all her courage, would lift her head, look into his eyes, and finally confess¡­


    Wait?


    Eyes?


    The reflection in Will¡¯s eyes¡­


    At that moment, Leah¡¯s thoughts froze. The reflection in his eyes¡­ wasn¡¯t it¡­ her?


    That clingy student of hers¡ªwasn¡¯t she the one in his eyes?


    There were no strange coins nearby, but just thinking about this made Leah¡¯s heart race.


    Why¡­ why did she want Will to look at her?


    Why was she so curious about who wrote the letter?


    Why was she so curious about Will being confessed to?


    Why was she wondering who Will¡¯s eyes were looking at?


    Why? Why? Why?


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ how did I end up here?¡±


    When Leah¡¯s mind finally snapped back to reality, she realized she had left her office and was now standing at the classroom door.


    Today, there was an outdoor practical class. To build the students¡¯ physical fitness and teach them practical magic, the class had been held outside.


    So the classroom was empty. From the door, she could see the sunlight streaming in unobstructed.


    ¡ªWell, since I¡¯m here, I might as well take a look!


    Leah thought, reaching out to open the door. She glanced at Will¡¯s desk and noticed a letter lying on the floor.


    It seemed whoever had packed up hadn¡¯t noticed the letter falling out.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just picking it up for him. N-No big deal.¡±


    She accidentally caught a glimpse of the ¡°meeting place¡± written in the letter.


    Third warehouse by the back gate, fifth cabinet.


    Alright!


    Time to check it out!


    ¡ª


    Will held the pink letter in his hand, following the address written inside. He walked through a small forest toward the secluded warehouse.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ seriously, how dumb do you have to be to fall for the ¡®someone wants to confess to you¡¯ trick and go to the warehouse they mentioned?¡±


    Oh, right. It was ¡°Young Master Will¡± from the original story. Never mind.


    ¡°Hmm, here we are. As expected, the door¡¯s wide open. For a supposedly secure magical academy warehouse, this is completely unacceptable.¡±


    In the original story, after being bullied and isolated for two days, Young Master Will had spent the weekend crying at home. On the third day, he found a pink love letter and genuinely believed someone had fallen for him. Overjoyed, he had rushed to the address, eagerly anticipating a shy, cute girl confessing her love¡­


    ¡ªHonestly, the bullies really knew what they were doing. They understood psychological manipulation well.


    And then, ¡°slam.¡±


    Just like now.


    The door shut behind him.


    Will turned to look at the door, tugging on it a couple of times to confirm it had been locked from the outside.


    It was clear he had walked into this trap on purpose.


    Holding the letter, he decided to play along, loudly reading out his lines.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ the door just shut on its own¡­ what do I do¡­¡±


    Then he turned to examine the cold storage room. It wasn¡¯t very large, filled with gray metal shelves. The room was magically refrigerated, but since the door had just been opened, it wasn¡¯t too cold yet.


    This scene was one of the few in the original story that provided detailed setting and psychological descriptions for ¡°Young Master Will.¡±


    Here, the temperature would gradually drop due to the automatic door mechanism. The room was used to store important refrigerated items for the school.


    This part of the story gave the cannon-fodder villain a rare moment of depth, describing his struggle against the cold, his reflections on his life, and his inner turmoil. It explained how he became such an aggressive and twisted character¡­


    And then, five Chapters later, he was killed by a slime.


    Yep, classic bad writing. No proper buildup, a rushed attempt to humanize the villain before killing him off.


    Still, since Will had taken over this character, he had pieced together the young master¡¯s backstory.


    As a child, he had been quick to anger, especially after the death of his pet dog. Coupled with his father¡¯s absence, he had grown up starved for affection.


    By middle school, he was gullible and easily manipulated, often falling for traps. His frustrations and inability to cope with bullying made him lash out at others, developing PTSD and a tendency to prey on the weak.


    Later, when he formed a dungeon exploration team, he naturally became the petty villain who took out his frustrations on the protagonist.


    So, being locked in a freezer had been one of the few detailed scenes in the original story about him. Perhaps the author wanted to show that even despicable people had their own struggles before rushing to kill him off.


    ¡°Phew¡­ just like in the original, there¡¯s a clock here. That flame dragon stomach fluid really helps¡ªI¡¯m not feeling cold yet, though my stomach does feel a bit warm.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will wondered how long he should stay before acting. He turned around and saw¡­


    ¡°T-That¡­¡±


    Standing before him, wrapped in an oversized robe, wearing a large hat, with golden twin-tails and crimson witch¡¯s eyes¡­


    Leah.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Will¡­ Will, what are you doing here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?!¡±

 Chapter 35 - Nightmare 2

    Chapter 35: Nightmare 2¡°So, you came here to get something and ended up locked inside?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why are your hands empty? And isn¡¯t this place mostly for ice-elemental magic items? That doesn¡¯t seem like your area of expertise.¡±


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher~ Don¡¯t forget what I told you¡ªbe honest~ be direct~ be bold~¡±


    Will had only intended to tease Leah a little. He didn¡¯t actually expect her to tell the truth.


    After all, she was the queen of tsundere¡ªwho didn¡¯t know that?


    But to his surprise, as soon as he said those words, Leah pulled her oversized hat down to cover her face.


    ¡°F-Fine! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything! B-But you better not laugh at your teacher!¡±


    ¡­


    Leah skipped over her internal turmoil and explained how she had seen Will with the letter, accidentally picked it up off the floor, and ended up here.


    ¡°¡­Do people actually fall for letters like that?¡±


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s¡­ ahahaha¡­¡±


    Leah laughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t worry, Will. The warehouse is checked regularly. If we¡¯re lucky, the guards will come by after their shift. If not¡­ someone will definitely find us by tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly comforting.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    And so, the two of them sat side by side on the cold floor.


    Leah sneaked a glance at Will.


    He was wearing the summer uniform of Entark First Academy. The school only had two seasonal uniforms, which was fine given the capital¡¯s extreme climate¡ªspring and autumn were so short that two sets of clothing sufficed.


    But¡­


    Leah wondered if Will was cold. She reached out and touched his arm.


    A faint shock ran through her fingers.


    Maybe it was because Will still had that strange coin on him. However, as the temperature in the room continued to drop, her accelerated heartbeat and magical circuit flow were less intense than they had been outside.


    ¡°W-Why are you touching your student all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s touching you?! I-I was just checking if you were cold! And you are¡ªyour skin feels chilly.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that behavior is kinda¡­ motherly¡­¡±


    Will realized what he¡¯d said a moment too late¡ªhe didn¡¯t even have a mother in this world.


    Oh well, if that¡¯s the case, having a loli mom wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing.


    ¡°Who wants to be your mom?! At most, I¡¯d be your older sister!¡±


    Even at over a hundred years old, women hated being called older.


    Grumbling, Leah removed her oversized magical robe and draped it over Will¡¯s head.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not because I care or anything¡­ Fine, I do care. Your arms are cold, and who knows how long we¡¯ll be stuck here. Just wear it.¡±


    Blushing to the tips of her ears, Leah turned away, her round, slightly chubby cheeks puffing up adorably.


    The teacher¡¯s uniform beneath her robe was simple¡ªshort-sleeved with a pleated skirt, paired with knee-high socks and small leather shoes. Though it was a teacher¡¯s uniform, on Leah¡¯s petite frame, it looked no different from a typical schoolgirl¡¯s outfit.


    Will was surprised.


    Though it wasn¡¯t the bold directness he had hoped for, it was progress! She had openly shown concern for someone else and even said it out loud.


    Overcome with excitement, Will grabbed Leah¡¯s arm¡ª


    ¡°Yes, yes, Leah, that¡¯s it! Thank you! Come on, smile a little more¡ªI¡¯m thanking you, after all. Smile like a blooming flower~¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re insane!¡±


    As the door remained shut and the warm air from outside dissipated, the warehouse¡¯s temperature continued to drop.


    Even with the flame dragon stomach fluid in his system, Will began to feel the chill.


    In the original story, this was the point where Young Master Will was locked in until 6:30 PM. The bullies, not wanting to cause a death, would eventually come to unlock the door. They would then dump the semi-conscious Will in the woods and flee.


    Without protective measures, and with his already poor magical circuits, the original Will didn¡¯t show immediate symptoms but suffered long-term side effects, becoming even weaker. This led to his role in the party being reduced to that of a healer.


    6:30 PM was the time noted in the original story when Young Master Will, delirious, stared at the clock and heard the door creak open¡ªone of the rare moments of detailed description for this cannon-fodder character.


    Now, there was about an hour left.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Will exhaled, his breath visible as a white mist in the cold air.


    The flame dragon stomach fluid would protect his magical circuits and body from damage¡ªthis was something he had confirmed through extensive research and dungeon experience with Mr. S.


    Though the cold wasn¡¯t as severe as described in the original story, Will still felt a slight chill. The difference was akin to walking through snow in winter without a coat versus getting caught in a chilly spring rain while wearing light clothing.


    Wrapped in Leah¡¯s magical robe, which carried a faint scent of her, he felt an odd sense of warmth.


    It was like being wrapped in a cozy blanket on a rainy night, listening to the gentle patter of raindrops outside.


    Wrapped in a blanket¡­


    Staring at the rows of shelves filled with items, all made of cold, gray metal and coated with a thin layer of frost, Will began to feel drowsy. Since starting school, he had been staying up late every night to keep up with the altered storyline and his coursework.


    His sleep deprivation was catching up to him.


    The easiest time to fall asleep is when you¡¯re wrapped in a warm blanket.


    The gray shelves around him seemed to warp and stretch, transforming into towering ice walls that reached the sky.


    The walls were smooth and reflective, showing clear images of anyone who stood before them. Snowflakes the size of feathers drifted down, covering the ground in a thick, two-meter-deep layer of snow.


    This was¡­


    The ¡°Snow Empress¡¯s Peak,¡± the 70th floor of one of the most challenging dungeons, home to the most formidable boss: the Snow Maiden. Unlike other dungeon bosses known for their offensive power, the Snow Maiden specialized in defense and attrition. In this icy landscape, even walking was a struggle, let alone fighting.


    In this frozen wasteland, Leah, clad in her oversized witch¡¯s hat and carrying her staff, trudged forward, each step sinking into the snow.


    When she reached the towering ice wall, she stopped.


    ¡°This is¡­ Extreme Flame Meteor!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ Extreme Flame Meteor!!!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­ Extreme Flame¡­ Meteor!!!¡±


    Over and over, she unleashed her proudest skill at the unyielding wall, only to see it remain untouched.


    Snow piled high on her hat, turning its deep purple brim white.


    Her robe¡¯s hem was buried in the snow, frost clung to her shoulders, and snow clumps formed around her small leather shoes and black socks.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Shu, y-you better listen to me¡ª¡±


    After firing over a dozen meteors at the ice wall, even a witch like Leah was exhausted. She knelt in the snow, clutching her staff.


    ¡°I¡­ I never hated you.¡±


    ¡°I never hated you from the start.¡±


    ¡°I pushed you away because¡­ because I was scared¡­ scared that losing you later would leave me in tears.¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me? Shu¡­ you must be able to hear me, behind this wall¡­¡±


    Her breath came out in white puffs as she spoke, her voice trembling uncontrollably.


    Her once agile body grew stiff.


    Her once bright eyes became clouded.


    Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a vial of blood-red mint essential oil and poured it into her mouth.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve said this earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I should¡¯ve told you sooner¡­¡±


    ¡°So let me tell you now¡ªI, Leah Ferramore Element, want you back! I need you back! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come back! I want you so much¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll break through this wall to make you answer!!!¡±


    Her chant quickened, flames igniting in her right hand.


    In this frozen wasteland, she was the only source of light.


    ¡°Take this¡ª¡±


    The witch who bore the name of ¡°Flame¡± pushed herself to her limits, unleashing her full power against the unbreakable ice wall, lighting up the dark, snowy landscape with her attack¡­


    But¡­


    The wall didn¡¯t move.


    It remained.


    It stood tall.


    Her proud fireball had achieved only one thing: revealing the scene behind the mirrored ice wall.


    The person Leah had been calling out to stood there, watching her pitiful display with a serious expression.


    Beside him, a beautiful black-haired Snow Maiden stood, looking more like a long-time comrade than an enemy.


    She handed him a steaming cup of coffee and kissed his cheek.


    [It¡¯s too late.]


    Leah couldn¡¯t hear his voice, but she could read his lips.


    ¡°Wait¡ªhow¡­ how can this be¡­¡±


    She rushed to the wall.


    ¡°I¡­ I tried my best. How can this still¡­¡±


    She pounded on the transparent ice.


    ¡°Too late¡­ yes, too late¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­ can¡¯t you at least look back at me?¡±


    Her fingers slid down the icy surface as her tear-filled eyes locked onto the figure behind the wall.


    Whoosh¡ª


    In an instant, the ice wall she had shattered with her full strength froze over again, leaving her alone with her tear-streaked, swollen face reflected back at her. Her crimson witch¡¯s eyes were puffy and red, tears streaming down in large drops.


    Will watched, feeling a chill run through him.


    Chasing after the back of someone she loved, only to be rejected and left with nothing but her own pitiful reflection¡ªthis scene seemed to mock the witch¡¯s hesitation and inability to be honest.


    The novel¡¯s illustration had captured this exact moment: Leah¡¯s tear-streaked face sliding down the ice wall, filled with regret and sorrow.


    Ah¡­ it was so cold.


    To fall from a proud witch to a crying, regretful loser required only a snowstorm, a moment of rejection, and unending tears.


    Perhaps this was the essence of being a tsundere.


    But¡­


    The Leah who had pushed him out of her office to shield him from political intrigue¡­


    The Leah who had cleaned the insults off his desk¡­


    The Leah who had given her robe to her student¡­


    ¡°Leah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferramore¡­¡±


    ¡°Element¡­¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really not cute at all.¡±


    Before Will could process what he was saying, he noticed the air around him had grown warmer.


    Then, something tickled his cheek.


    And¡­


    A deafening voice roared¡ª


    ¡°Y-You dare call me uncute after sleeping on my shoulder?! Don¡¯t push your luck, Will Hysterm!!!!!!¡±


    Leah stepped back.


    Thud.


    Will found himself lying flat on the cold cement floor.

 Chapter 36 - The Third Coin

    Chapter 36: The Third Coin¡°Ugh¡­ why do you even believe what I say in my sleep?¡±


    Will rubbed his head. Thankfully, Leah was short, so leaning on her shoulder hadn¡¯t been too awkward.


    Still, waking up to find himself sleeping on Leah¡¯s shoulder was quite a shock for Will.


    Earlier, Leah had been sitting far enough away that there was no way he could¡¯ve accidentally leaned on her. It had even seemed like she was deliberately keeping her distance.


    Well, it made sense. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to avoid someone after getting locked in a warehouse with their student because of a silly mistake?


    But¡­


    Somehow, after falling asleep, his head had ¡°teleported¡± onto Leah¡¯s shoulder?!


    ¡°You¡­ you even complained in your sleep about me not being cute¡­ that makes me even sadder!!¡±


    ¡°Why would you interpret it like that?!¡± Will sighed. ¡°But seriously, why did you move so close all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You looked like¡­ you were about to fall over from the cold. Your head kept nodding, and you were this close to collapsing. And¡­ well, since I¡¯m a fire-element witch, my magical circuits are pretty advantageous in this kind of environment. So¡­ so I thought I¡¯d lend you my shoulder.¡±


    Leah sounded genuinely upset.


    What she¡¯d done was actually kind.


    This made Will feel a little guilty.


    It was starting to seem like he was the one in the wrong here!


    Wait, wait, wait¡­


    Even if it was just sleep talk, he really had borrowed her shoulder and then complained about her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry!!!! Miss Leah, you¡¯re the cutest in the world!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ don¡¯t say it like that¡ªit¡¯s so fake and gross.¡±


    Leah buried her face in her arms, hugging her knees to hide her blushing face.


    ¡°If¡­ if you¡¯re still cold, you can lean over again. I-I¡¯m not asking you to, okay? But¡­ I¡¯d rather you not catch a cold. Like I said, I¡¯m fine in this environment¡ªI could sit here all night. But you? You¡¯d be in trouble, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Watching Leah switch back and forth between tsundere and directness, it was like her brain was fighting itself.


    Even so, she still wanted him to lean on her for warmth. Will felt even more embarrassed.


    ¡ªWell, if that¡¯s the case, he might as well lean over.


    ¡°...Mm¡­ ha¡­¡±


    As Will leaned closer, Leah let out a soft, almost inaudible sigh, and her body trembled slightly.


    Huh? So sensitive?


    Wait¡­


    This encounter had come so suddenly and wasn¡¯t part of Will¡¯s plans. He had completely forgotten¡­ he was carrying today¡¯s coin with him!


    Which meant¡­ Leah¡¯s earlier silence wasn¡¯t because she was embarrassed or holding onto her tsundere tendencies. It was purely because¡­


    She was reacting to the blood-red mint essential oil on him, making it hard for her to speak.


    Even so, she still chose to get closer to him?


    Wow!


    She was getting closer to the proactive attitude he had imagined. Not bad. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­ was it really okay to let this state drag on for too long?


    Leah was doing her best to suppress her thoughts and stabilize her magical circuits. Though she was calmer than usual, being near Will still caused her circuits to tremble.


    On top of that, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well for several nights. Her mental state was like someone who had pulled multiple all-nighters and then chugged a giant cup of coffee. Even if her brain told her to rest, her body felt hyperactive. It was more of a mental torment than anything else.


    But¡­


    She still didn¡¯t want her student to catch a cold.


    Once they got out, she was definitely going to deal with those bullies who had been tormenting Will.


    As Leah struggled to keep herself together¡­


    ¡°Oops, I dropped it.¡±


    She heard the clinking sound of a coin hitting the ground.


    Looking up, she saw Will tossing the coin away.


    ¡°W-Wait¡ª¡±


    She instinctively reached for it but was stopped by Will.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This should make you feel a bit better, right?¡±


    She could only watch as the round coin rolled a few meters away and settled under one of the shelves. It wasn¡¯t far, but the distance was enough to ease Leah¡¯s condition.


    ¡°You¡­ you noticed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, dumb, or dense. Of course, I noticed. But it¡¯s fine¡ªI have plenty of those.¡±


    ¡°P-Plenty?!¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Will.


    She had assumed such a miraculous item was as rare as her witch coins. She had convinced herself that the coin¡¯s effects came from some unknown catalyst because she had never heard of anything so potent in such small doses.


    But now, he was casually saying he had plenty of them.


    Will was quite pleased with her reaction.


    ¡°Think about it. You must¡¯ve noticed during your experiments that these coins are of poor quality. They break easily, unlike the ones you¡¯re used to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Leah nodded, recalling her first experiment. ¡°But¡­ they were incredibly effective.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If they were truly rare and valuable, do you think I¡¯d let you steal such fragile items so easily?¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re saying the coin¡¯s miraculous ability doesn¡¯t come from the coin itself¡­¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t help but admire her sharp mind. As expected of a witch professor, she was quick to catch on.


    ¡°Wait, are you just going to leave me guessing? Are you planning to keep it a secret?¡±


    Leah stopped mid-sentence, her suspicion evident.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. If we¡¯re going to work together, it¡¯s better to be transparent, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Will smiled.


    ¡°If you think about it, isn¡¯t it obvious? What if the effect comes from something coated or infused onto the coin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually true? I considered it, but it seemed impossible. How could such a small amount of something be so effective?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Leah, have you ever heard of something called¡­¡±


    Will lowered his voice dramatically, as if sharing a great secret, even though they were the only two people in the room.


    ¡°Blood-red mint.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leah fell silent for a moment.


    Then, in a deliberately clueless tone, she said:


    ¡°Never heard of it~¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Will sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. Considering that Leah only discovered its use in the final battle in the original story, it was likely that her mother had deliberately kept it hidden from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done some research. Blood-red mint is a plant that can make witches¡¯ magical circuits more active, unlocking greater potential. These fake coins I gave you were soaked in a concentrated extract of it. The refined mint is incredibly potent, so even a tiny amount has a strong effect.¡±


    ¡°I see. From a logical standpoint¡­ that does make sense. Ancient texts do mention similar phenomena¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ your research isn¡¯t stuck on material ratios. It¡¯s stuck because your body can¡¯t sustain the magic. If we work together, I can provide you with blood-red mint essential oil. We can experiment to find the optimal dosage, and you¡¯ll be ready for the competition in four days.¡±


    Will snapped his fingers.


    ¡°By the way, I still have some money left from my father. While the mint I have now was obtained for free, I can always buy more if needed. As for Frozen Ice Array, I only need to borrow it to study its contents. I don¡¯t care about the book¡¯s material or origin. If you need the original, I can have a copy made for you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s ears and face were still red as she crossed her arms, deep in thought.


    To be honest, she had initially thought Will was just a lucky fool who had stumbled upon a rare treasure. But now, it was clear he had some skill. His analysis was thorough, and he had practical experience to back it up.


    Leah¡¯s mind felt muddled and tired. It wasn¡¯t the cold¡ªshe could handle that. It was the mental fatigue from days of exhaustion and the lingering effects of the coin. She was naturally worn out.


    ¡°Leah, it seems like even after tossing the coin away, you¡¯re still not feeling great¡­ I have an idea you can try.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Will smiled and used the pin on Leah¡¯s magical robe to pull her hand closer.


    ¡°This might sting a little. Bear with it, okay?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, what are you¡ª¡±


    Before Leah could finish her thought, Will pricked her finger with the pin.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Leah was stunned. Will was so¡­ so forceful! How could a student be like this?!


    Before she could react, Will brought her finger to his mouth.

 Chapter 37 - Is This... Enough?

    Chapter 37: Is This¡­ Enough?¡°You-you-you-you-you-you¡ª¡±


    Leah was so startled that she instinctively tried to pull her hand away from Will¡¯s mouth. But as soon as she tugged, Will firmly held her wrist in place.


    He¡­


    He was actually sucking the blood from the tiny wound on her finger?!


    Leah¡¯s fingertips tingled.


    As for Will¡­


    The tiny puncture from the clip pin allowed a small trickle of blood to flow, like a gentle stream seeping through a crack in a rock. He could feel the warmth of Leah¡¯s witch blood, its faint sweetness lingering on his tongue.


    Surprisingly, witch blood tasted quite good. He wondered if it had any special restorative properties?


    ¡°What are you doing?! Are you a vampire or something?!¡±


    But¡­


    A strange thing happened. As her blood was drawn, Leah¡¯s rapid heartbeat began to slow, and the overwhelming tension in her body started to fade, replaced by a natural sense of fatigue.


    She stared at Will, who was still sucking on her finger. When he looked up, his bright blue eyes reflected the image of her golden twin-tails.


    This¡­


    This was what a modern, assertive student looked like?!


    Sucking his teacher¡¯s blood without hesitation?!


    Slurp, slurp¡­


    After about a minute, Will finally released her finger, licking his lips before casting a small healing spell to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°How do you feel? Better?¡±


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way¡ª¡±


    Leah wanted to deny it, but when she saw Will¡¯s sincere gaze, she remembered his earlier advice: to be direct and honest.


    Leah quickly swallowed her words and replied:


    ¡°¡­Better. Much better. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the bloodletting method works wonders.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is this some obscure healing magic?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s my own invention. I figured your symptoms were related to the overactivation of your magical circuits, which are tied to your blood. So¡­ I thought letting out a bit of blood might disrupt the flow and help stabilize things.¡±


    This line of reasoning was something he had picked up from his discussions with Mr. S. He had learned not to treat this world as merely a setting or a game¡ªsometimes, real-world logic worked wonders.


    ¡°Oh, and since my magical concentration is much lower than yours, my bodily fluids are far less potent. If I were to lick or kiss you, the effect would be even¡ª¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-WHAT ARE YOU THINKING, YOU PERVERTED GLASSES-WEARING FREAK?!¡±


    Leah scooted two meters away from him on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will fell silent.


    Even though he was telling the truth, he had to admit that the way he phrased it did sound¡­ questionable. He hadn¡¯t even considered how it might come across.


    But¡­ being called out so suddenly¡­


    He felt a little deflated.


    ¡°D-Did I¡­ hurt your feelings?¡±


    Noticing Will¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Leah crawled back over from two meters away. She gently patted his head, like a mother comforting a child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It really¡­ really worked. Look, I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡±


    ¡°But your face is still pretty red. Are you sure it worked? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Leah turned away, muttering softly to herself:


    ¡°¡­Being¡­ being treated like this by my student¡­ of course I¡¯d blush, no matter what¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t you have that¡­ teleportation magic? You¡¯ve used it in front of me before.¡±


    Will had just remembered this as he watched Leah sitting there, enduring her discomfort without saying anything.


    ¡°Why not use it to leave? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely NOT because I wanted to spend time alone with you, so I deliberately didn¡¯t use it!¡±


    ¡ªThough her words were a bit stuttered, Leah had, for once, embraced directness, honesty, and sincerity. She wasn¡¯t lying.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, she reached into her pocket¡­


    And pulled out her spatial pouch.


    She tipped it over, shook it, and even gave it a little jiggle.


    It was completely empty.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Will leaned closer to inspect the ground, worried they might have missed something.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahaha¡­ Recently¡­ I¡¯ve been a bit short on funds. Most of the magical tools I collected¡ªincluding the pink chalk for teleportation spells¡ªwere sold off for money. So I can¡¯t use it anymore, hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. That¡¯s so you.¡±


    Will sighed. Even so, Leah had used quite a bit of valuable material today, including the restoration gel and countermeasure coating, to help him deal with his bullies. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But if I win the research competition in a few days, I¡¯ll not only get the prize money but also qualify for a decent fire magic research grant. Then¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about money anymore¡­¡±


    Leah hugged her knees, mumbling to herself.


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and speaking seriously:


    ¡°I came here to find you¡­ not just to see who was confessing to you. I also¡­ wanted to talk about working together.¡±


    For once, she was completely straightforward about her intentions.


    ¡°Wait, what did you just say? Did I hear that right?¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes lit up. If he weren¡¯t so stiff from the cold, he might have jumped two meters in the air.


    ¡°I mean¡­ collaboration. Um¡­ I¡¯ll split the prize money with you. If you¡¯re interested in future projects, you can join as a collaborator. And when the research paper is published, your name will be included.¡±


    She quickly listed several terms before pausing.


    ¡°But for now¡­ I can¡¯t be your mentor. Sorry, that¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t agree to.¡±


    ¡°Aw~ Teacher, we¡¯ve come this far, and you still don¡¯t want to take me on as a student? Is it something I did wrong, Miss Leah~?¡±


    Hearing Will¡¯s exaggeratedly sweet tone, Leah nearly fainted.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Don¡¯t talk like that¡ªit¡¯s so gross.¡±


    Hugging her knees, Leah felt a wave of drowsiness wash over her. But this time, it was a natural fatigue, as if she could finally relax and fall asleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ your written scores are excellent. If you do well in the practical exam, there are better teachers than me who can guide you. A student like you, with innovative thinking and practical skills, will be in high demand.¡±


    Leah felt that, as a temporary teacher who would eventually leave the school, she wasn¡¯t the right fit to be his mentor.


    She glanced at Will, who had turned his gaze away¡ªwhat she interpreted as a look of disappointment.


    But in reality¡­


    Will wasn¡¯t too bothered. He had only wanted to use this opportunity to spend more time with this adorable tsundere.


    Getting her to the point where she was willing to propose collaboration was already progress.


    He still had a few years. One day, she would transform into the kind of yandere who would pin the protagonist against a wall, her eyes filled with hearts, a bold and obsessive declaration of love on her lips!


    ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s fine. Getting this far is enough. I¡¯d be happy to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Leah got the answer she wanted.


    This was enough. This was enough.


    But¡­


    Why did she feel a faint longing, a desire for him to always stay by her side¡­


    To always be the strong-willed student who looked at her?


    ¡ªWith that thought, Leah drifted off into a rare, peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 38 - Turning the Tables

    Chapter 38: Turning the Tables¡°It¡¯s time. Miss Leah, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ what do you mean, time? Wait, isn¡¯t it still dark outside?¡±


    Leah groggily opened her eyes, realizing she had actually fallen asleep. Those brief ten minutes of rest had been more refreshing than all the sleep she¡¯d gotten in the past few days combined.


    She also realized she was leaning on Will¡¯s shoulder¡ªwhen had that happened? She had lent him her shoulder earlier, so how had their positions reversed?!


    ¡°To put it simply¡­¡± Will removed her magical robe and draped it over her head, ¡°the door should be opening now.¡±


    ¡°The door¡­ is opening?¡±


    As soon as she asked, the door creaked open, letting in a sliver of moonlight.


    Voices could be heard from outside.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came up with this plan. Let me remind you, if nothing happens, no one will care. But if something goes wrong, it¡¯ll come back to bite us.¡±


    The voice was cold and critical, clearly disapproving.


    ¡°What did you call me? Hmph, look, didn¡¯t my plan work perfectly? Teach him a lesson, and he¡¯ll learn not to mess with us!¡±


    It was the same voice as the ringleader of the bullying trio from earlier that morning.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s just go in. It¡¯s been an hour; he should be¡ª¡±


    Before the lone female voice could finish, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by an icy cold hand.


    ¡ªA hand as cold as if it had been frozen in the storage room for an hour.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? He should be what?¡±


    The blond-haired Felix.


    The red-haired Belle.


    The blue-haired Hunter.


    One had their mouth hanging open, one¡¯s eyes were wide in shock, and one took a cautious step back.


    The trio of bullies stood frozen, staring at Will, who stood there completely unfazed, as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Or maybe you mean¡­ I should be what?¡±


    Will, standing against the backdrop of moonlight, smiled in a way that was eerily unsettling, like a villainous boss waiting for his moment.


    Leah didn¡¯t follow him out. She hid in the shadows of the storage room, observing.


    Part of her hesitation was practical¡ªit would look incredibly suspicious if she appeared alongside Will, as if they had been secretly meeting in the storage room.


    But more importantly¡­


    She wanted to see how Will, with his thin frame and bandaged right hand, could face off against three stronger opponents with such confidence.


    She had always been curious about the extraordinary things her student managed to pull off.


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡ªyou¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?! You¡¯ve been locked in this freezing storage room for nearly an hour! How are you still fine?!¡±


    Felix was the first to break, blurting out his disbelief.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Hunter stepped in front of Belle, pushing Will¡¯s hand away. ¡°We were just¡­ just following the warehouse manager¡¯s orders to check the storage room. What are you doing here? Are you trying to steal something?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! It¡¯s our turn to inspect today¡­¡±


    Belle quickly chimed in, following Hunter¡¯s lead.


    Will adjusted his glasses.


    Looks like I¡¯ve got some opponents here.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the bullying trio to include someone with actual brains. They had realized that as long as they denied everything, there was no way to pin the blame on them.


    Hearing this, Leah clenched her fists. She was also locked in the storage room¡ªif she stepped out and testified, their lies would be exposed. As their homeroom teacher, her word would ensure they couldn¡¯t escape punishment.


    However¡­


    Will walked right up to Hunter. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re Hunter, right? The son of the Thompson family. Your father was the leader of the adventuring party Tidal Surge ten years ago. You grew up around dungeons and learned a lot, which is why you were able to get into this school.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°And Belle, the daughter of the Edwards family. Her father was the second-in-command of Tidal Surge. Childhood friends with you, a perfect pair. Both of you shared a passion for dungeons and made it your goal to form a team together, which is why you¡¯re here now¡­¡±


    Belle took a step back at his words.


    ¡ªNone of this was private information. It was all easy to find with a little digging.


    ¡°What? You two are a thing? No wonder Belle recommended you to me.¡±


    Felix looked genuinely surprised.


    ¡°But Hunter¡­ can you guess¡­¡±


    Will narrowed his eyes, the deep blue of his gaze seeming to draw them in.


    ¡°Last weekend, after Belle turned down your invitation to go shopping in the capital¡­ who was it that she went to the jewelry store on First Street with? And who bought her the earrings she¡¯s wearing right now?¡±


    ¡°¡°!?¡±¡±


    Belle froze, her expression betraying her guilt. Hunter¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡ªAgain, this wasn¡¯t private information. A little speculation and a few strategically placed informants in the city were all it took to piece it together.


    Heh, Hunter might be a decent opponent.


    But¡­


    Will had brought the trio here not to immediately convict them but to start dismantling their fragile alliance from within.


    In schools, bullying alliances were often incredibly weak, especially when they involved a two-guys-one-girl dynamic.


    Felix, the wealthy noble¡¯s son, eager to form a clique at school.


    Belle, who played along with Felix while maintaining her connection to Hunter.


    Hunter, the smart one, who seemed out of place in such a foolish group.


    Wow, this was textbook ¡°manipulative girl controlling two guys¡± drama.


    Classic cannon fodder setup in stories.


    ¡°Belle, you¡­¡± Hunter turned to Belle, brushing aside her hair to reveal the shiny new earrings glinting in the moonlight. They were clearly expensive. ¡°Who¡­ who did you go out with over the weekend?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I went by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just a pair of earrings. She asked me for a gift last week, so I took her shopping.¡±


    Felix, oblivious to the tension, chimed in, completely derailing the conversation.


    ¡ªHe had no idea he might have just stolen someone else¡¯s girl.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Will almost burst out laughing. It seemed that in this world, rich young masters all shared a certain brand of stupidity.


    Felix, as if he were some kind of third party, proudly inserted himself into the dynamic between the childhood friends.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t Belle my girl?¡±


    He even struck a triumphant pose, hands on his hips.


    ¡°Felix, you!!!¡±


    Hunter, enraged, tackled Felix to the ground, his fist already swinging. But Felix, in true cannon fodder fashion, managed to dodge at the last second.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?! Are you crazy?! Belle told me herself that she liked me when she first got here. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Say that again, I dare you!¡±


    ¡°Hunter, calm down! There¡¯s nothing between me and him¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Last night, when we went to the inn together, you weren¡¯t saying that.¡±


    ¡°Explain yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, all this time, you¡¯ve been dressing up, covering your freckles with makeup, just for him?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You dragged me into this stupid school bullying game, just for him?!¡±


    ¡°I would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°You told me we¡¯d get into Entark First Academy together, and now you¡¯re using me as a tool?!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°This drama¡­ is delicious.¡±


    Will crossed his arms and watched the chaos unfold, nodding in satisfaction.

 Chapter 39 - Understanding Bullying

    Chapter 39: Understanding BullyingLeah stood hidden behind a nearby shelf in the cold storage room, observing the entire scene.


    It was¡­


    It was incredible!


    Will hadn¡¯t exposed his weaknesses outright but had instead skillfully used information to sow discord among the trio. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With just a few sentences, he had brought their internal conflicts to the surface. He was calm, patient, and showed no signs of agitation.


    He truly was an impressive student.


    She hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice in deciding to work with him.


    And yet¡­


    Here she was, a witch with such powerful bloodlines, hiding and watching from the shadows. Wasn¡¯t she just dragging him down?


    For so many years, she had never been proactive, never taken the initiative like Will did when he faced her.


    At this moment, the brave and assertive Will seemed like a role model standing before her.


    Meanwhile, Will, arms crossed, watched the unfolding drama, already planning his next move.


    This seemingly stable bullying trio would soon crumble, leaving Felix alone.


    Once the trio disbanded, Felix¡¯s lack of charisma would prevent him from rallying new followers. The group would scatter like birds.


    Exactly!


    Will had come to fully understand bullying.


    It was just a small clique in the class ganging up on someone. If the clique couldn¡¯t hold together, the bullying would naturally dissolve.


    Rather than confronting them head-on or avoiding them, the best way to deal with a bullying group was to dismantle it from within.


    And the best way to dismantle it from within was to amplify their internal conflicts.


    This trio, in particular, was a textbook example of a love triangle¡ªthe kind of fragile, irreparable relationship that was easiest to destroy.


    That was why Will had lured all three of them here.


    Emotional issues were the most devastating when exposed face-to-face, leaving no room for pretense.


    Though he did feel a bit sorry for Hunter, the childhood friend who had just watched his girl get stolen by a blond rich kid.


    [Task 1: Use the Monday cold storage incident during the second week of school to dismantle the bullying clique.]


    Good, his task progression was moving forward.


    However, dismantling the group wasn¡¯t enough to completely eliminate the bullying problem.


    [Task Reward: Series Task 3 unlocked. Completion will grant you a comfortable, bully-free school life.]


    ¡°Phew¡­ looks like it¡¯s almost time for the second phase.¡±


    As Belle and Hunter wrestled on the ground, torches flickered in the distance, accompanied by the sound of footsteps crunching through leaves. Someone was approaching from the forest.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the cold storage room, Mr. Administrator. My young master should be¡ª¡±


    A pair of beast ears twitched in the bushes.


    And then¡­


    A beastkin maid, dressed in her uniform and carrying a large backpack, emerged from the woods, holding a torch.


    ¡°Young Master¡ª!!!!!!¡±


    With a flying leap¡ª


    Eir dove straight into Will¡¯s arms.


    Snuggle, snuggle, snuggle.


    ¡°W-Wait, calm down! Ugh¡­ so soft¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your body is so cold¡­¡± Eir immediately noticed the chill radiating from Will. ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry! I brought warm tea in a thermos.¡±


    She pulled a double-layered cup from her backpack¡ªyes, this world had thermoses made from rare, fire-resistant materials sourced from dungeon creatures like the Absolute Heat Iron Monster!


    Of course, they were rare and expensive, affordable only to wealthy families like Will¡¯s.


    Eir even brought out a delicate porcelain cup, setting it on the ground before pouring Will a steaming cup of tea.


    ¡°Here, drink this to warm up.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t expected Eir to be so thoughtful as to bring tea.


    Taking a sip, he felt the warmth spread through his body. More importantly, it soothed his stomach, which had been burning all day from the flame dragon stomach fluid.


    Behind him, Leah froze mid-step.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ what¡¯s going on?! He¡­ he has a maid this close to him?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this? They¡¯re just casually sitting together, drinking tea?¡±


    ¡°I-I guess it¡¯s normal for rich kids to have¡­ to have ¡®childhood maids¡¯ as personal attendants or something¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t he looking at me?¡±


    ¡°I even made him my only collaborator¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ why am I even thinking¡­ thinking about this?¡±


    Leah stood in the shadows, rubbing her forehead. Ever since Will had pinned her against the wall, her thoughts had been getting stranger and stranger.


    Of course, Eir wasn¡¯t here because she had panicked over Will¡¯s disappearance. She had a mission¡ª


    ¡°What are you all doing here?! Fighting?! And you¡ªdid you open the cold storage door?!¡±


    Behind Eir was the warehouse administrator, whom she had brought along as per Will¡¯s instructions.


    This administrator oversaw all the warehouses in this area. In the original story, he was the one who found the nearly frozen ¡°Young Master Will¡± during his patrol and carried him to the administrator¡¯s office.


    So, Will had taken the initiative, sending Eir to fetch him.


    Sipping his tea, Will observed the trio, smiling brightly.


    This was the second phase of his plan.


    Dismantling the group from within wasn¡¯t enough. He needed to ensure they faced consequences to prevent future retaliation¡ª


    [Task 2: Punish the clique, ensuring they receive disciplinary action or suspension to restrict their movements.]


    [Task Reward: Phase Reward: Desserts from the Belor Family in the capital (don¡¯t forget to invite Eir).]


    The trio was now separated, standing in a line before the administrator.


    ¡°I-I was just curious¡­ so I came to take a look.¡±


    Felix, having learned his lesson, copied Hunter¡¯s earlier excuse.


    ¡°I can testify. He¡¯s the one who locked Will in the cold storage room and lured him here.¡±


    Hunter showed no mercy, exposing Felix on the spot.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no need for this¡ªstop fighting with Felix.¡±


    Belle, still trying to play the role of the cherished woman between two men, chimed in with a sugary tone.


    ¡°Hunter, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can take all three of us as witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t make this a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need advice from a green tea girl like you!¡±


    (tln : Originating from China, this term refers to people who appear innocent and pure on the outside but are calculating and cunning on the inside. The typical green tea stereotype is often someone who likes to play the ¡°victim¡± and interfere in a couple¡¯s relationship.)


    ¡°Tch¡­ why does this kind of thing always happen?¡±


    The administrator, however, was in a tough spot.


    As a high-ranking member of the security department, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the children of powerful noble families or wealthy merchants. Handling the situation delicately was crucial.


    An open cold storage door and an attempted harm incident couldn¡¯t simply be brushed aside with a few words.


    Will, sipping his tea, could see the administrator¡¯s hesitation.


    If he weren¡¯t worried about drawing too much attention and creating more complications, he would¡¯ve had Eir knock on the vice principal¡¯s office door instead.


    What he needed now was someone with a bit of authority to step in and take charge, someone who could push the situation forward.


    As if on cue, a high-pitched yet commanding voice came from behind him¡ª


    ¡°Hmph, let me step in. I witnessed the entire incident.¡±


    Leah, her arms crossed and her hair still slightly messy from her nap, stepped forward.


    ¡°Leah¡­ Miss Leah?!¡±


    Will was utterly shocked.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Leah to stick around, let alone step in!


    Wow, so his advice to her had actually worked a little, huh?


    ¡°I¡­ I came here to collect some experimental materials and ended up locked inside by these students as well.¡±


    The petite Leah, for once, put on her teacherly demeanor.


    With a dramatic flick of her cloak, she walked past the much taller students.


    ¡°As their homeroom teacher, I can vouch for the situation and handle this matter.¡±


    After speaking, she turned to glance at Will, giving him a playful wink.


    ¡°Just a little help.¡±


    She smiled brightly at Will, her lips forming the words silently.

 Chapter 40 - Becoming the Bully!

    Chapter 40: Becoming the Bully!¡°Young Master, are you really okay? Is your body alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the blessing of the Flame Dragon surrounds me, the enlightenment of the heavens shines upon me, the protection of a witch shields me, and the tea of a beastkin heals me. Naturally, I am unharmed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good! If you¡¯re still spouting nonsense, that means you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Am I only normal when I¡¯m being ridiculous in your eyes?¡±


    Outside the security office, Will and Eir had finished explaining the situation and were waiting while the interrogation process continued inside.


    Leah was in the small office, scolding the trio as their homeroom teacher while assisting the administrator with documentation.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master¡­ it seems like things aren¡¯t going well for you at school. To think you¡¯d be locked in a cold storage room during just the second week of classes. And you didn¡¯t tell Eir anything about it! Eir thought you were having a great time at school!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ w-well¡­¡±


    As Eir spoke, her tail drooped, her ears flattened, and her eyes seemed to glisten with unshed tears.


    Crap. Will realized he might have genuinely hurt his innocent little maid¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Eir is starting to think she should attend school with you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re mistaken. This¡­ this actually proves I¡¯m doing really well.¡±


    ¡°Really well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so popular that people are jealous of me, which is why I¡¯m being bullied. I¡¯ve only just arrived at this school, and my desk is already overflowing with love letters. Everyone is captivated by my handsome appearance. Sigh, being so attractive and charming is such a burden.¡±


    ¡ªWow, even Will almost believed his own words as he said them.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. Your Young Master Will is a heartthrob¡ªbeloved by all!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay¡­¡±


    Eir crossed her arms and thought for a moment.


    Then she clenched her fists¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Hysterm family is known for this! Only by being likable can one have the foundation to become a pervert! I completely understand! My Young Master is a heartthrob!¡±


    Will felt like he had successfully fooled her, but¡­ just how bad was their family¡¯s reputation?!


    At that moment, the door to the administrator¡¯s office opened. At first, no one appeared¡­ oh, it was just Leah being too short. She stepped out.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done lecturing them.¡±


    Leah clapped her hands as if dusting them off.


    ¡°So, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Not great. Hunter is too shaken to speak, Belle is just crying and asking if she¡¯ll be expelled, and as for Felix¡­¡±


    Leah paused, leaning closer to Will and lowering her voice.


    ¡°The punishment has been recorded¡ªhe¡¯s been written up for endangering school property and safety. He¡¯s suspended for a week to reflect at home. But¡­ he¡¯s still very resentful of you. Be careful going forward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle. With Belle and Hunter as examples, it¡¯ll be hard for him to establish any authority in the class now. He¡¯ll be isolated.¡±


    Will smiled and added playfully:


    ¡°But now I have you, Miss Leah~¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡°Ahem. Alright, alright. But¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean your situation will improve much. Be cautious¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s tone was thoughtful, but Will snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll just bully him back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    This was the essence of the task¡ª


    Fear bullying¡­


    Understand bullying¡­


    Become the bully! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Task 3: Personally teach him a lesson so he won¡¯t dare to act up again. (Later addition) Uncover who¡¯s backing him¡ªwho is it?]


    [Task Reward: Phase Reward: A luxury turkey dinner reservation.]


    [Full Task Reward: A comfortable, bully-free school life!]


    Oh, why so many rewards for each phase?


    Well, duh. His personal growth tasks were already limited, so why not add more rewards? As the one designing the system, he deserved some perks, didn¡¯t he?


    Of course, this was really just about giving Felix a taste of his own medicine and making sure he truly submitted.


    Whether or not Felix had someone backing him didn¡¯t matter for now. At the very least, Will wanted to ensure that Felix wouldn¡¯t dare make a move during the next three years of school.


    Leah didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant, but before she could ask, the office door opened again. Inside, Hunter sat silently, Belle was slumped over the table, seemingly passed out from crying, and Felix strutted out, still looking smug.


    Now, the tables had turned!


    Will stood up and clapped his hands.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Young Master Felix. It¡¯s been an hour, and you¡¯re looking pretty pathetic now, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you up to now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Young Master does this all the time. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Leah shouted in exasperation, but Eir remained calm, as if she had seen it all before. She even poured Leah a cup of tea.


    However, the tea Leah received was cold.


    Meanwhile, Will¡¯s tea was still steaming.


    Hot, fragrant tea¡ªof course, only the Young Master could drink it!


    Eir held her head high.


    Felix was momentarily startled by Will¡¯s aggressive tone, but after regaining his composure, he glared at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Did you wait outside just to say that to me?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much. Oh, and by the way, you¡¯re already marked with a disciplinary record. Still daring to talk to me like that? Do you even know who I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suspended for a week, right? Hmm, what should I write on your desk while you¡¯re gone? ¡®Idiot¡¯? Or maybe ¡®backstabber who betrays his friends¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm. When you come back, will anyone even want to talk to you? How about I lend you my ¡®loner throne¡¯ for a couple of days?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ with a week¡¯s time, I should be able to make quite a few friends. What about your little lackeys? How are they doing?¡±


    Felix gritted his teeth, unable to form a coherent sentence. He looked more like a classic cannon-fodder villain with every passing moment.


    If you don¡¯t want to be a cannon-fodder villain, then turn someone else into one!


    Will¡¯s every word was designed to provoke him.


    He was acting like the kind of arrogant villain who, after gaining the upper hand, just couldn¡¯t resist rubbing it in.


    Especially¡­


    He deliberately waved his bandaged hand in the air, flaunting it in front of Felix to provoke him further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. If you¡¯re not planning to let this go, neither am I. I almost froze to death because of you. Do you think a mere disciplinary record is enough to settle this? But then again, you might want to give up¡ªwho knows who¡¯ll come out on top in the end?¡±


    ¡°Does he always act like this?¡±


    Leah sipped her tea, frowning.


    ¡°He¡­ uh¡­ doesn¡¯t usually act like this.¡±


    Even Eir was puzzled by Will¡¯s sudden boldness. Given his usually cautious nature¡ªor so she thought¡ªthis was unexpected.


    Felix was clearly getting riled up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Are you trying to pick a fight?! You want to settle this with a brawl?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You think you can beat me?¡±


    ¡°Hah? What makes you think¡ª¡±


    As Felix raised his fist, Eir stepped forward, positioning herself between him and Will.


    The icy aura from her frost armor made Felix shiver, reminding him of the cold storage room¡¯s freezing temperatures.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, no one can harm the Young Master.¡±


    Eir¡¯s cold, commanding tone made Felix flinch, his fist dropping back to his side.


    At that moment, the administrator poked his head out of the office.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare start a fight in front of my office! If you¡¯ve got a grudge, take it outside!¡±


    After the administrator retreated, the standoff between Will and Felix fell into an awkward silence.


    ¡°So, how about we set a time?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare arrange a private duel with you. What if you brought along some overpowered, S-rank maid to beat me up?¡±


    Will¡¯s words were deliberately clear enough for Felix to understand. He even gestured toward Eir with his chin.


    ¡ªHehe, no matter how you arrange it, I¡¯ll bring Eir along.


    ¡ªHaving Eir to back me up is the best. I can say whatever I want and never get beaten up. Yay!

 Chapter 41 - Beyond Bullying!

    Chapter 41: Beyond Bullying!Felix gritted his teeth. This was blatant intimidation!


    No, it was blatant bullying!


    Will was practically announcing that when Felix returned to school, he¡¯d gather people to beat him up, wasn¡¯t he?!


    He had just been punished, and this guy was already lining up to bully him?!


    How could he swallow this humiliation¡­


    He glanced at Eir¡¯s frost-covered, icy fist.


    ¡­Okay, maybe he¡¯d have to swallow it for now.


    ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯ve already been suspended, alright?!¡±


    Felix, clearly frustrated, threw in the towel and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Oh, I just wanted you to know¡ªdespite not having practical exam scores, I can still stand tall in this elite class.¡±


    Will said this while waving his bandaged right hand in the air.


    Wait¡­


    Practical exam¡­ practical exam?!


    Oh, right!


    How could he have forgotten about that?!


    Entark First Academy wasn¡¯t like the Second Academy, which emphasized physical combat. It prioritized research achievements, so it didn¡¯t allow students to duel privately.


    But Entark First Academy students still had opportunities to face off against each other.


    And that was¡ª


    The practical exam!


    As a school focused on magic and training dungeon explorers, it couldn¡¯t ignore the importance of combat entirely.


    The practical exam¡¯s magic duels were designed to simulate real student battles. Every year, students were required to engage in mock duels for their practical exams. The entrance exam had this, and so did the makeup exams.


    For first-year students, only magic rated B-level or below was allowed, with a focus on strategy and basic talent.


    This was exactly the opportunity Felix had been waiting for!


    Uh¡­


    Though, Felix wasn¡¯t particularly confident.


    Because, well, he may have cheated a little during his practical exam.


    To be honest, the day before the practical exam, Belle had subtly confessed her feelings to him¡ªyeah, he had already stolen Hunter¡¯s girl right after enrolling. Not exactly bro behavior.


    So, his opponent during the practical exam had been Belle, who had gone easy on him, allowing him to scrape by with a passing score.


    At the time, Felix thought, Love really does make people blind. Belle held back so much during the duel, even more than she did that weekend at the inn.


    ¡°Huh? Why¡¯d you stop talking? What¡¯s wrong? Does our poor, suspended young master have something to say?¡±


    Will was being particularly cocky, waving his bandaged hand in Felix¡¯s face.


    Hmm¡­


    Bandaged hand?


    Oh, right! This guy¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t something that would heal quickly.


    What? He¡¯s still injured and dares to challenge me?


    Felix¡¯s confidence returned!


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve got an idea. Will Hysterm, you dare provoke me like this¡ªso how about¡­¡±


    Felix, thinking he had found Will¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, finally turned the tables. He pointed a finger at Will and declared¡ª


    ¡°¡ªLet me be your opponent for the practical exam makeup!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?! You¡ªyou¡ªyou said what? P-Practical exam?!¡±


    Will¡¯s face showed shock, disbelief, and a ¡°how could this happen¡± expression, as if he¡¯d been completely blindsided.


    But in his mind, he was laughing.


    Finally! I¡¯ve been setting this up forever. I even dropped the term ¡®practical exam¡¯ to guide him along. I¡¯ve given mobile game tutorials less hand-holding than this. With intelligence like this, you¡¯re the one who got into the elite class through connections, aren¡¯t you?


    That¡¯s right¡ªthis was the ultimate level of bullying.


    To make the bullied willingly walk into their own trap.


    Leah, overhearing this, scrutinized Will carefully. She furrowed her brow, as if she wanted to say something, but stopped herself.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered¡ªour noble Young Master Will didn¡¯t pass the practical exam, so he wouldn¡¯t know about this~¡±


    Now that Felix had the upper hand, he started mocking Will with a smug tone.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t take it. So, what? You¡¯re saying you can be my opponent for the exam?¡±


    ¡°The practical magic combat exam is a one-on-one duel, graded by teachers. Miss Leah, since he missed it, he¡¯s unpaired and should be assigned an opponent, right?¡±


    Felix even tried to show off his knowledge in front of the teacher.


    Leah frowned, her expression complicated as if she were deep in thought. She simply nodded.


    ¡°Then can I apply? Oh, but Will has to agree first~ Otherwise, it might count as bullying~¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Leah sighed deeply. ¡°Procedurally, there¡¯s no issue. As long as Will agrees, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Felix, you¡¯re actually trying to use my exam to¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were so bold just now, and now you¡¯re scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared? Of course not. Fine, I¡¯ve been waiting to beat you up anyway.¡±


    Will cracked his knuckles, but when he touched his right hand, he winced slightly in pain.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Five days from now, at your practical exam makeup.¡±


    Felix waved dismissively and walked away.


    Leah uncrossed her arms and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so excited! By the way, Miss Leah, do you think my Young Master has a chance of winning?¡±


    Leah pondered for a moment.


    Using her witch¡¯s eyes to assess¡­


    This was basically a battle between someone with a power level of 5 and someone with a power level of 4.


    How was she supposed to evaluate that¡­?


    ¡°Uh¡­ the odds of winning are¡­ pretty good?¡± After giving her assessment, she turned to Will. ¡°You brat, you set this up on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, eh, eh¡­?! Was the Young Master scheming? I didn¡¯t notice at all! I was so worried about how my poor, weak Young Master would win¡­¡±


    Eir looked back and forth between Will and Leah as she spoke.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ can¡¯t fool the teacher, huh?¡±


    Will scratched his head.


    ¡°If no one applied to be my makeup opponent, the school would¡¯ve assigned the homeroom teacher as my opponent¡­¡±


    Leah pouted, clearly displeased. She flicked her twin-tails in frustration.


    ¡°Very clever. Fighting that kid is easier than fighting me, a smart and powerful witch, huh?¡±


    ¡ªShe was genuinely a bit upset about this.


    ¡ªShe had already planned to go easy on him during their duel after deciding to collaborate. But he had gone and set this up to avoid her entirely!


    ¡ªWhy are you so stubborn and unyielding?!


    ¡°No, no, Miss Leah, that wasn¡¯t my intention. It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Will quickly explained the trio¡¯s earlier conversation that he had overheard, as well as his suspicions about Felix having a backer.


    He also shared his plan to completely suppress Felix and uncover the mastermind behind him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The practical exam will take place on the school field, and spectators are allowed. Normally, no one pays much attention to these matches, right? So, by observing who shows interest in our duel, we can narrow down potential suspects. It¡¯s much better than searching blindly.¡±


    Will¡¯s explanation was only half the story.


    It also tied into the original plot.


    In the original story, Will¡¯s makeup exam wasn¡¯t anything special. From his perspective, he described it as a grueling battle where he barely stayed conscious.


    The story didn¡¯t specify who his opponent was, but based on Leah¡¯s comments, it seemed like the homeroom teacher had stepped in¡ªthough in the original, the teacher wasn¡¯t Leah.


    As a result, very few people had watched the match, as ¡°Young Master Will¡¯s¡± duels weren¡¯t particularly entertaining. Only a handful of classmates and acquaintances had been present.


    But with Felix as the opponent, if Felix had a backer who had instructed him to bully Will, that person would likely show up to watch the duel.


    Heh, this is killing two birds with one stone!


    Surely Leah would praise his cleverness, right?!


    ¡°Anyway, you just didn¡¯t want to fight your homeroom teacher!¡±


    Leah pouted, her tone almost like she was sulking.

 Chapter 42 - Thank You, S

    Chapter 42: Thank You, S¡°So, so you just didn¡¯t want to fight your homeroom teacher!¡±


    Will froze for a moment.


    Wait, was that how Leah interpreted it?!


    Did Leah actually want to beat him up?!


    How unfair! Wasn¡¯t the fight they had during the carriage incident enough for her?


    But¡­


    Faced with his former homeroom teacher, his current collaborator, and the future yandere he was trying to cultivate, Will decided¡ª


    To kneel and plead.


    ¡°Injustice! If I had known it was you, Miss Leah, I would¡¯ve bathed, burned incense, and prepared myself thoroughly to be whipped by you!¡±


    ¡°Y-You just love to talk nonsense¡­¡± Leah, startled, quickly tried to change the subject. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I can schedule a day to spar with you¡­ no, to let you beat me up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I have some weird hobby¡­¡±


    Wait, speaking of weird hobbies, wasn¡¯t the one with strange inclinations¡­ this Hysterm kid?


    Leah glanced at Eir, her eyes clearly asking, Is your Young Master always like this?


    Eir smiled and nodded.


    ¡°But what would you have done if you hadn¡¯t baited him into saying it himself?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for, Miss Leah? Just a little arrangement to make him my opponent, and maybe hint that he can beat me up. He¡¯d definitely take the bait.¡±


    ¡°Classic you.¡±


    That said, Leah¡¯s impression of Will had indeed improved after this incident. She had initially thought he was just a clever but impulsive kid, which was why she hadn¡¯t wanted to tell him about the mastermind behind the attack.


    But his handling of the bullying was impressive¡ªcalm, calculated, and effective. Leah admitted she might not have managed it as well herself.


    Perhaps, even if she told him about the mastermind, he could¡­ handle it well?


    ¡°Alright then, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°There is something.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Your class ends at 5:30 tomorrow. Come to my lab after that. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my collaborator now!¡±


    Will felt a warm sense of satisfaction at Leah¡¯s straightforward invitation.


    It felt like watching a tsundere grow up.


    Too bad she hadn¡¯t turned yandere yet. Still a bit more to go.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    As Will and Eir walked away, Leah remembered something¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. His hand is still bandaged¡­ is that really okay?¡±


    But then she thought about it¡ªthere was no way Will would agree to a duel while injured without some kind of backup plan.


    ¡ª


    Leah wasn¡¯t wrong. Will¡¯s injury had already healed significantly.


    That evening, in the Hysterm family¡¯s private residence, on the third floor¡­


    Eir knelt before Will, carefully unwrapping the bandages from his hand.


    By now, the bandages no longer stuck to the wound, and there was no blood. Will himself didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ there¡¯s still so much ointment left, but Young Master¡¯s wound has healed so quickly! Honestly, I think you don¡¯t even need the bandages anymore starting today.¡±


    ¡°True. But today, they served a purpose.¡±


    ¡°What purpose?¡±


    ¡°Dummy. Without the bandages, how else would Felix have taken the bait so easily?¡±


    Eir tapped her forehead lightly.


    ¡°Right, Eir is so silly.¡±


    ¡°Then stop hitting yourself. You¡¯ll only get sillier.¡±


    Will examined his now-unwrapped right hand. The deep red burn wound that had once bled profusely had scabbed over and was returning to its normal skin tone.


    He opened and closed his hand, testing its movement. No pain.


    As for his magical circuits¡­


    He activated them slightly. Perfect. Will could feel the power firmly under his control again.


    ¡°Eir didn¡¯t expect the ointment Mr. S sent to work better than all the magic and medicine we¡¯ve tried before.¡±


    She had initially been a bit annoyed by this ¡°Mr. S¡± who seemed to care so much about her Young Master. But nothing made her happier than seeing Will healthy again.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I owe him big time. Maybe I should pledge my eternal loyalty to him, sob sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please act normal. Don¡¯t make Mr. S sound like some creepy priest from the neighboring church who preys on 14-year-old boys¡­¡±


    Two days ago, S had sent a new letter along with a bottle of ointment. The letter had been marked urgent, arriving much faster than usual.


    It was unusually short, simply stating that if the injury was indeed caused by a witch¡¯s flames, this ointment¡ªpicked up casually from a dungeon market¡ªwould definitely help.


    The bottle, cool to the touch even through its thin glass, radiated a faint chill.


    Will suspected it was made from the remains of a dungeon creature called an ¡°Ice Spirit.¡± He hadn¡¯t seen one in person but had skimmed over its entry while compiling monster data for potential game use. The ointment¡¯s solid, icy texture matched the Ice Spirit¡¯s description perfectly.


    Ice Spirits only appeared on high dungeon floors, with a minimum level of 60 in the game settings. Something made from their drops couldn¡¯t possibly be ¡°casually picked up¡± in a market.


    S probably downplayed it to avoid worrying him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sigh¡­ S, you¡¯re such a reliable man, but why are you so shy? Get it together.


    The ointment was incredibly effective. The first night Will applied it, he woke up to find the once-bleeding wound had started scabbing over and healing properly.


    By the first day, he could feel his magical circuits flowing normally through his right hand.


    By the second day, Eir suggested he no longer needed the bandages.


    It was practically a miracle cure. Without S¡¯s help, Will wouldn¡¯t have been able to incorporate the practical exam makeup into his larger plans.


    This was a debt no ordinary gift could repay. He¡¯d have to think of something truly special for S.


    ¡°But, Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir pouted as she applied the ointment to his hand.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything by it¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She looked up at him, her expression pitiful.


    ¡°Does Eir¡¯s saliva¡­ really have no effect? Sniff¡­ now that you¡¯re healed, you won¡¯t need me to lick your wounds anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You really got into that, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ now that you have a good relationship with your teacher, you¡¯ll probably come home even later¡­¡±


    ¡ªWill didn¡¯t even register the second half of her sentence.


    Because he realized¡­


    Licking was such a fitting trait for a beastkin!


    If Eir had grown fond of this behavior, wouldn¡¯t it become a terrifying weapon if she ever turned yandere? Imagine a blackened Eir, her tongue extending in a chillingly obsessive way, licking everything in sight!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Eir.¡±


    Will patted her shoulder as if entrusting her with a great responsibility.


    ¡°Lick to your heart¡¯s content. Whenever you feel like licking, just call me. Wherever you want to lick, go ahead. Make sure to hone this skill of yours¡ªit could make anyone tremble!¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, please act normal¡­¡±

 Chapter 43 - The Witch’s Deadline Laboratory

    Chapter 43: The Witch¡¯s Deadline Laboratory[Task 40: Assist Leah with her stalled ancient magic research. Note: Essential item¡ªBlood-Red Mint Essential Oil.]


    After organizing his thoughts and closing his task system, Will looked up.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Standing at the door of Leah¡¯s laboratory, bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun, Will saw his shadow reflected on the door as he knocked three times.


    ¡°Come in already! I¡¯m busy right now!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Will nodded and pushed the door open.


    It was his first time visiting Leah¡¯s lab, and it was just as messy as her office.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess¡­ you, you, you¡ªjust find a place to sit for now. The competition is really complicated. Completing the core part isn¡¯t enough; all the reagents for public demonstration need to be adjusted as well.¡±


    Leah was clearly overwhelmed.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve brought everything you need. Just let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Will calmly walked in and grabbed a backless lab stool¡ªsurprisingly similar to the ones he¡¯d seen in modern university chemistry labs.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m working on this intermediate reagent, but it¡¯s a bit unstable. Hold on¡­¡±


    Leah focused intently on her test tube, tilting it left, then right, then slightly less, left again¡­


    Right again.


    And then¡ªa huge tilt! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom.


    It exploded.


    Will jumped up from his stool in shock.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±


    Cough, cough¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Leah¡¯s nose was now smeared with blue-green liquid, which she wiped off with her hand. ¡°This stuff was already unstable. When you came in with the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, I¡­ I got a bit flustered and lost control.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Should I leave and come back later? Or maybe I should¡­ uh, suck some blood again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you obsessed with my blood or something?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s pretty sweet.¡±


    Leah shot him a glare¡ªif she weren¡¯t holding a test tube, Will was sure her tiny fists would¡¯ve been flying.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s good practice for me to get used to experimenting in an environment with Blood-Red Mint!¡±


    Leah confidently placed her hands on her hips and tightened her grip on the test tube.


    Hoo¡­ ha¡­


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves and adapt to her accelerated heartbeat and heightened magical circuits.


    Last night, lying in bed, she had thought about how to acclimate to the effects of the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t look too euphoric during the competition, right?!


    Her solution was to spend more time with Will over the next few days, gradually getting used to the effects. By the time of the competition, it should be much easier to handle.


    And yet¡­


    Her heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing.


    To adapt and successfully complete the experiment, she still had a long way to go.


    This time, there was no explosion. A beautiful blue liquid glowed faintly in the test tube.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Mm, this step was successful. There are still two or three more intermediate reagents to prepare.¡±


    ¡°So this competition is really that complicated?¡± Will had been too nervous to speak earlier. ¡°I¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    For a moment, Will couldn¡¯t find the right words to continue.


    At home, at school, and in front of most people he knew, he played the role of someone with poor talent and average combat skills, devoted to research. But because he knew the original story¡¯s plot, he had always been aware that his path would lead to dungeon exploration. While he had studied plenty of theory, he had never delved into actual research experiments or competitions¡ªthose weren¡¯t part of his future plans.


    ¡°You thought magic research competitions were like your combat exams, where you just throw out a couple of spells and call it a day?¡±


    Leah placed the test tube in a rack, leaned against the lab bench, and crossed her arms as she began to explain.


    ¡°That¡¯s so shallow. Research competitions mostly involve large-scale magic, so participants need to recreate the entire process during the event. If the reagents can¡¯t be completed within the time limit on-site, you also have to prepare multiple backups for the judges to inspect.¡±


    As she spoke, she absentmindedly twirled her twin-tails.


    Will noticed that, perhaps because she didn¡¯t have any classes today and didn¡¯t need to meet anyone, Leah¡¯s golden twin-tails were tied lower than usual, resting on her shoulders. It gave her a slightly more mature, almost housewife-like appearance.


    ¡ªNo, no, no. A housewife with her height and appearance would be¡­ very dangerous!


    ¡°So, time is tight. Some magic requires volunteers if the caster lacks the talent to perform it themselves. Volunteers also need to be prepped and approved in advance. But since I¡¯m recreating ancient magic, only someone with witch blood can do it, so I have to handle it myself.¡±


    Will nodded repeatedly.


    None of this had been mentioned in the original story. The novel had focused more on dungeon adventures.


    When you treated the novel¡¯s world as a real one, it became richer and more detailed.


    For example, today¡¯s Leah was dressed in a lab coat. The petite Leah was practically swallowed by the oversized coat, and for once, she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual large witch¡¯s hat, revealing her full face.


    She also seemed to have been sleeping in the lab, as she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual heeled leather shoes. Instead, she had on flat, non-slip slippers, exposing her round, slightly pink heels.


    Will felt like he was seeing a very casual, everyday side of Leah. It was quite refreshing.


    Leah noticed Will¡¯s gaze lingering on her ankles and heels.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have picked up on such subtle details. But with the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil nearby, she was hyper-aware of everything.


    ¡°Will¡­ stop staring and come help.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I was just waiting for instructions, Miss Leah.¡± Will pulled out the coin and the essential oil. This time, the coin wasn¡¯t one of his forgeries¡ªit was the real deal. ¡°I¡¯ve brought everything. What do you need me to do?¡±


    Leah picked up the coin from the table.


    She tapped it against the surface and even conducted a small magical charge through it.


    Now¡­


    She could confirm that this was an authentic witch¡¯s coin!


    ¡°Stop staring. I didn¡¯t trick you this time. You need this for your experiment, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! Thank you!¡±


    Leah was surprised at herself for being able to say ¡°thank you¡± so openly.


    It felt like¡­


    In front of Will, words like these came naturally. She even found herself looking forward to some kind of reward from him for her honesty.


    ¡°Oh, good girl. That¡¯s the spirit. But you¡¯re not being bold enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°For example, you could grab my head, smile, and say, ¡®Thank you. How should I repay you¡ªwith my body or my lips?¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± Leah¡¯s face turned a little red as she placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Just help me with the experiments. We need to run through the full process a few times.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°First, you need to explain this Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil to me. While it forcibly activates my magical circuits enough to trigger Warmth Amidst the Elements, it also seems to catalyze reactions. It¡¯s an essential material.¡±


    Will held up the small bottle and brought it closer to Leah.


    He waved it in front of her.


    Leah¡¯s eyes followed the bottle as it moved.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ I knew this stuff was irresistible to witches.¡±


    ¡°Stop laughing!¡±


    ¡°But Leah, you¡¯re pretty cute like this. Hmm¡­ your body seems more honest than your words¡­¡±


    Once again, Leah saw her reflection in his eyes.


    He¡­ he really was paying attention to her.


    After all, there was no one else in the lab.


    ¡°S-Stop saying things like that. If you have time, help me run more experiments!¡±

 Chapter 44 -

    Chapter 44: ¡°Even Though I¡¯d Like To¡±For the first time, Leah found herself working alongside a student in her laboratory.


    It was¡­ a strangely wonderful experience for her.


    ¡°¡ªBased on my understanding, that¡¯s about all there is to know about Blood-Red Mint. Its uses for witches are as I described. As a solvent, I¡¯ve heard of it being used, but you¡¯ll need to test that yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve explained it in far more detail than most students could. That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Leah nodded in approval.


    ¡°It seems my mother didn¡¯t use this when she performed Warmth Amidst the Elements. But that¡¯s a good thing¡ªit proves that Blood-Red Mint does lower the skill threshold. Improving ancient magic to make it more accessible is part of a witch¡¯s duty.¡±


    ¡ªIf only there were something to suppress the overwhelming positive effects of Blood-Red Mint.


    Leah¡¯s heart had been racing non-stop, and she couldn¡¯t help but wish for a solution.


    ¡°By the way, I keep hearing this thump, thump, thump sound in this room. Any idea what it is, Leah?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­ that¡¯s my heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°Your heart can beat that strongly?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the powerful heart of a witch!¡±


    ¡°Alright, time for the first trial of Warmth Amidst the Elements. With this little coin, we¡¯re bound to succeed!¡±


    With four days left until the competition, Leah and Will prepared thoroughly and began their first trial¡­


    What awaited them was¡­


    An imperfect success.


    While the genuine witch¡¯s coin did ignite the solvent, for some reason, the solvent began bubbling uncontrollably, like an overfilled boiling pot. Sticky liquid spilled everywhere.


    Will and Leah, fearing an explosion, hid behind a blast shield a meter away, observing cautiously.


    ¡°Miss Leah, does this happen often?¡±


    ¡°Explosions? Yes. But not this specifically.¡±


    ¡°Why do explosions happen so often?!¡±


    ¡°Analyzing the energy stability, this was actually pretty successful. I might¡¯ve just added too much water. You know how soup overflows when there¡¯s too much water? Same concept.¡±


    In the end, Leah used her traditional ice armor to retrieve the coin from the large flask.


    ¡ª


    With three days left until the competition, Leah and Will prepared thoroughly and began their second trial¡­


    What awaited them was¡­


    A success that didn¡¯t seem like one.


    The two of them stood around the large beaker, peering inside like they were watching ants, staring at the coin.


    ¡°Miss Leah, I don¡¯t feel any heat. Are you sure the magic is active?¡±


    ¡°It is. I just dipped my finger in earlier, and it was warm. But I can¡¯t activate it a second time¡ªit might shut everything down, or worse, disable the lab¡¯s entire magical power supply. Don¡¯t ask how I know that.¡±


    ¡°So, how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­ this probably means there wasn¡¯t enough catalyst on the coin. It activated, but the effect was weak. Let¡¯s shut it down. Will, could you grab the lamp oil from under the table?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ wait, why did the lights go out?¡±


    In the end, Leah and Will, illuminated by an old-fashioned kerosene lamp, sat across from each other, taking notes on the experiment results.


    ¡ª


    With two days left until the competition, Leah and Will prepared thoroughly and began their third trial¡­


    What awaited them was¡­


    A major success!


    ¡°The gentle breeze once carried the warmth of the earth.¡±


    ¡°The snow once blanketed the brightness of the sky.¡±


    ¡°The ice once sealed the ocean¡¯s embrace.¡±


    ¡°Here, with this mortal vessel, I return warmth to life, heat to nature, and vitality to the soul.¡±


    ¡°This is Warmth Amidst the Elements¡ª¡±


    With Leah¡¯s final chant, her raised finger fell, and her magical circuits surged at full speed¡­


    Finally, before their eyes, the deep blue solvent was ignited by the coin.


    The once-blue liquid slowly transformed into a semi-fluid state, somewhere between liquid and solid, with the coin glowing like a flame at its center.


    Its temperature was incredibly high. Despite the small size of the beaker, the heat it generated instantly raised the room¡¯s temperature by several degrees, making the summer air feel stifling.


    ¡°Miss Leah, this is pretty amazing¡­ it¡¯s really hot.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ mm¡­ phew¡­ yes, and¡­ and as long as I don¡¯t chant again, it can maintain this state¡­ releasing heat¡­ for a very long time¡­ phew¡­ many ancient fire magic tools that require prolonged high-temperature heating are based on this principle¡­¡±


    Will helped Leah sit down beside the beaker.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking too great.¡±


    ¡°This is actually much better than the first time I used your coin. I¡¯ve adapted quite a bit over the past few days¡­ phew¡­ I¡¯m recovering quickly. I should be fine for the competition.¡±


    Leah, her head slightly dizzy, rested her arms on the table, listening to her own heartbeat.


    It was racing.


    But¡­


    Having completed this, she was confident the competition would go smoothly. After all, few people could replicate the ancient magic described in the books.


    Thinking this, Leah smiled genuinely.


    ¡°Miss Leah, this is your reward for being honest and straightforward.¡±


    Will seized the opportunity to sit beside her. Between them, the deep blue semi-fluid of Warmth Amidst the Elements burned brightly in the beaker.


    The coin¡¯s flame reflected off Will¡¯s glasses, creating a faint glare.


    Leah, feeling a bit dazed, leaned on her arms and looked at Will, her ears catching his slow, deliberate words.


    ¡°Look at this flame¡ªit¡¯s so beautiful, so dazzling, so powerful. It seems capable of melting any ice, thawing any snow, and lighting the final candle in the coldest wind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours now. While I may have helped a little, this is something you earned through your own efforts.¡±


    ¡°So, Miss Leah¡­¡±


    He removed his glasses, perhaps because they had been smudged by the earlier work.


    The red and blue reflections of Warmth Amidst the Elements danced on his glasses, casting a glow into his deep blue eyes.


    ¡°You need to be like this flame¡ªburning brightly, with the passion to claim everything you desire. Hold it tightly, and with your light, dominate his every gaze.¡±


    Leah saw her reflection in his illuminated eyes.


    Her golden hair became the light in his eyes.


    Dominate his¡­


    Every gaze¡­


    For some reason, Leah thought about Will over the past few days.


    When they hid behind the blast shield, avoiding the bubbling solvent, Will was watching her.


    When the kerosene lamp lit up the dark lab, Will was watching her.


    When the red and blue flames of Warmth Amidst the Elements burned brightly, Will was watching her.


    Leah¡¯s heartbeat, which had just calmed down, began racing again.


    ¡°!?¡±


    She jolted upright from the table. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Startling Will, who quickly put his glasses back on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ just my heart racing again. Today was a success! Will, tomorrow we¡¯ll organize everything, and then we¡¯ll be ready for the competition!¡±


    To hide her strange emotions, Leah quickly changed the subject.


    So¡­


    On the day of the competition, would he be in the audience, watching her?


    ¡ª


    With one day left until the competition, Leah and Will finished preparing all the materials, ran one final trial, and planned to rest early to prepare for the next day.


    The competition would start before sunrise, around 5 AM.


    This was because dawn was the coldest time of day, making it easier to measure the heating effects of fire magic. Additionally, the lack of sunlight enhanced the visual impact of the magic.


    However, the event would last until about 9 AM, including the award ceremony.


    ¡°Um, Will¡­ even though it¡¯s so¡­ so early¡­ before dawn, could¡­ could you come watch¡­ watch our competition?¡±


    Leah delivered what she thought was her boldest confession yet!


    But¡­


    ¡°Miss Leah. Even though I¡¯d really like to, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­My practical exam is scheduled for tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Huh???¡±

 Chapter 45 - Before the Competition & Exam

    Chapter 45: Before the Competition & ExamEarly that morning.


    Will woke up an hour earlier than usual¡ªhe needed to get to school early to prepare for his practical exam.


    But¡­


    Even though he woke up earlier, Eir had still managed to prepare breakfast for him on time.


    On the table were freshly toasted bread, fried eggs, and crispy bacon, all neatly arranged. Today¡¯s breakfast seemed even more elaborate than usual, with the addition of a glass of milk.


    ¡°Good morning, Young Master~¡±


    Eir turned to him, her tail wagging enthusiastically, her bright smile greeting him warmly.


    ¡°Thanks for this. It¡¯s the weekend, and yet you still got up early to make breakfast.¡±


    Will sat down nervously, carefully cutting the bread, spreading butter on it, and taking a bite.


    Soft and warm¡ªEir¡¯s bread-toasting skills were impeccable.


    The bacon, though store-bought, was sliced perfectly.


    The eggs were fried to perfection.


    And the milk? Just the right temperature¡ªneither too hot nor too cold.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Will noticed Eir staring at him.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, is this how you¡¯re going to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°H-How else should I eat it?¡±


    Will¡¯s hand holding the fork trembled slightly. The Hysterm family didn¡¯t emphasize strict dining etiquette, but he began wondering if he had done something wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today your practical exam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been so busy lately. Every night, you¡¯ve been helping Miss Leah in her lab. You haven¡¯t even had time to drink my tea, let alone train, right?¡±


    Eir¡¯s tone carried a hint of jealousy as she spoke.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, yeah, but the practical exam was supposed to be done weeks ago. I¡¯ve already practiced for it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir hesitated, pointing to the now-empty breakfast plate Will had just finished.


    ¡°At times like this, doesn¡¯t Young Master usually pull out some blood-red jam, a black-red drink, or some weird-smelling biscuits, eat them without flinching, and then tell me they¡¯ll be useful for some exam or another?!¡±


    Will paused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, I don¡¯t need any of that this time. I can pass the practical exam as I am. The earlier swordsmanship and physical tests were just about technique, and the magic duel¡­ it¡¯s only Felix. I can handle him in my normal state.¡±


    He thought about it. Maybe he had been acting too normal.


    Then again, there really wasn¡¯t anything he needed to prepare.


    If he needed to ¡°power up¡± just to beat Felix, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re acting too normal. It¡¯s scaring me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of person do you think I am normally¡­¡±


    Will sighed, then had an idea.


    ¡°Alright, give me some bandages.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is your hand injury acting up again?¡± Eir immediately moved to inspect Will¡¯s right hand. ¡°No, it looks perfectly healed.¡±


    Indeed, the ointment S had sent had worked wonders. Will had removed the bandages by Wednesday that week.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ it¡¯s for a little surprise for my opponent.¡±


    Will casually wrapped a thin layer of bandage around his right hand. It was more decorative than functional, a subtle hint of intimidation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ oh, right. Isn¡¯t today also Leah¡¯s research competition?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the timing clash is a bit awkward¡­ Once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll head over to celebrate her victory. With her skills, as long as she didn¡¯t stay up all night worrying, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡ª


    Rewind two hours earlier, to the start of the Eighth Fire and Flame Magic Research Competition.


    Leah, who hadn¡¯t slept at all the previous night, was loading her research equipment onto a cart.


    ¡°Will¡¯s not coming¡­ Will¡¯s not coming¡­ Will¡¯s not coming¡­ Will¡¯s not coming¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this! I shouldn¡¯t have been thinking about it while lying in bed last night!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s not coming today¡­¡±


    ¡ªThough her sleeplessness wasn¡¯t due to nerves.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. It¡¯s just one sleepless night. I¡¯ve gone several nights without sleep before and been fine. Plus, I¡¯ve got the Blood-Red Mint to keep me going. No problem.¡±


    Leah gave herself a pep talk, handed the cart over to the competition staff for registration and transport, and headed to the venue.


    Because fire and flame magic are often used for forging tools and have strong offensive capabilities, these competitions attracted many outsiders hoping to discover useful new magic. The pre-dawn venue was bustling despite the darkness.


    Leah sat nervously backstage, waiting for her turn.


    Cheers and shouts occasionally erupted from the front¡ªoh, and even the occasional explosion.


    In its eight years, this competition had seen its fair share of accidents.


    Oh, but the biggest accident? That was Leah last year. Her Warmth Amidst the Elements had completely failed, covering the entire venue in white goo. That fiasco had made her the butt of jokes among her colleagues and even earned her teasing from the vice principal.


    ¡°Number 5, good! Next up, Number 6, the Spinning Fire Wheel!¡±


    The announcer called out. Leah glanced at her number¡ª10. Each participant¡¯s demonstration and explanation took a while, so she still had time to mentally prepare.


    If Will were here, he¡¯d probably make a few snarky comments about the magic on stage. Over the past few days, Leah had noticed that his understanding of magic was quite sharp, especially when it came to reagent quantities¡ªa rare talent in the research world.


    In reality, much of academic research was fluff. Few projects ever saw practical application, and most were just for publishing papers with meaningless innovations.


    With the Blood-Red Mint among her tools, Leah¡¯s heartbeat started racing again.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    She looked up at the grand prize displayed prominently backstage, encased in a theft-proof cover¡ªthe book Frozen Ice Array.


    Initially, she had entered the competition for that book.


    But¡­


    Over the past few days, winning the book had become less important. Her attachment to the book, a gift from her mother to the school, had waned.


    She just wanted to win the competition, to prove she was stronger than she had been a year ago, to prove she could recreate her mother¡¯s magic, and to make his eyes¡­


    Wait¡­


    Whose eyes?


    What was she thinking?


    As her thoughts spiraled into chaos, the sound of a cane striking the ground snapped her out of it. An elderly voice came from behind¡ª


    ¡°Leah, there you are. I knew you¡¯d make it. Using that magic your teacher loved so much for the competition again this year?¡±


    Vice Principal Mary stood behind her, leaning on her cane, her expression kind.


    ¡°Yes. After all, my mother¡¯s magic is simple enough to warm a house and powerful enough to enhance forging limits¡ªit¡¯s perfect for this competition.¡±


    ¡°But it seems a bit unfortunate. That boy who¡¯s been following you around these past few days doesn¡¯t seem to be here today.¡±


    Why did she always hit the nail on the head?!


    And she wasn¡¯t even a lightning magic specialist!

 Chapter 46 - Hints, Hints, Hints

    tln : sorry a bit delay. just finished my work entrance test, and yep i failed. sobs.Chapter 46: Hints, Hints, Hints¡°Well, it seems a bit unfortunate. That boy who¡¯s been following you around these past few days doesn¡¯t seem to be here today.¡±


    Faced with this comment, Leah crossed her arms, her expression full of frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bring it up. It¡¯s not my fault his practical exam makeup got scheduled for this morning. Hmph, the administration office just loves scheduling exams at the crack of dawn. Don¡¯t these people ever sleep in?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Worried he might fail?¡±


    Mary chuckled softly, her demeanor like that of a kind grandmother. She slowly walked over and sat down on the other end of the bench.


    ¡°Hmph, who would worry about him failing? Don¡¯t let his average talent fool you¡ªWill¡¯s knowledge base is incredibly strong. While practical experience isn¡¯t required at his age, he carries himself like someone who¡¯s read hundreds of thousands of words of combat descriptions.¡±


    ¡°And another thing¡­ he¡¯s surprisingly suited for research. Magic dosages and data calculations are usually weak points for students¡ªadvanced magical mathematics is notoriously difficult. But he handles it like he wrote the formulas himself.¡±


    ¡°And as for his opponent in the practical exam? Just another dim-witted rich kid. Not only did Will trick him into being his sparring partner, but I bet the guy thinks Will¡¯s injury gives him an advantage. He¡¯s probably going to get completely outplayed during the exam.¡±


    ¡°And in the lab¡­ ah¡­ did I just say all that?¡±


    Leah had been counting on her fingers, listing Will¡¯s impressive qualities in the lab, but she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, keep going. You seem to enjoy talking about him¡ªyou¡¯re smiling so much.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ fine, whatever. Exceptional students are rare, as you¡¯ve probably noticed. The academy doesn¡¯t see one like him even once in a decade¡­¡±


    ¡°So? Are you planning to take him on as your student? You¡¯ve never had a graduating student under your wing, and you still have four years left on your contract with the school. Are you really planning to leave without mentoring anyone?¡±


    ¡°Mary, you know I don¡¯t want to. Just like my mother became your teacher.¡±


    Leah looked at Mary¡¯s wrinkled face and sighed.


    ¡°For witches¡­ it¡¯s too much of a burden.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Leah, did you know? The last time I saw your mother, I thought she¡¯d be saddened to see how old I¡¯d become after all these years¡­¡±


    Mary began speaking slowly, as if recounting a story.


    Leah knew her mother had once been at Entark First Academy. The book Frozen Ice Array was likely something she had left behind during that time.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Quite the opposite. She smiled brightly. She said that even though I¡¯d grown so old, the way I buried myself in books hadn¡¯t changed¡ªI still leaned so close to the pages that my nose practically touched them. You know, I was so startled that I immediately looked up, afraid she¡¯d grab me by the hair and pull me away from the book like she used to.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that does sound like her. She was pretty rough when correcting you back then.¡±


    ¡°She told me she now understood Witch Yaar. Despite gaining such a long lifespan, Yaar never stopped engaging with the world, connecting with others, and leaving countless legends behind.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°She said that when she looked into my eyes, she still saw the same person I used to be. Even though I¡¯d aged so much, when she looked at me, she felt like I hadn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Leah nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°She really did change a lot. She never said anything like that when she was with me.¡±


    Leah seemed to hesitate, lowering her gaze to her swinging feet and the worn brown boots she¡¯d been wearing for years.


    Her mother had changed. She hadn¡¯t stayed stagnant.


    It was as if the book her mother had left behind, Frozen Ice Array, was gleaming before her eyes.


    Maybe her mother was hinting at some change Leah herself needed to make?


    ¡°You know, mentoring a student for a project comes with a pretty decent stipend.¡±


    ¡°Really? How much?¡±


    Leah immediately perked up.


    ¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop laughing! You¡¯re going to hurt your back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much these past few days, Leah. It¡¯s like I¡¯m talking to the younger version of you, back when I was just starting as a teacher.¡±


    Mary steadied her cane and adjusted her posture.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a bit more honest now. Back then, you¡¯d shut the door and refuse to talk to me, but I¡¯d often find my notebook filled with your annotations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your notes were¡­ ridiculously wrong.¡±


    Mary chuckled, used to Leah¡¯s attempts to cover up her true feelings.


    Then, she ran her fingers along her cane and said:


    ¡°Back to the main topic. You know, I mentioned that a promising student has been spending time in your lab. Guess how I know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the vice principal. The other teachers must¡¯ve talked about it¡­ wait?!¡±


    Leah suddenly realized something troubling.


    She was so distant from the other teachers. In her campus life, the only staff she interacted with were herself and Mary.


    This meant she was far removed from the typical academic life of a teacher at the school. Her daily routine revolved entirely around her lab¡ªwaking up, working in the lab, napping in the lab, and going back to work in the lab.


    Project results? Student mentorship? None of that mattered to her. She could handle her research alone.


    She had completely forgotten that this school was filled with teachers who cared deeply about their research output and the students they mentored.


    ¡°Exactly. As you said, a student who can participate in such a significant research competition right after enrolling, and who¡¯s thriving under the guidance of a little witch like you, is bound to stand out.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary¡¯s words were laced with subtle hints, as if she didn¡¯t want to spell things out but couldn¡¯t resist nudging Leah in the right direction.


    ¡°In past years, there¡¯ve been quite a few students with a knack for research. As soon as they enrolled, they were snatched up by various teachers. They¡¯d spend three years working diligently under their mentor before continuing their studies.¡±


    Students at Entark First Academy typically had two paths¡ª


    Either they completed their basic education and went on to explore dungeons and take up jobs.


    Or they found a mentor, became part of the academic world, and pursued research that might have some practical application in dungeon exploration. For those with the talent, the latter path was smooth and highly appealing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have practical exam scores yet, so he hasn¡¯t been able to choose a mentor. But today¡­ he¡¯s about to earn those scores.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve said too much. Just a little reminder¡ªdo your best in the competition, and take some time to think things over. I have high hopes for you this year.¡±


    Mary left it at that, patting Leah on the shoulder.


    ¡°Number 9, Fire Spin Technique, you¡¯re up next!¡±


    The announcer¡¯s voice snapped Leah out of her thoughts.


    Right, it was almost her turn.


    But¡­


    Mary¡¯s words lingered in her mind.


    Most importantly¡­


    Over at the exam site, Will might¡­ possibly¡­ today¡­


    Become someone else¡¯s student?

 Chapter 47 - A Completely One-Sided Beatdown

    Chapter 47: A Completely One-Sided Beatdown8:00 AM.


    Will wasn¡¯t particularly focused on the practical exam itself. Instead, he stood on the prepared field, paying close attention to the spectators.


    To his surprise, far more teachers had shown up than he had anticipated. He could tell they were teachers because they had gone out of their way to wear mage robes, as if to broadcast their seniority and rank.


    Had he done something wrong? Was he missing some critical piece of context?


    Even during a doctoral defense, there wouldn¡¯t be this many professors present.


    The small bleachers by the field were packed with over a dozen teachers¡ªthis was definitely not mentioned in the original story. On closer inspection, many of these teachers were the same ones whose photos he had seen in the research display cases. Some were elderly, with white hair, and didn¡¯t seem like the type to be involved in any shady dealings.


    As for students, only a handful had come to watch. Among them was¡­ Hunter, who seemed to have moved past the whole ¡°being cheated on¡± ordeal.


    This wasn¡¯t what he had expected¡­


    He¡¯d have to keep observing for now.


    Just then, he heard Felix¡¯s classic cannon-fodder taunts from behind him¡ª


    ¡°Oh? You actually showed up? I thought you¡¯d chicken out and skip the practical exam entirely, considering you didn¡¯t even take it the first time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m more surprised you didn¡¯t run away. After all, you¡¯ve already passed the exam once. If you lose here, won¡¯t they start investigating whether you cheated back then?¡±


    Felix glanced at the bandages on Will¡¯s hand and seemed to relax, raising his chin smugly.


    ¡°Why would I run? I¡¯m going to win.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    ¡°Will Hysterm?¡±


    The proctor called his name.


    There were five examiners in total, each representing a different branch of magic. Only one of them spoke on behalf of the group.


    ¡°Present. I¡¯m ready to begin anytime.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll start with the swordsmanship and basic magic casting exams.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Will breezed through the solo segments of the exam. Judging by the examiners¡¯ expressions, he had performed exceptionally well, and his scores would undoubtedly be high.


    Of course, while he completed the physical components smoothly, it was clear he wasn¡¯t naturally gifted in balance or physical ability. His performance in those areas was the result of rigorous training rather than innate talent.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Felix, sitting in the volunteer seat, grew increasingly uneasy as he watched.


    What was going on with this guy? Wasn¡¯t his right hand supposed to be injured? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a useless young master? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have skipped the entrance exam because he couldn¡¯t handle it? Why did it look like he was performing better than Felix had during his own exam?


    ¡°Do you need a break? The next segment is the magic combat exam.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will took a deep breath and removed his jacket, setting it aside.


    After the swordsmanship and physical tests, his body had warmed up. Since the next segment would involve activating his entire magical circuit, it was better to remove the jacket for better ventilation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need a break.¡±


    ¡°Alright, volunteer, please step forward. For the sake of fairness, please give your best effort as a sparring partner. We will grade objectively.¡±


    The proctor, a young and kind female teacher, explained the rules gently. However, the other examiners¡ªmiddle-aged men with balding heads hidden under oversized mage hats¡ªdidn¡¯t look nearly as friendly.


    Felix could feel their stern gazes.


    While he knew those gazes weren¡¯t directed at him, the volunteer, but rather at the examinee on the field, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like a cheater caught red-handed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­ he¡¯s just some injured guy. His recovery must be slow, and his magic circuits are probably still affected. There¡¯s no way he can¡­¡±


    Felix closed his eyes tightly and began mentally psyching himself up.


    However¡­


    When he opened his eyes, squinting against the morning sun, he saw his opponent¡ªslim, wearing a white short-sleeved shirt¡ªunwrapping the bandages on his right hand.


    One loop, then another, and another.


    The bandages unraveled, their shadow twisting and turning on the ground.


    Then, his opponent¡¯s fully healed right hand¡ªsmooth and unscarred¡ªgleamed under the sunlight.


    ¡°Y-Y-Your hand?! What¡¯s going on?! Isn¡¯t it supposed to be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    Will smiled at him, flexing his right hand and clenching it into a fist a couple of times, as if to taunt him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been healed for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you wearing bandages?!¡±


    ¡°To trick you, of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t believe me? Want to find out for yourself?¡±


    Will rubbed his hands together, looking eager.


    ¡ª


    The magic combat segment of the practical exam lasted only about ten minutes¡ªfar shorter than the average exam.


    Two minutes in.


    During the initial circling and probing phase, Will cast a speed-boosting spell and closed the distance before Felix could react.


    Meanwhile, Felix was still trying to remember the first line of the speed-boosting incantation.


    Three minutes in.


    Felix defaulted to the most reliable defensive magic he knew, something that could at least save his life in the wild.


    Unfortunately, he cast it too late and too incompletely, resulting in him being blasted two meters out of bounds by Will¡¯s lightning ball.


    Five minutes in.


    Will blocked Felix¡¯s physical punch¡ªone with no magical enhancements¡ªusing his ice-armored left hand.


    Seven minutes in.


    Felix finally remembered how to cast the speed-boosting spell and used it to run laps around the field, desperately evading Will¡¯s pursuit.


    Nine minutes in.


    Will predicted Felix¡¯s escape route and used a flash spell to blind him.


    Felix tripped and fell.


    Ten minutes in. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Felix took a direct hit from Will¡¯s flame-enchanted punch¡ªlet¡¯s call it a ¡°Flame Fist.¡±


    It¡¯s worth noting that the five examiners gave their scores within ten minutes. Otherwise, Felix might¡¯ve been beaten even further.


    And it wasn¡¯t like Will was fully focused on the fight.


    He was observing the spectators, trying to identify anyone who might be the mastermind behind Felix¡¯s bullying.


    But¡­


    After scanning the crowd, the teachers who had come to watch seemed genuinely invested in the exam. They were even more serious than Will, taking notes on every spell he used.


    The only suspicious figure was a student who had stood with arms crossed, watching for two or three minutes before leaving. Judging by their height and uniform, they were likely from a higher grade.


    ¡ª


    The exam concluded. Will clapped his hands and looked down at Felix, who was sprawled on the ground, grinning like a proper villain.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m done¡­ Elite class, volunteer work¡­ it¡¯s all a scam¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    Felix, thoroughly defeated, clutched his scraped face and scurried off the field in disgrace.


    ¡°Take care! Don¡¯t let the door hit you on the way out!¡±


    That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it?!


    In the original story, the practical exam had been built up so much, but this was all it amounted to?

 Chapter 48 - Run, Leah, Run!

    Chapter 48: Run, Leah, Run!(tln : forrest gump references)


    The longer Leah waited in the dark backstage, the more restless she became.


    Alone in the shadows, she counted her heartbeats, which were racing faster than usual. Mary¡¯s whispered words from earlier kept echoing in her ears.


    ¡°Number 10, Warmth Amidst the Elements¡ª¡±


    Even as she stepped onto the stage for the research competition, she couldn¡¯t shake her unease.


    She looked out.


    In the distance, the sky was beginning to lighten. Closer, a sea of unfamiliar faces filled the audience.


    The people seated here were strangers, perhaps one or two were teachers she¡¯d passed by at school.


    Some were watching her intently, others were dozing off from the early hour, and some were scribbling notes with their heads down.


    There were plenty of eyes on her, and in a research competition, garnering this much attention was already impressive.


    But for some reason, Leah felt a hollow emptiness inside.


    He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s not here¡ª


    ¡°My research project is called Warmth Amidst the Elements. It originates from Chapter Five of the ancient magic book The Founding Candle. According to the original text, it was designed to create the environment needed to produce materials for the Founding Candle.¡±


    He¡¯s not watching me. He¡¯s not watching me. He¡¯s not watching me. He¡¯s not watching me. He¡¯s not watching me. He¡¯s not watching me¡ª


    ¡°As an ancient magic, some of its materials are difficult to replicate. Through research into ancient magical texts, we¡¯ve identified modern substitutes to recreate the spell.¡±


    Leah lifted her head. Despite the Blood-Red Mint making her heart pound and her magical circuits spin wildly, she felt no joy.


    He¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s not looking at me¡ª


    ¡°The steps are as follows¡­¡±


    Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he¡ª


    ¡°After processing this material, we then¡­¡±


    Please come. Please come. Please come. Please come. Please come. Please come. Please come¡ª


    ¡°Finally, when we achieve the deep blue base solution, the goal is to ignite it for sustained high temperatures¡­¡±


    I want to see him. I want to see him. I want to see him. I want to see him. I want to see him. I want to see him¡ª


    Leah felt like she was being dragged forward by the inertia of ¡°having to complete the competition.¡±


    A spell she had tested countless times.


    A spell that couldn¡¯t possibly fail.


    A spell she executed perfectly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned around and dropped the witch¡¯s coin into the solvent.


    The coin¡­


    The coin that had connected her fate with Will¡¯s.


    Then, she began to chant the ancient magic incantation, words that had survived over 500 years¡ª


    ¡°The gentle breeze once carried the warmth of the earth.¡±


    ¡°The snow once blanketed the brightness of the sky.¡±


    ¡°The ice once sealed the ocean¡¯s embrace.¡±


    ¡°Here, with this mortal vessel, I return warmth to life, heat to nature, and vitality to the soul.¡±


    ¡°This is Warmth Amidst the Elements¡ª¡±


    As if competing with the rising sunlight outside, the deep blue solution on the stage ignited, producing a rare and beautiful flame.


    The temperature readings confirmed it: the spell had achieved an exceptionally high heat output.


    Thunderous applause erupted from the audience.


    But for some reason, despite the bright success of the competition, Leah felt as though a dark magic had enveloped her.


    It was as if a thin layer of black mist clouded the gazes directed at her.


    As if a thin veil muffled the applause that echoed around her.


    Because the eyes watching her weren¡¯t his.


    Because the applause celebrating her wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡­


    The segment where judges and participants exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡­


    The Q&A session with guests and students.


    ¡­


    The judges¡¯ evaluations and mutual praise.


    ¡­


    One round after another passed, and Leah felt like a performer trapped inside a giant costume, listening to her own racing heartbeat, feeling her surging magical circuits, speaking perfunctory words, all while peering out at the world through the hollowed eyes of the costume.


    I want, I want, I want his gaze.


    I want, I want, I want his praise.


    I want, I want, I want his¡­


    ¡­His¡­


    His what?


    ¡°Congratulations! Leah Ferramore Element!!¡±


    ¡°Her Warmth Amidst the Elements is a groundbreaking achievement in fire and fire-adjacent magic in recent years. This spell bridges the gap between ancient and modern magic, making it an exceptionally successful piece of research. It has applications in forging and fluid-based offensive techniques. For the first time in eight years, the grand prize has been awarded! Let¡¯s congratulate her and present her with the winner¡¯s ceremonial mage robe¡ª¡±


    Leah donned the robe.


    The robe, specially made for the competition, had red trim to signify fire magic. The back bore the crest of Entark First Academy¡ªa distinction only awarded to winners of major competitions. Recipients often displayed these robes proudly in glass cases.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°Yes, congratulations!¡±


    ¡°Please, share a few words as your acceptance speech¡ª¡±


    ¡­


    Surrounded by well-wishers, Leah stepped up to the podium. The Frozen Ice Array, the book she had longed for, was now in her hands.


    This was the book she had wanted so badly.


    It felt heavy in her hands.


    But now that she had it, Leah felt that just holding this book wasn¡¯t enough.


    At the podium, the Warmth Amidst the Elements spell she had ignited continued to burn. The spell was designed for long-lasting combustion, after all.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Looking at the results she had finally achieved, Leah couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the story behind them.


    Why had she felt so hollow this entire time?


    Was it because Will might become someone else¡¯s student today?


    She had told herself¡­ he would find better opportunities¡­


    But¡­


    ¡ª¡±Look at this flame¡ªit¡¯s so beautiful, so dazzling, so powerful. It seems capable of melting any ice, thawing any snow, and lighting the final candle in the coldest wind.¡±


    ¡ª¡±It¡¯s yours now. While I may have helped a little, this is something you earned through your own efforts.¡±


    ¡ª¡±You need to be like this flame¡ªburning brightly, with the passion to claim everything you desire. Hold it tightly, and with your light, dominate his every gaze.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to be like this flame, burning brightly, with the passion to¡­ to claim¡­ claim what I desire¡­¡±


    For some reason, Leah found herself repeating those words.


    They replaced the long, formal acceptance speech she had prepared. Instead, she spoke from her heart¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s all! I¡­ I have something very important to do¡ª¡±


    With that, Leah bolted from the venue.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ is that it for her acceptance speech? She¡¯s the first winner of the grand prize in years!¡±


    The Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil had long since worn off, but the closer Leah got to the field, the more she felt her heart pounding.


    Almost there¡­


    She was almost there¡­


    She could already see the shadow of the field.


    Huff¡­ huff¡­


    She ran as fast as she could toward the commotion on the field.


    Her clenched fists felt as though they were holding onto him, afraid he might slip away.

 Chapter 49 - You Must Be My Student

    Chapter 49: You Must Be My StudentAt this moment, Will had just finished his practical exam.


    ¡°Maybe I can still make it to Leah¡¯s competition¡­¡±


    He waved off Felix, who had run off the field in disgrace, and turned to leave the training grounds.


    But after taking just two steps, he felt his legs weaken and a wave of dizziness hit him.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Grabbing his head, he sat down on the grass of the field.


    He felt drained, like the time he had used two Extreme Flame Meteors back-to-back. While it wasn¡¯t as bad as passing out entirely, it wasn¡¯t pleasant either. He needed a moment to recover.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been so cocky earlier.


    A magical circuit with poor talent was like a low-efficiency engine¡ªit consumed far more energy to achieve the same results.


    This world¡¯s fundamental rule was that one¡¯s magical circuit determined their potential.


    Will¡¯s constitution fell into the category of extremely untalented. Despite all his efforts to ¡°cultivate¡± himself and arm himself with knowledge, when it came to moments requiring raw output, it was all for naught.


    If there were a way to reconfigure magical circuits from the ground up, it might solve this issue¡ªbut in a story where the protagonist starts with a top-tier magical circuit, such a setting was unlikely to exist.


    Ugh¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn¡¯t good.


    Every time, he ended up looking like some frail, delicate young master¡ªwhich, to be fair, he kind of was.


    ¡°Student, are you alright? Do you need medical attention? We have emergency healers on standby who can help you recover.¡±


    A kind, soft-spoken female proctor approached him.


    ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s just temporary exhaustion. I feel a bit dizzy, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Will figured that by the time a healer came over, checked him, and cast some spell, he¡¯d already be fine.


    He might even get dragged off for more extensive tests or something.


    By the time he made it to Leah¡¯s competition, the awards ceremony would probably be over.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re compiling the scores now. It¡¯s safe to say your results are excellent. It¡¯s rare to see a makeup exam student perform this well.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss the original exam because I couldn¡¯t pass¡­ Once I get my results, I can leave, right?¡±


    But the proctor looked at him curiously and asked:


    ¡°¡­Student, are you really in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    ¡°Is there something else I need to do after the exam?¡±


    The kind proctor lowered her voice, as if sharing a secret:


    ¡°You know, many talented students get snatched up by mentors right after passing their practical exams. You might get scouted today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard about that¡­ You need practical exam scores to choose a mentor.¡±


    Wait?!


    Many mentors¡­ competing for students?


    The talkative proctor subtly gestured toward the bleachers.


    Will suddenly understood why so many teachers were present.


    Lately, he¡¯d been bouncing between classes and Leah¡¯s lab. With so many teachers coming and going in the lab, a newly enrolled student in a fresh uniform was bound to stand out.


    Looking closer, he noticed the intense gazes of the senior teachers on the bleachers. They looked like they were ready to pounce as soon as the scores were announced.


    He felt like a victorious cricket waiting for a wealthy patron to claim him.


    ¡°Opportunities like this don¡¯t come often, student. If you get a good mentor today, you¡¯ll have access to more projects and resources, setting you up for a successful academic career.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    Will didn¡¯t respond.


    He wasn¡¯t planning to pursue an academic path.


    And¡­


    If he had to choose a mentor, he¡¯d still prefer Leah.


    After all, she was the future golden twin-tailed ¡°loser heroine¡± by the protagonist¡¯s side!


    She wasn¡¯t just some generic NPC professor.


    ¡°No need. I already have someone in mind¡ª¡±


    He stood up, but¡­


    When he turned around¡­


    He saw Leah.


    ¡°Miss Leah¡­ why are you here already¡­¡±


    She seemed to have just run over, still catching her breath, but she was walking steadily toward him.


    ¡°At this time, you should still be¡ª¡±


    Her oversized hat obscured most of her face, making it hard to read her expression.


    As she approached, she turned her head and glared at the bleachers, as if she¡¯d spotted her mortal enemies.


    Will was a bit intimidated by her aggressive demeanor and took two steps back, only to lose his balance and sit back down on the ground.


    She removed the robe draped over her back¡ªa robe Will recognized as the prize awarded to the winner of the research competition.


    There was no doubt about it: Leah had won the competition.


    But why had she rushed over like this?


    Will instinctively began calculating how long it would take to get from the competition venue to the field, but before he could finish¡ª


    Whoosh.


    Leah, who was only taller than him when standing, draped the robe over his head.


    The robe, a symbol of victory, blocked out the sunlight. For the first time, the petite Leah seemed towering in his eyes.


    Then, she crouched down.


    One hand held the robe in place so it wouldn¡¯t slip off his head. For a moment, Will¡¯s vision was confined to the small, arched space created by the champion¡¯s robe.


    Looking up, he could only see Leah.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Miss Leah?¡±


    He thought her expression seemed¡­ off.


    Maybe she hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep? Her dark circles were severe, and her face was stiff, her smile unsettling.


    ¡°Will Hysterm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, good. You¡¯re looking at me. There¡¯s no one else in your eyes¡­¡±


    She crouched lower.


    Leaning in so close that her small nose was almost touching his.


    Then¡­


    She tilted her head and smiled.


    ¡°I take back what I said before¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be my student.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let those people up there take you away.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Will froze.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time or place for this.


    But¡­


    Leah¡¯s expression¡ªso possessive, so direct, so unfiltered¡ªand the almost predatory look in her red eyes¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly the yandere he had been hoping for?!


    ¡°Miss Leah.¡±


    Will smiled, reaching out to gently pat her head.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be your student.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, Miss Leah is absolutely adorable~¡±


    ¡°Please, remember this feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡­?! Wh-Wh-Wh-What?!¡±


    The Leah who had just been so bold and fiery seemed to short-circuit at Will¡¯s unexpected head pat, her eyes spinning in confusion.


    ¡°W-What¡­ I feel¡­ so¡­ so tired¡­ and¡­ so sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Leah¡­?¡±


    Perhaps it was the lack of sleep, or perhaps it was the mental exhaustion of unleashing a century¡¯s worth of directness all at once. Maybe it was even Will¡¯s words that had overwhelmed her.


    Whatever the reason¡­


    Leah collapsed into Will¡¯s arms.


    Hoo-hoo¡ª


    She let out soft, sweet snores as she drifted into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 50 - The Dream Ends

    Chapter 50: The Dream EndsLeah had a short dream, one that took her back to a long time ago.


    In the dream, snow and wind howled outside the window, echoing in her ears.


    When she opened her eyes, she was back in the small cabin in the forest. The brown wooden floor and table filled her vision.


    Dreams were often blurry, and in this hazy scene, Leah saw something on the table¡ªWarmth Amidst the Elements.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom?¡±


    She called out, just like she did when she was a child.


    But¡­


    The Warmth Amidst the Elements sitting on the table wasn¡¯t the same as it had been back then. It was now held in a delicate beaker, the deep blue liquid visible through the glass, with the coin burning inside.


    It lacked the gentle warmth of the one her mother had casually created back then.


    She lifted her head, wanting to see her mother, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in so long.


    But¡­


    Just as her gaze began to rise, catching a glimpse of her mother¡¯s smooth neck, it was interrupted¡ª


    ¡°Leah, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°Mother. I want to know what you think now. Back then¡­ when you sat in front of it and told me those things, how do you see them now?¡±


    ¡°Me? Ah, Leah, do you know? Witches may seem to have long lifespans, but even after living through a century of youth like you, it¡¯s merely the growth of an ordinary person in their twenties.¡±


    She turned her head to look out the window, resting her chin on her hand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t meet people, don¡¯t weather storms, don¡¯t experience farewells, and don¡¯t walk through the world, you won¡¯t grow.¡±


    Leah followed her mother¡¯s gaze to the window.


    The howling wind stopped, replaced by a gentle spring breeze. Outside the low window, flowers bloomed, and birds chirped.


    The candlelight inside the cabin extinguished, but the room didn¡¯t plunge into darkness.


    In the naturally lit cabin, her mother¡¯s figure was gone. Only the Warmth Amidst the Elements remained, glowing with a red light¡­


    A red¡­


    A red light¡­


    Leah¡¯s consciousness slowly returned, as if being pulled from deep water. The wind in her ears turned into the noisy chatter of people.


    The red light before her eyes¡­


    Was a red-covered notebook.


    There were even a few words written on it¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ Task System?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Snap.


    Before Leah could get a good look at the book, the person holding it quickly closed it.


    ¡°Will? I¡­ what happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Teacher~ you just said you wanted to make me your student, then fainted. You really worried me~¡±


    Will pouted and spoke in a high-pitched, teasing tone.


    ¡°Ugh, act normal.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you overexerted yourself running over here, and the Blood-Red Mint drained a lot of your magic. It¡¯s basically your brain¡¯s defense mechanism, forcing you into sleep. Luckily, we were on the training field, so the healers gave you a few buffs. You should be fine now.¡±


    ¡°A few¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Will scratched his head, realizing he had let some gaming terminology slip. ¡°Let me think. There was a half-hour stamina recovery buff, a half-hour blood regeneration boost, and a ten-minute magic circuit rest¡ª¡±


    ¡°N-No need to list them all. So¡­¡±


    Leah sat up, rubbing her head. She glanced down and saw that her clothes were untouched. Whoever had brought her here clearly didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be asleep for long.


    ¡°Did you carry me here?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ not. Miss Leah, as slim and petite as you are, do I look like someone who could carry anyone? The healers used a stretcher to bring you here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leah wasn¡¯t sure if she felt more relieved or disappointed.


    ¡°So, Miss Leah, were you fully conscious when you spoke earlier? Do you remember what you said?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, when you draped that robe over me and said those words? Wow, that was the best direct confession ever. Please, you must remember¡ª¡±


    ¡°I remember. So, will you be my student?¡±


    Leah crossed her arms, cutting off Will¡¯s teasing with a bold and unapologetic statement.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh?¡±


    What had he done?


    How had he turned a tsundere into a straight-shooter in just one week?


    This felt like his most successful ¡°character development¡± project yet, like editing a character¡¯s attributes directly as an admin.


    ¡°So, hurry up and answer me. A teacher¡¯s time is very precious.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    ¡°N-No reason¡­ I just¡­ still have a lot of years left to teach, so¡­ so I want a capable student.¡±


    Leah clutched her blanket tightly.


    She admitted to herself that she had backtracked a little with that statement.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take in a talentless student like me, I¡¯d be honored. Besides¡­ you just won an award. Becoming your student won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What award?¡±


    As Leah pondered his words, Will stood up and opened the door.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake? Leah, are you alright¡ª¡±


    The first to enter was Mary, leaning on her cane, looking genuinely concerned.


    ¡°J-Just a minor issue¡­¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah waved her hand, then realized something¡ªwhen she woke up, the first person she saw was Will, not Mary, and certainly not a doctor¡­ could it be?!


    ¡°Wait, Mary, you left him here alone to watch over me, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    The little old lady¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous smile.


    And then¡­


    As the door opened wider, a crowd of people rushed in.


    ¡°Professor Leah, what¡¯s the funding limit for Warmth Amidst the Elements?¡±


    ¡°Professor Leah, what do you think of the newly acquired Frozen Ice Array? What insights does it offer?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re short on collaborators for our project! Would you consider joining us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a dungeon project involving mass-production heating tools. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Professor Leah, are you accepting students?¡±


    ¡°How did you go from an unknown professor with no major national projects to this level of success?¡±


    ¡­


    And so, a swarm of people who had been following the research competition flooded the room.


    For someone like Leah, who hadn¡¯t engaged in proper social or academic life in ages, this was overwhelming.


    ¡°Wait, I¡­ I¡¯ll respond to each of you later¡­ or you can talk to him¡ªthat¡¯s my student!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you brought me here just for this?!¡±


    ¡­


    About half an hour later, the two of them finally escaped the chaos and stepped out of the school infirmary.


    ¡°So¡­ so exhausting. This feels harder than creating Warmth Amidst the Elements.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so relaxed? And so experienced? I guess it¡¯s true¡ªbeing from the Hysterm merchant family makes you different.¡±


    Will thought back to the chaotic meetings he had witnessed during game development, where the art, combat, and systems teams clashed. This was nothing in comparison.


    ¡°Well¡­ oh, by the way, I¡¯ve got a turkey dinner booked for tomorrow. Want to come to my place for lunch?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she hadn¡¯t eaten in two hundred years.

 Chapter 51 - Today’s Tea Party at the Hysterm Estate

    Chapter 51: Today¡¯s Tea Party at the Hysterm Estate[To S:


    Thank you so much for the ointment you sent. The wound that had refused to heal finally began to improve the day after I applied it. By the third day, I no longer needed bandages. Its healing properties are truly remarkable.


    It helped me successfully complete my entrance exam, and now I can fully enjoy school life. Oh, and speaking of school, I¡¯ll be diving into campus life soon, with many classes every day, so my replies might be a bit slower.


    I originally wanted to repay you with money, but you¡¯ve rejected my attempts to send funds multiple times. Instead, I¡¯ve included some historical manuscripts I copied from our school library. These books are exclusive to our library and span dozens of pages, detailing the history of dungeon development. I hope they¡¯ll be useful for your dungeon exploration research.


    Recently, I¡¯ve also met a knowledgeable teacher who specializes in magical experiments. With her guidance, I believe the data I send you in the future will be even more accurate.


    P.S. While you¡¯ve refused direct monetary compensation, if you ever need expensive materials and find yourself short on funds, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯ll do my best to help.


    From : W]


    Will finished writing the letter. He reviewed it twice, nodding in satisfaction before sealing it in an envelope.


    Stretching his arms, he relished the rare, completely relaxed Sunday morning.


    He had considered whether he should be more discreet about his school details in the letter. After all, he had always used the anonymous alias ¡°W¡± to avoid exposing his identity as a Hysterm family young master. Revealing his identity could lead to preferential treatment from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild or unwanted attention from opportunistic adventurers, hindering his quest for genuine information.


    But¡­


    Since S had reached out to him, perhaps there was no need for excessive secrecy.


    S seemed solely focused on research, uninterested in the identity of the person behind the letters.


    That said, S himself was incredibly secretive, refusing to share any personal information or even allow Will to send money. Will respected his choice. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could S be a slightly socially anxious recluse with unparalleled expertise?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the letter out after breakfast.¡±


    Then¡­


    Will glanced at the open Task System in front of him. It was turned to the Chapter on Witch Leah.


    [Task 38: Block one attack, intimidate the witch, find an opportunity to negotiate, coerce, and gain her trust to enter Leah¡¯s storyline.]


    [Series Task up to 41. Reward: Eir¡¯s exclusive ancient magic book¡ªFrozen Ice Array.]


    He marked it as complete.


    [Task 39: Let Witch Leah experience the benefits of Blood-Red Mint and ultimately make her submit to you!]


    [Reward: Perhaps¡­ a compliant witch?]


    He marked it as complete but crossed out ¡°compliant witch¡± in the reward section, replacing it with ¡°adorable mentor.¡±


    [Task 40: Assist Leah with her stalled ancient magic research. Note: Essential item¡ªBlood-Red Mint Essential Oil.]


    [Reward: Pending.]


    He marked it as complete and wrote ¡°valuable magical experiment course materials¡± in the pending reward section


    .


    [Task 41: Help Leah win the research competition and obtain Frozen Ice Array from the vice principal!]


    [Reward: Ancient manuscript Frozen Ice Array.]


    He marked it as complete. Leah had mentioned yesterday that she would bring the copied manuscript today.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Flipping through a few more pages, Will checked off several completed tasks, one by one.


    Then¡­


    He looked at the remaining rewards.


    [Task Reward: Phase Reward: Desserts from the Belor Family in the capital (don¡¯t forget to invite Eir).]


    [Task Reward: Phase Reward: Reserved luxury turkey dinner.]


    He marked them as complete!


    Yesterday, he had already visited the Belor family to enjoy their desserts and even brought back some exquisite takeaway treats.


    As for the turkey dinner, he had reserved it for today¡¯s lunch. And Leah¡­


    Ding-dong.


    The sound of the doorbell echoed from downstairs.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m coming¡ª¡±


    Will rushed down the stairs.


    ¡°Young Master, I was just about to finish this salad and answer the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My teacher is here; I¡¯ll get it myself¡ª¡±


    Will opened the door.


    And looked down¡­


    Leah stood there, dressed not in her usual large witch¡¯s hat and magical robe but in an adorable white dress. Even her twin-tails were adorned with small floral hair ties.


    She held a thick book, neatly wrapped in a protective cover, in her arms.


    ¡°Honestly, your house is so out of the way. I had to circle the area several times to find this alley. But I suppose it¡¯s nice¡ªquiet places are better for studying and writing papers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it perfect for gatherings. Look, the house is three stories tall¡ªplenty of space.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the Hysterm family. Only they could casually get such a large house in the capital¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Will often marveled at the perks of being a rich young master.


    Leah stepped inside, sniffing the air with a slight twitch of her nose.


    ¡°Is that¡­ turkey?! It¡¯s really turkey?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday about the turkey dinner?¡± Will stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°So this is the Young Master¡¯s teacher¡ªwait, it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Leah fiddled with her twin-tails, feeling a bit tense upon seeing Eir. Even though she had tasted Eir¡¯s tea before (which was unfortunately cold but otherwise good), she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­ Young Master~ Come in, the food¡¯s almost ready. We can start soon.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    The dining table was set with not only the turkey dinner but also the desserts Will and Eir had brought back from the Belor family the previous day.


    There were also various pantry staples Eir had stocked up on and her freshly made salad, all neatly arranged on the table.


    ¡°Wow¡­ can I really eat all this?!¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eagerly grabbed a knife and fork.


    ¡°Of course. You probably haven¡¯t had a proper meal in days, have you?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?!¡±


    Will hesitated to admit that he had seen Leah subsisting on leaves in the lab for several days.


    Considering she had likely spent her money on materials to help him deal with the bullies, he felt it was only right to treat her to a good meal.


    After all, he still had plenty of the allowance his father had given him.


    ¡°The healers yesterday mentioned it. But you seem to have recovered well today?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, all thanks to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re the teacher Will mentioned¡ªthe one who fainted during his makeup exam¡­¡±


    Eir pouted, clearly unimpressed by Leah¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahaha¡­ pulling all-nighters for experiments¡­ it¡¯s common for researchers¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who often messes up solutions in the lab?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°And the one who doesn¡¯t manage her budget well, so you¡¯re always broke and begging for food in the cafeteria?¡±


    ¡°Will¡ª! What have you been telling her?! My reputation as a good teacher is ruined¡ª¡±


    To cover up the awkwardness, Will quickly raised his glass¡ªthough it was just filled with juice¡ªand held it aloft.


    ¡°Uh¡­ a toast¡ªto Leah¡¯s victory in the research competition and my success in the makeup exam. Cheers!¡±

 Chapter 52 - A Letter? What Letter?

    Chapter 52: A Letter? What Letter?¡°And then, Young Master pulled the dog out from the frozen lake, shook it a couple of times, and only gave up after confirming it wasn¡¯t moving anymore.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Pfft. So you basically shook it like a cocktail shaker?¡±


    ¡°Eir! I clearly checked its heartbeat and breathing before I picked up Sanqi!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and let me tell you, little maid, Will here? He always sits in the farthest corner of the classroom. Every time I peek in through the door to check on the class, he¡¯s always daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s not good behavior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already¡­ already heard the lesson before. By the way, if you¡¯re peeking into our classroom, don¡¯t you need a stool to reach the window ledge?¡±


    ¡°You brat, careful or I¡¯ll dock your allowance.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s short on money?¡±


    ¡­


    Will hadn¡¯t expected that inviting Leah over for a meal to meet her future teammate, Eir, would go so smoothly.


    Four years from now, they¡¯d have to work together anyway.


    That¡¯s right!


    He had already planned it all out!


    The grand scheme to drive the protagonist insane was well underway!


    Thinking about it, Will found his food even tastier and took another sip of orange juice.


    After the three of them ate their fill, drank enough, and chatted to their hearts¡¯ content, they leaned back in their chairs, lost in thought.


    The table was covered with the remains of their feast: licked-clean cake plates, a turkey carcass stripped to the bone, and utensils still bearing traces of salad leaves.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master¡­ so this teacher is really a teacher, huh?¡±


    Eir whispered quietly to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Oh, you mean because she doesn¡¯t look the part, especially in terms of height?¡±


    Will even gestured across the table to compare Leah¡¯s height.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not it. From the moment I met her, I felt¡­ a dangerous aura, like the kind we¡¯ve encountered before¡­ once on the road, and once outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t expected Eir to be so sharp about such things.


    Since his relationship with Leah had shifted from adversarial to cooperative, and she had been incredibly helpful, he didn¡¯t want to complicate things by explaining.


    He hadn¡¯t realized Eir had picked up on it.


    Wait, outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Leah had been there too? Was she stalking him back then?!


    Who would¡¯ve thought Leah had a secret stalker side to her witch persona?


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just my nose picking up on it!¡±


    She figured it out by smell?!


    Ah, the confidence of a canine beastkin¡¯s instincts.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Will was still pondering how to respond when Eir continued:


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen her, it must¡¯ve been my mistake. Miss Leah really is a great teacher. She helped so much in the cold storage and has been looking out for you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, exactly. Let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    Will wiped the sweat from his brow.


    For a moment, he thought Eir had figured everything out and was about to start a fight.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve eaten something this good. Not only was there such a variety, but everything tasted amazing¡­ hic~¡±


    ¡°Take your time; no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ um¡­¡±


    Leah seemed hesitant, glancing at Will across the table, then at Eir, and finally surveying the room on the second floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your house¡­ it¡¯s secure and private, right?¡±


    ¡°This is my house, not a vault.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, no eavesdropping magic, no surveillance magic, and no advanced control spells. Safe.¡±


    Leah activated her magic eye, scanning the room with a spectral vision.


    Will thought to himself, What are you, an automated scanning robot? He had always assumed magic eyes were just tools for combat, but apparently, they had far more practical uses.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ one of your people, right?¡±


    Leah pointed at Eir, her tone mysterious.


    ¡°My maid since childhood. Of course, she¡¯s trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m the Young Master¡¯s dog!¡±


    Eir wagged her tail happily, her ears perked up as she answered.


    Leah gave Will a knowing look, as if to say, Classic Hysterm family, and even gave him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I suppose I can explain. I brought you something you¡¯ve been wanting as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What have I been wanting?¡±


    Leah pouted, clearly annoyed by his cluelessness.


    ¡°This!¡±


    Smack.


    She was so flustered she skipped her prepared mysterious opening and slapped the letter onto the table.


    ¡°A letter? Why are you suddenly giving me a letter¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Will remembered.


    Oh, right. He¡¯d been so caught up in playing teacher-student games with Leah and recovering quickly thanks to S¡¯s ointment that he had completely forgotten about this important plot point from the original story.


    As the saying goes, pain is the best teacher, and scars are history¡¯s witnesses.


    But when there¡¯s no pain, no tears, and not even a scar left behind, it¡¯s easy to forget.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I remember now. It¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°Great, you finally brought it over.¡±


    ¡°Take a good look at this.¡±


    Eir, sitting nearby, looked left and right, her ears twitching like a metronome.


    ¡°What exactly are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°The letter!¡±


    On the table, amidst the remnants of their meal, lay a delicate envelope that stood out starkly.


    The most noticeable feature was the rose seal, missing a petal at the four o¡¯clock position.


    Anyone in the Entark Empire would recognize it¡ªit was a seal used exclusively by the royal family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the letter you were¡­ oh¡ª¡±


    Will realized the gravity of the situation and quickly stopped Eir.


    ¡°Eir, why don¡¯t you clean up the table? I¡­ I need to have a quick chat with Leah upstairs.¡±


    He grabbed the letter from the table and led Leah upstairs.


    ¡°Y-Young Master?!¡±


    Watching his retreating figure, Eir felt like he had become a stranger.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine. A busy Young Master is a good thing¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Phew¡­ you almost spilled the beans.¡±


    ¡°R-Right! I forgot I haven¡¯t told your violent maid about my identity yet¡­ I almost got punched through a wall, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think Eir could do that.¡±


    Will glanced at the letter on the table.


    ¡°Some things, just like how you don¡¯t want me getting too involved, I don¡¯t want Eir knowing too much either.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ how considerate. And here I thought she said she was your dog.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. That¡¯s not what she meant. Anyway, about this letter. Are you saying your backer is connected to the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s pretty obvious, which is why I told you not to dig deeper.¡±


    Leah nodded.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ if that¡¯s the case, this really is dangerous territory.¡±


    Will had suspected as much. The Hysterm family and the royal family were in a tenuous relationship, teetering between alliance and conflict.


    In the original story¡­ four years later, the emerging adventurer class led by the Hysterm family would clash irreconcilably with the old royal order.


    For example¡­


    A revolution to overthrow the Entark royal family.


    Haha, but that¡¯s four years away. By then, the main story will have started. No need to worry about it now.

 Chapter 53 - He’s Got Some Skills

    Chapter 53: He¡¯s Got Some Skills¡°People with connections can figure out which faction of the royal family sent this letter just by analyzing the material of the seal. But I don¡¯t have the patience to bother with that,¡± Leah said, crossing her arms as if to emphasize her point. She even gave Will a helpful explanation, just in case he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you. What you do with it is up to you.¡±


    Will accepted the letter, smiling brightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that grin? This could be a huge mess if you dig too deep!¡±


    ¡°If I keep investigating, Miss Leah, you might end up getting dragged into the mud with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah hadn¡¯t considered that before. She had always thought she could abandon all human connections and return to her secluded life if necessary.


    But¡­


    She looked into Will¡¯s deep blue eyes behind his glasses. The lenses, though not thin, seemed to draw more attention to the scene reflected in his gaze.


    He always liked staring at people like this.


    As if he were trying to observe her very soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m your teacher, after all. In terms of seniority, strength, and connections, I¡¯m far above you. If you get stuck, I¡¯ll pull you out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember you said that.¡±


    ¡ªThough it won¡¯t come to that.


    Will was confident. With his knowledge of the original story, he understood the royal family¡¯s internal conflicts very well. He knew who would win in the end and how they¡¯d do it.


    More importantly¡­


    Fate doesn¡¯t change!


    In other words¡­


    No matter how recklessly he acted today, he wouldn¡¯t die until four years later when a slime fell on his head.


    ¡°But Miss Leah, weren¡¯t you worried about me before? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t give me this critical information? Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you said to be direct¡­¡± Leah mumbled softly. Then, raising her voice as if to cover her earlier words, she added, ¡°Because I¡¯ve been observing you these past few days. I think you¡¯re capable of handling such a complex situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got quite a bit of confidence in me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my student, after all¡­ hic~¡±


    Leah suddenly hiccupped, covering her mouth in embarrassment.


    ¡°Pfft. Ate a lot, huh? Next time you¡¯re starving, I won¡¯t help you out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different now! Ever since I won the competition, I¡¯ve got plenty of funding and several projects lined up. I don¡¯t need to freeload for meals anymore!¡±


    Leah pointed at Will as she spoke.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯ll be me treating you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    Will felt immensely satisfied. Hearing the original tsundere character boldly declare, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you,¡± was like something out of a dream.


    ¡°I do have a way to find out where this came from. We¡¯ll see which faction it belongs to.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­ Oh, and here¡¯s the copy you wanted. I assume it¡¯s for that little maid of yours?¡±


    Leah placed the copied version of Frozen Ice Array on the table. She had only received the original yesterday but had quickly used transcription magic to create a copy, burning through quite a few of her magical pens in the process.


    ¡ªNo matter. Now that she had funding, such problems would resolve themselves!


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a good look at her with my magic eye. She¡¯s got a solid foundation.¡±


    Leah gestured to her crimson magic eye.


    ¡°But someone with such a specialized magical circuit will need a unique training method¡­¡±


    Leah paused mid-sentence.


    Today, she had carefully observed Eir, using her magic eye to examine her closely. She discovered that Eir¡¯s magical circuit was astonishingly suited for an ice-based defensive system. However, her circuit was rigid and would require long-term systematic training to refine.


    Still, Leah doubted that someone as young as Eir, working as a full-time maid in a prominent family, would have access to such training.


    So¡­


    It was likely that this reliable resource by Will¡¯s side had been cultivated by him personally.


    In fact¡­


    Leah reflected on her own magical circuit. After using the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, her circuit had become more open, as if a bottleneck had been cleared.


    With such a tool to push her limits, she could now attempt many ancient spells she had only read about in books.


    This kid¡­ he¡¯s got some skills.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I dared to give her this book. I couldn¡¯t handle such advanced ancient magic myself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really dote on her.¡± Leah waved dismissively, cutting off his affectionate remarks. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Teacher~¡±


    Leah had just stepped out the door when she ran into Eir, who was tiptoeing up the stairs, muttering, ¡°Peek through the door crack, don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Leah waved at her with a smile.


    But¡­


    Why did the girl¡¯s face look a little angry?


    ¡ª


    As Eir washed the dishes, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how, in just one week, it felt like her Young Master was no longer hers alone.


    Oh¡­


    It was because he now had a vibrant school life, a caring teacher, and¡­ friends, apparently.


    All good things, but Eir couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­


    ¡ªFeel like the Young Master, who had once relied solely on her protection, suddenly had so many others to depend on.


    Did the Young Master¡­


    Still need her?


    Her mind flashed back to that scene¡ª


    A small fire dragon, with Leah¡¯s picture stuck to its head, carrying the Young Master into the sky while she could only watch from below.


    Oh, right!


    That witch specialized in fire magic too!


    It all lined up!


    And so, after hurriedly finishing the dishes, Eir grabbed her skirt and climbed the stairs, determined to put her skills to use!


    Eavesdropping!


    But just as she was about to press her ear to the door, Leah walked out.


    ¡°He¡¯s still inside. Go on up.¡±


    ¡ªThis¡­ this was a challenge from the little fire dragon!


    How could she let this slide?


    So unfair!


    As a maid of the Hysterm family, she cursed you!


    Eir stood at the door, her hand hovering over the doorknob.


    Young Master¡­


    It had been so many years since he brought her into the Hysterm family with just one look.


    As a maid, she had been competent.


    But¡­


    Was this the end of the road?


    After all, he was a rising star of the Hysterm family, with a bright future ahead of him. Meanwhile, she, his personal maid¡­ might remain in the same place forever.


    As Eir stood outside, lost in thought, the door suddenly opened¡ªthough she hadn¡¯t touched it.


    ¡°Eir? Cleaning up¡ªwait, you¡¯re just standing here?¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master?!¡±


    Eir couldn¡¯t believe it. The first thing her Young Master did after opening the door was¡­ call her by name.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Come in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±

 Chapter 54 - She’s So Easy to Cheer Up

    Chapter 54: She¡¯s So Easy to Cheer UpEir was pulled into the room by Will without hesitation.


    When she thought about it, her Young Master had always been like this¡ªacting immediately on his whims, never hesitating or overthinking. If he wanted to do something, he did it right away.


    On Will¡¯s desk were two letters¡ªone in a Hysterm family envelope and the other the one Leah had just handed over.


    There were also two books¡­


    One was the red-covered notebook that Will had kept close for the past four years. The other was¡­


    A book she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Eir had cleaned Will¡¯s room countless times and was familiar with his treasured books, often taking them out to air and maintain them.


    But¡­


    She had never seen this book before.


    It looked like the one Leah had been holding earlier¡ªa thick tome that, from the cover alone, seemed like a monumental magical text, likely containing powerful spells.


    No doubt about it. The two of them had sneaked upstairs¡­


    They were definitely doing research behind her back! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Leah was a professor at Entark First Academy, and her clever Young Master was at the perfect age to discuss numerous research topics with her.


    Eir¡¯s gaze drifted toward the book, her expression vacant.


    Her mind suddenly recalled some of the questions and answers she had copied from ¡°300 Questions on Blackening¡± last night¡ª


    [Question 263: If he breaks his promise and abandons you, what should you do?]


    [Answer: Obviously, you cripple him so he has no choice but to stay by your side.]


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir clenched her fists tightly.


    If he¡­


    If he became the same fragile, delicate Young Master who needed her, surrounded by danger, swaying in the wind like he used to¡­


    Then¡­


    Things could go back to how they were, right?


    From her perspective, Will stood with his back to her, casually tidying up his desk. He placed Leah¡¯s letter in a drawer and flipped through a few pages of his Task System.


    ¡°Ah, right, I was just about to come find you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master was chatting with that¡­ that teacher, so of course, you wouldn¡¯t have time for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I even prepared a gift for you.¡±


    Will smiled brightly and picked up the book Eir had been staring at.


    Then, he lightly tapped it on her head.


    The weight of the book made Eir¡¯s ears droop slightly.


    And then, they perked back up.


    As this happened, the vacant look in Eir¡¯s eyes was replaced by a renewed sparkle.


    ¡°Young Master? A gift¡­?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    The book was heavy, and she had to hold it with both hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know many words, but you can try reading it. Sometimes, ancient magic can¡¯t be fully understood without reading the original text and experiencing the intent behind its design.¡±


    ¡°This book¡­ uh, Frozen Ice Array¡­ it¡¯s for me? This¡­ this¡­¡±


    She clutched the book tightly, as if it were a priceless treasure.


    ¡°Frozen Ice Array. Yes, it¡¯s Leah¡¯s competition prize. I had her copy¡ªoh, there¡¯s no such term in this world. Let¡¯s just say she made a duplicate for you.¡±


    Will snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve noticed that your progress in the sauna room has stagnant. No matter how much you refine your Ice Armor, even if it can block Extreme Flame Meteor, it¡¯s still just a basic spell. Mechanically, it¡¯s fundamentally flawed and easy to counter. To truly surpass yourself and defeat a fire dragon with a breath temperature of 5,000 degrees Celsius, becoming top-tier, you¡¯ll need to reinvent yourself and learn new skills!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Eir realized that no matter how conflicted she felt inside, no matter how complicated and ever-changing the world around her Young Master seemed, he¡­


    He was still the same eccentric Young Master who occasionally went off the rails!


    ¡°In summary, our next focus will gradually shift to the magic in this book. While I have some experience reading ancient magic, this is far more complex than anything before, so it¡¯ll take some time to study.¡±


    Will, oblivious to Eir¡¯s earlier jealousy and murderous thoughts, was lost in his own world. In his eyes, this clingy maid, who became attached after just a few words, was still far from reaching true yandere levels.


    He was still immersed in his plans.


    ¡°But ancient magic often can¡¯t be learned through teaching alone. You¡¯ll need to read the original text yourself and grasp its deeper meaning to truly master it¡­ Hmm, starting tomorrow, your training will be slightly less intense, and we¡¯ll dedicate more time to studying Frozen Ice Array.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really for me? Sniff, sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you still doubting it?¡±


    Will rested his chin on his hand.


    ¡°Do you remember Sanqi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We buried it earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Before that, it single-handedly took down a group of monsters nearby. I taught it more advanced ice-based pet skills, like Ice Fang, and often let it fight monsters on its own while I supervised.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Young Master, Sanqi was just an ordinary dog, not a magic beast¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Eir¡ª¡±


    Will snapped his fingers again.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been seriously training you like a dog. You¡¯ll definitely become as strong as it was!¡±


    ¡°Understood! Eir gets it.¡± Eir nodded earnestly. ¡°So¡­ Young Master still needs Eir, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why ask that? Of course, I need you. This book¡­ only you can learn from it.¡±


    Will thought back to the original story, where Eir inexplicably mastered Frozen Ice Array in the later Chapters. The book¡¯s name only appeared in passing otherwise.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Eir will work hard.¡±


    She felt like she had been overthinking. No matter what happened, her Young Master still needed her.


    As long as that remained true¡­


    As long as that remained true¡­


    As long as her Young Master still needed her to be his dog¡­


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.


    Eir hugged Frozen Ice Array to her chest like a precious treasure. Beneath her maid¡¯s skirt, her tail wagged furiously against the wooden floor, sweeping a shiny arc in its wake.


    Will watched Eir, feeling a strange sense of unease. She seemed a little different from usual¡­ but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    ¡°Alright. Eir, could you mail the letter to S for me?¡±


    Will pointed to the corner of his desk, where the letter lay next to the Task System.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Eir walked over and picked up the letter.


    But¡­


    She noticed the open pages of the Task System¡ªa book Will usually kept hidden from her.


    And¡­


    It was turned to the last page.


    The book¡¯s heavy cover often caused it to flip to the middle or slide to the last page when left open, revealing its contents.


    This book, which she had only glimpsed a few times, was filled with Will¡¯s meticulous notes on every page. But the last page¡­


    The last page was filled with the same repeated words. With her limited literacy, Eir could only make out one phrase repeated over and over¡ª


    Heroine.


    Heroine?


    Why would Young Master¡­ write that in his book?


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Will seemed to notice Eir looking and quickly closed the book.


    ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll mail the letter right away.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Why Does My Reputation Keep Getting Worse?

    Chapter 55: Why Does My Reputation Keep Getting Worse?A new week began.


    On Monday morning, Will took the first half of the day off to personally purchase a magical tool designed to analyze the materials of royal seals. This particular tool could identify the source of communication within the royal family. However, since it involved the royal family, such items were only available on the black market.


    Fortunately, thanks to his knowledge of the original story, Will had anticipated dealings with the royal family. The protagonist, Hugh, had used this very tool in the original plotline. Leveraging a small portion of the Hysterm family¡¯s connections, Will had already established a line to acquire it.


    When the time came, all he had to do was contact the right people to get what he needed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The result was a small vial of black powder. Supposedly, the powder would change color depending on the composition of the wax seal, revealing its origin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll test it out tonight.¡±


    Of course¡­


    Will found the existence of such a tool to be a bit absurd!


    Why would the royal family use a seal that could be identified by outsiders? And why would they continue using it for so long? Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculously easy for their secrets to leak?


    But upon studying the royal family¡¯s history, it all made perfect sense.


    Because¡­ this method was never meant to leave the royal family in the first place.


    The kings of Entark had always been prolific breeders, producing numerous offspring in every generation. However, instead of the traditional system of primogeniture, the Entark monarchy relied on the king¡¯s will to determine the successor.


    Two hundred years ago, the reigning king found himself unable to control the infighting among his children. Letters and intelligence flew back and forth, spies and traitors were everywhere. The problem was so chaotic that even the king himself couldn¡¯t figure out who was writing to whom or which nobles belonged to which faction.


    As king, he didn¡¯t necessarily oppose the infighting. In fact, he enjoyed the spectacle and used it to identify the most cunning and resourceful child to succeed him.


    But¡­


    When even he couldn¡¯t decipher the schemes of his own children, he felt like a failure as a ruler.


    So, after acquiring a material from a dungeon that could be used in wax seals for identification, the king decreed that all royal communications must use this material. Any letter sent without it would lose its legitimacy as a royal document.


    He distributed different materials to his children for identification purposes, allowing him to monitor their relationships and abilities while reducing the risk of outside espionage.


    And then¡­


    This system¡­


    Was never updated in two hundred years due to royal complacency and laziness!


    Two centuries ago, only the king knew how to interpret the materials and identify the senders.


    Two centuries later, the method was widely known on the black market, with regular updates on which material corresponded to which royal branch. Yet, as a matter of tradition, no prince or princess dared to bypass the system for fear of losing their legitimacy.


    This perfectly illustrated the Entark royal family¡¯s decline¡­


    A lineage of prolific kings, children embroiled in severe power struggles, and a two-century-old, decaying system.


    The Entark royal family was like a candle flickering in the wind.


    Ready to topple with the slightest push.


    If Will didn¡¯t know he¡¯d have future dealings with the royal family, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered stepping into this mess.


    That¡¯s right, the royal family¡¯s ¡°mess¡± was more like a ¡°swamp.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, today¡¯s my first official day as a member of the elite class. I wonder if my classmates¡¯ opinions of me will change now that they know about my high practical exam scores?¡±


    Will pushed open the classroom door.


    His seat was still in the corner of the room, and his desk was spotless. Thanks to Leah¡¯s intervention, no one dared to vandalize it anymore.


    But¡­


    Uh¡­


    Why¡­


    Why were all the other desks moved a meter away from his?!


    The classroom didn¡¯t have many students to begin with. Unlike his previous school, where desks were crammed together, here, students could space out their desks as much as they wanted.


    Previously, his seat was a bit isolated, but at least there were people in front and to his right. Now, everyone had shifted their desks closer together, leaving a wide berth around him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Should he ask someone?


    He turned to the blonde girl chatting nearby¡ªthe same enthusiastic noblewoman who had avoided him on the first day.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me what¡ª¡±


    He tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°!?¡±


    She jumped as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, scrambling back to her seat while shouting:


    ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t come near me! I-I-I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t come after me! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him! The super-violent Will who brutally punished Felix during the practical exam is here!¡±


    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t punishment, okay? Sure, I baited him, but he challenged me first!


    ¡°I heard he beat Felix for a full ten minutes, making him beg for mercy before letting him go!¡±


    ¡ªThe match lasted ten minutes, and I only punched him once!


    ¡°The scariest part is that even our homeroom teacher, Miss Leah, succumbed to his tyranny and fell asleep in his arms on the field!¡±


    ¡ªLeah ran over and fainted on her own!


    ¡°Oh, and I heard he often takes Miss Leah to dark hallways to do unspeakable things.¡±


    ¡ªUh¡­ well, that one¡¯s a bit¡­


    ¡°Someone stayed late cleaning one night and saw him coming out of Miss Leah¡¯s lab, disheveled!¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s because the experiment materials exploded!


    Alright.


    Will understood now.


    In his quest to surpass bullying, he had become synonymous with it.


    Not¡­ not that it was entirely bad?


    It¡¯s fine. Changing people¡¯s impressions is easier than starting out as the bullied one. At least this way, he wouldn¡¯t end up locked in a cold storage room again.


    He sat down and scanned the room.


    Felix¡¯s seat was empty, and even his belongings had been cleared out. His suspension had ended, but judging by the state of things, he had likely dropped out of the elite class altogether.


    As for Belle, the red-haired green tea girl, her belongings were still there, but she was absent. Will remembered her as a diligent student who usually arrived twenty minutes early. It seemed the recent events had hit her hard enough to skip class.


    The third member¡­


    Hunter.


    He was the only one from the trio who had returned to class after his suspension. However, he had moved from his previous seat behind Belle to another corner of the room.


    What, was he trying to emulate Will and become the ¡°corner king¡±?


    As Will observed, he noticed Hunter glancing back at him. Their eyes met, and Hunter¡¯s gaze was sharp, almost menacing.


    Then Hunter pointed at himself and then at Will.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ does he want something from me? This feels ominous¡­¡±


    Class wasn¡¯t long. As soon as it ended, Will and Hunter exchanged glances before exiting through different doors, meeting up in a secluded hallway.


    Will looked up at Hunter, who was a head taller than him and exuded a brooding aura. His blue hair partially obscured one eye, making him look particularly intimidating.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Your stare earlier was¡­ kind of scary.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hunter bowed deeply.


    ¡°I need to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why does that sound so sarcastic?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. You helped me see Belle¡¯s true colors. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve wasted years on her.¡±


    Will thought, This guy¡¯s surprisingly mature. Even after being betrayed by his childhood friend, he¡¯s recovered quickly and is facing life head-on.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. No need to get so worked up.¡±


    ¡°You also showed me a new path. Women are unreliable. Only by serving a wise leader can one achieve their ideals and go further, higher, and steadier.¡±


    ¡°So your ¡®wise leader¡¯ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Lord Will, please accept me as your follower! I¡¯ll do whatever you command!¡±


    ¡°Your grand ambition is to be a follower?!¡±


    Will rubbed his forehead.


    Well, this was an unexpected bonus.


    Hunter didn¡¯t even have a name in the original story, let alone any detailed description. As someone outside the book¡¯s control, he¡¯d be less bound by fate.


    He could be useful for gathering information Will couldn¡¯t obtain himself¡­ or something like that.


    ¡°Also, Lord Will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You¡¯re taller than me; it¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you¡­ information left behind by Felix.¡±


    Hunter spoke calmly.


    How had he betrayed his former boss so quickly? This guy couldn¡¯t be trusted!


    ¡°Actually, Felix did have someone backing him. While they didn¡¯t provide much power or resources, they seemed to be manipulating or guiding him.¡±


    ¡°What? Hmm¡­ let me guess. Was it an upperclassman, maybe two years ahead of us, with slicked-back blonde hair?¡±


    Will recalled the suspicious figure he had seen during his practical exam¡ªthe only person who had caught his attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. Impressive, Lord Will. You already suspected.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his identity?¡±


    ¡°The second son of the Branton family, a rival of the Hysterm family.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Why Is the Mastermind Always Her?!

    Chapter 56: Why Is the Mastermind Always Her?!In the end, Will learned from Hunter that Felix¡¯s family had been struggling financially lately. With the royal family in decline, the nobles weren¡¯t faring much better.


    So¡­


    They agreed to collaborate with the Branton family. The Brantons provided money, while Felix¡¯s family offered some territorial rights in return.


    As the two families grew closer, so did their children. The older ones often looked out for the younger ones.


    It was the second son of the Branton family who had been secretly encouraging Felix, providing him with tools and senior-level knowledge to lead the bullying against Will. After all, how else could a newly enrolled Felix know the location of the school¡¯s cold storage or manage to steal the keys to lock someone inside?


    ¡°The Branton family, huh? Alright, I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    The Branton family had always been at odds with the Hysterm family.


    But it was purely a business rivalry.


    Both families operated in the dungeon industry. The Branton family focused on hardcore adventurer supplies¡ªequipment and essential resources. Meanwhile, the Hysterm family leaned toward lighter services, managing dungeon trading markets and offering leisure and social spaces for adventurers.


    When dungeon exploration was resource-intensive and risky, the Branton family thrived. Dungeon yields barely covered the costs of exploration, forcing many adventurers to barter with the Brantons for supplies. This barter system often left the Brantons with significant profits, while adventurers had little left to enjoy other services.


    However, in recent years, the Hysterm family had supported the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and restructured the market. The range of tradable items expanded, pricing became more precise, and somehow, dungeon yields increased while risks decreased. This reduced the need for basic equipment, leaving adventurers with surplus funds to enjoy Hysterm¡¯s services.


    The current business rivalry wasn¡¯t exactly a blood feud.


    Today, they might compete for customers due to differing business policies. Tomorrow, they might collaborate for mutual benefit.


    That¡¯s just how merchants operated.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Even if the Branton family dislikes us, bullying me doesn¡¯t achieve much. According to their information, I¡¯m the Hysterm family¡¯s least favored child¡­ oh right, I don¡¯t even have a mother.¡±


    Even as Will sat at his desk at home, he couldn¡¯t stop pondering this.


    He cut a piece of the wax seal, melted it in a small dish, and sprinkled the black market powder over it.


    ¡°Bullying me at school¡­ what¡¯s the point, aside from messing with my head? Hmm¡­ could it be to lure me into discovering something?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the powder reacted. The results came in quickly. The white powder had already changed color.


    ¡°That was fast. Is this the result of two centuries of royal refinement?¡±


    Will brought the dish closer.


    In the melted wax, the powder he had sprinkled had turned a bright, vibrant red, standing out sharply against the deep blue wax.


    ¡°¡­Wait?! This color is¡ª¡±


    The moment he saw the color, Will¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He didn¡¯t even need to check the reference chart.


    He remembered this color.


    In the original story, Hugh had used this method to analyze letters from the Entark royal family. And¡­ the first result he got was¡­


    This exact shade of red.


    Although the original text only described the color, its emphasis on the vibrant, striking red left no room for doubt.


    Just to be sure, Will pulled out the crumpled reference chart the black market merchant had given him. After cross-referencing, his suspicions were confirmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Of course, it¡¯s her¡­¡±


    This color represented the Fourth Princess, Eugenie Entark.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, the original story mentioned that the Branton family was aligned with Eugenie within the royal court. Much of Eugenie¡¯s dungeon exploration resources came from the Branton family.


    Identifying her connected two seemingly unrelated events from the original story.


    Whether it was the attack on Will¡­


    Or the Branton family using Felix to bully him at school¡­


    Eugenie was likely the one pulling the strings.


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, damn it, no wonder. Isn¡¯t she the first villain introduced in the original story? Why is she so persistent¡­¡±


    There was a reason Will remembered her so vividly.


    Because¡­


    She was the mastermind of the first volume of the original story!


    Are you addicted to being the mastermind or something?


    In the first volume, Hugh¡¯s forced departure from his team was almost entirely orchestrated by her. She manipulated events from behind the scenes¡ªprimarily by deceiving and influencing ¡°Young Master Will.¡±


    First, she sent one of her subordinates to join ¡°Morning Star¡± as a powerful mid-game addition.


    Then, through this subordinate, she tricked ¡°Young Master Will¡± into purchasing expensive, impractical weapons for the team, claiming they would boost the team¡¯s ranking and earn more sponsorships.


    Next, using taunts from rival teams, she provoked the hot-headed ¡°Young Master Will¡± into leading the team to challenge a target slightly beyond their capabilities. This marked the start of the original story, which began with their crushing defeat.


    Finally, she manipulated ¡°Young Master Will¡± into blaming Xiu for the failure, pressuring him to leave the team. As the nominal leader, Will¡¯s personality and position made it easy for the other members¡ªeach with their own agendas¡ªto side with him, forcing Xiu out.


    At the end of the first volume, it was revealed that Eugenie had orchestrated everything.


    She had her sights set on Hugh¡¯s talents as a logistician and wanted to recruit him. However, Hugh¡¯s deep ties to ¡°Morning Star¡± made him reluctant to leave. Eugenie had no choice but to make the team turn against him.


    Oh, and Hugh eventually defected to the dungeon faction, where he was taken in by the reigning Dungeon Empress, who showered him with resources and added him to her growing harem. But that¡¯s a long story for another time. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t met you yet, considering our future interactions, it seems our fates are deeply intertwined!¡±


    For once, Will was so annoyed that he slammed his desk and pointed at the red powder¡ªthis wretched woman¡¯s hair was red too, and just thinking about it made him mad!


    When he read the original story, he didn¡¯t think much of it. From Hugh¡¯s  perspective, Eugenie¡¯s schemes helped him see his teammates¡¯ true colors. Plus, after revealing her plans, she got her comeuppance when Hugh beat her up. It was incredibly satisfying.


    But¡­ putting himself in his current position¡­


    The attack? That was your doing!


    The bullying? That was your doing!


    The team betrayal? That was your doing!


    What kind of grudge do you have against Will Hysterm?!


    Will¡¯s competitive spirit flared.


    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll find a way to punish you¡­¡±


    But if Eugenie was behind the attack¡­ what was her motive?


    Will scratched his head. Eugenie¡¯s schemes were always convoluted, and her ability to monitor ¡°Young Master Will¡± so precisely made it hard to pin down her intentions.


    After thinking for a while without reaching a clear conclusion, Will decided¡­


    To bring out his secret weapon!


    Clap clap. He opened his drawer, pulled out a book, and slapped it onto the desk.


    Task System!


    Stuck in the plot?


    No clear goal?


    Feeling lost?


    Forgot the original story?


    Lacking tools?


    The system has you covered.


    Although, in this case¡­ it didn¡¯t have the tools he needed.


    A well-designed task system should connect the plot, allowing the player to recall details just by reading the tasks and descriptions.


    ¡°Since Eugenie is the Fourth Princess and a member of the royal family, I guess it¡¯s about time I meet the third character.¡±


    He flipped to the third Chapter of the Task System¡ª


    [Princess Treya Chapter.]


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Treya. Treya Entark, Eugenie¡¯s younger sister and the swordswoman of the Morning Star team.¡±


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Princess Treya

    Chapter 57: Princess TreyaTreya. Full name: Treya Entark. From her surname alone, it was clear she hailed from the Entark royal family.


    Before each Chapter in the Task System, Will had written a short character profile, much like the introductory descriptions you¡¯d find when unlocking a new character in a game.


    However, for the heroines, Will didn¡¯t really need these profiles to jog his memory¡ªhe knew them all too well.


    The King of Entark was a notorious womanizer, and Treya was his ninth and youngest daughter.


    Her mother, on the other hand, was a pure, silver-haired elf whom the king had met during one of his excursions. According to the original story, she was a kind and noble commoner with no significant lineage among the elves, but she was a skilled swordswoman with an impressive record in dungeon battles.


    Thus, Treya¡­


    Was a half-elf princess with hair as white as snow and eyes like blue sapphires.


    In the original story, she joined the adventuring guild Morning Star founded by Will and became one of the people who drove Hugh out of the party.


    In the original narrative, Treya played the ¡°cold and aloof¡± role.


    She was distant from everyone, always wearing a frosty expression. She spoke little¡ªso little, in fact, that communication with her was almost impossible.


    Even Hugh, who was known for his high emotional intelligence, couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of person she truly was.


    When Hugh was kicked out of the party, Treya didn¡¯t say much. She simply nodded in agreement with the others.


    She acted this way because¡­ she desperately needed an adventuring party to make a name for herself. And¡­ she had an unexpected level of obedience to the ¡°Young Master Will¡± of the original story¡ªat least in the early Chapters.


    In Hugh¡¯s eyes, Treya was ¡°not straightforward,¡± someone who kept her guard up and always held something back.


    To Hugh¡­


    Eir was a timid maid who wouldn¡¯t stand up for him even when he was being bullied. He didn¡¯t like her.


    Leah was a violent, sharp-tongued witch who constantly berated him and ultimately drove him out of the party. He didn¡¯t like her either.


    But Treya? Treya was someone Hugh feared. It wasn¡¯t ¡°dislike¡± in the traditional sense¡ªit was a fear that made him keep his distance.


    Hugh felt that Treya always maintained a distance from him. While Eir and Leah occasionally showed hints of goodwill, only to shatter his trust when they sided against him, Treya remained cold and detached. She never showed any goodwill, never made a move, and barely spoke to him. At most, they exchanged fleeting glances when passing each other.


    Her lofty demeanor and cryptic words made her seem unapproachable. To Hugh, her aloofness and inscrutability suggested she was always scheming, hiding something from him¡ªan understandable suspicion given her royal background, where scheming among siblings was the norm.


    Hugh kept his distance from her throughout the story, with only brief and infrequent interactions.


    But¡­


    In the original story¡­


    Treya was incredibly popular.


    Because Hugh¡¯s perception of her as cold and distant was completely at odds with her portrayal from her own perspective in the narrative!


    Treya¡­


    Was an adorably clueless princess.


    While all three ¡°loser heroines¡± were socially inept to some degree, Treya¡¯s social skills were undoubtedly the worst.


    Deep down, she was incredibly innocent, with no real understanding of emotions, let alone romantic feelings.


    Privately, she had stalked Hugh and observed him countless times. She even made small gestures and expressions to hint at her feelings¡ªbut, of course, Hugh never noticed.


    She kept a diary and hoarded countless romance novels in her room. While she didn¡¯t fully understand the concept of love, she noticed one commonality in all the books: the male leads on the covers all resembled Hugh.


    Her outward coldness was a reflection of her inner emotional void.


    A seemingly aloof but actually clueless and pure half-elf princess with silver hair¡ªa trope tailor-made for fans of the ¡°cool but secretly adorable¡± archetype. When Will first encountered this setup, he couldn¡¯t help but think it was unbeatable.


    Naturally¡­


    Her ¡°loser heroine¡± ending was also a textbook example of the trope.


    After a long and arduous journey, she finally understood her feelings, learned what love was, and found the courage to express herself. Her once-naive worldview had matured through her experiences.


    But¡­


    By the time she realized her feelings, it was too late.


    Everyone else had already reached the finish line, and she was just finding the starting line!


    Just recalling her story, Will¡¯s mind flashed through several iconic scenes from the original narrative. He sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, compared to the other two, turning her into a yandere might actually be easier. In a way, she¡¯s already halfway there.¡±


    Being clueless to the extreme was practically a step toward being obsessively devoted.


    Even in the original story, she managed to pull off acts like secretly stalking Hugh, writing in her diary, and filling her room with romance novels featuring Hugh lookalikes on the covers¡­


    ¡°Eir worked for four years to reach where you started, Princess. Impressive!¡±


    ¡ªWill accidentally muttered this out loud, just as the door was kicked open.


    ¡°You called for me, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. I told you, if you¡¯re going to eavesdrop, don¡¯t make noise. Peek quietly, take notes carefully, and let the tiny crack in the door frame hold all your emotions.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master. Lesson learned.¡±


    Eir closed the door and retreated.


    A moment later, the door opened just a crack, and her voice drifted through:


    ¡°But still¡­ you should go to bed earlier. Aunt Susan says staying up late stunts your growth.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Oh, and tomorrow¡­ ahem, you don¡¯t need to peek through the door. I¡¯ll go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be your training material, but¡­ ahem, give me some personal space as a teenage boy, alright?¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t sure if Eir would understand what he meant.


    But¡­


    Through the slightly open door, he saw her hand form a small ¡°OK¡± gesture.


    That said, if she truly blackened, wouldn¡¯t she just peek even more tomorrow?


    ¡ªWill decided to leave that question for future him to deal with.


    Back to Treya.


    ¡°¡­I remember her joining the adventuring party was a coincidence. She actually disliked¡­ no, feared ¡®Young Master Will.¡¯ Her obedience stemmed more from fear than anything else.¡±


    ¡°In the original story, when the three heroines decided to leave the party to chase after Hugh, it was because she silently ran off first.¡±


    ¡°What kind of twisted fate do I have with her¡­?¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will flipped to the first task in Treya¡¯s Chapter.


    Just reading the first task made him sit up straight.


    [Task 84: Don¡¯t cancel the engagement, don¡¯t cancel the engagement, don¡¯t cancel the engagement, don¡¯t cancel the engagement, don¡¯t cancel the engagement, don¡¯t cancel the engagement!]


    The phrase was repeated multiple times.


    It was rare for anything in the Task System to take up two full lines.


    Given how much space he had to write and leave room for edits, Will was usually sparing with his words.


    The fact that this task took up two lines showed just how important it was.


    Will felt a chill run down his spine as memories of the notebook came flooding back¡­


    That¡¯s right!


    As the ¡°Young Master¡±¡­


    As the ¡°villainous young master¡±¡­


    He had one of the most classic tropes of all.


    On the day of his engagement, he canceled it with Princess Treya!


    [Task Reward: Highly unlikely to be completed. If failed, proceed to Task 85.]


    How wonderful. The system he had designed was truly something.


    It even included fail states and branching tasks for plot-mandated events.

 Chapter 58 - Don’t Be a Cliché Villain!

    Chapter 58: Don¡¯t Be a Clich¨¦ Villain!Will sighed deeply.


    Since his past self had written additional notes, there was still hope.


    He flipped the page, moving past the terrifying ¡°Don¡¯t Cancel the Engagement¡± task.


    On the next page was the follow-up task, ¡°Task 85.¡±


    [Task 85: Identify the mastermind behind the attack. Even if the engagement is canceled, find a way to establish contact with Treya and enter the Princess Treya storyline.]


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that convenient? I just identified the mastermind moments ago.¡±


    He glanced at the bright red powder in the dish and nodded.


    [Series Tasks up to 90. Reward: Treya¡¯s exclusive swordsmanship¡ªDemon¡¯s Black Blade.]


    Hmm¡­ Task 90 was still far off.


    If Task 85 was the entry point to Treya¡¯s storyline, then the tasks leading up to 90 would likely involve nurturing her growth.


    [Task Hint: The critical engagement storyline will trigger approximately two weeks after entering the cold storage incident. Don¡¯t miss it. It won¡¯t refresh.]


    ¡°Of course I know it won¡¯t refresh!¡±


    No wonder she was the last heroine introduced. Will could practically see his past self getting cheekier with every note. The earlier tasks and rewards didn¡¯t have nearly as much playful commentary.


    But¡­


    A good task system connects the plot seamlessly. After flipping through a few pages and rereading the character profile, Will recalled the entire storyline.


    Roughly two weeks from now, a long-scheduled engagement announcement ceremony would take place at the royal palace. It was for the youngest son of the Hysterm family and the youngest princess of the Entark royal family. Both the youngest¡ªhow fitting.


    The merchants associated with the Hysterm family and the nobles connected to the Entark royal family were all aware of this event. Guess who wasn¡¯t informed?


    That¡¯s right!


    The groom himself.


    In the original story, Will suddenly received a letter from his father, instructing him to arrive at the palace by a specific time to attend a banquet.


    When he arrived, he discovered it was actually an engagement ceremony. Only then was he informed that his father had arranged everything, and only then did he learn that his fianc¨¦e was a royal princess. That¡¯s when it dawned on him that he was just a pawn in a political marriage.


    Having lived through this life for fourteen years, Will still couldn¡¯t understand what his father was thinking. Maybe he just didn¡¯t see Will as his son.


    ¡°And so, Will, you absolute idiot, you managed to hit every villain clich¨¦ by the age of fourteen!¡±


    At the engagement ceremony, for reasons unknown, ¡°Young Master Will¡± became convinced that the attack on his way to school and the bullying he faced at the academy were all due to royal family politics and his engagement to Treya. He was furious that his father had informed him so late and questioned whether Treya had the ability to protect him from the dangers she supposedly brought.


    During the banquet, amidst the crowd and chatter, someone suggested that Treya demonstrate her swordsmanship to prove herself. This, they said, would reassure Will.


    But¡­


    Treya failed.


    It was a simple Entark sword technique, but Treya couldn¡¯t execute it successfully.


    In a fit of rage, the original Will poured his drink over Treya¡¯s head and, in front of merchants, dignitaries, and royal family members, announced that he was canceling the engagement.


    Because the original story rarely showed events from Will¡¯s perspective, his storyline had to be pieced together through the eyes of other characters.


    From Treya¡¯s perspective, this sequence of events was utterly baffling. She had been looking forward to meeting her fianc¨¦, only for him to accuse her of incompetence and force her to demonstrate her skills. Despite practicing the technique countless times, she failed.


    Will seized the opportunity to humiliate her publicly and cancel the engagement.


    This incident left Treya with deep psychological scars.


    Although she remained the same innocent child, she became even more emotionally reserved, numb to the feelings of others. She grew fearful of her status as a princess, unable to appear in public.


    And¡­


    What had initially been a way to connect with her mother¡ªlearning swordsmanship¡ªturned into an obsessive quest for strength.


    Worst of all¡­


    Treya developed a deep hatred for Will!


    She despised him!


    She loathed him!


    She feared him¡­


    ¡°Will, you¡¯re an absolute villain!¡±


    Staring into a mirror, Will scolded himself.


    Everything else could be dealt with, but this¡­ this was a monumental challenge.


    ¡°This is¡­ so difficult.¡±


    This time, forget about nurturing her into a yandere. If the engagement cancellation couldn¡¯t be avoided, even talking to Treya would be nearly impossible¡ªlet alone earning her trust.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll need to carefully study this and prepare the necessary tools.¡±


    But¡­


    Now that he knew the mastermind was Eugenie, everything started to make sense.


    Eugenie had another identity.


    In the original story, Eugenie Entark was the ¡°caring¡± older sister who had always ¡°looked after¡± her younger sister Treya. She ¡°helpfully¡± taught Treya swordsmanship and encouraged her to take on adventurer commissions to build her reputation.


    Treya admired, followed, and trusted her sister.


    It was obvious now.


    Will¡¯s misfortunes were orchestrated by Eugenie, who calculated exactly when he would learn certain information and explode in anger.


    The crowd¡¯s instigation? That was Eugenie¡¯s doing, ensuring Treya would embarrass herself at the banquet.


    The flawed swordsmanship? That was Eugenie¡¯s teaching, with full knowledge of its weaknesses.


    In other words¡­


    Every betrayal, every setback, every manipulation Treya faced in her life¡ªeven the humiliating defeat in front of the person she admired most¡ªwas orchestrated by Eugenie Entark.


    Eugenie¡¯s true target wasn¡¯t Will.


    It was her sister, Treya.


    But if Will could figure out what Eugenie was planning¡­ he might be able to counter her.


    A confident smile spread across Will¡¯s face.


    This time, Will wouldn¡¯t play the role of a clich¨¦ villain!


    ¡ª


    ¡°Y-Young Master, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    As usual, Will had stayed up late the previous night. He yawned as he slowly descended the stairs.


    ¡°Eir, why do you sound so cautious today¡­? Hmm? Do we have a guest?¡±


    He noticed someone standing in the first-floor foyer of his private residence.


    It was¡­


    Someone he was very familiar with¡ªhis father¡¯s personal steward.


    The man always wore a black butler¡¯s uniform, complete with a hat and shiny black leather shoes that creaked against the wooden floor.


    He also wore white gloves.


    His hair was snow-white, a sign of his many years of service to the Hysterm family.


    ¡°Young Master Will, it¡¯s been a while. After all, the last time I came, you didn¡¯t open the door, so I couldn¡¯t deliver the message.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will was thrilled.


    He guessed that his father¡¯s steward had come specifically to deliver that letter.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hmph. So you¡¯ve come to find me? What is it this time? Is that man feeling generous enough to send me pocket money again?¡±


    ¡ªHe had to keep up the act of being estranged from his father.


    Only by doing so could he extract gold from his father!


    Unlike before, when he could simply shout and have servants fetch money from the treasury, he now needed a stable source of income.


    ¡°No, Young Master. I believe this is good news.¡±


    The steward¡¯s professionalism was impeccable. Despite Will¡¯s rude tone, he remained polite and formal, bowing deeply.


    Then, he pulled a letter from his pocket.


    The seal on the envelope was identical to the one Will had stared at all night.


    A blue rose with a missing petal at the four o¡¯clock position.


    It was a letter from the Entark royal family, but it wasn¡¯t just any letter. The envelope was ornately decorated, with gold embossing along the edges.


    Will¡¯s name was written in elegant script.


    It looked more like an invitation than a letter, designed to showcase the Entark seal prominently.


    ¡°Young Master, please accept this letter.¡±


    The steward smiled with the precision of a professional.


    ¡°And¡­ the Master says you must attend.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Treya and Her Beloved Sister

    Chapter 59: Treya and Her Beloved Sister¡°Big Sister Eugenie, please, one more time.¡±


    On the eastern side of the royal palace, where the sun had already set and only the darkened sky remained, the training grounds under the Evening Star¡¯s glow were quiet. A silver-haired girl tightly gripped her sword, addressing her red-haired elder sister.


    Her arms and legs trembled from exhaustion, but she steadied her breathing, stood tall, and raised her sword, performing the royal family¡¯s formal invitation stance.


    The pale yellow lamplight illuminated half of her face and her silver hair, casting a serene glow.


    ¡°Oh, my dear little Ninth Sister~ Do you even know what time it is? You need to rest properly and take better care of yourself. The engagement ceremony is just a few days away, and you¡¯ll finally meet your fianc¨¦. Get your priorities straight, will you?¡±


    Compared to Treya, who looked like she had just endured a grueling battle, Eugenie appeared completely at ease. She twirled the wooden training sword in her hand with practiced grace, her tone laced with a subtle mockery that she didn¡¯t bother to hide.


    But¡­


    Treya didn¡¯t seem to pick up on her sister¡¯s sarcasm.


    She simply stared at the worn wooden training sword in her hands. Unlike Eugenie¡¯s, hers was old and battered, with numerous scratches and a dulled tip.


    Treya wanted to become an exceptional swordswoman.


    At the very least, she wanted to master the Entark family¡¯s sword techniques.


    Not for any grand reason.


    Her father, the king, often visited her despite his busy schedule.


    He would tell her stories about her mother, a remarkable swordswoman renowned even among the elves. Her parents had met and fallen in love while exploring dungeons together.


    So¡­


    Treya wanted to become a swordswoman.


    For a beloved princess, such a reason was more than enough.


    And¡­


    Becoming an exceptional swordswoman would allow her to be like her most admired sister, Eugenie¡ªventuring into dungeons and earning the adoration of the people.


    ¡°I understand. But there¡¯s a time for everything, and right now, I need to practice my swordsmanship.¡±


    Her tone was calm, her expression cold, as if devoid of emotion.


    Eugenie pursed her lips, her dissatisfaction showing for just a second.


    ¡°¡­Big Sister, why can¡¯t I be like you? Am I not working hard enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. When you¡¯re my age, you¡¯ll reach this level too.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eugenie smiled, offering her reassurance.


    In the warm lamplight, Treya looked up, her expression tinged with confusion.


    Her silver hair, illuminated by the soft light, looked like a streak of the Milky Way cutting through the darkness of the training grounds. Treya stood tall and graceful, like a flawless ice sculpture. Even without moving, she exuded an air of perfection.


    Her elven mother, though long deceased, had left her with pointed ears, silver hair, a beautiful face, and a cold demeanor¡ªtreasures that would last her a lifetime.


    The public often said that the Ninth Princess neither smiled nor cried, as if she were a statue pulled from an icy cavern, frozen for millennia.


    But¡­


    This didn¡¯t stop Treya from being adored. As the youngest princess, she was the most cherished and beloved. She frequently appeared at royal events, and the people of Entark adored her, cheering every time she appeared.


    Even when her carriage passed through the streets, crowds would gather to greet her.


    However, Eugenie, her Fourth Sister, found this¡­ extremely irritating.


    ¡°From my perspective, you¡¯ve worked hard enough, little Treya~ To have mastered my sword techniques to this level so quickly is already quite¡­ impressive.¡±


    Under the fading twilight, Treya couldn¡¯t make out Eugenie¡¯s expression, only her silhouette.


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Big Sister Eugenie.¡±


    Treya nodded, still oblivious to Eugenie¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Alright, fine.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, your swordsmanship is incredible. I want to be like you. I want to become an adventurer, explore dungeons, and stand at the same height as you.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Eugenie, you¡¯re the best sister. So please, teach me more.¡±


    Treya steadied her sword once again, assuming a defensive stance.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    Eugenie¡¯s tone grew sharper.


    ¡°Then watch closely¡ª¡±


    In the blink of an eye, faster than the flutter of a moth¡¯s wings near a candle, three sword flashes streaked before Treya¡¯s eyes.


    Before she could react, her wooden sword was sent flying.


    Eugenie¡¯s blade, faintly shrouded in black mist, was already at Treya¡¯s throat.


    ¡°At this level, my dear little sister, you¡¯re still far from ready.¡±


    Eugenie twirled her sword before sheathing it.


    Treya¡¯s sapphire eyes, framed by her silver hair, were filled with disbelief.


    She had trained so hard, yet¡­


    Even now, she couldn¡¯t see her sister¡¯s movements¡­


    Was the gap between them really this vast?


    ¡°Big Sister Eugenie¡­ you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re still so amazing¡­¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°So, please, show me that sword technique again. Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But for now, you should rest and focus on preparing yourself. The family places great importance on this marriage. Don¡¯t mess it up. I truly envy you, Treya¡ªso young and already promised such a good match.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Sister¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it too. That¡¯s why I want to perfect my swordsmanship.¡±


    Treya quickly wiped her sword clean and carefully put it away.


    She had only learned about her engagement a month ago. It had come as a complete surprise to her.


    What kind of person was he?


    Had she met him before?


    Was he royalty?


    Was he handsome?


    ¡­


    A flood of questions filled her mind, but all she knew was that he was the youngest son of the Hysterm family.


    Still¡­


    She was excited.


    He was like a character straight out of the fairy tales she loved as a child!


    And in every one of those stories, the fianc¨¦ was always a handsome, kind, and gentle man. He would care for her, be loyal to her, and treat her with utmost tenderness.


    ¡°If¡­ if he finds out his fianc¨¦e is skilled in swordsmanship, he¡¯ll probably be really happy.¡±


    ¡°Tch. How nauseatingly pure and naive.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Eugenie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just saying, Treya, you truly are as noble and beautiful as they say¡ªa perfect half-elf princess.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is a marriage arranged by Father. I trust him to handle everything. I believe in him.¡±


    ¡°Hah. That bastard only acts like a decent human being when he¡¯s around you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    This was why Eugenie hated being around Treya.


    Treya, Treya, that infuriating Treya.


    In a royal family where everyone schemed to become the next king, she was an anomaly.


    She didn¡¯t fit in with the siblings who plotted each other¡¯s downfall.


    She was like an untainted sheet of white paper, always viewing the world through her innocent lens.


    It was laughable that Eugenie had to pretend to be interested in teaching this sheltered princess swordsmanship every day.


    Hmph¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Big Sister, could you help me pick out an outfit that my fianc¨¦ might like?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eugenie agreed with a smile¡­


    But as she twirled a lock of her red hair, her thoughts darkened.


    Treya¡¯s downfall would come on the day of her engagement.


    The fianc¨¦ she eagerly anticipated¡­


    Would become the first person to betray her, despise her, and hurt her.


    ¡°But first, dear Treya.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Before picking out an outfit¡­¡±


    Eugenie reached out, using two fingers to pull the corners of Treya¡¯s mouth upward. She applied just enough force to make Treya frown slightly in discomfort.


    ¡°You need to learn how to smile for your fianc¨¦.¡±

 Chapter 60 - Setting Off on the

    Chapter 60: Setting Off on the ¡°Cancel the Engagement¡± Journey!¡°Alright, everything¡¯s ready! Young Master, take a look in the mirror¡ªhow does it look?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ this, huh.¡±


    Will turned to look at himself in the mirror, even spinning around once. He felt incredibly out of place.


    For the first time, he was wearing a formal suit. Though it was a high-end custom design sent by Carver, wearing a suit at the age of fourteen made him look like a child playing dress-up in adult clothes.


    Despite being the young master of the Hysterm family, this was his first time attending a formal banquet.


    Logically, the Hysterm family should¡¯ve had plenty of social events, but none of them had ever involved him. His father had never once invited him to participate.


    As for his previous life¡­


    Uh¡­


    The gaming company he worked for wasn¡¯t exactly big on formalities. He had never attended a formal banquet there either.


    Even the annual company party was more about raffling off gaming consoles and having fun¡ªthere was no need for suits.


    So¡­


    Rather than saying this was Will¡¯s first time wearing a suit, it was more accurate to say it was his first time dressing this formally in his entire life.


    ¡°Even though I practiced tying ties on mannequins so many times during maid training, this is¡­ this is my first time doing it for the Young Master¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡±


    Eir stood in front of Will, carefully looping the tie around his neck. She tied it once, frowned, undid it, and then tied it again, even more meticulously.


    ¡°Eir, it doesn¡¯t have to be perfect. I can¡¯t even tell the difference.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Eir looked up, her face full of determination. ¡°This is the Young Master¡¯s first formal banquet. As your maid, I have to make sure you make a perfect entrance! Otherwise, the other side will look down on you!¡±


    As she spoke, she gave the tie a firm tug, making Will feel a brief tightness around his neck.


    ¡°There, now it meets Eir¡¯s standards.¡±


    After tying and untying the tie several times, she finally stopped, satisfied with her work.


    ¡°But¡­ why is the Young Master suddenly being called to¡­ um, that royal banquet?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised too?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right, but it always felt like the Master didn¡¯t care much about you¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine him inviting you to such an important banquet.¡±


    Will was a bit surprised. He had assumed that only a few particularly perceptive people could pick up on his strained relationship with his father.


    Yet Eir had noticed as well.


    ¡°Exactly. That bastard Carver wouldn¡¯t invite me to a royal banquet just for the sake of helping me build connections. That¡¯s not something he¡¯d do.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, because this isn¡¯t just a social banquet hosted by the royal family and the Hysterm family. It¡¯s actually an engagement announcement ceremony for me and Princess Treya. It¡¯s not super formal¡ªjust a gathering of the most prominent and influential people to let them know about the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s an engagement ceremony. Eir¡­ wait?! What?! Young Master, what did you just say?! Engagement ceremony?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s brain struggled to process the overwhelming information.


    She had initially thought her Young Master was finally stepping up, attending formal banquets like the other Hysterm siblings who frequented social events.


    But¡­


    The Young Master was telling her he was getting engaged?!


    Wha¡ªwha¡ªwhat?!


    Did this mean she¡¯d soon have to serve the Young Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e?!


    And Treya?


    Eir wasn¡¯t particularly knowledgeable about politics, but she was very familiar with that name.


    ¡°Treya?! You mean the incredibly beautiful, pure, and adorable Ninth Princess that everyone loves? I¡¯ve heard so many people say she¡¯s the cutest princess ever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°And isn¡¯t she supposedly a top-tier swordswoman, the most promising swordsmanship heir in Entark?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s a half-elf? Elves have been reclusive ever since the Witch Yaar incident four hundred years ago¡ªthey¡¯re so rare now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her ears are pointy, I guess¡­¡±


    Eir surrendered before the battle even began.


    If the fianc¨¦e was such an adorable princess, how could a maid like her ever compete? She was destined to remain a maid for life.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ Young Master, I understand. This day was bound to come. I wish you happiness¡­ but¡­ but Eir still wants to stay by your side as your maid¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way this engagement will succeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Eir tilted her head. ¡°But it¡¯s Treya, such a cute princess! If the Young Master¡ª¡±


    ¡°There are many reasons,¡± Will interrupted calmly, pulling a pair of shoes from the cabinet. ¡°But the main reason is¡­¡±


    He put on the shoes and opened the door to the first floor.


    The afternoon sunlight gleamed off his black suit as the steward stood outside, waiting with a carriage.


    ¡°She¡¯s far too innocent¡ªnot my type at all.¡±


    ¡ª


    Listening to the sound of the carriage wheels clattering over uneven ground, Will stared out the window at the riverside scenery, bored.


    The road from the capital to the royal palace¡ªmarked by the castle perched atop a hill¡ªwas particularly quiet. However, the roadside trees were well-maintained, their appearance suggesting that, despite the royal family¡¯s decline, they still cared about keeping up appearances.


    The banquet wasn¡¯t set to begin until five in the afternoon, but Will had been instructed by his father to arrive early, allowing him to explore the palace with the servants.


    From the sound of it, his father wanted him to mingle with the palace¡¯s residents.


    But¡­


    His only interest was in Treya.


    The carriage carried only Will and the steward, and neither had spoken for half the journey.


    ¡°Young Master, I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect you to obediently follow the Master¡¯s instructions and attend this event.¡±


    Perhaps the steward found the silence awkward and decided to break it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ do I seem like the type to defy orders, rebel without cause, or throw a tantrum out of incompetence?¡±


    The steward chuckled.


    ¡°Haha, of course not. Perhaps I don¡¯t know you well enough and saw this as an opportunity to learn more. What surprises me is that you¡¯re actually wearing the suit the Master sent¡ªand it fits you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything else to wear. I couldn¡¯t exactly show up in my school uniform¡­¡±


    ¡°Even this level of compliance is surprising.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°To many, the youngest Hysterm son is seen as moody and eccentric. To be honest, I thought the same before sitting here with you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t surprised.


    It was strange. Although he had been ¡°Will¡± since birth¡ªmeaning the original hot-headed, foolish, and somewhat perverse young master didn¡¯t exist¡ªmost people still perceived him that way.


    Perhaps it was due to the Hysterm family¡¯s poor reputation, his lack of social appearances, or the mysterious pull of fate steering him toward the original story¡¯s trajectory. Whatever the reason, people¡¯s impressions of him hadn¡¯t changed much from the original narrative.


    This might also explain why Eugenie still believed her plans to provoke him¡ªthrough attacks, bullying, and public humiliation¡ªwould work.


    ¡°However, the Master doesn¡¯t see you that way.¡±


    ¡°What does he think?¡±


    It was rare for Will to hear someone talk about Carver¡¯s thoughts.


    His relationship with his father¡­


    Was distant, both physically¡ªgiven how rarely they met¡ªand emotionally, given how little they understood each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fully understand the Master¡¯s thoughts. But, and I mean this sincerely, the Master does care about you. He¡¯s always keeping an eye on your progress.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The steward spoke earnestly.


    But Will found it hard to believe anything about Carver¡¯s supposed concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s mentioned many times that, while your other brothers are doing well, he believes you have the most potential.¡±


    Carver¡­


    Really thought that?


    Was it because the original story dictated it, or was it because Will¡¯s presence as a variable had influenced things?


    If it was the former, it wasn¡¯t credible. But if it was the latter¡­


    Then it was worth considering.


    ¡°Young Master, the Master will also be attending this event. This might be a good opportunity for you to talk to him.¡±


    Though Will personally disliked his father¡­


    The steward had a point. It was time to engage with him.

 Chapter 61 - An Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 61: An Unexpected EncounterThe carriage arrived shortly after; the royal castle wasn¡¯t too far from the capital.


    Although Will had often seen the castle from afar, standing tall on the hill, actually arriving there left him somewhat astonished.


    It wasn¡¯t the rugged, stone-built fortress he had imagined, perched on uneven slopes. Instead, the royal palace sprawled across the entire hilltop behind the capital, incorporating extensive renovations, lush gardens, and various palace sections.


    The castle visible from the capital was merely one-tenth of the entire palace.


    The largest part of the royal palace was its natural forests and gardens, taking advantage of the hill¡¯s terrain.


    In total, the palace grounds were four to five times larger than Will had anticipated.


    ¡°Welcome, Young Master Will. Please follow me. This way leads to Princess Treya¡¯s palace and her usual garden for walks. There¡¯s still some time before the banquet begins, so you¡¯re free to explore this area.¡±


    Oh, great.


    They were already guiding him straight to Treya¡¯s quarters.


    Were the servants already preparing for their married life together?


    Will remembered that the banquet¡¯s purpose was relatively secretive; only a select few knew it was meant to announce the engagement.


    ¡°Alright, no problem. You don¡¯t need to follow me.¡±


    This was an opportunity.


    According to the original story, Treya would still be training in her private training grounds up until two hours before the banquet.


    Perhaps wandering around here¡­


    He might just ¡°accidentally¡± run into her.


    ¡ª


    Treya¡¯s world was bright.


    Treya¡¯s world was colorful.


    Treya¡¯s world had no room for the bleakness of black.


    In the gentle afternoon sunlight, within the training grounds¡­


    Treya wasn¡¯t wearing armor but rather loose training clothes.


    Instead of a wooden training sword, she wielded her real silver sword¡ªher most trusted weapon.


    Standing in the training grounds, she faced ten training dummies positioned at varying heights. She stepped forward and struck.


    ¡°Entark Sword Technique, Eleventh Form: Slash.¡±


    Whoosh.


    Silver hair trailed behind her as she left afterimages in the air.


    In an instant, all ten training dummies were sliced into pieces, falling to the ground.


    Treya stood still, one hand sheathing her sword and the other brushing her bangs aside, her posture upright.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    To Treya, everyone in her world had a color.


    For example¡­


    Her elder sister, the one who taught her the Entark Demon Swordsmanship and had made a name for herself as an adventurer in the dungeons¡ªthe Red Demon Sword, Eugenie¡ªwas like the warm red of the sun.


    Her father, the king who had watched her grow up while diligently managing the affairs of the Entark Empire, was like the calm blue of the sky.


    One day, she too would be like them¡ªa princess capable of standing on her own.


    Like the drifting clouds in the sky, pure and beautiful.


    ¡°One more time¡­¡±


    Treya fetched new training dummies, carefully positioning them in the spots Eugenie had marked for her, then returned to her starting point.


    She usually trained until nightfall, but¡­


    Today was the day she would meet her fianc¨¦. He would surely be someone with a vibrant color.


    She was excited.


    What kind of color would he have?


    ¡°I must say, your swordsmanship¡­ tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s really not up to par. Hard to watch.¡±


    A sharp critique suddenly came from behind her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She turned her head, her tone calm and devoid of anger. She seemed genuinely curious about the person¡¯s identity, showing no particular emotion toward the unsolicited criticism.


    Behind her stood a brown-haired boy wearing glasses.


    He was slightly shorter than her, though his features suggested they were about the same age. Due to her half-elf bloodline, Treya¡¯s growth spurt had come earlier, making her appear taller than her peers.


    He was dressed in a sharp suit, exuding elegance. Treya hadn¡¯t met many boys her age, but perhaps because of the suit, she found him rather handsome.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ just a passerby with a little knowledge of swordsmanship,¡± the boy said, spreading his hands and shrugging as he approached her, showing no regard for the distance that should exist between a princess and a commoner.


    Today¡¯s banquet had brought many guests, including young heirs from various families. Some of them had arrived early and were allowed to roam the public gardens before the event.


    Realizing this, Treya felt less uneasy about a stranger appearing in her training grounds.


    ¡°Alright. Could you tell me what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The boy seemed caught off guard by her earnest and polite response to his harsh critique. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°If you know a bit about swordsmanship, you should be able to offer some reasonable advice.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little suspicious¡­ that I might be lying, just boasting about myself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lying?¡±


    Treya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but she tilted her head slightly.


    She understood the concept of ¡°lying¡± as something inherently bad¡ªa dull, grayish-black thing devoid of brightness or vibrancy.


    As such, she never assumed she would be deceived.


    ¡°Sigh, honestly.¡±


    The boy sighed and walked over to the training dummies Treya had just set up.


    ¡°Miss, may I adjust your dummies a bit?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The boy circled the ten dummies, seemingly studying their positions. After walking around twice, he stopped between two of them and moved them slightly.


    Treya watched him quietly.


    The dummy positions had been set by Eugenie to train her. The ¡°Slash¡± technique was designed to test her speed and range, and the correct placement of the dummies was crucial for honing her ability to strike within a short time frame.


    It had taken her months of practice to reach the point where she could destroy all ten dummies in one go. Her incredibly skilled sister, however, had achieved the same feat within ten days of learning the technique.


    ¡°Alright. How about trying your swordsmanship again?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t seem to have done anything particularly remarkable. He had simply adjusted the positions of two dummies. The ten dummies were still tightly grouped in the center of the training grounds.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Treya nodded, raising her sword.


    ¡°Please step aside. I¡¯m using a real sword today, and I wouldn¡¯t want to accidentally hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The boy waved her off and stepped aside, crossing his arms as he watched her with interest.


    Treya assumed her stance, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Entark Sword Technique, Eleventh Form: Slash.¡±


    The sword flashed, her silver hair trailing behind her.


    Crash.


    The dummies shattered into pieces, their fragments scattering across the ground.


    But¡­


    Only eight dummies were destroyed as before. The two dummies the boy had adjusted remained intact, standing proudly in the training grounds, gleaming under the midday sun.

 Chapter 62 -

    Chapter 62: ¡°She Lied to You, From Start to Finish¡±Will crossed his arms, watching Treya¡¯s stunned expression with satisfaction¡ªthough even her ¡°stunned¡± look was rather subdued.


    While it seemed like a chance encounter with Treya, in reality, Will had deliberately asked around about her training schedule and wandered in this direction to find her.


    Her training routine was consistent; if she said she¡¯d be practicing at this time, she would be¡ªeven with a banquet scheduled for the evening, she wasn¡¯t one to slack off.


    But¡­


    Treya truly lived up to her reputation in the original story as a half-elf beauty who seemed to carry her own ethereal filter wherever she went.


    Will had seen his fair share of beautiful women. For instance, Eir, who he was certain would look stunning with just a bit of effort, or Leah, whose adorable witch-like face was already unbeatable.


    But¡­


    Treya was different. Just standing there, she exuded an otherworldly beauty that made her seem like a figure removed from the mortal realm. Her long silver hair and porcelain-like complexion evoked the image of a noble elf deep within an enchanted forest.


    However¡­


    The moment Will remembered that this seemingly aloof girl¡¯s cold demeanor and distance were actually the result of her endearing cluelessness¡­


    He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease her.


    There was nothing more entertaining than watching a cold, high-and-mighty half-elf stumble over her own misunderstandings because of his playful remarks, right?


    Treya stared at her silver sword, clearly deep in thought about what she might have done wrong.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    She glanced at Will.


    He remained silent, arms crossed, standing there as if waiting for her to figure it out on her own.


    Her swordsmanship instructor¡ªher elder sister¡ªoften did the same, encouraging her to reflect and learn.


    So, she lowered her gaze back to her sword.


    But¡­


    It seemed she couldn¡¯t arrive at the answer on her own.


    After about half a minute, Treya slowly raised her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± Will asked, his tone akin to a kindergarten teacher coaxing a child.


    ¡°My sword technique¡­ the method was correct, the strength was correct, and the speed and trajectory were correct. There¡¯s no reason it should have failed like this.¡±


    Treya, ever persistent, began counting off her points on her fingers, reviewing each step.


    ¡°When you say ¡®correct,¡¯ are you basing that on your sister¡¯s standards?¡± Will asked as he dragged five more training dummies from the rack nearby.


    ¡°Sir, how do you know I have a sister?¡± Treya asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Good question. How do I know? Want to guess who I am?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just ¡®a passerby with a little knowledge of swordsmanship¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Will nodded, all the while positioning three of the new dummies where the previous ones had been.


    Two of the dummies overlapped with the ones he had adjusted earlier, while the other three were placed in positions Treya frequently used during her training.


    ¡°Want to try again?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Treya, unwilling to admit defeat, prepared herself. With only three dummies left, surely she wouldn¡¯t¡­


    Whoosh.


    Will felt the sharp gust of wind from Treya¡¯s sword as it passed by him. This time, she was clearly putting her all into the strike.


    ¡ªAs expected of the swordswoman praised so highly in the original story.


    Among the three heroines, Eir was clearly the weakest starting out, while Leah, despite her high potential, often strayed from the path and got distracted. Treya, however, was the backbone of the original team.


    Though she was a bit naive, Treya¡¯s dedication and focus were unmatched.


    But¡­


    No matter how strong her swordsmanship, how serious her attitude, or how determined her heart, the result remained unchanged.


    Two of the dummies remained standing. This time, one of them was in a position she had previously used.


    Will crossed his arms, pleased with the outcome.


    What pleased him even more was the clear look of shock on Treya¡¯s usually expressionless face.


    This wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Will had noticed from the start that Treya¡¯s ¡°Entark Sword Technique, Eleventh Form: Slash¡± was flawed.


    Of course, with his abysmal swordsmanship scores¡ªthe lowest among all his exams¡ªhe wasn¡¯t capable of judging the technique itself.


    He judged it by the results.


    In the game, when Treya used this move, the slash would cover a hemispherical area, hitting all targets within it multiple times based on the total number of targets. It was an incredibly powerful area-of-effect skill.


    This matched the original story¡¯s description of Treya using the technique to deal with swarms of ice flies.


    But Treya¡¯s current slash¡­


    Looked more like¡­


    Uh¡­


    A flat plane?


    Or perhaps a narrow surface with some thickness but little width?


    It was as if someone had entered an incorrect value for the z-axis during programming, resulting in a distorted effect.


    And yet, the placement of her training dummies, though seemingly random, was actually aligned along a single plane¡ªalmost as if designed to trap her in a flawed routine. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, by simply adjusting two of the dummies, Will ensured they fell outside her slash¡¯s effective range.


    Given her earlier comments, it was clear her swordsmanship wasn¡¯t self-taught but taught by her sister.


    Will began to piece together how Eugenie had set Treya up for failure at the banquet.


    Eugenie had deliberately taught Treya a fundamentally flawed sword technique!


    Then, at the banquet, when Treya hesitated, Eugenie would have insisted on her demonstrating the technique, ensuring her public humiliation and paving the way for the engagement to be called off.


    It was a calculated betrayal, exploiting Treya¡¯s unwavering trust in her.


    And Treya¡­


    Will observed her. She seemed oblivious to the flaws in her technique, standing there with her chin resting on her hand, deep in thought. She didn¡¯t even think to ask Will directly.


    She furrowed her brows in contemplation, occasionally biting her lip.


    Treya¡¯s facial expressions were subtle. Without careful observation, one might think she always wore a poker face. But if you paid attention to the nuances, it was easy to read her thoughts.


    For instance¡­


    Will could tell she was utterly baffled. But given her personality, she wouldn¡¯t suspect her sister Eugenie. Instead, she¡¯d blame herself for not performing well enough.


    Eventually, Treya relaxed her furrowed brows and looked up.


    ¡°Sir, do you know the reason?¡±


    As someone striving to become an exceptional swordswoman, Treya was serious and determined, unwilling to let this learning opportunity slip by.


    Even if the person before her was a stranger she had just met today.


    Even if he appeared to be her age.


    Even if his hands didn¡¯t look like those of someone who practiced swordsmanship.


    Even if his tailored suit made him seem overly frail and unassuming.


    If he could point out her shortcomings, she had to humbly seek his guidance.


    So, Treya spoke with humility.


    ¡°I do. The reasoning behind it is quite complex¡ªI could talk about it all night. But the cause is simple¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please, go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Treya nodded earnestly, her pointed ears perking up slightly.


    ¡°Because what you¡¯ve been learning isn¡¯t the true Entark Sword Technique. From the very beginning, you¡¯ve been learning it wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Impossible.¡±


    Treya immediately refuted Will¡¯s claim. Though her voice was soft, her firm tone betrayed her conviction.


    ¡°This technique was taught to me by my sister Eugenie¡ªthe renowned swordswoman known as the Red Demon Sword. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Will crossed his arms, nodding repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, the Red Demon Sword, Eugenie.¡±


    This was exactly the response he had been waiting for.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but, Miss, have you ever considered¡­¡±


    Will, who had been maintaining a respectful distance, began to step closer as he spoke. His polished shoes creaked against the ground with each step.


    And then¡­


    He closed the gap between them.


    Treya had never been this close to a man before¡ªnot even her father.


    There was something unsettling and eerie about his presence. With each step he took, her heartbeat quickened.


    Finally, he stopped just one step away from her.


    Will, slightly shorter than Treya, tilted his head up. His gaze, framed by the top edge of his glasses, appeared unnervingly sharp and piercing.


    ¡°That your sister has been lying to you, from start to finish?¡±

 Chapter 63 - Black

    Chapter 63: Black¡°Your sister has been lying to you, from start to finish.¡±


    As Will uttered those words, Treya visibly flinched.


    She raised her head, her watery yet emotionless eyes locking onto Will.


    ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t say such things.¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­ that¡¯s how you¡¯d respond,¡± Will said, brushing the dust off his suit from handling the old training dummies.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand my sister. She would never lie to me. She¡¯s raised me since I was little, and every sword technique I know, she demonstrated and taught me herself.¡±


    Treya¡¯s tone was serious, but her reasoning made Will want to laugh.


    ¡°You trust her too easily. Precisely because all your swordsmanship comes from her, and you¡¯ve had no external sources to compare it to, you¡¯ve been led astray.¡±


    He easily pointed out the flaw in her logic.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She has no reason to deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Because it benefits her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Benefits?¡±


    Treya tilted her head in confusion, clearly not grasping the implication.


    Will sighed.


    But¡­


    That was fine. He had already prepared himself for this moment.


    Treya¡¯s clear, trusting gaze rested on him, waiting silently for his explanation. Her eyes were so pure that they seemed to reflect nothing but trust.


    Will recalled the countless drafts he had written, brainstorming how to approach this situation with the premise that ¡°Eugenie is the mastermind.¡± None of them satisfied him; he had scrapped them all.


    Then, a flash of inspiration struck him¡ª


    Make Treya trust him?


    Avoid canceling the engagement?


    Form an alliance with Treya?


    Wrong, wrong, wrong!


    He had been asking the wrong questions from the start!


    Whether or not those outcomes were possible didn¡¯t matter. After all, Treya was the kind of innocent girl who could be easily misled with a few words.


    But he had forgotten his original goal.


    Corruption!


    If there was ever a character for whom the word ¡°corruption¡± was perfectly suited, it was Treya, the pure white half-elf!


    [Task 86 (Revised): Make Treya doubt her sister, doubt her father, and even doubt her past self. Change her perspective forever.]


    [Task Reward: Eugenie¡¯s Furious Failure x1] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to make the silver-haired half-elf see her sister¡¯s true nature, the royal family¡¯s true nature, and realize she had been drowning in a swamp all along!


    He needed her to take matters into her own hands and confront her sister.


    That was the true goal.


    As for how she viewed him¡­


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, there was no way he was actually going to become her future husband. Why should he care what she thought of him? (tln : F L A G )


    ¡°You trust your sister far too much. Think about it: in the royal family, out of your eight sisters and twelve brothers, the only ones making a name for themselves in dungeon exploration are Eugenie and you¡ªthough you haven¡¯t started yet.¡±


    Will clasped his hands behind his back and began circling her.


    ¡°Now consider this: in her unique field of expertise, she has a younger sister whose career path and future plans align closely with hers, who¡¯s more talented than her, and¡­ who¡¯s even more beautiful.¡±


    Will stopped behind Treya as he spoke.


    ¡°She¡¯s already missed the prime age to secure a strategic marriage with a prominent family, while you, at such a young age, have effortlessly landed an engagement with the thriving Hysterm family.¡±


    Using the tone of a villain weaving a web of deceit, he continued:


    ¡°For someone vying for the throne, you¡¯re the number one threat that needs to be eliminated, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Treya¡¯s train of thought came to a screeching halt.


    Her mind went blank.


    She knew Will¡¯s words made sense, but¡­


    Could her sister Eugenie really be someone who had been laying the groundwork for this day all along?


    Was the Entark royal family truly a place where siblings turned on each other? Was her father the kind of man who would allow such things to happen?


    Her sister, as warm and red as the sun¡­


    Her father, as steady and blue as the sky¡­


    Could those colors really be false?


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­ it couldn¡¯t be like this¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    That left only one conclusion¡­


    Treya looked up.


    In her eyes, Will¡ªwho had so brazenly judged her family and tried to make her think this way¡ªhad become the only black figure in her otherwise colorful world.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Treya muttered, and in a flash, her sword gleamed.


    Will felt a cold sensation on his neck.


    Looking down, he saw the shining silver blade pressed against his throat.


    But Treya hadn¡¯t used the edge of the blade; she had placed the flat side against his neck. Despite the speed of her draw, she hadn¡¯t nicked his skin or damaged his clothing.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯re not allowed to make baseless accusations about my sister.¡±


    ¡°You must be an outsider who doesn¡¯t understand her.¡±


    ¡°If you say such things again, next time, it¡¯ll be your neck that bleeds.¡±


    Treya flicked her sword, cutting off a few strands of Will¡¯s brown hair as a warning.


    Will remained calm. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t surrender. Instead, he chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Because Treya was flustered.


    As a princess known for her calm demeanor and high composure, she only resorted to drawing her sword when she was truly troubled and desperate.


    This proved¡­


    Treya was beginning to question her sister¡¯s intentions, enough to use Will as a scapegoat to stabilize her crumbling worldview.


    ¡°That said, sir, I acknowledge your sharp observation of my swordsmanship flaws. If you have other advice related to swordsmanship, I¡¯m willing to listen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly clear-headed about this¡­¡± Will began, glancing at his watch. ¡°But you¡¯re about to meet your fianc¨¦, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How do you know¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you go change and prepare now, you might not be too late.¡±


    Hearing this, Treya quickly glanced at the clock hanging in the training grounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, sir, I must excuse myself for today. I hope you¡¯ll leave me a way to contact you so I can learn the true reason for my failure next time¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯ll find out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Will waved her off.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing¡­¡±


    He pointed at the lone training dummy left standing on the field, the only one Treya hadn¡¯t destroyed.


    ¡°Remember this: if someone sets up dummies like this and asks you to demonstrate your swordsmanship¡­¡±


    He paused, smiling as if anticipating something.


    ¡°Make sure you refuse. Don¡¯t foolishly play along.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for your advice.¡±


    Though reluctant, Treya still thanked Will.


    ¡°Then¡­ see you tonight.¡±


    Watching Treya¡¯s hurried figure in her training clothes, Will felt confident that his plan was already halfway complete.


    ¡ª


    At the banquet that evening¡­


    Will arrived early and looked around, but Treya was nowhere to be seen.


    He regretted talking to her for so long earlier. She was probably still caught up in the royal family¡¯s elaborate preparations and hadn¡¯t made her entrance yet.


    Feeling out of place, he leaned against the dessert table.


    The crowd was overwhelming.


    Not only were there too many people, but everyone wore masks of civility, exchanging pleasantries regardless of their true identities.


    For Will, it was utterly exhausting.


    Come to think of it, his father¡ªor rather, ¡°Young Master Will¡¯s¡± father¡ªhad probably never intended for him to take over the Hysterm family¡¯s business.


    As a merchant, he should¡¯ve been exposed to social settings like this early on. But clearly, Carver had no plans to train him. He had never invited Will to such events before.


    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t this Will? What a rare sight. It¡¯s truly unusual to see Young Master Will at a banquet.¡±


    Will turned to see who had spoken¡­


    It was a man in a deep blue suit, his blonde hair slicked back.


    The second son of the Branton family.


    The very man who might have been working under Eugenie¡¯s orders¡ªthe true mastermind behind the bullying!

 Chapter 64 - Playing the Perverted Young Master? I’m a Pro

    Chapter 64: Playing the Perverted Young Master? I¡¯m a Pro¡°Hello. May I ask¡­ who are you?¡±


    At this moment, Will realized yet another reason why he disliked these kinds of events.


    Most of the banquet¡¯s interactions fell into the ¡°blind spots¡± of the original story¡ªscenarios that were never fully detailed.


    Who he might encounter, what they might say, and how he should respond were all unknowns, requiring him to improvise on the spot. This made the mental workload heavier and far more exhausting.


    For instance, if Will wanted to extract information from the person in front of him, he had to pretend this was their first meeting. He couldn¡¯t let on that he had already noticed this man during the practical exam retake.


    This meant every conversation at this event had to be handled with extreme caution.


    ¡°Mike Branton. From the Branton family. Surely you¡¯ve heard of us.¡±


    Mike waved his hand casually, smiling as he approached Will. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Branton family, but I don¡¯t recall meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve always heard that the young master of the Hysterm family is rather arrogant. Seems the rumors are true.¡±


    Unlike Felix, who was easily provoked, Mike was much more composed.


    He skillfully avoided confrontational topics, keeping the conversation smooth and polite, ensuring it could continue without conflict.


    Clearly, he was a seasoned veteran in these social settings.


    ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just wanted to meet the future royal son-in-law.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡­ wait, what? Royal son-in-law?¡±


    That was close.


    Will took a deep breath.


    He had almost let something slip.


    If Mike was working for Eugenie, he would likely know that Will was not favored by his family and had been dragged here without being informed of his role as a pawn in this political marriage. He was probably expected to make a fool of himself.


    It wasn¡¯t time to reveal how much he knew.


    The closer he acted to the original Will, the more likely he could uncover why Eugenie had orchestrated Mike¡¯s role as the bullying ringleader and why he was approaching Will now.


    ¡°It seems Young Master Will isn¡¯t fully aware,¡± Mike said, swirling his wine glass¡ªthough as a minor, it was filled with red grape juice. ¡°Do you know of the Ninth Princess of the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the silver-haired half-elf, right? Pale skin, pointy ears. Those unique ears¡­ I wonder if touching them would elicit a special reaction. Elves really are a race made for amusement, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡ªAmazing!


    Will couldn¡¯t help but praise himself internally.


    He had finally delivered a line that the ¡°young master of the Hysterm family¡± would absolutely say in a formal social setting. It was greasy and sleazy, like something a throwaway villain in a slave market would spout, but it was undeniably in character!


    He studied Mike¡¯s expression.


    Surely, by now, Mike had enough of a sense of Will¡¯s ¡°personality¡± and ¡°morals¡± to make his next move.


    ¡°Interesting. So, Young Master Will, what if I told you that this princess is to become your fianc¨¦e¡ªand that the engagement will be announced today? What would you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    If not for knowing the original story¡¯s engagement cancellation arc¡­


    A half-elf wife? That¡¯s incredible!


    ¡°But as someone unrelated to all this, how does a Branton know about it?¡±


    Will pretended to casually pick out a dessert, though he was listening intently.


    For Mike to reveal something like this outright, he was likely planning to say more.


    ¡°The arrangement was finalized about a month ago during discussions between your father and the royal family. You might recall that during that time, your father seemed to disappear for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, even when I was seriously injured, he didn¡¯t bother to visit me.¡±


    ¡°During that period, he was likely busy navigating the royal family¡¯s inner circles, dealing with various members.¡±


    ¡°Even if he found me a half-elf fianc¨¦e, I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mike¡¯s gaze lingered on Will¡¯s right hand.


    Thanks to the ointment from S, Will¡¯s hand had healed well enough for him to take the practical exam. The wound had closed nicely, though faint scars remained.


    ¡°Will, think carefully. Do you really believe this is a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Come on, man, it¡¯s a half-elf. Are you jealous?¡±


    Mike lowered his gaze to his glass, as if the act of looking down made his words seem more profound and thought-provoking.


    ¡°This means your Hysterm family will inevitably become entangled in the royal family¡¯s internal conflicts. That¡¯s hardly a good thing.¡±


    There it was!


    Eugenie¡¯s faction had sent someone to plant seeds of doubt just before the engagement announcement?


    Will had spent so much time wondering how Eugenie had manipulated the ¡°original Will¡± into losing his temper at the banquet.


    Turns out it was this straightforward?!


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Will, you¡¯re still a student, so you might not be aware. Historically, families that get involved in the Entark royal family¡¯s power struggles must have immense resilience. The pressure, even the assassination attempts, are no small matter¡­ Many families have been wiped out because of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. How could that be true?¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­ even without considering the royal family, the Ninth Princess is a half-elf¡ªa race deeply tied to witches. Marrying her might attract external forces as well.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by witches¡ª¡±


    The second mystery was solved.


    Why Eugenie had chosen Leah as part of her scheme.


    The tension between elves and witches, stemming from the legend of Witch Yaar, was well-known.


    Though both elves and witches had since retreated into seclusion, their descendants no longer viewed the conflict as a blood feud.


    However¡­


    By exploiting this ¡°misunderstanding¡± and adding a bit of manipulation, it was easy to make someone believe, ¡°All your suffering is Treya¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a friendly reminder to the Hysterm family, as a competitor: if you¡¯re looking to align with the royal family, you might want to aim for someone more powerful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, marriage signifies allegiance. If the person you align with is weak, it¡¯s a significant liability.¡±


    Mike¡¯s words were direct yet carefully avoided critical details.


    He subtly guided Will toward conclusions like, ¡°Your danger stems from the engagement news,¡± ¡°Treya is weak within the royal family,¡± and ¡°You should choose someone else.¡±


    No wonder the original Will fell for it. Even now, Will could see how easily someone could be misled.


    The original Will, tormented at school, attending the banquet with bandaged wounds, was told that all his suffering was due to becoming Treya¡¯s fianc¨¦¡ªand that worse was yet to come, as she couldn¡¯t even protect him.


    Add to that his father¡¯s neglect and his role as a political pawn¡­


    It was no surprise his mental state crumbled.


    Alright, Will thought, let¡¯s spare a moment of pity for the original Will. He was utterly played by Eugenie¡¯s faction, down to his very thoughts and emotions.


    ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s terrifying. So scary¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t lust after a half-elf¡¯s body after all¡­¡±


    ¡°If you back out now, it might not be too late.¡±


    Mike, as if completing a task, raised his untouched grape juice, turned, and walked away.


    Will took a sip of his orange juice.


    The royal family¡¯s orange juice was incredible¡ªso sweet it was almost overwhelming.


    Next time, he thought, I should switch to grape juice like Mike. At least it looks more like wine.


    Another useless banquet tip learned.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ don¡¯t they realize how cruel this is to a pure-hearted princess who still dreams of love?¡±


    Manipulating her trust, dragging so many people into this just because of an engagement¡­


    The Entark royal family was rotten to the core.


    As Will pondered how to follow Eugenie¡¯s plan and turn it against her, he heard a pretentious voice from the crowd:


    ¡°My, my, isn¡¯t this little Will? No matter how rebellious you are, you still follow Father¡¯s orders and show up obediently, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 65 - Carver Hysterm

    Chapter 65: Carver Hysterm¡°My, my, isn¡¯t this little Will? No matter how rebellious you are, you still follow Father¡¯s orders and show up obediently, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Will instinctively shuddered, nearly dropping his glass.


    From a distance, a man with gold-rimmed glasses slowly approached him.


    Carver Hysterm, the current head of the Hysterm family.


    Although Will had spent his fourteen years in the Hysterm family¡¯s remote estate living as if he didn¡¯t have a father, he had met this biological and nominal father a few times.


    Carver wore a striking white suit, his golden shoulder-length hair giving him a refined and cultured appearance. He exuded the air of a seasoned businessman, and despite being the father of five children, he looked far younger than his years. If he hadn¡¯t publicly claimed that the death of Will¡¯s mother had deeply affected him and driven him to focus solely on his career, Will suspected he¡¯d have several more stepmothers and half-siblings by now.


    Will had always felt that the Hysterm family¡¯s strange reputation was inseparable from this man.


    Carver was not a good father.


    But his success stories were countless¡ªso much so that you could buy three different books about him on the street:


    ¨C The Adventures of Carver Hysterm¡ªdetailing the exploits of the first adventuring party he led, ¡°Polaris,¡± which reached legendary status.


    ¨C Carver Hysterm¡¯s Business Logic¡ªa guide to his commercial success after retiring from adventuring and becoming the head of the Hysterm family.


    ¨C Carver Hysterm and His Women¡ªa scandalous, risqu¨¦ account of his romantic escapades as a dashing nobleman.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I listen to you? You¡¯d probably kill me if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Counting his past life, Will figured he wasn¡¯t much younger than the man in front of him.


    But he couldn¡¯t deny that Carver intimidated him. From the first time they met, he had sensed an unfathomable depth to this man. Despite being just a ¡°background figure¡± in the original story¡ªa mere support character for the villainous young master¡ªCarver had an air of mystery that made him hard to read.


    ¡°Why would I do that? You¡¯re my most cherished son¡ªat least, that¡¯s what everyone believes, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Carver bent down slightly, clinking his glass of deep red wine against Will¡¯s glass of orange juice.


    Through the orange juice and wine, Will could see the deep blue eyes they shared, hiding something enigmatic.


    This man¡­


    Was impossible to see through.


    ¡°The staff I sent you, and the gold coins¡ªhow are they? Useful?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s all you sent me? You didn¡¯t even consider how to heal my hand faster so I could take the practical exam sooner?¡±


    Will stretched out his hand, childishly showing him the scars left from the burn.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I should¡¯ve thought of that. For injuries like these, the blood of an Ice Demon would¡¯ve worked. But it¡¯s not easy to acquire¡ªafter all, the dungeon that produces it recently entered its upper-layer exploration phase. Few people are skilled enough to clear it.¡±


    How precise.


    S had indeed used Ice Demon blood. It was possible¡­ that Carver had been involved in that challenging dungeon expedition.


    But¡­


    For Carver to immediately recognize the nature of his scars and suggest a treatment method?


    Of course¡­


    Although Carver now appeared as a successful businessman, he had once led an adventuring party and explored dungeons himself.


    So, this guy had deliberately let him endure such pain, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I pull some strings to get you into the elite class? There was no need to rush for the practical exam.¡±


    Hearing this, Will felt a surge of irritation. He had nearly died because of that situation, and here Carver was, telling him not to rush.


    It was perfectly in line with Will¡¯s long-standing impression of his father.


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯m even your biological son.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, you are. Just look at our glasses. Your nearsightedness is clearly inherited from me¡ªhow much more proof do you need, little Will?¡±


    So my nearsightedness came from you?


    Why does genetics have to work so reliably in such trivial matters?


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯ve called me here, it can¡¯t be for anything good. You must have some scheme to screw me over.¡±


    Will clinked his glass against Carver¡¯s in a show of reluctant respect, his tone laced with discontent.


    He observed Carver¡¯s expression.


    For years, Will had maintained the persona of a rebellious son, playing the role of a teenager resentful of his father¡¯s neglect. It was a calculated act to extract compensation from Carver whenever he needed it.


    He would feign anger at Carver¡¯s lack of attention, deliberately do the opposite of what Carver expected, and even argue with him just to assert his independence.


    It was a classic trope¡ªa fourteen-year-old young master from a noble family, deprived of both maternal and paternal love, acting out in a Western fantasy setting.


    Carver never seemed to mind.


    Will couldn¡¯t decipher Carver¡¯s thoughts, but Carver had never changed his behavior in response to Will¡¯s tantrums or rebellion.


    Despite publicly claiming to love Will¡¯s deceased mother the most, Carver remained distant and indifferent toward Will.


    This man was the epitome of insincerity.


    Although Will disliked him¡­


    From a pragmatic standpoint, he didn¡¯t mind interacting with Carver and even hoped to have more conversations with him.


    Carver gave off an unsettling vibe.


    If he had been a stereotypical sleazy merchant or a grizzled older man with a beard, it would¡¯ve been easier to dismiss him. But dressed in his flamboyant white suit, he resembled a high-level villain.


    From the perspective of someone ¡°outside the story¡±¡­


    Carver seemed like a key behind-the-scenes antagonist¡ªsomeone originally planned for the story but never introduced.


    ¡°Screw you over? Why would I do that?¡±


    Carver casually picked up a dessert from the table behind Will, clearly pleased with himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear everything? That Branton boy talked your ear off and gave you all the information you needed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about the half-elf fianc¨¦e, are you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. A half-elf. Elves are incredibly rare, with their noble and beautiful bloodlines, yet they remain secluded. A half-elf princess would be a highly sought-after match.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯ve probably slept with plenty of actual elves. What gives you the right to lecture me about their rarity?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that from one of those street-corner pamphlets? I don¡¯t recall any of that.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    Crap. Did I just out myself as someone who¡¯s read those scandalous pamphlets about his romantic escapades?


    Realizing the conversation was veering off course, Will quickly redirected it.


    ¡°But¡­ marrying into the royal family and giving me a half-elf wife¡­ that¡¯s so unlike you, Carver. What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why is it unlike me?¡±


    ¡°I thought the Hysterm family wouldn¡¯t stoop to currying favor with the royal family. After all, you don¡¯t even respect their titles.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t part of his plan or tasks¡­


    Will couldn¡¯t pass up the rare opportunity to probe this enigmatic father of his.


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t even like me. A chance to marry into the royal family¡ªwhy would it fall to me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what my style is?¡±


    ¡°Your style would be to oppose the royal family. And even if you had to take this step¡­ you¡¯d align with the strongest faction and choose one of my stronger brothers for the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems you don¡¯t understand the Hysterm family or me very well¡­¡±


    Before Carver could finish, the previously quiet banquet hall grew noisy.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°The star of the banquet has arrived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen Princess Treya.¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s been focusing on her swordsmanship and hasn¡¯t appeared in public much.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, she¡¯s never demonstrated her sword skills in front of an audience before.¡±


    ¡°Look, there she is¡ªstill as beautiful as ever.¡±


    Treya entered from the second-floor entrance, looking completely different from how she had appeared in the training grounds.


    She wore a pristine white gown paired with white stockings and crystal shoes. Her previously loose hair was now styled into partial braids, adorned with light blue ribbons that cascaded gently down.


    As she descended the spiral staircase step by step, the sound of her crystal shoes tapping against the stairs was so clear it could be heard even amidst the chatter.


    With her silver hair and white attire, Treya looked like a divine being, radiating an unblemished light.


    Her cold demeanor made her stand out in the banquet¡¯s atmosphere, which was steeped in materialism and pretense.


    Even standing among the crowd, it was unlikely anyone would dare approach her.


    ¡ªBeside her, Eugenie seemed rather plain. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her striking red curls and pure black dress, paired with thigh-high black stockings, made her look bulkier compared to Treya¡ªperhaps a result of her years of dungeon training.


    While Eugenie was widely regarded as a beautiful princess, she paled in comparison to Treya, who seemed flawless in every way.


    ¡°Now that they¡¯re here, ¡®that person¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be far behind,¡± Carver suddenly remarked.


    ¡°How lively. Eugenie, take smaller steps. This is a formal occasion, not a dungeon raid. Stop rushing around like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Will¡¯s gaze shifted to the most distinguished figure in the room: the current queen, Anna.


    Dressed in regal purple, her fiery red hair stood out, and her long gown trailed elegantly behind her as she followed Treya and Eugenie into the hall.


    Looking at her, Will couldn¡¯t help but recall a question he had when reading the original story: Was the king naturally bald? How else could all nine children inherit their mother¡¯s hair color with none of his genes in sight?


    As the queen spoke, the nobles, who had been whispering among themselves, fell silent and turned their attention to her.


    She descended the staircase, her gaze landing on Carver.


    ¡°The girls¡¯ intricate makeup took a bit of time. Mr. Hysterm, when do you think we should announce the news? Should we wait for the banquet¡¯s atmosphere to deepen?¡±


    Carver raised his glass, as if responding to her.


    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, why not now?¡±


    It was coming¡ªit was finally coming¡ª


    The moment everyone had been waiting for: the announcement of the engagement!

 Chapter 66 - Smile for Me

    Chapter 66: Smile for Me¡°Right now? Very well¡­ I never thought Mr. Carver would be so impatient.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not impatient, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Carver deliberately glanced behind Queen Anna.


    Eugenie had already blended into the social crowd, but Treya¡­


    She stood off to the side, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Yet her gaze kept darting toward Will, inching closer to him step by step. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will chuckled and waved at her.


    ¡°Princess Treya seems to be the impatient one.¡±


    The moment Treya realized Will was looking at her, she quickly averted her gaze, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Understandable.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time for the two of them to lock eyes in such a complicated setting.


    Will shifted his gaze slightly and noticed Eugenie, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a smug, expectant expression. She seemed to be waiting for Will to lose his temper, her jealousy toward Treya thinly veiled.


    After all, Eugenie wasn¡¯t exactly a seasoned adult. Despite orchestrating such an elaborate scheme, her emotions were still mostly written on her face.


    Anna, too, noticed Treya¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Treya to show such interest in someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, perhaps it¡¯s a sign that the two children are truly fated to be together?¡±


    But¡­


    Carver, observing Will¡¯s actions, seemed to have already guessed something. He smiled knowingly.


    ¡°In such a formal setting, both of you should participate. Come along now.¡±


    Anna waved at the two of them, signaling them to follow.


    ¡°Sir, earlier at the training grounds¡­ was that you?¡± Treya asked hesitantly, lifting her slightly long skirt as she followed behind Will. Her tone was cautious, as if afraid of making a mistake.


    ¡°Hmm? Judging by your tone, does that mean¡­ you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    ¡°I have a bit of face blindness. I might not remember people I meet for the first time. If I¡¯ve offended you, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Will nodded. ¡°But if you¡¯re face-blind, what made you come up and ask?¡±


    Treya pointed to his glasses.


    ¡°Your glasses. I remembered they were the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It seemed Carver¡¯s genetic ¡°gift¡± of nearsightedness occasionally had its uses.


    They followed Anna up the grand staircase of the banquet hall. Anna, ever the queen of grandeur, seemed intent on making the engagement announcement as grand as possible, even though Treya wasn¡¯t her biological child.


    ¡°So¡­ Sir, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦, correct?¡± Treya asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    But given the current situation¡­


    From Anna¡¯s behavior and Will¡¯s actions¡­


    It was already clear.


    This man, who had tried to sow discord between her and her sister, who had said so many terrible things about her family, and who had pretended to be knowledgeable about swordsmanship to deceive her¡­


    This dark figure¡­


    Was her fianc¨¦?


    For the first time in her fourteen years of life, Treya experienced the clash between her ideals and reality.


    She¡­ disliked this man.


    He was the first person she had ever disliked.


    Why was the fianc¨¦ she had been looking forward to for so long someone like this¡ª


    ¡°In about five minutes, yes. But in about ten minutes, no,¡± Will replied.


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean¡ª¡±


    Before Treya could finish her question, Anna had already stepped onto the high platform. Though there was no microphone, Anna, a former singer, used the height difference and the banquet hall¡¯s acoustics to project her voice over the murmurs of the guests.


    ¡°Everyone, may I have your attention. Thank you all for attending this banquet hosted by the royal family. I trust you¡¯ve made many new acquaintances here. We¡¯re delighted to see so many outstanding individuals from various fields gathered under one roof. On behalf of the royal family, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you all.¡±


    Will observed Treya¡¯s expression.


    Of course¡­


    She had no expression.


    At this moment, Treya chose to listen to her mother¡¯s speech instead of looking at him. Perhaps this already said something¡­


    Maybe she had disliked him ever since their encounter at the training grounds?


    ¡°And so, today, we have an important announcement to make.¡±


    ¡°In consideration of the royal family¡¯s future development and our commitment to supporting dungeon exploration, we have decided¡­¡±


    Anna paused deliberately.


    ¡°The Entark royal family¡¯s Princess Treya Entark and the Hysterm family¡¯s Young Master Will Hysterm will be engaged to strengthen our mutual alliance.¡±


    As her words echoed through the hall, the room fell silent before breaking into polite applause.


    The applause was sparse and half-hearted, a clear indication that the guests weren¡¯t particularly pleased.


    Anna¡¯s expression darkened, while Carver maintained his usual polite social smile, arms crossed.


    It was expected. Both the Hysterm family and the royal family were powerful, and they had been in a cold war for some time. If the Hysterm family hadn¡¯t made this move, it might have naturally balanced the overly dominant Entark royal family.


    But this alliance would only lead to further monopolization and increased power.


    Of course, conflicts between the two families were inevitable.


    As for who would ultimately devour whom, that remained to be seen.


    ¡°Very well. That concludes the public announcement. Privately¡­ why don¡¯t the two of you get to know each other?¡±


    Oh, right.


    ¡ªHere were the two pawns caught between the two most powerful factions, now standing on stage, staring at each other!


    ¡°Treya, Treya Entark.¡±


    Treya turned to face him. Her stiff movements and the way her gaze avoided his, flitting to other directions, made it clear she was extremely reluctant.


    ¡°Well then, let me formally introduce myself.¡±


    Will extended his right hand. Unlike Treya¡¯s obvious reluctance, he appeared warm and friendly.


    ¡°Will Hysterm. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today.¡±


    Will gave her the brightest, gentlest smile he could muster in his fourteen years of life.


    Treya was momentarily taken aback.


    But then she remembered. Though this fianc¨¦ of hers had been antagonistic¡ªbringing up her sister and father, pretending to critique her swordsmanship as an outsider¡ª


    He had always greeted her with a smile.


    What a strange person.


    This ¡°dark¡± villain, this liar with a mouth full of deceit, this suited scoundrel¡ªhe could still smile so brightly at her in a moment like this.


    Treya recalled what Eugenie had told her: when meeting her fianc¨¦, she should at least smile.


    Yes, even though she didn¡¯t like him, it was part of proper etiquette.


    And since he had shown her courtesy¡­


    As a princess who valued etiquette, she had to reciprocate.


    Treya took a deep breath, gripping Will¡¯s hand as tightly as if she were holding a sword hilt. Her grip made him wince slightly as he looked up¡ª


    And she forced a smile.


    Will almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. The smile was so strained, so awkward, it looked like her facial muscles were entirely out of sync. No matter the angle, it was the epitome of a fake smile.


    In a way, her smile could rival the Mona Lisa¡¯s in its ambiguity. She was clearly ¡°smiling,¡± yet it didn¡¯t look like a smile from any perspective.


    Now he understood why Treya rarely smiled in public¡ªshe simply didn¡¯t know how!


    Will glanced toward Eugenie in the audience.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter, covering her mouth as she laughed harder than anyone else.


    Ah, so that¡¯s whose terrible idea this was.


    Eugenie, did you really have to sabotage Treya¡¯s first impression with her fianc¨¦ like this?


    But¡­


    Will looked at Treya¡¯s awkwardly forced ¡°smile for her fianc¨¦.¡±


    Even in her clumsiness, she exuded an unexpected sincerity.


    ¡°You know, this makes it a bit harder for me to say what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Will released her hand but didn¡¯t lower his right hand. Instead, he raised it, addressing both Treya and the audience below.


    ¡°Miss Treya, it¡¯s an honor to be engaged to the royal family, but there¡¯s one question I¡¯d really like to ask.¡±

 Chapter 67 - I’m Canceling the Engagement!

    Chapter 67: I¡¯m Canceling the Engagement!Will raised his right hand, turning it slightly for the audience below to see. He didn¡¯t expect them to catch every detail; it was more of a dramatic gesture.


    ¡°Our engagement was likely decided a month ago. In that time, I¡¯ve been attacked by a witch with a grudge against the elves and subjected to baseless bullying at school. Look at my hand¡ªthese strange burn scars are proof, and I¡¯m sure you can guess they were left by a witch.¡±


    ¡°An attack? By a witch?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the young master of the Hysterm family was attacked on his way to Entark First Academy?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a half-elf, so it¡¯s not surprising witches would get involved. But what about the bullying?¡±


    ¡°Entark First Academy¡­ could this also involve the royal family?¡±


    ¡°The royal family is known for these things, trying to assert their status by¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t forget where you are.¡±


    ¡°Heh, this is going to be fun to watch.¡±


    ¡­


    As Will expected, the news of his attack and bullying wasn¡¯t entirely sealed off; it had already begun to spread. Many of the influential merchants and nobles present were aware of it.


    As for who leaked the information, it was most likely Eugenie.


    She wanted to embarrass both Treya¡¯s side and the Hysterm family while provoking the ¡°foolish and uncontrollable¡± young master of the Hysterm family.


    She ensured the room was filled with people who knew about the incidents and even had Mike Branton feed Will misleading information beforehand.


    Everything, from the environment to the people, was orchestrated to put Treya at a disadvantage.


    The once-celebratory engagement ceremony now carried an air of tension, with the two main figures at its center becoming objects of scrutiny and amusement.


    Even Treya, who was usually calm and composed, showed rare signs of unease in her gaze.


    For the first time, the typically oblivious Treya felt the external pressure in the room.


    She knew she had to say the right thing in a social setting she was least adept at navigating.


    The air seemed filled with sharp, cold, gray wires. Every move she made, every word she spoke, had to avoid these cutting edges if she wanted to escape this unknown trap unscathed.


    The once-bright world in her eyes was now cast in shades of gray, reflecting the glint of those sharp wires.


    Treya had never faced anything like this before.


    Was this ¡°dark¡± man guiding the atmosphere in this direction?


    But why?


    Why would someone she was engaged to bring such misfortune?


    A witch¡¯s attack?


    Bullying at school?


    These terms were so foreign to her.


    ¡°So, Miss Treya, my question is¡­¡±


    Will turned to face Treya, casually rotating his right wrist and lightly brushing the scar on his hand¡ªthough it had healed well and didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    He looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Has our engagement brought me nothing but misfortune?¡±


    Treya froze.


    Was this¡­ was this the kind of question a fianc¨¦ should ask?!


    Will, looking every bit like a pampered young master who couldn¡¯t handle hardship, spoke with tears glistening in his eyes.


    His words silenced the entire hall. Everyone knew that such a negative statement would likely derail the engagement.


    This was shaping up to be a spectacle no one wanted to miss.


    All the earlier gossip paled in comparison to what might become the biggest scandal in recent memory, unfolding right before their eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She looked up at Will, who stood far away, as if on the outer edge of those sharp wires, unreachable.


    He seemed shrouded in a dark mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that an engagement with the royal family¡ªespecially with a half-elf¡ªhas brought many risks. If¡­ if Princess Treya cannot demonstrate her strength, this imbalance between us¡­¡±


    Will deliberately paused, shifting his gaze from Treya, who avoided eye contact, to Eugenie in the audience.


    She was fanning herself, clearly enjoying the sight of her dear sister being questioned on stage. She didn¡¯t even bother hiding her amusement.


    ¡°I cannot accept this engagement!¡±


    Eugenie closed her fan and began making her way toward the stage.


    Perfect. She had taken the bait.


    [Task 84 (Revised): Cancel the engagement, cancel the engagement, cancel the engagement, cancel the engagement, cancel the engagement, cancel the engagement!]


    Canceling the engagement wasn¡¯t the issue.


    After all, there was no way he could actually marry Treya. Whether or not the engagement was canceled wasn¡¯t the point. The key was how to deal with the person pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Besides, if Treya truly wanted to marry him, she could eliminate her chaotic royal siblings, crown herself queen, and have the royal guards drag him to the wedding bed. At that point, Will would surrender with both hands and feet.


    ¡°Um¡­ Sir, I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°In other words, I want to cancel the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a frail and delicate young master. Not only am I naturally weak, but my magical talent is also at the bottom. I simply don¡¯t have the strength to fight witches or get involved in royal disputes.¡±


    Will stood tall, but his tone was soft and weak, making him sound like someone who could be easily pushed around.


    Treya, meanwhile, seemed completely out of it.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She appeared stuck, as if her mind had frozen. Aside from a few murmured words, she couldn¡¯t say anything else. Even her movements were limited to just standing there. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Young Master of the Hysterm family, I suggest you stop this nonsense. This is a formal occasion, and such antics have no place here,¡± Anna finally intervened.


    Perhaps Will¡¯s exaggerated performance had gone too far. Anna, who hadn¡¯t interrupted earlier, decided to step in when he described himself as ¡°frail and delicate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It was just a joke. Everyone, don¡¯t take it seriously. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    As queen, Anna¡¯s commanding presence was undeniable. She attempted to brush off the serious matter as a mere jest.


    But¡­


    ¡°Mother. I think since the young master of the Hysterm family has such doubts, it wouldn¡¯t be good for these grievances to fester in the future, now that we¡¯re all family.¡±


    Eugenie interjected.


    She extended her ¡°black-stockinged¡± foot.


    Caught you off guard, didn¡¯t I, Queen Anna?


    Your own daughter just stabbed you in the back!


    Eugenie twirled her fan, stepping forward just as it seemed the matter might be smoothed over.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    As Eugenie ascended the stage, Treya felt a sense of relief.


    She looked up from the ¡°darkness¡± Will had brought and saw the reassuring red of her sister.


    It was her sister.


    As long as her sister was here¡­ as long as she was here¡­ everything would be fine.


    Everything would be okay.


    ¡°Our dear Treya is recognized within the royal family as a skilled swordswoman. She has dedicated herself to becoming a dungeon swordsman and is now a legitimate inheritor of the Entark Demon Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡ªHer sister was praising her.


    ¡ªHer sister was speaking up for her.


    ¡ªHer sister would never betray her.


    ¡°Someone like you, what right do you have to criticize Treya?¡±


    Treya, regaining her confidence, nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I learned my fianc¨¦ was from the Hysterm family, I was so excited¡­ I looked forward to collaborating with you, forming a dungeon adventuring team, and becoming closer to the common people. Just like my sister.¡±


    Will observed her.


    She still trusted her sister completely.


    Even though her expression didn¡¯t change much, Will could sense the warmth in her gaze when she looked at Eugenie and the hostility when she looked at him.


    ¡°Then, Treya, why don¡¯t you¡­ demonstrate your swordsmanship to your doubtful fianc¨¦ in the courtyard outside the hall?¡±


    ¡°As for the technique¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it the Entark Eleventh Form¡ªthe most challenging and impractical move in basic swordsmanship. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 68 - At the End of the Gray Threads

    Chapter 68: At the End of the Gray Threads¡°As for the swordsmanship¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it the Entark Eleventh Form, the most challenging and impractical move in basic swordsmanship. How about that?¡±


    Anna smiled, clearly pleased with her daughter¡¯s suggestion, and readily agreed.


    ¡°Treya has loved swordsmanship since she was a child and has received much praise for it. It¡¯s undoubtedly her strength. Eugenie, this is an excellent idea.¡±


    To Anna, the earlier exchange seemed like nothing more than childish bickering¡ªa tantrum that could be resolved with a little ¡°showing off.¡± In her eyes, the young master of the Hysterm family, who rarely appeared in public, had likely never witnessed true Entark swordsmanship.


    Surely, once Treya demonstrated her skills, he wouldn¡¯t dare question her ability to protect herself.


    But¡­


    Will and Eugenie had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Both clenched their fists subtly, ready for the confrontation they had been anticipating.


    ¡°Mr. Carver, what do you think? While it might steal the spotlight from the banquet, wouldn¡¯t this help reassure your youngest son?¡±


    Carver, arms crossed, seemed to have been lost in thought throughout the entire ordeal, offering no opinion on the unfolding situation.


    When addressed, he appeared to ¡°wake up¡± from his contemplation, once again donning his trademark polite smile.


    ¡°Not a problem at all. I¡¯ve heard much about Princess Treya¡¯s swordsmanship. It¡¯s a shame she¡¯s never performed publicly before. This could be a great opportunity.¡±


    With the approval of both parents, Eugenie led Treya, Will, and a small group of curious guests to the courtyard outside the banquet hall.


    Of course, no one questioned why the training dummies had arrived so quickly, already transported by carriage and neatly arranged outside.


    Treya sat on a nearby bench, slipping off her crystal heels. Through her white stockings, the faint pink of her toes and heels was visible as she gently massaged her feet before putting on flat training boots.


    ¡°Will¡­ sir, you¡¯ve been staring since earlier. Are¡­ are my feet that interesting?¡±


    Treya asked, tilting her head as she adjusted her boots. Will, who had been pretending to casually pass by, had clearly been watching her change shoes.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± Will replied without hesitation. ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize you couldn¡¯t perform smooth swordsmanship in heels.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ w-what kind of question is that? As expected, sir, you don¡¯t understand swordsmanship at all.¡±


    Treya tilted her head further, her expression filled with confusion.


    ¡°Just a lingering curiosity, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Will thought to himself, I may not understand swordsmanship, but I certainly understand the charm of a sword-wielding beauty.


    ¡°Treya~ everything¡¯s ready over here. Come on over,¡± Eugenie called out from the courtyard, her voice warm under the glow of the lights.


    Treya, determined not to engage further with this ¡°vile¡± man, ignored Will entirely and stood up.


    ¡°Coming, Sister.¡±


    After standing, Treya tied a knot in her long skirt to avoid stepping on it during her demonstration, patting it down as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Treya.¡±


    But¡­ the man she disliked, Will, suddenly called out to her from behind.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just¡­ don¡¯t forget what I told you. Remember it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Treya hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡ª¡±Remember, if someone sets up dummies in this specific arrangement and asks you to demonstrate your swordsmanship¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡±Make sure you refuse. Don¡¯t foolishly play along.¡±


    She didn¡¯t fully trust Will, but she trusted her own eyes and experiences more. During her training earlier, she had indeed failed to destroy all the repositioned dummies.


    She had carefully memorized the positions of those dummies, intending to one day overcome the challenge through diligent practice.


    But that day¡­


    At the very least¡ª


    Would come after she proved her strength to this insufferable Will.


    Treya reached up, tying her loose hair into a high ponytail before stepping toward the ten dummies Eugenie had arranged.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get too cozy with your fianc¨¦. Everyone¡¯s waiting,¡± Eugenie teased.


    ¡°Understood, Sister.¡±


    Treya looked at her sister, standing warmly under the courtyard lights.


    Her red hair was as striking as ever.


    The shadows cast by the nighttime lights reminded Treya of the countless evenings she had spent training with her sister.


    Her sister was so strong, yet so caring.


    She was, without a doubt, the radiant red light in Treya¡¯s life.


    On this day, when she was entangled with that loathsome ¡°dark¡± fianc¨¦, her sister had stepped forward like a flame to save her.


    ¡ªThank you, Sister. You¡¯ve rescued me from doubt.


    Treya took her first step toward Eugenie.


    ¡ªThank you, Sister. You¡¯ve brought light to the darkness.


    Treya took her second step.


    ¡ªThank you, Sister. You¡¯ve freed me from the gray threads that sought to tear me apart.


    Treya took her third step¡ªeach step mirroring her lifelong journey of striving to reach her noble, perfect, and gentle sister.


    ¡ªThank you¡­


    Treya stopped.


    But her thoughts froze as well.


    Because¡­


    Before her was something she couldn¡¯t forget.


    The dummy arrangement before her wasn¡¯t the one Eugenie had described.


    It wasn¡¯t the arrangement Eugenie had claimed would best train the Entark Eleventh Form.


    It wasn¡¯t the arrangement Treya had memorized from her daily training with her sister.


    She stared at the dummy formation Eugenie had set up¡­


    Two of the dummies.


    They were the same two dummies Will had adjusted earlier that afternoon during their training session.


    Now, they were positioned exactly as Will had moved them¡ªdown to the millimeter.


    This was¡­


    The arrangement she couldn¡¯t overcome.


    The arrangement her sister would never have mistakenly set up.


    The arrangement Will had warned her to remember.


    It shouldn¡¯t be here. It shouldn¡¯t appear in a demonstration meant to showcase Treya¡¯s abilities. And it definitely shouldn¡¯t¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t come from the hands of the sister she trusted, admired, and loved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go ahead and start.¡±


    Treya looked up. Against the light of the courtyard lamps, Eugenie extended her hand toward her, her shadow stretching long, her smile hidden in the backlight.


    Around them, a crowd had gathered, eagerly awaiting Treya¡¯s first public display of her swordsmanship.


    Treya wasn¡¯t stupid. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew Eugenie wasn¡¯t stupid either.


    In a setting like this, Eugenie wouldn¡¯t make a mistake.


    A deliberate ¡°mistake¡±¡­


    Could only mean one thing¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re my most talented little sister. I¡¯ve taught you every step of the way. This should be no problem for you, right?¡±


    It was only now that Treya realized¡­


    The sharp, gray threads that had surrounded her, cutting into her, had both their beginning and end in Eugenie¡¯s hands.


    Her outstretched hand seemed to hold those threads, gently tugging them to slice through Treya¡¯s flesh.


    In that moment, the color drained from Eugenie¡¯s figure.


    The vibrant red Treya had always admired¡­


    Was replaced by the black of night.

 Chapter 69 - Jumping Right Into the Trap

    Chapter 69: Jumping Right Into the TrapTreya stood frozen in place, her slender sword trembling in her grip. She stared at Eugenie, her lips parted as if to ask something, but no words came out.


    How could this be?


    Her sister¡­


    Could her sister really be as that dark villain said¡­?


    Could she truly be trying to harm her?


    Or worse¡­


    Had she been lying to her all along, never once speaking the truth?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Treya? This is just like your usual training. For you, a single Entark Eleventh Form should be enough to handle it all, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Treya took a hesitant step forward.


    Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, under her sister¡¯s relentless praise and encouragement, and under the pressure of the engagement, it seemed like there was no way out.


    And¡­


    Having always obeyed her sister¡¯s commands and teachings¡­


    She felt she had no choice but to move forward.


    But¡­


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of failing the sword technique. What hurt her more was¡­


    Realizing that her fianc¨¦ might not have been wrong at all. Eugenie¡­ had been deceiving her from the very beginning.


    If¡­


    If her sister wanted her to humiliate herself like this, then she¡­


    Had no choice, did she?


    In Treya¡¯s eyes, Eugenie¡¯s once radiant red had turned pitch black, her brilliance now smothered by darkness.


    ¡°Hold on a moment, Princess Eugenie.¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted.


    Treya felt someone walk past her, halting her steps. The person even had the audacity to pat her shoulder and whisper:


    ¡°I knew it. You really forgot. Honestly, jumping right into someone else¡¯s trap?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Treya looked up, her vision blurry as if the lights around her had smeared into her eyes.


    Was she¡­ crying?


    Through her hazy vision, she saw a figure in a black suit, brown hair catching the light, walking step by step toward Eugenie.


    Blocking the path to her downfall.


    It was¡­


    Will?


    Why was he stepping in now? Was he here to kick her while she was down?


    Eugenie crossed her arms, visibly annoyed as she looked at Will.


    ¡°You again? What now? Just stand aside and watch quietly. Entark swordsmanship isn¡¯t something a person like you can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask. For someone like you, Princess Eugenie, renowned as the ¡®Red Demon Sword,¡¯ how many dummies could you cut through with the Entark Eleventh Form in this setup?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Eugenie paused for a moment. ¡°Twenty. But I no longer train with this technique.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Will snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Ten dummies are too easy. Let¡¯s make it thirty.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Eugenie¡¯s eyes narrowed at Will¡¯s audacious suggestion, her tone dripping with disbelief. ¡°Do you even understand how difficult thirty is? Even twenty is a challenge for someone at my level¡ª¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So what? If you can¡¯t push your limits, how can I accept Treya as my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    Eugenie¡¯s words caught in her throat as she forced herself to calm down.


    Hmph, there was no way Will was helping Treya. He was clearly trying to make her humiliation even worse.


    Based on what she knew about Will, he was probably furious and wanted to escalate the situation. After all, a failure with thirty dummies, leaving a dozen untouched, would be far more humiliating than failing with just ten.


    ¡°Fine. Thirty it is.¡±


    ¡°But on one condition: I get to arrange the remaining dummies.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh. You two are on the same side, and you clearly know more about swordsmanship than I do. What if you deliberately arranged the dummies to make it easier for your sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fine. Go ahead.¡±


    Arranging thirty dummies wasn¡¯t particularly difficult, especially with some servants helping. Will personally moved a few of them, insisting on adjusting each dummy¡¯s position himself.


    The space occupied by thirty dummies was significantly larger than before. With varying heights and positions, the setup looked far more imposing. Under the courtyard lights, the dummies cast stark, pale shadows, resembling the eerie undead armies often found in dungeons.


    ¡°Treya, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Will stood before her, flashing her a smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Treya stared at the silver sword clutched tightly in her hands.


    This was the first time she had ever hesitated, perhaps the first real setback in her otherwise smooth life as a princess.


    And¡­


    She glanced at Eugenie, who stood with her arms crossed. Her sister seemed oblivious to her despair.


    Her first betrayal by someone so close to her.


    What was she supposed to do¡­


    She felt like she couldn¡¯t trust anyone. It seemed like everyone was waiting to stab her in the back. Everyone¡­


    Her trembling hands gripping the sword were suddenly steadied.


    ¡°Ugh, I guess I¡¯m helping you. But listen carefully¡­¡±


    Will tightened her grip on the sword, his hands firm over hers.


    ¡°The only person you can trust is yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust your sister, and you don¡¯t have to trust me either.¡±


    ¡°The Entark royal family is shrouded in darkness. The only way to defeat them is to cloak yourself in an even deeper darkness.¡±


    ¡°You just need to believe in yourself, Treya. That¡¯s your unshakable purity. Only then can you climb the long steps to the throne on your own.¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t fully understand Will¡¯s words.


    But¡­


    She stepped forward.


    Believe¡­ in herself?


    Standing before the thirty dummies, she felt lost.


    This was a challenge she had never faced before.


    But¡­


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    With a deep breath, her chest rising and falling¡­


    She raised her sword.


    And closed her eyes.


    ¡°Entark Eleventh Form: Slash.¡±


    The wind from her blade stirred the dust on the ground.


    This was a strike executed purely on instinct, without any thought.


    As the clean, sharp sound of metal echoed in her ears¡­


    She stood on the other side of the dummy formation.


    With a fluid motion, she rose, sheathed her sword, and turned.


    Behind her¡­


    Twenty-eight dummies.


    Under her full-force strike, they shattered almost simultaneously, falling to the ground in pieces with identical cracks.


    Only two dummies remained standing.


    The onlookers, who had been eagerly awaiting her performance, fell silent. Perhaps it was her sheer intensity that left them holding their breath.


    Eugenie was dumbfounded.


    Impossible!


    How could this be?!


    Even her most refined, flawless swordsmanship, recognized by ¡°that person,¡± couldn¡¯t cut through twenty dummies with the Entark Eleventh Form in a single strike. How could Treya, who had only been taught flawed techniques, possibly achieve this?


    This had to be a joke!


    Especially since two of the dummies had been deliberately placed in positions designed to ensure failure¡­


    Wait¡­ deliberately placed¡­ and during that process, wasn¡¯t there someone else who had also ¡°deliberately adjusted¡± them?


    Eugenie¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to look at Will.


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    In the stunned silence, Will, as if he had expected this outcome all along, was the first to start clapping.


    His gaze, unflinching, met Eugenie¡¯s.


    It was a gaze that felt as though he had been watching her every move from the shadows all along.

 Chapter 70 - Postponed... Postponed Isn’t the Same as Canceled, Okay?!

    Chapter 70: Postponed¡­ Postponed Isn¡¯t the Same as Canceled, Okay?!Eugenie stared at Will, realizing for the first time that the ¡°foolish,¡± ¡°hot-headed,¡± and ¡°childish¡± young master of the Hysterm family had a terrifying, predatory glint in his eyes¡ªdespite having looked like a perverted fool just moments ago when he had touched Treya¡¯s hands.


    Eugenie felt like she had been played.


    Somehow, he had seen through the manipulations she had embedded in Treya¡¯s swordsmanship training and used that same strategy against her with the 30 dummies.


    Too impulsive. Even if she hadn¡¯t agreed to his suggestion, she could¡¯ve achieved her goal. But by agreeing¡­


    She listened to the applause around her.


    Although two dummies remained standing, compared to ¡°failing to cut through 10 dummies and leaving two,¡± ¡°cutting through 30 dummies and leaving two¡± was seen as an impressive feat.


    It was like the difference between scoring 58 and 98 on an exam.


    What¡¯s more, Treya, in her white dress and silver hair, striking down dummies with her gleaming silver sword under the moonlight, was a vision of elegance and beauty.


    Agreeing to this had essentially turned Treya¡¯s first public swordsmanship display into a celebration.


    ¡°I succeeded? No¡­ I didn¡¯t succeed¡­¡±


    Treya turned back to look at the two remaining dummies, knowing she hadn¡¯t fully succeeded.


    But¡­


    How had she managed to destroy the other 28?


    As she came out of her focused state, she finally heard the thunderous applause echoing around her.


    ¡°As expected of Princess Treya.¡±


    ¡°Though not flawless, achieving such results in one strike is remarkable.¡±


    ¡°People with elven bloodlines truly make everything look beautiful.¡±


    These¡­


    These were praises for her?


    But¡­


    Why?


    Was Will¡¯s final demand not meant to humiliate her?


    When she had seen the 30 dummies, she had thought it was just another of Will¡¯s attempts to kick her while she was down.


    But¡­


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Right, it was¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was because of the encouraging words he had said to her earlier?


    ¡°My deepest apologies, Princess Treya.¡±


    Accompanying this¡­


    Was the ¡°darkness¡± surrounding Will fading, little by little, transforming into a radiant white light.


    ¡°Ah, as I thought¡­ watching you fight, I knew it, Treya.¡±


    Will stood before her, bowing deeply with sincerity.


    At that moment, it was as if he had taken all the threads Eugenie had used to bind her, untangling the sharp wires that had surrounded her, and now stood firmly by her side.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing your silver hair and that sharp swordplay, I realized it immediately. You carry the noble and beautiful blood of the elves, and the resilient blood of the Entark royal family, as steadfast as this great dynasty.¡±


    Will¡¯s words were overly dramatic, sounding like a rehearsed performance full of lies.


    Of course, he knew how nauseatingly fake it sounded.


    But¡­


    Seeing Treya¡¯s wide, watery eyes trembling¡­


    Considering Treya¡¯s current lack of political awareness, Will worried that if he didn¡¯t step in, this naive girl wouldn¡¯t realize he had helped her.


    Come on, he had sacrificed so much. He had to at least claim some credit.


    ¡°I believe in you, my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Finally, Will glanced at Eugenie, who stood in the distance.


    She. Was. Livid.


    Will. Was. Thrilled.


    Will felt like he had just claimed his task reward.


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡ªyou¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Mother! This is outrageous! The Hysterm family truly lives up to their reputation for being pretentious and insufferable!¡±


    Eugenie, in a panic, turned to complain to Anna.


    Uh-oh.


    If she tattled¡­


    Without mentioning her own manipulative behavior, she could highlight Will¡¯s earlier theatrics, his request to cancel the engagement, and his current smooth-talking.


    It might come across as insincere.


    Could this lead to the ¡°cancellation of the engagement¡± fate after all?!


    After all, Treya had a mother, and while Anna was strict, she was still leagues better than Will¡¯s ¡°absent father¡± situation.


    ¡°Ahem, Young Master Will, while today¡¯s engagement announcement is official, I believe you should exercise more restraint. Our royal family is not¡ª¡±


    Anna¡¯s tone was clearly displeased, but before she could finish, Carver interrupted her:


    ¡°While Princess Treya has proven herself, the incidents Will experienced¡­ can the royal family guarantee they had nothing to do with you?¡±


    Huh?


    Will was surprised by Carver stepping in to interrupt.


    Carver was stepping in to smooth things over?


    He was redirecting the conversation back to the sharp question Will had raised earlier.


    So, he did have a father after all.


    ¡°The Entark royal family has always opposed such actions, judging solely by merit. Of course¡­ if it turns out that a certain prince or princess was behind this¡­¡± Anna swirled her wine glass, ¡°we will not hesitate to hold them accountable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the royal family¡¯s decisiveness. In that case, until the royal family thoroughly investigates the mastermind behind these incidents¡­¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he thought he saw Carver glance briefly in Eugenie¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­we will postpone the subsequent engagement ceremonies and any further collaboration plans between the Hysterm family and the royal family. After all, I cannot entrust the Hysterm family or Will to your care under such circumstances. What does the Queen think?¡±


    ¡°Carver, this is practically canceling the engagement¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but it¡¯s not quite the same, is it?¡±


    Before Anna could respond, Carver clinked his glass, as if sealing the agreement.


    ¡°Truly worthy of the Hysterm family head. Maintaining the appearance of a good relationship while avoiding any real commitment? Even if we find out a royal family member was involved, we won¡¯t reveal their identity to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And yet, you still expect the Hysterm family¡¯s support?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªfine. We¡­ will postpone it for now.¡±


    Will watched the exchange closely.


    Carver rarely showed such firmness.


    But¡­


    After carefully analyzing their words¡­


    So this was still leading to a canceled engagement, wasn¡¯t it?!


    Everyone knew about the phenomenon of ¡°postponed indefinitely,¡± often seen in delayed projects that never came to fruition.


    Calling it a postponement was just a public relations move to smooth things over.


    Once the current buzz died down, they could quietly announce the cancellation later. It was a common tactic.


    ¡°Even though I expected this outcome, it still feels like I wasted my effort¡­¡±


    Will sighed.


    But with this, the biggest conspiracy of the banquet had been resolved, and the most intense, confrontational moments were behind him.


    It was time to enjoy the banquet (and the desserts).


    If only his suit had a way to discreetly carry things, he would¡¯ve taken some treats back for Eir, his greedy little maid, to enjoy the royal pastries.


    As he thought this, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve from behind.


    Tug, tug.


    Treya, slightly taller than him, bent down slightly, looking up at him with a curious expression.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss Treya~ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your clothes¡­ they got some dust on them from the dummies. A bit dirty.¡±


    She reached out and patted his back.


    ¡ªSomething about this attitude felt off!


    ¡°Well¡­ is it clean now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Still a bit dirty.¡±


    She rolled her hand into a fist and rubbed it against his back.


    Will didn¡¯t recall his back coming into contact with any dummies.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t happen to have something you want to say to me privately but can¡¯t bring yourself to, do you?¡±


    Hearing this, Treya suddenly looked up.


    The outdoor lights reflected in her icy blue eyes, making them shine.


    For a moment, Will felt like his reflection in her eyes was glowing too.


    She pouted slightly, nodding vigorously with a serious and expectant expression.


    A half-elf princess using her looks to ask for something?


    Truly unbeatable.

 Chapter 71 -

    Chapter 71: ¡°I Want to Learn¡±Will hadn¡¯t expected that after he agreed, Treya would grab his hand and start pulling him through the banquet hall.


    Her hand, like her usual poker face, was cold to the touch.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She was¡­


    Very firm and assertive.


    Or perhaps¡­


    She seemed to lack any sense of boundaries, treating someone who had angered her just hours ago as someone she could trust unconditionally.


    It was almost childlike, the way she grabbed his hand and dragged him along like a playmate.


    She didn¡¯t stop until they had crossed the entire banquet hall.


    At the edge of the hall, she finally halted and turned to pull open a curtain.


    It was¡­


    A balcony?


    The cool breeze from outside blew in, lifting her silver hair slightly. Upon closer inspection, Will noticed a few strands of her hair were stuck together with sweat from her earlier sword demonstration.


    Ah, the balcony¡ªa classic location.


    At noble banquets like this, there was always a hidden balcony, perfect for discussing business secrets¡­


    Or just for some fresh air and a smoke.


    ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s hidden behind the curtain, so it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    She stepped onto the balcony, motioning for Will to follow.


    The moment he stepped outside, the fresh air hit him, washing away the heavy scent of alcohol that had permeated the hall.


    ¡°Miss Treya, why did you call me out here?¡±


    Treya leaned against the wall, staring down at her shoes¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even bothered to change back into her crystal heels, still wearing the training boots from earlier.


    ¡°Eugenie¡­ she really is just like you said.¡±


    Her voice grew quieter and quieter, her head lowering further until her silver hair obscured her face.


    For someone who had trusted her sister her entire life, this was a devastating blow.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally seen her true colors? You¡¯re not stupid. Look, even her mother didn¡¯t catch on. You¡¯re already doing better than most.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ the truth is right¡­ right in front of me¡­ I can understand it¡­¡±


    Hearing Treya¡¯s voice grow increasingly shaky, Will leaned closer to check on her.


    And then¡­


    He saw her face beneath her silver hair. Though her expression remained calm, her nose was red, her eyes were rimmed with tears, and droplets were falling from her silver lashes.


    She looked utterly pitiful.


    ¡°No way¡­ are you actually crying?¡±


    Treya crying was an extremely rare occurrence.


    ¡°I¡­ am I crying?¡±


    She sniffled, speaking through her tears, and quickly wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, attempting to fix her hair.


    ¡°S-sorry, I came to talk to you about something important, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time. And¡­ you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®sir.¡¯¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a polite honorific.¡±


    ¡°Well, it makes me sound ten years older than I am. I¡¯d like to enjoy my youth, thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Treya¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    She took a deep breath, wiping her tears again, and finally seemed to calm down.


    Watching her, Will couldn¡¯t help but think she looked like someone crying for the first time in her life. Her eyes, her nose, her sniffles¡ªeverything was out of control.


    Treya had truly embarrassed herself in front of him.


    Revealing such a vulnerable side of herself¡­ even in the original story, this was something that only happened at the very end, when she became a ¡°loser heroine.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡±


    Will leaned against the wall beside her.


    Treya turned to him, her expression serious and respectful.


    ¡°I want to apologize! You were right! I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you earlier.¡±


    Before she even finished her first apology, she lowered her head and continued:


    ¡°And you¡¯re not a bad person. Thank you for helping me out there. I need to find a way to repay you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no need to be so formal. Look, we¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re practically engaged, right¡­¡±


    Will took a nervous step back.


    ¡°So¡­ Will¡­ I want to learn!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Learn what?¡±


    ¡°I want to learn how to become someone like you, someone like Eugenie¡­ someone who can wear the ¡®black cloak¡¯ you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Did he hear that right?


    Was the sun rising in the west?


    The ¡°loser heroines¡± he had dealt with over the past few days had either been subtly influenced over time or forcefully taught using strange tools¡ªthere was always some level of resistance.


    But this one¡­


    She¡­


    She was asking to learn on her own?!


    [Task 86: Make Treya doubt her sister, doubt her father, and even doubt herself. Change her perspective forever.]


    This task had been completed so quickly.


    Will had thought that, given Treya¡¯s slow processing speed, it would take her at least a week to come around.


    ¡°Will, why do you look so surprised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ deeply moved. It¡¯s my first time seeing such an eager student.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But, Treya, what made you decide this?¡±


    Will sipped his orange juice, watching her.


    Treya was truly a peculiar character. During these moments, she seemed impossible to figure out¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°Because today, I felt the pain of being betrayed by someone I trusted, and¡­ the fear that I wouldn¡¯t survive if I didn¡¯t change.¡±


    Once she expressed herself, her thoughts were remarkably straightforward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused¡­ Why is the world¡­ so different from what I imagined?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what the world is really like. Is it not as bright and colorful as I thought?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know who I can trust anymore¡­ Until I learn these things, can I trust anyone at all?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ what is this feeling?¡±


    She touched her chest.


    ¡°It feels so suffocating. Just hearing Eugenie¡¯s name makes it worse¡­ My blood feels like it¡¯s rushing faster, my fists clench tightly, and when I think of her¡­ I can¡¯t see her warm colors anymore. I only see endless black¡­¡±


    Nothing had changed.


    As Will listened to her, he realized¡­


    She was still learning to understand her emotions, to feel them, to process them.


    Though she was taller than him, emotionally, she was like a child.


    This wasn¡¯t due to her environment. It was likely the result of her mixed elven and human bloodline¡ªespecially given the Entark royal family¡¯s reputation as ¡°demonic bloodlines.¡±


    For example, in today¡¯s situation¡­


    Treya had simply cried, trembling, without even realizing it.


    That wasn¡¯t normal.


    In terms of emotions and self-awareness, she was like a toddler learning to walk¡ªfalling, standing up, and figuring out how to move forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s the purest form of anger, Treya.¡±


    ¡°Anger?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Treya. You need to understand emotions. That¡¯s the first lesson: anger.¡±


    He looked into her innocent eyes.


    ¡°You were betrayed, framed, and nearly destroyed by someone close to you¡­¡±


    ¡°So you have every right to be angry.¡±


    ¡°You should feel suffocated, furious, and blood boiling. You should grip your sword tightly, curse her, punch her in the face, and make her kneel to lick your boots and beg for forgiveness.¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°Yes. But isn¡¯t that a bit extreme? I don¡¯t think someone like Eugenie would ever kneel to lick my boots.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Wait¡ªno, that was just a metaphor. Don¡¯t take it literally.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go threaten her in her bedroom tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡ªwait, no, that¡¯s not right!¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m very angry right now.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should completely throw away your sense of reason!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Treya rested her chin on her hand, nodding thoughtfully.


    Will realized she had incredible potential¡ªand it was terrifying.


    Sometimes, innocence and purity were the scariest foundations for ¡°blackening.¡±


    ¡°So, Will, what do we do next?¡±


    Will smiled and pointed at her sword.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she teach you a fake swordsmanship technique? Well¡­ we¡¯re going to learn the real one.¡±


    ¡°The real one?¡±


    At that moment, Will revealed the plan he had been preparing for.


    ¡°Yes, the real Entark Demon Swordsmanship.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Advice from Someone Who’s Been There

    Chapter 72: Advice from Someone Who¡¯s Been There¡°The real Demon Swordsmanship? But you don¡¯t even know swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not knowing swordsmanship doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t teach it.¡±


    Will scratched his head, fully aware of how unconvincing he sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start by correcting your flawed basic techniques, and then¡­ I¡¯ll teach you how to truly learn Demon Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but Sister Eugenie said it came from a retired royal swordsman¡­¡±


    ¡°You see? That¡¯s just another one of her lies.¡±


    ¡°Angry.¡±


    Treya clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°When¡¯s your birthday?¡±


    ¡ªA detail that should¡¯ve been written into her character profile.


    In mobile games, birthdays were important for coordinating in-game events, sending players gifts, letters, and special illustrations.


    But¡­


    Will¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t that great, and since the three ¡°loser heroines¡± weren¡¯t even the main heroines of the original story, he had completely forgotten this detail the moment he woke up in this world.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Because at fifteen, every royal member has their coronation ceremony, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Treya seemed to have just remembered this herself and nodded.


    The coronation ceremony.


    It was a significant royal tradition held at the age of fifteen.


    And¡­


    It was a key event mentioned in Task 88, which was supposed to take place around that time.


    ¡°When is yours?¡±


    ¡°In¡­ two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks¡­ Hmm, that gives us some time¡­ Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Will tilted his head slightly, looking up at the half-elf who was just a bit taller than him.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a few days younger than me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°My fifteenth birthday is next week¡­ How are you taller than me? I thought I could call you my older sister.¡±


    ¡°Will, why do you sound so disappointed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like I¡¯m missing an older sister figure in my life.¡±


    For a brief moment, he thought of sweet Eir and his petite, loli-like teacher Leah.


    That kind of¡­


    That kind of warm, comforting older sister you could bury your head into?!


    ¡°If you want to call me that, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Treya tilted her head, reaching out to pat the top of Will¡¯s head. Her action was curious and playful, like a cat pawing at something high up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Little Brother Will?¡±


    ¡°Stop. Just¡­ just stick to calling me Will.¡±


    It felt awkward.


    That kind of little sister-cat hybrid calling him ¡°little brother¡± felt so weird.


    But strangely satisfying.


    ¡°Alright then, this weekend, we¡¯ll start training.¡±


    ¡ª


    As Will re-entered the banquet hall, holding his now-empty orange juice glass, he heard a familiar voice behind him:


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. The engagement was just announced today, and you¡¯re already sneaking off to have a private moment with a girl. I must say¡­ you¡¯ve inherited the Hysterm bloodline quite well.¡±


    ¡°Carver¡ª!¡±


    This guy.


    He had essentially canceled¡ªwell, postponed¡ªthe engagement.


    He was like the kind of guy who stood on the sidelines watching everything unfold, only to step in at the most chaotic moment to stir the pot.


    ¡°With the Hysterm family¡¯s reputation, I¡¯d rather not have this bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Ah, boys. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am a gentleman.¡±


    Uh¡­


    Will thought about it for a moment. He had a beast-girl maid who called herself ¡°Young Master¡¯s dog,¡± a witch teacher who looked like she belonged in a sketchy magic academy, and now a half-elf fianc¨¦e¡­


    ¡°¡­Probably.¡±


    ¡°You did well today. Impressive.¡±


    Carver actually complimented him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn¡¯t just a surface-level, perfunctory compliment¡ªit felt genuine.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®did well¡¯? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You went to see Treya in advance, baited Eugenie step by step, and when Treya finally saw through Eugenie¡¯s schemes, you gave her a smooth way to exit gracefully¡­¡±


    Carver swirled his wine glass as he summarized.


    ¡°For a fourteen-year-old son of mine, you did well.¡±


    Carver leaned closer, pouring a bit of his red wine into Will¡¯s empty glass before clinking their glasses together.


    ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡±


    ¡°You knew? Including the fact that Eugenie was the mastermind behind it all?¡±


    ¡°My poor son was injured by a witch. How could I not investigate further?¡±


    Will stared at the red wine in his glass, unsure whether to drink it.


    He wasn¡¯t of drinking age.


    But it was clear¡­


    Carver wasn¡¯t the type to follow rules. By sharing his wine, was he signaling approval?


    Was this his way of acknowledging him?


    Or was drinking this wine a way of agreeing to stand with him?


    Will downed the wine decisively and looked up at Carver.


    ¡°Then why did you suggest¡­ postponing all actions related to the engagement and collaboration with the royal family? You saw how much I did.¡±


    Carver stopped swirling his glass.


    ¡°That was indeed a last-minute decision. Perhaps¡­ I was suddenly disappointed in the royal family and thought relying on ourselves might be better. Or perhaps¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at Will, instead gazing out toward the banquet¡¯s exterior.


    ¡°When you saved Princess Treya, you reminded me of myself. And Treya¡­ reminded me of her.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, do you have to play the ¡®tragic romantic¡¯ card in front of your son?¡±


    Hearing Carver¡¯s words, Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that some thread of fate was tying Carver to this story like a puppet.


    After all, a ¡°former engagement but not anymore¡± relationship seemed to hold significant weight in the original story¡¯s trajectory.


    But¡­


    Carver¡¯s expression was unusually sincere, his usual playful demeanor replaced by genuine emotion.


    For the first time, Will felt like this was Carver¡¯s true self.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you really don¡¯t trust me at all.¡±


    Carver chuckled, bending slightly so they were at eye level.


    ¡°By the way, your recent behavior has been quite interesting. Whether at the estate or at school. Hmm, whether it¡¯s the maid or the witch¡­¡±


    Will understood what Carver meant.


    He had been keeping an eye on him all along.


    Whether through magic or informants, Carver had indeed been paying close attention to him, just as the steward had said.


    ¡°But let me give you some advice from someone who¡¯s been there¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. If you end up getting burned, I¡¯ll be happy to clean up your mess.¡±


    Carver¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he seemed almost¡­ amused as he said this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I know what I¡¯m doing¡ªthough, is that really something a father should say?¡±


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t your father, I wouldn¡¯t let you play around and would certainly not be willing to clean up after you.¡±


    ¡°Your understanding of fatherhood is¡­ unique.¡±


    ¡°Haha, and your understanding of being a son isn¡¯t exactly conventional either.¡±


    ¡ªThis was the longest conversation between father and son in fourteen years.


    If the banquet¡¯s biggest achievement was nudging Treya toward awakening, then the second biggest achievement¡­


    Was being able to have a normal conversation with Carver.


    Before coming here, Will had seen very little about the Hysterm family in the original story. But some of the subtle hints and reader speculation suggested that this family held some major secrets.


    Perhaps, this wasn¡¯t such a bad thing?

 Chapter 73 - The Frustrated Heroine

    Chapter 73: The Frustrated Heroine¡ª


    [To S:


    Thank you for the information you provided last time about Demon Swordsmanship and the Devil¡¯s Spirit Jar. It¡¯s strange¡ªI couldn¡¯t find any of this in the school library, probably because it¡¯s a royal institution under strict control.


    The information is fascinating, and it aligns with some of the materials I already have. However, it¡¯s a lot to process, and just organizing it will take some time. I¡¯ll reply with more details after I attend an upcoming social banquet.


    Oh, and I recently heard some interesting ideas in my magic potion class, especially about how the type of firewood used can affect the potion¡¯s outcome. I¡¯d never considered how birchwood versus cedarwood could create different effects. The teacher also joked that roasted long-eared rabbit meat tastes best when cooked with Thunder Peanuts. We all laughed¡ªhow many peanuts would it take to cook a rabbit?


    I¡¯ve compiled some notes for you. Feel free to take a look if you¡¯re interested.


    W]


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    It¡¯s been a while since I last wrote to you, and today I found several of your letters waiting for me. Thank you so much for the detailed information about the Demon Swordsmanship inheritors. I¡¯ve only recently had the time to organize everything and reply with my findings. Based on their heroic deeds, I¡¯ve managed to estimate some damage calculations. I¡¯ve written the formulas and conclusions on some draft paper.


    What intrigues me most, though, are the similarities between these Demon Swordsmanship inheritors! Thank you again for the information¡ªit¡¯s pointed me in a clear direction.


    You might be curious about what I¡¯ve been up to. I just prepared for and attended a noble banquet that was quite significant for my life. Honestly, I hate such events, but I managed to get through it. Aside from classes, I shouldn¡¯t be too busy now and can help you calculate more data.


    Also, regarding your curiosity about the firewood specifics in magic potion class¡ªI followed up with the teacher after class, even chasing him to his office to ask more questions. The other teachers in the office complimented me, saying students as eager to learn as I am are rare. Your curiosity earned me some extra praise.


    I¡¯ve recorded the teacher¡¯s explanations word-for-word and included them at the end.


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ugh¡­ hmm¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Shuna sat on a chair, her booted legs swinging back and forth as she read. The more she read, the faster her legs swung.


    The tips of her boots kept thudding against the adventurer guild¡¯s front desk, causing it to shake slightly.


    She flipped through one letter, then another, then back to the previous one, her speed increasing with each turn.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She let out a frustrated groan, pouting as she slumped against the guild¡¯s front desk.


    It was a rare quiet afternoon at the adventurer guild, and for once, Shuna was the only one there.


    Sunlight glinted off the empty wine glass on the desk, a faint trace of purple wine still trickling down the inside. She glanced at the letters, then at the glass, before finally sitting upright.


    Her current state¡­


    Made Isaac, the guildmaster who had watched Shuna grow up¡ªwell, for the past three years¡ªquite concerned.


    Though it might be an exaggeration to say so, Shuna was mature and capable enough that Isaac didn¡¯t worry about her being bullied or beaten.


    But¡­


    At forty-something years old, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but see her as a daughter.


    She reminded him of his own daughter back in his hometown¡ªif she ever grew up, rebelled, and ran away, she might look just like Shuna.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking downcast for a week now. You haven¡¯t taken on any new tasks all week, just sitting there reading.¡±


    This was unusual for Shuna. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Compared to the overzealous adventurers who took on every quest they could, Shuna wasn¡¯t particularly competitive.


    But even if there weren¡¯t any quests she liked, she¡¯d usually spend her weekends doing light solo runs in the first or second dungeon layers to stay active.


    She often joked that someone once told her the slimes on the first two layers were world-ending threats. She didn¡¯t see it, but she figured it was worth investigating.


    Hearing Isaac¡¯s comment, Shuna slapped the letters onto the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this guy asking me to research Demon Swordsmanship inheritors. Digging through ancient texts isn¡¯t easy. A lot of them are banned books from the Entark Empire, and I had to scavenge them from secondhand stalls. But even though they¡¯re banned, they¡¯re surprisingly cheap. He¡¯s always into these obscure things no one else cares about.¡±


    Isaac paused mid-polish, his hand frozen on the glass.


    Why did Shuna sound like a disgruntled housewife?


    Weren¡¯t these two just pen pals who had never met?


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. As one of the idolized freelance adventurers of our guild, everyone¡¯s waiting for you to take on a new quest.¡±


    Isaac tried to cheer her up, polishing the glass with renewed vigor.


    ¡°Especially after your last mission in the Snow Abyss. Without your idea to use explosives to break through the frozen walls, that team might not have made it out alive. A zero-casualty run on the 60th dungeon floor is nothing short of a miracle.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? Then, boss, how about giving me some special treatment?¡±


    Seeing Shuna¡¯s mood improve slightly, Isaac agreed without hesitation:


    ¡°Sure, anything for our star adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Can I drink something stronger? This low-alcohol wine is basically grape juice.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Isaac almost thought Shuna, who was usually so low-maintenance, would ask for something significant.


    But no¡ªit was about alcohol.


    He looked at her youthful face. Three years ago, when she had torn down the guild¡¯s toughest quest and declared she¡¯d take it on, he had also said, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Now, she was growing into a fine young woman. Three years ago, if you ignored her hair, her face could¡¯ve been mistaken for a boy¡¯s.


    Now, even her face radiated the charm of a confident and beautiful young lady.


    If only she¡¯d wear a cute pink dress instead of prioritizing practicality with long boots, thigh-high socks, and a cropped top for dungeon runs¡ªshe¡¯d have a legion of admirers.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just pretending to be upset to trick me into giving you alcohol, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not. I don¡¯t know why, but even though I¡¯m not a heavy drinker, there¡¯s something¡­ oddly appealing about alcohol. It feels like it connects me to fate somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°The last drunkard who said that claimed he could see his dead wife after drinking, only to remember he¡¯d been single for thirty years.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, boss, if you won¡¯t let me drink, that¡¯s fine. How about this: every time I want to drink, you let me run a tab. When I¡¯m of age, you can serve me everything I¡¯ve owed, all at once.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you drink until you¡¯re sick of it¡­¡±


    Isaac stopped mid-sentence, realizing something was off about her tone.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ¡®when I come back¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    She scratched her head, looking uncharacteristically hesitant.


    ¡°After I take on one last quest as team leader next week¡ªrepaying a life debt¡ªI plan to go back to school for a while. I want to graduate properly and register as an official adventurer before returning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden¡­ but after seeing his¡­ seeing his school life, I feel¡­ a little jealous. I wish I had more topics to talk about with him. Besides, I never officially dropped out. I just stopped attending classes, but I still take exams, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Shuna, you¡¯ve been to school?!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯ve always borrowed books from the library to read, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Shuna glanced at the letters filled with vibrant descriptions of campus life.


    She pouted.


    ¡°Do I really look like a dropout delinquent?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re asking me for alcohol, absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t discourage me from drinking! I might take it seriously!¡±

 Chapter 74 - About That Birthday

    Chapter 74: About That BirthdaySchool days always seemed to fly by. With each class crossed off the schedule, the weekend would arrive, fleeting yet welcome.


    But¡­


    This Saturday was anything but ordinary for Will.


    Waking up early, Will glanced at the clock. There was about an hour left before his meeting with Treya.


    His desk was a chaotic mess of draft papers, book pages, and stacks of notes exchanged with Mr. S.


    After rummaging through the pile, Will finally unearthed his red-covered Task System notebook.


    He opened it, revealing pages that were thoroughly marked up and scribbled over¡ªno matter. A good planner, after all, must be prepared to revise their drafts countless times.


    [Task 88: Teach Treya how to gain the Demon¡¯s Favor during her coronation ceremony.]


    You might ask, what about Task 87?


    Well, Task 87 had been scrapped because Treya had skipped ahead, directly asking to learn. That¡¯s right, his system was as capricious as ever, tolerating no objections.


    ¡°The Demon¡¯s Favor¡­¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t forgotten about this.


    This was a revelation that, in the original story, came much later¡ªlong after Treya had become a ¡°loser heroine.¡± It was meant to give her a significant power boost, allowing her to reappear in the story¡¯s later arcs.


    But for the current Treya, it might already be too late.


    The earlier she earned this recognition, the sooner she could master the true Entark Demon Swordsmanship. Otherwise, she¡¯d forever be stuck scratching the surface.


    Closing the Task System, Will began shifting through the materials on Demon Swordsmanship inheritors.


    The Entark family was vast, and beyond the main bloodline, even some branches were permitted to learn Demon Swordsmanship.


    However, since it was a closely guarded royal secret, the true details about these inheritors were hard to come by. They could only be pieced together from dungeon exploration logs, which often read like mundane records.


    Some of the more detailed accounts had even been classified as banned books.


    But their secrets¡­ Will already knew them from ¡°outside this world.¡±


    The Entark family¡¯s ¡°Demon Swordsmanship¡± was, in truth, only partially legitimate. While the first eleven techniques were practical for normal swordsmen, everything beyond that was pure heresy.


    The advanced techniques, including the ones that earned Eugenie her title as the ¡°Red Demon Sword,¡± and the ones she loved to flaunt in her adventuring party¡­


    Were actually achieved through the Demon¡¯s Favor, a temporary spiritual possession that enhanced her swordsmanship.


    The Entark royal family, at its core, was far from noble.


    Three hundred years ago, the founding king¡ªonce an adventurer¡ªhad acquired the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar on the final floor of a dungeon. From it, he received the Demon¡¯s blessing.


    This power wasn¡¯t limited to swordsmanship. It had a myriad of uses:


    Hypnosis, mind control, psychological manipulation, curses, plagues¡ªyou name it.


    Swordsmanship, among these, was arguably the simplest and most straightforward application.


    This was the secret behind the Entark royal family¡¯s strength.


    In an era where power ruled and dungeon exploration was grueling, the Entark royal family had used this strength to unearth treasures and eliminate rivals.


    Of course, dungeon exploration had become much easier in modern times. Will would bet that Carver, that old schemer, probably had a stash of similarly powerful artifacts.


    Oh¡­


    But the Demon¡¯s Favor wasn¡¯t something all Entark bloodline members could receive.


    The Demon, lacking a defined gender or personality, was more like a chaotic collective consciousness.


    However, it was still a ¡°consciousness¡± rather than a ¡°rule.¡±


    Like a whimsical individual¡ªa trait fitting for a demon¡ªit chose whom to bestow its blessing upon based on its preferences.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Thanks to Mr. S for helping me organize this. I think I have a good idea of what the Demon wants.¡±


    Will took a deep breath and pulled out a treasured item from his drawer.


    ¡°Young Master! The carriage is ready!¡±


    ¡ªAnd then Eir¡¯s voice interrupted him.


    Will quickly crumpled the item into a ball and stuffed it into his pocket.


    ¡°Ahem, w-well then¡­ let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Young Master, were you hiding something just now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just something perfectly normal.¡±


    Will waved dismissively.


    ¡°And¡­ um¡­ also¡­ today¡­ today is¡­ is¡­ Young Master¡¯s¡­¡±


    Eir normally wouldn¡¯t barge in without knocking.


    But¡­


    While practicing her usual door-crack peeking in the morning, she had noticed her young master engrossed in his studies, looking so serious and focused¡ªno, that wasn¡¯t the point!


    He seemed so deep in thought and so earnest.


    It made Eir wonder if he had forgotten that today was his birthday.


    Back at the Hysterm estate, his birthdays had always been grand celebrations, complete with fireworks prepared just for him. Yet, he never seemed particularly happy.


    In fourteen years, as Eir had heard, Carver had only returned for Will¡¯s first birthday.


    After that, his birthdays were mostly organized by the servants, with Will blowing out the candles on his cake alone.


    He had no friends, having been homeschooled by private tutors until recently.


    This was his first birthday away from the estate.


    Eir didn¡¯t want him to miss it. She had planned to prepare a surprise, even with limited resources.


    But last night, just as she had brewed coffee to stay awake and began baking a cake after confirming through the door crack that Will¡¯s lights were off¡­


    He caught her!


    And told her they¡¯d be visiting Treya¡¯s place the next day, so she should get some rest and prepare.


    With their daytime plans, there wasn¡¯t enough time to finish the cake she had worked so hard to learn how to bake.


    ¡ªCould it be that her meticulous and observant young master had really forgotten his own birthday?


    ¡°Hmm? Eir, aren¡¯t you coming? Even though we didn¡¯t set an exact time with Treya, I¡¯d rather not keep her waiting.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡ªSee? He definitely forgot!


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s head out then.¡±


    ¡ªBut he still seems so happy today.


    This time, the carriage sent to pick up Will was directly from the royal family.


    It was supposedly known for its absolute discretion.


    But its exterior was extravagantly decorated, drawing 100% attention as it passed through the streets.


    It was said to guarantee absolute secrecy about its passengers¡¯ itinerary.


    Yet its roof bore the royal emblem of a rose with a missing petal.


    It was claimed to be absolutely secure.


    But honestly, it wasn¡¯t as sturdy as the armored car Will had originally prepared for himself.


    The royal family!


    Do they even realize why they¡¯re on the decline? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Look at these fatal details!


    It¡¯s like they¡¯re begging everyone to notice: ¡°A distinguished guest is traveling from the city to the royal palace!¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Will felt a bit uncomfortable.


    Eir, on the other hand, was thrilled. This was her first time venturing so far from the capital since arriving.


    ¡°I never expected¡­ Young Master would actually bring me along.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ for private gatherings, it¡¯s normal to bring a trusted personal servant, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so? Trusted¡­ personal¡­ personal¡­¡±


    ¡°And besides, bringing you along¡­ isn¡¯t just about having a servant.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Treya still needs some resistance to completely overturn her previous worldview and start learning from scratch with me.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Use Her!

    Chapter 75: Use Her!In Treya¡¯s garden, she was doing her usual morning run as part of her daily stamina training.


    After that fateful night, she had come to understand something.


    The suffocating feeling in her chest had a name: anger. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This must be what ¡°anger¡± feels like.


    Fueled by the thought of surpassing Eugenie, Treya¡¯s pace gradually quickened. Her usual slow and steady morning run was completed five minutes faster than usual today, as she finished ten laps around the garden.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Standing under the sunlight, Treya was practically steaming. She wiped her sweat with a towel and flicked her silver hair, droplets of sweat glistening in the sunlight.


    Standing tall and proud, Treya stretched her arms.


    Her aura was intense.


    ¡°Sarah, prepare the training dummies for me. I want¡­ thirty of them.¡±


    This past week, every time Treya closed her eyes, she found herself back in that night.


    She saw Eugenie¡¯s outstretched hand under the lights and heard Will¡¯s whisper in her ear. If she could return to that night, she would reclaim everything.


    Not just the thirty dummies Will had arranged, or the ten dummies Eugenie had set up¡ªshe wanted to destroy thirty randomized dummies for everyone to see!


    The maid in charge of Treya¡¯s training, Sarah, was startled by her request.


    ¡°Y-your Highness, are you sure about this?¡±


    Treya was already a difficult princess to serve. Her aura was so cold that her commands were often simple and direct. Unlike other princesses, she didn¡¯t chat with her maids about personal worries or body issues.


    Now, with the occasional killing intent radiating from her, Sarah was starting to think that even with the royal salary, she might be better off resigning and moving back to the countryside to herd cows.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Y-you said earlier that you weren¡¯t feeling well and wouldn¡¯t be training for a few days. You also said not to summon the Fourth Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t quite grasp Treya¡¯s sudden shift.


    Treya was usually cold, but¡­


    This was the first time she¡¯d seen her speak with such irritation.


    Having served Treya for over five years, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had done something wrong¡ªafter all, there was no way Treya could be angry at her beloved Fourth Sister Eugenie, right?!


    ¡°Treya~ are you here? We heard you were running in the garden, so we came over.¡±


    Just as Sarah was caught in her dilemma, Will suddenly popped his head out from the bushes.


    As he appeared, two brown wolf ears twitched above the grass, shaking off bits of leaves.


    ¡°Young Master, what kind of person cuts through the garden bushes to take a shortcut?¡±


    Eir emerged after him, brushing off the dust on her maid uniform and plucking leaves from her beast ears.


    ¡°Ah, um, Miss Treya, hello! I-I¡¯m Young Master¡¯s maid, Eir.¡±


    ¡°This way, we can explore parts of the royal palace we haven¡¯t seen before. After all, this is a restricted area, and who knows when we¡¯ll get another chance to visit? Might as well see as much as we can.¡±


    That was Will¡¯s reasoning.


    According to the original story¡­


    Once the dungeon adventures began, there wouldn¡¯t be another opportunity to visit this picturesque royal palace.


    ¡°Will, there¡¯s no need for that¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    Treya spoke in a cold tone, but her words carried an unexpected depth of emotion.


    Will was touched.


    ¡°Because outside the official palace roads, there might be anti-assassin traps. At best, you¡¯d end up bedridden for three days; at worst, you¡¯d lose your head.¡±


    Treya¡¯s cold tone revealed the palace¡¯s chilling secrets.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have told the coachman about this earlier?!¡±


    Will froze in place, not daring to move.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Next time¡­ just take me along, and I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    Seeing the trust in Will¡¯s eyes, Treya instinctively averted her gaze.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling? I heard you weren¡¯t well.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I just didn¡¯t want to see Eugenie.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ but she¡¯s so clever. Won¡¯t she suspect something?¡±


    ¡°When I see her, I want to grip my sword and cut her to pieces, just like the dummies.¡±


    Will raised an eyebrow.


    While it seemed like she was heading in the direction he wanted¡­


    There was a clumsy mimicry of his earlier words, as if she didn¡¯t truly understand her emotions and was merely parroting phrases to explain feelings she hadn¡¯t yet grasped.


    In simpler terms¡­


    She still wasn¡¯t thinking things through!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why don¡¯t you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Treya¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper.


    See? A clueless yandere can be knocked back into being a naive fool with just one blow!


    ¡°But, Will, I¡¯ve already finished my morning training and was about to start sword practice. One day, I¡¯ll truly cut through thirty dummies.¡±


    Treya turned to Will, her expression serious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come at the perfect time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, how much have you trained?¡±


    ¡°Just the basics every day: ten laps around the garden, one hundred push-ups, one hundred sit-ups. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Will shuddered.


    Good thing the engagement was canceled. Otherwise, who knew who¡¯d be on top in bed? (tln : foreshadowing, Will gonna be eaten by 4 Lustful hungry beast , ready to pounch Will)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overdoing it?!¡±


    ¡°Overdoing it? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it means you don¡¯t have to do so much. You can take it easy.¡±


    ¡°This is just a normal training routine. Sister Eugenie is probably even stricter than me.¡±


    Will thought to himself: Your sister, who got a shortcut to power with the Demon¡¯s Favor, probably sleeps in while you¡¯re up early, relaxes while you¡¯re exercising, and shops while you¡¯re training.


    Fine. He knew Treya was diligent and serious, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this mechanically repetitive.


    Eir tugged on Will¡¯s sleeve, standing on tiptoes to whisper in his ear:


    ¡°Young Master, her training routine is five times what I do. Actually, I only do physical training twice a week¡­¡±


    Will sighed. Good thing he brought Eir along.


    Treya was indeed¡­ unique.


    She was like a character in a game designed for daily grinding¡ªmechanically leveling up every day without focusing on skills or talents.


    After a year, you¡¯d end up with a high-level character with confusingly weak damage output, just sitting in your inventory.


    The real danger was if she looked at her stats one day and decided she didn¡¯t want to learn anymore.


    ¡°Huff¡­ alright, let¡¯s head to the training grounds.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Treya arrived at the training grounds.


    Sarah had already prepared thirty dummies, waiting for Will to arrange them.


    ¡°Hmm, thirty dummies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must learn the Entark Swordsmanship technique you mentioned¡ªthe one that can truly cut through thirty dummies.¡±


    ¡°Good, I like your spirit!¡±


    Will praised Treya, then stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    He looked like a seasoned teacher.


    ¡°But¡­ let¡¯s not rush. Before I teach you the real technique, let¡¯s test your basics first.¡±


    ¡°Test my basics¡­?¡±


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll only have one dummy. Use your training sword and just knock it down.¡±


    ¡°Just one?¡±


    Will smiled, placing his hands on Eir¡¯s shoulders and pushing her in front of Treya.


    ¡°Use her.¡±


    ¡°W-w-w-w-what, Young Master?!¡±

 Chapter 76 - Treya Fails to Pierce the Armor

    Chapter 76: Treya Fails to Pierce the ArmorIn Treya¡¯s eyes, Will had replaced her sister Eugenie as the crimson figure she could follow¡ªa guiding red light.


    But such a person¡­


    Was now pushing his little maid into such a dangerous training session?


    Treya began to wonder if this ¡°red¡± should be reevaluated.


    As for the little maid¡­


    In Treya¡¯s view, Eir was a faint gold, bordering on blending into the crowd as a mundane white. Based on how she cared for Will, her manners were impeccable, her actions considerate, and her demeanor professional¡ªshe was an excellent maid.


    But beyond that¡­


    There wasn¡¯t much remarkable about her.


    Did Will really think she could withstand the full force of Treya¡¯s sword technique, fueled by her anger?


    Eir, meanwhile, was growing increasingly nervous under Treya¡¯s piercing gaze, her tail wagging anxiously.


    Treya, dressed in her training uniform, stood tall and imposing, her posture straight and her eyes sharp. The white training outfit complemented her silver hair perfectly, and the snug-fitting pants highlighted her lean, athletic half-elf figure.


    Her grip on the wooden training sword was firm, her gaze cold and unyielding, exuding an aura that promised no mercy.


    Eir had heard about Treya¡ªan exceptional swordswoman capable of cutting through thirty dummies with a single technique. Despite her young age, she could probably qualify as an S-rank adventurer with ease.


    And Eir¡­


    ¡°Young Master, Tre-Treya is incredibly strong. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears twitched nervously as she shrank closer to Will, clutching at the hand he had placed on her shoulder.


    Then, with a gentle push, Will sent her forward.


    ¡°Yip!¡±


    Will leaned in close to her fluffy, upright ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While your usual training focuses on heat resistance, your ice armor naturally provides a significant amount of physical defense.¡±


    As he spoke, his breath tickled her sensitive ears, causing them to twitch again.


    ¡°Alright! Eir will do her best!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Eir stepped forward to face Treya.


    Will walked beside her, patting her shoulder and then her back, encouraging her to stand tall.


    This wasn¡¯t just about calming Treya¡¯s anger or teaching her that shallow rage wasn¡¯t the right motivation.


    It was about¡­


    Helping her break free from being a naive, overly trusting princess¡ªa martial arts fool with no guile.


    If Treya could be convinced to change even the most basic sword technique she had practiced for years, then the rigid beliefs she held could also be reshaped.


    Of course, there was another reason for using Eir as the ¡°dummy.¡±


    ¡°Eir, activate full-body ice armor.¡±


    With that command, Will turned to face Treya.


    ¡°Alright, Treya. Use the Entark Eleventh Form from last night and attack with all your might.¡±


    Even Treya, usually slow to pick up on things, could sense she was being underestimated.


    ¡°Let me make this clear, Will. Even though I¡¯m using a wooden training sword and my technique has flaws, if I strike with full force at a single target¡­ we should probably have a doctor ready for Miss Eir.¡±


    Treya¡¯s tone was haughty as she raised her sword, pointing it at Will and Eir.


    Will stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Oh~ so confident. Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. Eir, activate the highest level of ice armor.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Eir¡¯s body remained tense, her beast ears half-fluffed in alarm. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°After all this training, if you don¡¯t trust yourself, at least trust me. When have I ever set you up for failure?¡±


    Will flashed a confident smile, giving her ears a playful rub.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    Treya¡¯s expression remained cold as ever, but the slight furrow of her brows betrayed her irritation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As a blue glow began to spread from Eir¡¯s arms, enveloping her entire body, Treya raised her wooden training sword.


    Will quickly retreated to the edge of the training grounds, grabbing a helmet and chest plate to armor himself.


    ¡°Miss Treya, I¡­ I¡¯ll be fine. Just do as the Young Master says.¡±


    Eir¡¯s voice trembled as she raised her arms defensively, avoiding eye contact with Treya.


    Though she had once blocked an attack from a witch, facing the renowned princess swordswoman still made her nervous.


    ¡ªAt worst, she¡¯d be beaten into the ground and bedridden for a few days. Hopefully, the Young Master would visit her often during her recovery. Sniff.


    But her Young Master stood on the sidelines, arms crossed, looking completely unconcerned. His confidence gave her a bit of courage.


    After all, her Young Master wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person. Even a minor burn would make him look distressed. If he wasn¡¯t worried now, then she probably wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    Treya shifted her weight, her stance serious. In a low, icy tone, she declared:


    ¡°Entark Eleventh Form: Slash!¡±


    With a speed too fast for the eye to follow, Treya¡¯s sword struck.


    The wind rose with her step.


    Dust swirled up from the semi-sandy ground.


    Swish.


    With enough force to cut through the air, the sword light bridged the gap between Treya and Eir.


    Swordsmen in this world were known for their agility and rapid attacks.


    And then¡­


    A sharp, rhythmic sound echoed as the sword struck ice.


    Treya now stood behind Eir.


    Time seemed to freeze.


    In the few seconds of held breath¡­


    Crack.


    The wooden training sword in Treya¡¯s hand snapped in two.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Eir, who had been shielding her eyes with her arms, cautiously lowered them, peeking through a small gap.


    ¡°Has it already started?¡±


    ¡­


    She received no response but realized Treya was no longer in front of her.


    Turning around, she saw Treya standing stiffly, holding the broken sword, her expression even more rigid than before.


    ¡°Huh? Miss Treya, when did you get behind me? I thought that was just the setup¡­¡±


    Eir hadn¡¯t moved even a millimeter. Amid the lingering wind and unsettled dust, she stood perfectly stable.


    Treya¡¯s flashy strike¡­


    Had seemingly done nothing.


    Well, it had done something.


    The shattered remains of the wooden training sword on the ground were proof of that.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Seeing the expected outcome, Will chuckled and snapped his fingers as he approached.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Treya, don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s keep everything as it is. I¡¯ll check¡­ hmm¡­ this position looks good. Eir, lower the ice armor by two levels. Treya, try again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ I do have flaws, so please point them out directly. That way, I can improve faster¡­¡±


    ¡°Treya, try two or three more times. I¡¯ll tell you afterward.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Eir, lower it again. Treya, go!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, Eir, lower it further. Treya, attack!¡±


    ¡­


    After about five full-force strikes from Treya, the ground was littered with broken wooden training swords. She was panting heavily.


    Meanwhile, Eir, still in her maid uniform, simply dusted off her skirt and used her hand to clean some dirt off her beast ears.


    Even Eir began to wonder if she was being too nonchalant¡ªwould her ease offend the hardworking Treya?


    But¡­ she really hadn¡¯t exerted any effort!


    By the time she activated the lower-level ice armor, she barely felt like she was using magic at all.


    Could it be¡­ she was actually this strong?!

 Chapter 77 - Treya, Starting from Age Five

    Chapter 77: Treya, Starting from Age FiveIn Treya¡¯s eyes, the little maid Eir, glowing with the light of her ice armor, had become dazzlingly radiant.


    She was so strong!


    Stronger than any Holy Shieldbearer Treya had ever seen¡ªperhaps even stronger than her sister Eugenie¡¯s former teammates.


    And yet, she looked to be about the same age as Treya herself.


    Panting heavily, Treya turned her gaze to Will.


    He wasn¡¯t saying a word, wearing a helmet to protect himself from stray attacks, holding a thick stack of draft papers, and occasionally jotting down notes as he observed from the sidelines.


    It reminded Treya of that night.


    He had also stood silently at a distance, watching.


    But¡­


    When he stepped forward, it was as if the script he had written had reached its climax, and all it needed was a slight nudge from him to fall into place.


    ¡°Huff¡­ again¡­ one more time!¡±


    Treya stood up once more, clutching the broken hilt of her wooden sword with determination.


    ¡°No need, Miss Treya. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to use the flawed Entark Eleventh Form. The Tenth Form¡­ or even the Ninth Form will do. I¡­ I can¡¯t just¡­¡±


    ¡°First, let me explain something.¡±


    Will raised his draft papers.


    On the current page, he had drawn a cylinder, meticulously detailed with a pair of fluffy wolf ears atop it, representing Eir¡¯s head.


    The page was covered with annotations and data points, and this wasn¡¯t the only one. Each time Eir lowered her ice armor level, Will drew a new cylinder.


    ¡ªOf course, the wolf ears became more detailed and fluffier with each iteration.


    Eir wasn¡¯t just here to demoralize Treya or make her confront her limitations again.


    She was also¡­


    An incredibly useful advanced test dummy!


    However, the situation had slightly exceeded Will¡¯s expectations.


    His initial calculations hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of Treya breaking through Eir¡¯s ice armor. Based on Eir¡¯s previous feats¡ªlike deflecting Leah¡¯s Extreme Flame Meteor without a scratch¡ªher next worthy opponent would likely be found deep in a dungeon.


    But¡­


    Upon closely observing and measuring Eir¡¯s ice armor, Will noticed something unexpected. The first layer of cracks revealed the depth of Treya¡¯s raw strength.


    Her overall attack direction and positioning were far off from the true Entark sword techniques, and even her basic sword handling was flawed.


    Yet, the first layer of Eir¡¯s ice armor had cracked. While the cracks weren¡¯t evenly distributed, they extended a few centimeters deep.


    As Eir lowered her armor level, the cracks grew deeper.


    Just as Will had suspected, Treya¡¯s base attack power was immense, and her physical strength was extraordinary. But her flawed swordsmanship was holding her back.


    The original story, despite being a ¡°toilet paper novel,¡± was surprisingly meticulous!


    In the original, Treya had been misled by Eugenie, learning a distorted version of swordsmanship. The protagonist, Shu, had tried to correct her, but Treya¡¯s unwavering trust in Eugenie, her past, and the Entark royal family prevented her from changing.


    It wasn¡¯t until she faced rejection from Shu and ridicule from Eugenie that she realized her mistakes. By then, it was too late to fix her swordsmanship.


    The tragic life of a deceived Treya.


    ¡°Your foundational skills are incredibly strong, far surpassing most swordsmen your age. To put it bluntly, based on raw stats alone, you¡¯re already at an entry-level S-rank swordsman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    Treya hadn¡¯t expected Will to praise her despite her failures.


    Her noble upbringing dictated that expressing gratitude for compliments took precedence over seeking redemption for her failures. She nodded in acknowledgment, though her tone was cold, almost as if she were sulking.


    ¡°However¡­ Eir is someone I¡¯ve personally trained for the past four years through specialized training. And you¡­¡±


    Will paused briefly, saying ¡°you¡± while his eyes remained fixed on his draft papers.


    ¡°¡­have been deceived by Eugenie for four years. By analyzing the force distribution on the dummy and comparing it to recorded data from the Entark Eleventh Form, it¡¯s clear that your sister taught you completely incorrect techniques and fundamentals. And yet¡­ you never noticed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Treya said nothing, her gaze shifting between Will and Eir.


    Eir, meanwhile, glanced left and right, her wolf ears twitching nervously.


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s drawing of me as a dummy is so cute!¡± ¡ªThat was the simple conclusion her brain came to after processing everything.


    ¡°So, Treya. This is your second lesson.¡±


    Will put away his draft papers.


    ¡°If you want to walk this path and see the truth behind everything, you must discard all your former self. Forget the beauty of your past, forget your royal lineage, forget the image of the pure and flawless princess you once were, and¡­ forget your half-baked Entark swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Will.¡±


    Treya hesitated for a moment.


    Then, she suddenly knelt down, her right hand gripping the broken sword hilt, her left hand resting on her chest. She looked up at Will with her pale blue eyes, her expression sincere.


    The pose resembled a marriage proposal, but her demeanor was that of a devoted student seeking a master.


    Will recognized this as the royal family¡¯s traditional gesture for requesting mentorship, but it still caught him off guard!


    A half-elf, taller than him, suddenly kneeling in a proposal-like stance¡­ it was unexpectedly adorable in a clumsy, earnest swordswoman kind of way.


    ¡°From today onward, I am the new Treya. I humbly ask you to be my teacher.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no need for that, Miss Treya. This was just a preliminary test. I understand your determination, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ huff¡­¡± Treya stood up. ¡°Will-sensei, what¡¯s our next step?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already calling me ¡®sensei¡¯ now?!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ I can continue basic training, or we can spar again with Eir¡­ huff¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already out of breath. Let¡¯s take a break for lunch, and you should take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Treya nodded obediently, brushing the dust off her clothes.


    ¡°For now, you can start with this book.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Will pulled out a book.


    ¡°Study this for today. With your talent, you should be able to master it in a day.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Treya took the book, her expression calm but her heart racing with excitement.


    Finally¡­


    Finally, she was going to learn the true Entark swordsmanship!


    She had waited so long for this day¡­


    And then, she saw the title of the book¡ª


    ¡°Beginner¡¯s Guide to Swordsmanship for Five-Year-Olds: 15 Basic Techniques to Ensure Your Child Doesn¡¯t Fall Behind!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Treya fell silent.


    Will had spent a long time deciding what to teach her.


    Because no matter how much he searched, he couldn¡¯t find any detailed records of the true foundational Entark sword techniques!


    Even after asking for help from ¡°Mr. S,¡± all he received were battle records of supposed royal Demon Swordsmanship inheritors¡ªno detailed breakdowns of individual techniques.


    It seemed the truly valuable secrets of the royal family were still highly classified.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    With the Demon¡¯s Favor, the Demon would grant memories and power. Regardless of what sword techniques she knew before, they could be transformed into Entark Demon Swordsmanship.


    At least, that¡¯s what Eugenie had claimed in the original story. She herself had stopped using the foundational Entark techniques later on, relying entirely on intuition and the Demon¡¯s assistance.


    Often, a black mist would sweep through, and her enemies would fall without her lifting a finger. Her basics might have been even worse than Treya¡¯s, yet she managed. Surely, Treya, with her dedication and effort, could do the same!


    As for correcting Treya¡¯s flawed techniques¡­


    A generic beginner¡¯s guide that didn¡¯t include Eugenie¡¯s bizarre ¡°missing z-axis¡± techniques should suffice.


    This book, after all, was one that even the physically weak and unathletic Will had mastered at the age of five. Surely, the talented Treya would have no trouble with it!


    ¡°Thank you, Will-sensei.¡±


    Treya looked up, forcing a ¡°happy¡± smile, though her trembling lips betrayed her true feelings.

 Chapter 78 - Treya, Put On the Black Stockings!

    Chapter 78: Treya, Put On the Black Stockings!While waiting in the dining hall, Treya was diligently studying Beginner¡¯s Swordsmanship for Five-Year-Olds.


    While eating, Treya was studying Beginner¡¯s Swordsmanship for Five-Year-Olds.


    Even during her post-meal rest, Treya was absorbed in Beginner¡¯s Swordsmanship for Five-Year-Olds.


    She flipped through the thin, barely 30-page book over and over, from the first page to the last, then reversed it and read backward.


    She read it upright.


    Then flipped it upside down.


    She read it vertically, then horizontally.


    Her bizarrely serious actions, combined with her expressionless poker face, gave off an unintentionally comedic vibe.


    ¡°Young Master, is Princess Treya¡­ always like this?¡± Eir whispered to Will, clearly unsettled.


    ¡°What do you mean, Eir? What kind of person do you think she is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn! And it feels like¡­ like there¡¯s something missing up here.¡± Eir tapped her temple for emphasis.


    Will could only nod in agreement.


    Treya had a tendency to be overly single-minded about certain things.


    When she committed to something, she did it with unmatched focus and intensity.


    But a teacher could never dislike a serious student.


    ¡°Treya, I think you don¡¯t need to¡­ to read it so many times. After all, this is¡­ swordsmanship for five-year-olds. For someone like you, just glancing at the movements and practicing for an afternoon should be more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Swordsmanship requires enlightenment. And since this was given to me by Will-sensei, it must hold deeper meaning.¡±


    With that, Treya closed the book and shut her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing swordsmanship for years. Surely, I can gain some insight from this.¡±


    She sounded so serious!


    Will felt a pang of guilt.


    If he had known Treya would take it this seriously¡­


    He would¡¯ve at least given her a book meant for ten-year-olds.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s something¡­ off about Miss Treya¡­ but I can¡¯t figure out what it is,¡± Eir murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes her special, Eir.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Everything has its own path. Even a five-year-old¡¯s swordsmanship can reveal profound truths if studied deeply¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no use. Without actual practice, I can¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    Before Will could finish his philosophical musing, Treya interrupted him.


    ¡°At least let me finish before you shoot me down.¡±


    Treya solemnly closed the Beginner¡¯s Swordsmanship for Five-Year-Olds, turning to face Will.


    ¡°Well then, Will-sensei. Now that the lunch break is over, can we begin this afternoon¡¯s training?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go prepare.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±


    Will stroked his chin, his gaze sweeping up and down Treya.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, during your coronation ceremony, there¡¯s a sword dance ritual as part of the royal traditions, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s called the Coronation Sword Dance. But the royal etiquette¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then for today¡¯s training, you should wear the outfit you¡¯ll be using for that ceremony. It¡¯s best to start getting used to it now.¡±


    ¡ª


    Royal preparations were always thorough, and the outfit designed for Treya¡¯s Coronation Sword Dance had long been ready.


    There weren¡¯t strict requirements for the attire, but the royal family employed specialized designers who ensured the outfit was both practical for sword dancing and aesthetically pleasing.


    ¡°Will-sensei, I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Both Will and Eir turned to look at Treya, with Eir exclaiming first.


    Treya¡¯s upper body was clad in silver light armor, while her lower half featured a pale blue skirt that reached just below her knees, designed to complement her eye color. The skirt was short enough to avoid hindering her movements during the ceremonial sword dance.


    The chest area of the light armor left room for a delicate white sheer blouse, which accentuated her well-developed figure, making her chest appear even more prominent.


    Her lower half was adorned with silver thigh-high boots that extended above her knees, revealing a hint of her toned thighs.


    Eir couldn¡¯t help but admire how stunning Treya looked. As a fellow woman, she understood how much natural beauty and grace were required to pull off such an outfit.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so this is the classic pure and flawless knight-princess look.¡±


    Faced with an outfit that would make countless men swoon, Will remained remarkably calm, stroking his chin as he evaluated it.


    ¡°Is something wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Light armor, silver!


    Skirt, pale blue!


    Blouse, white!


    Boots, silver!


    Everything was bright, shining, and pure.


    It perfectly matched the stereotypical image of Treya as a pure and innocent princess.


    ¡°This outfit¡­ was it designed by Eugenie too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the same designer. But I don¡¯t think it was my sister¡¯s¡­ Eugenie¡¯s idea. Or¡­ maybe it was?¡±


    Treya began to say ¡°sister,¡± but caught herself and corrected her wording.


    Hearing this, Will shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with this outfit?¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Not at all. Dressed like this, you¡¯ll never master Demon Swordsmanship at the Coronation Ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I can change it!¡±


    Treya immediately jumped in.


    ¡°Change it however you like?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Treya¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°Even if it means overcoming significant challenges?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Treya nodded confidently.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a drastic departure from your usual style, or if it makes your father uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a new me now.¡±


    Treya patted her chest, which was both soft and firm.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit I wanted to see!¡±


    With that, Will reached into his pocket, rummaging around for a moment. Finally¡­


    He pulled out¡­


    A long, sheer pair of black stockings.


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°¡­This should be perfect, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Holding the black stockings, Will walked over to Treya.


    Then¡­


    He grabbed the toe section with one hand and the thigh section with the other, stretching it out for measurement.


    Of course, Will, being a lifelong virgin, had no idea how stretchy stockings were. While they might look short in hand, they could stretch significantly when worn.


    Additionally¡­


    The sheer material was so thin that when Will stretched it, the silver shine of Treya¡¯s boots was visible through it.


    Just seeing that was enough to imagine how it would look on her legs.


    ¡°To show off the stockings, you¡¯ll need to switch to shorter boots. High heels might even work better.¡±


    Satisfied, Will let the stocking snap back into place.


    He rubbed the fabric between his fingers like it was a precious treasure. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t damage it.¡±


    Will extended the stockings toward Treya.


    ¡°There are other changes we¡¯ll need to make, but for now, start by putting these on!¡±


    The two women stared at him in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, saying that with a straight face while doing all this¡­ you really do have the Hysterm family¡¯s perverted blood in you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei, I¡¯ll do as you say. Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll comply! After all¡­ we are technically engaged. It¡¯s fine¡ªif you have any other requests, just let me know!¡±


    Treya snatched the stockings, her face uncharacteristically flushed.


    But her expression looked as if she were about to march to her doom, heroically sacrificing herself with the stockings in hand.

 Chapter 79 - Treya Slips

    Chapter 79: Treya Slips¡ª


    Three days earlier, at a remote adventurer guild:


    ¡°Uh¡­ W¡¯s hypothesis is that¡­ the inheritors of Demon Swordsmanship can be male or female¡­¡±


    ¡°Tall or short¡­¡±


    ¡°Fat or thin¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugly or beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Strong or weak¡­¡±


    ¡°But when they use Demon Swordsmanship¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re always dressed in predominantly black clothing!¡±


    ¡°And apparently, starting two hundred years ago, the Entark royal family began intentionally cultivating special black roses on private estates.¡±


    ¡°The largest dye factory and stocking manufacturer in the capital also happens to be owned by Eugenie¡¯s mother, Anna, whose family is linked to notable Demon Swordsmanship inheritors.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it does make some sense. I¡¯ve never seen a demon, but there are monsters in dungeons with unusual senses. Some don¡¯t react to certain colors but are highly sensitive to others. Maybe the demon he¡¯s looking for is similar.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Shuna scratched the back of her head, reading aloud from the notes with a blank expression:


    ¡°So¡­ to gain the Demon¡¯s Favor¡­ and learn true Demon Swordsmanship¡­ you start by wearing black stockings¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡­ has to wear black stockings? Is he really that dedicated to science?¡±


    Shuna hesitated, pen in hand, unsure how to respond.


    ¡ª


    This was the conclusion Will had come to.


    He watched Treya with confidence as she held the black stockings in her hand.


    These weren¡¯t just any black stockings!


    To ensure consistency and eliminate variables, Will had personally snuck out, wearing sunglasses and a hood, and, in a disguised voice, carefully selected these stockings from Eugenie¡¯s family-owned stocking shop.


    Thinking back, Eugenie had always worn black stockings, even at the banquet, where her dress was entirely black.


    It was highly likely that they had discovered the demon¡¯s preferences long ago.


    And¡­


    Perhaps even the inheritors of Demon Swordsmanship didn¡¯t fully understand why the demon chose them¡ªit might simply prefer black stockings.


    Of course¡­


    This wasn¡¯t just based on research.


    In the original story¡­


    Treya had only gained the Demon¡¯s Favor after donning mourning black attire¡ªa color she had never worn before¡ªwhen she stumbled upon the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar.


    At the time, Will hadn¡¯t thought much of it. But now, it seemed as though fate had been guiding her all along.


    However¡­


    Uh¡­


    Pulling stockings out of his pocket and asking someone else to wear them¡­


    Will crossed his arms, suddenly realizing how this might look.


    No matter how he thought about it, it seemed incredibly perverted!


    No wonder Eir and Treya had looked at him like that earlier.


    Treya had already left the training grounds to change into the black stockings Will had solemnly handed her.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Will glanced at Eir, whose expression was complicated.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She lifted her skirt slightly, glancing down at her own stockings.


    White.


    To emphasize the sweet and clean aesthetic of a maid, the Hysterm family¡¯s uniform included white stockings.


    She thought back to the formal dress Will had given her, along with the accompanying stockings¡­


    Those were black!


    ¡°Young Master, so¡­ so you like¡­ black, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eir looked up at him with a pitiful expression, her wolf ears drooping.


    ¡°Ahem, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This is purely for research¡­ and self-improvement purposes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, for me personally¡­¡±


    Will, uncharacteristically flustered, coughed repeatedly to hide his embarrassment and avoid revealing his peculiar preferences. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°White¡­ sheer¡­ black¡­ they¡¯re all fine¡­ The color of the stockings doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is whether the feet wearing them are slender and elegant, whether they¡¯re soft and delicate, and whether they have just the right amount of plumpness¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    For the first time, Eir¡¯s notebook included notes unrelated to ¡°Blackening Lessons.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in her room¡­


    ¡°What a strange man¡­¡±


    Treya stared at her reflection in the mirror, now wearing the black stockings.


    It was¡­


    Completely different from her usual self.


    The stockings made her legs look incredibly long, and compared to her bare legs, the sheer material subtly revealed the skin tone beneath.


    It felt¡­ mature?


    This was a style Treya had never imagined for herself.


    After all, black was a color she rarely associated with. To her, it represented negativity, despair, and ominous things.


    She wiggled her toes, watching in the mirror as the stockings faintly revealed the color of her skin underneath.


    But¡­


    As he had said, wasn¡¯t it time to say goodbye to the naive version of herself who understood nothing?


    Because if she did¡­


    If she did¡­


    Could she perhaps get closer to him? The man who had controlled everything that night, stepping out of the darkness in his black suit, exuding confidence with every step?


    She stared at her toes, then slowly looked up.


    This version of herself¡­


    From her toes to her thighs, wrapped entirely in black¡­


    Standing in a dimly lit room¡­


    Hoping to get closer, closer, closer to him¡­


    Wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Treya continued looking at her reflection, taking in her entire figure.


    When her gaze reached her face, she was startled by the smile she saw in the mirror. She quickly covered her mouth.


    What was that¡­?


    What was that?


    It didn¡¯t look like her at all.


    Trembling, Treya covered her mouth, but she could still feel the corners of her lips curling upward uncontrollably.


    What was happening to her?


    ¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow, Treya. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t ask a girl why she¡¯s slow putting on black stockings. What if she ran into¡­ unspeakable difficulties?¡±


    ¡°Huh? But it¡¯s just stockings. What could go wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a bit unfamiliar. I¡¯ve never worn stockings with boots before.¡±


    Treya¡¯s movements were indeed a bit awkward as she walked over.


    Only she knew why.


    It was her first time wearing sheer black stockings with boots that had metal soles.


    They were slippery!


    Extremely slippery!


    Her feet felt like they were skating on ice inside the boots, making it hard to walk naturally.


    Will, of course, had no experience with this. Having never worn stockings with such boots himself, he didn¡¯t realize that the boots were designed with bare feet in mind, using sweat to increase friction.


    He also didn¡¯t know that wearing stockings with these boots would create such a precarious situation.


    But!


    Aesthetically, Will was very satisfied.


    The balance of black stockings and silver armor created a perfect ¡°absolute territory¡± between the two. The only downside was that the silver armor still looked too righteous¡ªnot dark and sinister enough.


    ¡°Alright, Treya, try out the basic sword techniques you just learned.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Treya seemed nervous.


    She picked up her sword.


    In her mind, she replayed the simple, fundamental sword techniques she had just studied.


    ¡°Step forward, turn, and then¡­¡±


    As she prepared to swing her sword, her foot slipped¡­


    ¡°Wait! Treya¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡±


    She stumbled forward, trying to regain her balance, but her slippery footing sent her hurtling straight toward Will.


    With her soft, warm body, she collided face-first into Will.


    ¡°Will-sensei!!!¡±

 Chapter 80 - Nightmare 3

    Chapter 80: Nightmare 3As Will fell backward, staring up at the sky, the dappled shadows of the trees above seemed to transform into ghostly figures, floating like a thin layer of black mist that loomed over him.


    The beams of light filtering through the leaves looked like countless indistinct silver sword slashes, striking down around him.


    The black specter before him had thirty shadowy, indistinguishable hands, each wielding a silver sword. Her real body was slender, her terrifying gaze hidden beneath her dark hair, as if she had crawled out of hell and was ready to drag him back with her.


    This was¡­


    The boss of the 40th floor of the dungeon ¡°Galactic Pinnacle¡±¡ªthe Wraith Swordsman. Her body was a mix of the tangible and intangible, with thirty phantom-like arms visible behind her. Each arm held a silver sword, and like her body, the swords flickered between real and unreal, making her attacks dizzyingly unpredictable. She hadn¡¯t always been such a formidable dungeon boss; after all, only ten of her thirty swords were real.


    Treya, gripping her silver sword, stood back up.


    Her light armor was battered and scarred, no longer reflecting her figure as it once did.


    Her sword, once capable of cutting through anything, was now dulled and worn.


    Her hair, once neatly flowing, had been shredded by countless blades.


    Yet, she forced her eyes open, raised her silver sword, and softly recited her techniques in a cold, detached voice.


    ¡°Entark¡­ Ninth Form¡­¡±


    ¡°Entark¡­ Fifth Form¡­¡±


    ¡°Entark¡­ Second Form¡­¡±


    Her movements were driven purely by muscle memory, her body following the inertia of her recollections step by step.


    But¡­


    She could hear it clearly.


    She could see it clearly.


    She could feel it clearly.


    Every strike of her silver sword, every technique she executed, often failed to connect. The phantom-like figure before her absorbed many of her attacks into its shadowy depths.


    Her battered light armor and wounded arms, however, bore the brunt of the wraith¡¯s semi-real strikes, each blow stinging her skin.


    Her arms grew heavier with every swing.


    Amid the flurry of blades and shadows, she found herself parrying fewer and fewer attacks.


    But she still wanted to move forward.


    She understood now why this Wraith Swordsman, once dismissed as a minor threat, had become so powerful. It was because¡­


    It was because of him.


    Hugh.


    After leaving their party, he had joined the dungeon¡¯s side, becoming one of its inhabitants.


    It was he who had taught the Wraith Swordsman the art of blending real and illusory swordsmanship.


    It was he¡­


    Who now stood as the visible shadow behind the wraith¡¯s thirty arms.


    ¡°Why¡­ why do I want to move forward?¡±


    ¡°Why, even now, do I keep going?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and why¡­ is my heart beating faster and faster¡­¡±


    Every strike she blocked, whether real or illusory, seemed to peel away the fog that had always clouded her heart.


    ¡°What is it that I truly feel¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it that I truly desire¡­¡±


    ¡°What am I truly chasing after?¡±


    The awakening princess cut through the incoming sword light with a single slash.


    ¡°Now I finally understand, Hugh. I¡­ I¡¯ve always been watching you¡­¡±


    But¡­


    She was wrong.


    That sword light wasn¡¯t from the Wraith Swordsman¡ªit was from Hugh, who had taken a silver sword from her hand.


    With that strike, he shattered the silver sword he had once forged for her¡ªa sword she had carelessly discarded multiple times.


    It was as if, with this act, he severed the bond she had believed existed between them.


    Treya collapsed to her knees, utterly drained, staring blankly at the broken blade and hilt in her hands.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need your gaze. It¡¯s¡­ unsettling.¡±


    Hugh returned the sword to the Wraith Swordsman¡¯s hand. Treya looked up and saw that the hilt was identical to the one in her hand.


    It was¡­


    The hilt he had forged with his own hands.


    Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes.


    Her voice trembled with sobs.


    Her heart clenched with pain.


    In that moment, as she finally understood the emotions of ¡°longing¡± and ¡°love,¡± her heart was simultaneously filled with ¡°loss¡± and ¡°sorrow.¡±


    Will tried to pick up the broken silver sword, but his hand passed right through it.


    This was the cleanest yet saddest illustration from the story he had read.


    It captured the moment she knelt before the broken hilt, the moment the cold princess awakened, only for her dreams to shatter.


    And on the next page, her sister stormed in with her adventuring party, declaring that it had all been her scheme¡ªto drive Hugh away from them.


    The once-proud and aloof princess, who had finally realized her true feelings and desires, was rejected, betrayed, and fell from the pinnacle to the depths, never to rise again¡ªa loser heroine.


    But¡­


    She was so pure, so earnest, and so naive.


    She would seriously listen to an outsider critique her swordsmanship.


    Even when told it was a trap, she would jump in because it was her sister.


    When asked to wear black stockings, she obediently changed, even if it felt uncomfortable.


    In a royal family like Entark¡¯s, how could there be a princess like her?


    And yet, because of that¡­


    ¡°Treya¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see you become the Empress of Entark¡ª¡±


    The more interesting it becomes, doesn¡¯t it?


    Will woke up.


    He felt something soft beneath him, warmth all around, and a hot towel on his forehead.


    Then¡­


    Treya, looking down at him with concern, came into view.


    But her concern didn¡¯t seem to be for his physical condition¡ªit was for something else entirely.


    ¡°Will¡­ sensei, saying things like that¡­ if someone overhears, it could cause trouble¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?!¡±


    Will suddenly realized he had been dreaming about the loser heroine¡¯s ending again. Not only that, but he had accidentally spoken his thoughts out loud.


    Raising a naive, cute, and clumsy princess into a ruthless, black-hearted empress was an incredibly cool idea, wasn¡¯t it?


    Although he felt it was a bit early to share this goal with her¡­


    After all, she was still a weak little princess who couldn¡¯t even defeat her sister¡¯s schemes.


    But!


    If anyone in the palace overheard such talk, it would draw the attention of countless dark forces. While Will didn¡¯t mind being targeted, he didn¡¯t want Treya to be dragged into it.


    He shot up from the bed in a panic, accidentally knocking several plush toys to the floor. He quickly scanned the room for any eavesdroppers.


    ¡°My rag doll, my Dum Dum, my little pudding¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ll clean them up later. Uh¡­ is this¡­ Treya, is this your bed?¡±


    Looking around, he realized there was no immediate danger. The dark bedroom, with its curtains drawn, was cozy and warm.


    He was even lying on a ridiculously soft, triple-layered princess bed straight out of a fairy tale.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re finally awake. You only fainted after bumping into Treya¡¯s forehead.¡±


    Eir was nearby, though she didn¡¯t seem to have noticed Will¡¯s earlier slip of the tongue.


    ¡°My forehead¡­ is hard?¡±


    Treya touched her forehead, which was perfectly fine.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay. I must¡¯ve just been out for a moment¡­¡±


    Will sighed in relief and glanced at the clock on the wall. He had been unconscious for half an hour.


    ¡°We still need to practice.¡±


    Though still a bit dizzy, he climbed out of bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Treya watched Will stumble toward the door.


    ¡°Become¡­ become¡­ the Empress?¡±


    She repeated the words, and for some reason¡­


    She felt an overwhelming urge to say them again and again.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81 - Desire

    Chapter 81: DesireThinking back to being in Treya¡¯s bedroom, Will couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of satisfaction. The personal space of the empire¡¯s most beloved little princess was truly something special.


    Plush toys? Hehehe. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soft, fluffy bed? Hehehe.


    Cushiony little pillows? Hehehe.


    ¡­Wait, no. He felt a twinge of fear.


    Treya must have overheard his dream-talk about wanting her to become the Empress.


    Surely, she wouldn¡¯t take that seriously and march up to the king, saying, ¡°Old man, step down¡ªWill says I should take over¡±¡­ right?


    No, no, he couldn¡¯t dwell on that thought.


    The more he thought about it, the more he could imagine the reckless Treya actually doing it with her trademark blank expression!


    But¡­


    Letting her know that ¡°such a goal exists in this world¡±¡­


    Might not be a bad thing.


    If Treya continued growing in the direction he had planned for her¡­


    One day, her goal wouldn¡¯t just be ¡°revenge against her sister,¡± but to ascend to the throne of Entark.


    It was her destiny as someone born into the Entark royal family. Unlike others who fought tooth and nail for the throne, she would either rise to claim it or sink into the abyss, surviving in the cracks of betrayal and conspiracy.


    From the night of the banquet onward, she could no longer be the sheltered little princess of the Entark family.


    Now, Treya had mastered how to wield her sword gracefully while wearing slippery black stockings, even executing the fluid movements of five-year-old swordsmanship.


    And Will had learned an important lesson: even when someone is practicing such a basic sword technique, it¡¯s best to wear a helmet and armor and observe from a safe distance.


    Treya¡¯s talent for swordsmanship was undeniable.


    Even a simple, almost childishly basic sword technique meant for physical exercise had, under her meticulous practice, gained a certain elegance and flair.


    Especially when her silver hair flowed with each forward step and swing of her sword, adding a captivating visual element to the otherwise elementary routine.


    ¡°Huff¡­ that¡¯s the twentieth set.¡±


    She raised her sword, then sheathed it in one smooth motion.


    Though the routine was far less demanding than her usual training, the repetitive nature of it left Treya mentally fatigued.


    But¡­


    Immersing herself fully in the practice allowed her to momentarily forget Will¡¯s earlier dream-talk.


    Otherwise, if that sentence kept replaying in her mind¡­


    Her thoughts would grow increasingly tangled¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t know what to think anymore¡­


    She¡¯d start to feel¡­ strange¡­


    Him¡­


    Was everything he was doing really to make her¡­ the Empress?


    He wasn¡¯t a particularly complicated person. His goal was so simple.


    So, he was this straightforward.


    So, he wasn¡¯t that hard to understand.


    So, he was this easy to please.


    ¡°Empress, Empress, Empress¡­¡± Such a goal¡­ didn¡¯t seem all that difficult.


    But¡­


    Why did knowing his thoughts make her feel more excited?


    It was as if¡­


    As if the enigma that was him had suddenly become clear, laid bare before her. And all she had to do¡­ was become the Empress¡­


    And he would be hers to hold onto forever.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Treya steadied her breathing.


    Something was stirring within her.


    A powerful, unfamiliar desire¡ªa yearning she had never felt before.


    The desire to grasp something¡­


    To hold onto something¡­


    To claim something¡­


    What was this desire?


    Treya lowered her head, as if she could see something black and shadowy spreading beneath her silver and white-clad feet¡­


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Will snapped his fingers, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Next, remember to swap out your silver light armor for something gray or black. And those boots¡ªif the metal soles are still uncomfortable, maybe we should consider adding anti-slip features or switching to leather ones?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°As for everything else¡­ your talent is just too high. At first, I could give you pointers, but now I can¡¯t find any flaws. Your movements are exactly like the ones in the book.¡±


    ¡°No, I still have a long way to go. This swordsmanship is far from ready for dungeon exploration.¡±


    Treya completely brushed off Will¡¯s praise, her face not even turning red.


    ¡°Classic you¡­¡±


    Will thought this girl was the ultimate overachiever.


    Give her a short assignment, and she¡¯d finish the entire book.


    No wonder she had gone so far down the wrong path before¡ªshe¡¯d kept walking it with relentless determination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. At your age, dungeon exploration is still a bit premature. Besides¡­ with your current skills, you¡¯d have no problem handling the slimes on the first ten floors of weaker dungeons.¡±


    ¡ªIn truth, most B-rank adventurers would struggle to manage that. For a fourteen-year-old princess, she was already doing exceptionally well.


    To maintain the illusion of adventurers as towering figures in Treya¡¯s mind, Will refrained from saying the last part.


    ¡°I still need to sharpen myself¡­¡±


    ¡ªBecause becoming the Empress is still so far away. At the very least, I need to take down Eugenie first!


    Remembering Will¡¯s plea to forget his dream-talk, Treya swallowed the second half of her sentence.


    ¡°Why not take a break? Sometimes, a little rest can lead to greater insights.¡±


    Will said this as he patted the small wooden table he had brought to the training grounds for note-taking.


    ¡°Come have some tea. Let me tell you, Eir¡¯s tea is fantastic. One sip refreshes the soul, two sips make you feel like you¡¯re floating, and three sips will have you dozing off.¡±


    ¡°Y-young Master¡­?! Ugh¡­ don¡¯t praise me so suddenly¡­ I¡¯ll get embarrassed. And¡­ are you sure you¡¯re talking about tea?¡±


    Eir, startled by the unexpected compliment, first perked her tail up in excitement, then let it droop shyly as it began to wag.


    ¡°Well then, Young Master¡­¡±


    She quickly grabbed her portable teapot and poured Will a cup.


    ¡°This is the afternoon tea. Please enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Miss Treya, here¡¯s yours.¡±


    Will picked up his cup and took a small sip.


    Eir watched his expression closely. She had hoped that bumping his head earlier might jog his memory and remind him that today was his birthday.


    It seemed the books were wrong¡ªhitting your head doesn¡¯t make you remember things!


    But¡­


    Could it be¡­


    That the bump wasn¡¯t hard enough?


    ¡°Not bad. Eir¡¯s tea is as excellent as ever.¡±


    Will¡¯s calm expression as he drank the tea only solidified Eir¡¯s conclusion.


    The tea he was drinking now was the same one she had brewed for his past birthdays, paired with sweet, indulgent cakes. It was made with the same water temperature, the same proportions, and leaves picked from the same tree.


    And yet, he hadn¡¯t noticed!


    He really hadn¡¯t remembered that today was his birthday.


    From leaving the house to training all afternoon, he hadn¡¯t thought of it once.


    This Young Master was simply too focused on his ¡°work,¡± teaching Treya swordsmanship as her instructor.


    ¡ªIf that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡ªWouldn¡¯t this be the perfect opportunity to catch him off guard with a birthday surprise?


    Eir¡¯s tail wagged even more enthusiastically at the thought.


    However¡­


    Her plans were almost ruined in the very next moment.


    Treya picked up her tea, sniffed it cautiously as if it were too hot, then set it back down.


    Then, she looked up, the strand of hair sticking up from her head swaying slightly from her earlier training.


    ¡°By the way, Will-sensei, today is your bir¡ª¡±


    Eir¡¯s instincts kicked in.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    The moment she heard the first syllable, she put her teacup down and, moving at a speed that left only a blur of her tail, dashed over to Treya.


    In an instant, she stood on tiptoes and clamped her hand over Treya¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Huh? Eir, could you pour me some more water¡ªwait, when did you get over there?¡±


    Will, startled by Eir¡¯s sudden movement, nearly spilled his tea.


    ¡°N-nothing! Oh, it seems I burned my tail on the tea. Ouch¡­ ouch¡­ I¡¯ll just take Miss Treya to deal with it.¡±


    Eir, using every ounce of her brainpower, clutched her tail and quickly dragged Treya away.


    ¡°Um¡­ Will¡­ bir¡ª¡±


    Eir covered her mouth again.


    ¡°Bir¡­ raw tails aren¡¯t edible!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Will was left sitting there, utterly baffled.

 Chapter 82 - Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 82: Birthday SurpriseEir dragged Treya far away.


    Finally¡­


    After confirming they had reached a secluded corner of the training grounds where Will wouldn¡¯t wander, she whispered:


    ¡°Your Highness, how did you know it¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°He mentioned it last week.¡±


    Treya crossed her arms, thinking for a moment before continuing:


    ¡°I asked my subordinates to check with some acquaintances connected to the Hysterm family and found out it¡¯s today. Since he was planning to stay for dinner before leaving, I prepared a cake for him as a courtesy.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ as expected of the thoughtful half-elf princess¡­ Wait, you¡­ Your Highness, you ordered a cake?!¡±


    Eir exclaimed in shock.


    She had almost thought her plan to bake a small cake was doomed.


    But now¡­


    In front of her was a ready-made solution!


    ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s a necessary formality,¡± Treya said, tilting her head in confusion. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you let me tell him?¡±


    Eir crossed her arms, scolding her:


    ¡°Seriously! Your Highness, do you know? You almost ruined everything. This is the first time in ten years that the Young Master has forgotten his own birthday!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to remind him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Eir¡¯s ears perked up in frustration at Treya¡¯s dense response. ¡°Think about it. If we secretly prepare something and surprise him when he¡¯s forgotten, he¡¯ll be so much happier.¡±


    ¡°¡­A surprise? He¡¯ll be happy?¡±


    Treya, who struggled to understand even slightly indirect meanings, found this concept hard to grasp.


    ¡°Exactly. Since you¡¯ve already prepared something, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s set it up together and see how it goes.¡±


    In Treya¡¯s fifteen years of life, she had never prepared a birthday surprise for anyone.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ when should we do it?¡±


    ¡°While you¡¯re changing out of your training clothes. The Young Master is considerate enough that he won¡¯t follow you while you¡¯re changing¡­ probably¡­ right?¡±


    ¡ª


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling¡­


    That after Eir ¡°burned her tail¡± and left with Treya, the two of them were plotting something behind his back.


    Hmm¡­


    But then again, they were two young girls. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to have things they didn¡¯t want a man to know about.


    For example¡­


    Maybe they needed to change because it was that time of the month?


    Or maybe their bra straps had come undone, and they needed to fix them?


    Or perhaps wearing black stockings was making their feet hurt, so they went to take them off and relax?


    Will smacked his forehead.


    Why was his brain filled with things only adolescent girls would think about?


    And why were such inappropriate thoughts creeping in?


    It definitely wasn¡¯t because, in his past life, he had reviewed a junior writer¡¯s personal novels while hiring her for his team. Definitely not!


    But¡­


    What was even stranger was that after their secretive glances and whispered exchanges, they kept¡­ they kept sneaking glances at him?


    Uh¡­


    Was there something wrong with him?


    At least his zipper was up, his hair was fine, and nothing that shouldn¡¯t be ¡°up¡± was up.


    Whatever. Maybe this was just one of life¡¯s seven great illusions¡ªlike thinking the women around you care about you.


    ¡°Shing. That¡¯s the fortieth set. Will-sensei, please critique me.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Honestly, I can¡¯t find any faults.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are we done for today?¡±


    Treya glanced at the clock hanging near the training grounds¡­ and then at Eir below it.


    Eir¡¯s long wolf ears perked up before drooping again as she signaled Treya with a subtle ear twitch to wrap things up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s almost dinnertime, and it¡¯s getting late. You¡¯ve worked hard enough. Believe in yourself¡ªyou¡¯re doing great, really great!¡±


    ¡°What should I practice tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    He had assumed that even with such basic swordsmanship for five-year-olds, it would take two days to unlearn her previous flawed techniques and master these movements smoothly.


    But¡­


    Treya¡¯s talent and dedication far exceeded his expectations. It even made him feel a bit sorry for her.


    She had always been so diligent and hardworking, yet her life was filled with people who betrayed her and set traps for her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think you can take a day off. We can focus on choosing what you¡¯ll wear for the ceremony. You should also take some time to reflect and prepare.¡±


    ¡°And if I insist on practicing swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll find you a copy of Beginner¡¯s Swordsmanship for Ten-Year-Olds?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll go¡­ change my clothes.¡±


    Treya, unusually obedient, glanced at Eir again.


    Eir¡¯s wolf ears were wagging so fast they were a blur.


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Treya racked her brain for a reason to leave with Eir, but her mind blanked.


    ¡°But! Eir, you! Have! To! Come! With! Me!¡±


    She said it with such force, her gaze sharper than before, as if she and Eir had some deep-seated grudge to settle.


    Eir¡¯s ears drooped as she held her forehead.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Will was startled.


    Was Treya really that vengeful?! Just because she couldn¡¯t land a few hits earlier, she was dragging Eir off for a private duel?!


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s just that Her Highness Treya wanted to consult me about the black stockings, so I-I-I¡¯m going with her to help her with her outfit!¡±


    Eir used every ounce of her brainpower to come up with what she thought was a foolproof ¡°female problem¡± that the Young Master couldn¡¯t possibly question!


    ¡°You usually wear white stockings. Are you sure you can help? If there¡¯s an issue, I¡¯ll go instead¡ªI¡¯m a stockings expert.¡±


    When it came to stockings, Will couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Young Master, since when did you qualify as an expert?¡± Eir, unwilling to back down, pressed on. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about how to wear stockings without them slipping!¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy¡ªjust put a coin inside the stocking. We still have plenty of counterfeit magic coins left. Let me help.¡±


    At the mention of stockings, Will got so excited he stood up.


    Smack.


    Eir forcibly pushed Will back into his seat¡ªa rare act of defiance on her part!


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about how to pair stockings with underwear¡­ a women¡¯s issue!¡±


    ¡°Then I definitely can¡¯t miss this!¡±


    Will, brimming with enthusiasm, almost overpowered Eir.


    But¡­


    Noticing Eir¡¯s death glare¡ªher ¡°you¡¯d better sit down¡± look of pure menace¡­


    And Treya¡¯s confused yet judgmental ¡°this guy is so weird¡± expression¡­


    Honestly¡­


    Those stares had a certain ¡°darkening¡± intensity that made Will, for a brief moment, remember he had at least some responsibility as their mentor.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ on second thought, I¡¯m not a pervert, so you two go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your earlier comments¡­ already proved you¡¯re a pervert, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t act on it, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Will declared with righteous confidence.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Having gained his approval, Eir released her grip.


    ¡°Wait here. We¡¯ll be back soon~¡±


    Will watched Eir¡¯s upright and confident figure as she walked away, feeling like she had grown a lot.


    And beside her, Treya seemed to be trying to engage in conversation.


    It seemed she was finally making an effort to understand others¡¯ emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What are they hiding from me?¡±

 Chapter 83 -

    Chapter 83: ¡°The First Birthday¡±¡°Eir, let¡¯s go over everything one last time¡­ Cake?¡±


    ¡°You personally placed it in the center of the room.¡±


    ¡°Candles?¡±


    ¡°You already brought out fifteen¡ªthough it feels like there¡¯s barely enough space for them.¡±


    ¡°Dark room?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nighttime yet, but pulling the curtains shut works just fine.¡±


    ¡°Matches?¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s Fireball spell is very reliable; she lit the birthday candles for me. Leave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Then finally¡­ the Young Master!¡±


    ¡°But this place is still messy. I¡¯m worried he might trip if he comes in. We need to tidy up.¡±


    Treya could tell that Eir was taking this task very seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s already this late?! No way, if we keep him waiting too long, he¡¯ll definitely start getting suspicious.¡±


    At the same time, Eir was being incredibly cautious, analyzing the situation with a deep understanding of Will¡¯s mindset and behavior.


    ¡°Miss Treya, the crucial task of bringing him here falls to you!¡±


    Smack.


    Eir clapped her hand on Treya¡¯s shoulder¡ªone that had just been freed from the weight of her light armor. Treya thought Eir¡¯s hand felt even heavier than the armor itself.


    Treya embarked on her mission to bring Will back.


    Eir¡¯s instructions echoed in her ears¡ª


    ¡°The most important thing is not to let him realize we¡¯re preparing for his birthday. Come up with a reason to keep him in the dark.¡±


    ¡°And the biggest surprise is to make sure he doesn¡¯t even know where he¡¯s going!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ uh¡­ Your Highness, you absolutely must bring him here! Use any means necessary, Princess!¡±


    On her way back, Treya spotted Will in the distance, still seated on a chair, seemingly calculating something on his draft papers.


    ¡°A reason to keep him in the dark¡­¡±


    ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t know where he¡¯s going¡­¡±


    ¡°Use any means necessary¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Treya felt a bit lost.


    In truth¡­


    Ever since that fateful night, whenever she decided to take action, she often found herself unsure of what to do.


    It was as if she had been stripped of her colors¡ªor perhaps she had never had any to begin with, merely reflecting the hues of those around her.


    Retracing her steps¡­


    She stopped.


    She saw Will¡¯s back.


    Unknowingly, she had walked very close to him. At this distance, she thought he must have noticed her.


    But he hadn¡¯t¡­


    He was still hunched over, writing on his draft papers, occasionally biting the end of his pen¡ªa bad habit.


    His silhouette in the sunset reminded her of that night under the lights, when he had walked past her and told her not to fall into the trap.


    He was the one who had saved her, the only colorful presence she could trust.


    The only one who had transformed from black to vibrant hues.


    Why had Eir said that celebrating his birthday when he had forgotten it would make him happy?


    It was something she didn¡¯t understand, something she needed to learn, something connected to him, something she wanted to figure out¡­


    Because he was the only light in her vision¡­


    Treya looked at the black stockings in her hand¡ªwashed and dried by her subordinates¡ªthat she had changed out of. She had planned to return them to Will, feeling a bit embarrassed since he had personally brought them to her.


    So, she wanted to understand everything about him¡­


    To fulfill all his requests¡­


    To follow all his orders, believing they would bring her dazzling light.


    ¡°¡­I see now¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s dull instincts failed to notice someone sneaking up on him, step by careful step¡­


    ¡°So strange. Why are they taking so long? I¡¯m starting to get hungry¡­¡±


    Smack.


    Will¡¯s vision was suddenly enveloped by something black, silky, and slippery.


    S-silk stockings?!


    And they were black?!


    He opened his eyes, able to faintly see the light and objects outside through the high-quality fabric, though distorted by the black threads.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±


    He heard someone whisper in a low voice by his ear.


    The voice was husky, likely from being lowered deliberately, but Will could still recognize it¡­


    It was¡­


    Treya?!


    But her voice sounded so off.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Tre¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, her hand clamped over his mouth. Then, with surprising strength, she wrapped her arms around him from behind and pulled him off the chair!


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow me¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else, it¡¯ll be gone!¡±


    What would be gone?


    His life?!


    What was happening? Had Treya just kidnapped him with stockings?!


    The eerie tone of her voice sent chills down Will¡¯s spine¡­


    But also a strange thrill!


    Wow, were these stockings the very ones Treya had just worn and taken off?! Was this his lucky day?!


    Why didn¡¯t they smell like anything, though? With those silver boots, they should¡¯ve been intense, right?


    No, no, focus.


    The exciting part was¡­


    Her determination.


    Even as she dragged him, her movements were decisive, without hesitation.


    She seemed to know exactly where she was going¡­ just like his own thoughts. As she half-lifted him and pulled him forward, her resolve was clear.


    Her growth had always been faster than Will expected. Compared to the other two who could quickly grasp his intentions, Treya always followed his words too literally, rarely showing her own emotions.


    Could it be¡­


    That she was ready to take another step forward?


    As Will pondered this, he suddenly felt his foot kick open a door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him.¡±


    Behind the door was darkness, but faint flickers of firelight danced within.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Y-young Master~ Wait a second! That¡¯s not how you were supposed to bring him in!¡±


    Huh?


    Why was Eir¡¯s voice coming from the darkness?


    What were these two plotting¡­


    As Will wondered, the black stockings covering his eyes were abruptly removed by Treya.


    In front of him¡­


    Were fifteen lit candles.


    And beneath the candles was a nine-inch cake. On the cake, written in blueberry sauce, was his name in blue, and in white chocolate with strawberry syrup, a message of celebration.


    Will¡¤System. (tln : it was writen in english, its just said this without any context, maybe the author wnted to write Will last name, Hysterm )


    Happy Birthday.


    Will stared at the words in stunned silence.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±


    ¡°¡­Happy Birthday.¡±


    Eir and Treya offered their wishes, one after the other.


    ¡°Hehe, judging by the Young Master¡¯s expression, you totally forgot, didn¡¯t you? But that¡¯s okay¡ªyour loyal maid will always remember your birthday.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Your¡­ um¡­ fianc¨¦e, I suppose¡­ will remember too.¡±


    ¡°B-birthday¡­¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t forgotten. He had remembered from the moment he woke up.


    How could he forget such an important day?


    The thing was¡­


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten it was his birthday, but¡­ he hadn¡¯t thought about celebrating it.


    Since his rebirth into this world, no one had ever spent a birthday with him¡ªnot family, not anyone.


    Aside from a few Hysterm family servants who treated it like a chore, delivering a cake and some generic well-wishes, Carver had never been there.


    No one had ever cared whether Will felt happy about being born into this world¡ªwhether his birthday brought him joy.


    Year after year, his birthdays had been marked by cold indifference, repetitive celebrations, and distant servants, dulling any emotions he might have associated with the day.


    It was just another date¡­


    A marker of the passage of time, a reminder of what he needed to do.


    Celebration and happiness had nothing to do with it.


    But¡­


    This was the first time¡­


    Will looked up and saw Treya and Eir staring at him with such excitement.


    This room, though simple¡­


    They had gone to great lengths to prepare it in secret.


    The first time¡­


    He had a real birthday.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I guess I really¡­ forgot.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Birthday Party—Guess Who Didn’t Get an Invite?

    Chapter 84: Birthday Party¡ªGuess Who Didn¡¯t Get an Invite?¡°If it weren¡¯t for Eir, the Young Master wouldn¡¯t have remembered his birthday at all. Wait¡­ Young Master, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Did we do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m crying?¡±


    Will blinked in confusion, touching his cheek where a tear had fallen. Only then did he realize that the candles before him had become blurry. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir leaned in, using her small handkerchief to wipe away his tears.


    ¡ªA crying Young Master¡­ so cute¡­


    ¡°No¡­ you did wonderfully. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Treya watched Will closely.


    He was indeed crying. Although it wasn¡¯t much, the corner of the handkerchief was already damp.


    But for some reason¡­


    Treya, usually so oblivious, could sense that he was genuinely happy. And this realization¡­


    Made her feel¡­ something. Excitement? Joy? Fulfillment?


    It was as if a soothing emotion had filled the void in her heart, satisfying that earlier yearning.


    She felt more at ease.


    ¡°Alright, alright, no more tears. What¡¯s next for the birthday celebration?¡±


    Will accepted the embroidered handkerchief.


    For all his teasing of Treya¡­


    He wasn¡¯t much better at processing his own emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Young Master! Time to blow out the candles!¡±


    ¡°Every birthday I¡¯ve had, I¡¯ve blown out candles. That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Blow out the candles so we can eat the cake faster! Hurry and make a wish before the wax drips everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Will looked at Eir and Treya across from him.


    Timid Eir, who had boldly planned a surprise birthday party.


    Emotionally reserved Treya, who had dragged him here with her clumsy but determined efforts.


    This wasn¡¯t like the birthdays he¡¯d had before, surrounded by indifferent servants watching him make a wish, just waiting for the obligatory celebration to end.


    Although it was a shame that a certain someone wasn¡¯t here¡­


    Still¡­


    Perhaps he had been wrong. Seeing these two, whom he had personally helped change, doing something so heartfelt for him¡­


    Maybe being born into this world really was something worth celebrating.


    Will closed his eyes.


    This world didn¡¯t have the familiar ¡°Happy Birthday¡± song, but in his heart, he hummed it for himself.


    From the moment he closed his eyes to the time he thought of a wish, it felt like an eternity.


    He took a deep breath.


    ¡ªI wish for all of you ¡°loser heroines¡± to fully embrace your dark sides and hold your loved ones firmly in your grasp!


    ¡ªAnd¡­ since I haven¡¯t made a birthday wish in years, let¡¯s be greedy and make another one.


    ¡ªI wish to find my own heroine.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    The room plunged into darkness.


    Then, Will saw a young maid he didn¡¯t recognize lighting the room¡¯s lamps.


    Wait, what?!


    This place¡­


    He looked at the soft, fluffy bed.


    And the small plush toys he had knocked off earlier.


    This was Treya¡¯s bedroom?!


    ¡°Treya, we¡¯re in your room again¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to use the reception hall, but it¡¯s not dark yet. Even with the curtains drawn, there¡¯s still light. Eir said that wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not! The Maid¡¯s Handbook clearly states that surprises must happen in complete darkness to truly be surprising!¡±


    In truth, Eir had read this in 300 Questions on Blackening, question #119: ¡°Use darkness to startle your target for better psychological control.¡±


    She was quite proud of how well she had applied this knowledge. Surely, the Young Master would notice her dedication to learning.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, are those stockings the ones I gave to Treya earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to return them to you, Will-sensei¡­¡±


    ¡°No need! They¡¯re yours now, and you must wear them for the ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°So, were they the ones you just¡­ took off?¡±


    Will cautiously asked, hoping for an exciting answer, but¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master of the Hysterm family.¡±


    The maid who had turned off the lights interrupted him.


    ¡°After every training session, Her Highness Treya¡¯s garments, including stockings, are washed with the royal family¡¯s special high-concentration detergent. They are then dried and disinfected using a unique combination of wind and fire magic by the royal maids. This ensures that each item is ¡®cleaned once and ready for immediate reuse,¡¯ providing the best care for reusable clothing.¡±


    ¡­


    Will¡¯s heart, which had been warmed by the birthday celebration, suddenly felt cold.


    He looked at the stockings Treya was holding, the same ones she had used to blindfold him earlier¡­


    After such thorough cleaning¡­


    They had lost their soul!


    ¡°So impressive! Eir wants to learn¡ª¡±


    ¡°YOU ARE NOT LEARNING THIS!!!!¡±


    ¡ª


    After finishing the cake, it was getting late.


    Treya insisted on having the royal carriage take them home.


    ¡°Well¡­ see you tomorrow. I¡­ I¡¯ll have my subordinates bring suitable clothes. Uh¡­¡±


    Treya stood outside the carriage, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of hesitation where she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak¡ªit was the kind where she desperately wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to express it.


    She wanted to ask Will something, especially about the look on his face during the birthday celebration.


    Was she¡­


    Getting closer to understanding the things she wanted to learn?


    After a long day, Will also felt that Treya had undergone some subtle changes.


    Especially¡­


    When she had blindfolded him with her stockings.


    Oh, and not because he had a thing for her stockings.


    Treya was harder to guide than he had imagined, yet she always managed to surprise him by taking certain steps ahead of schedule.


    Such a serious princess might need some encouragement¡ªencouragement to continue down this strange path.


    ¡°Wait, Young Master?¡±


    Will opened the carriage door and stepped out.


    ¡°You did really well today.¡±


    He stood on tiptoe, leaning close to Treya¡¯s slightly pointed elf ear, and whispered softly, letting his breath tickle her.


    ¡°Treya, remember how you felt today. Relive it in your dreams tonight.¡±


    Treya¡¯s long, pointed ears twitched, and she took two steps back, covering them with her hands. For once, her usually calm face flushed red.


    ¡°S-sorry, it¡­ it tickled¡­ so strange¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    Will was at a loss.


    Were elf ears really that sensitive?!


    ¡ª


    (tln : Leah is praticing how to give her bday gift)


    When the carriage arrived at Will¡¯s house¡­


    ¡°Ahem. Birthdays, birthdays¡­ such trivial matters can be found on a student roster at a glance, so¡­ Happy Birthday!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it unethical for a teacher to peek at the roster?¡±


    Leah paced back and forth in front of Will¡¯s house, clutching her arms.


    ¡°Fifteen-year-old witches all have a storage ring, you know. What? Today¡¯s your fifteenth birthday?! Happy Birthday. Oh no, I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. Here, take this ring.¡±


    ¡°That sounds so forced. He¡¯ll see right through it.¡±


    Leah removed her oversized hat, twirling it by the brim as she walked back the other way.


    ¡°Wow, your house has such a big cake. Oh, it¡¯s your birthday? Happy Birthday. Oops, all I have is this gift. I totally didn¡¯t come here just to eat cake.¡±


    ¡°No, no, what if they¡¯ve already finished the cake? It is late¡­ but what if my witch express delivery just now brought the ring?¡±


    Leah scratched her twin tails, messing them up unevenly.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go with something direct, wild, and full of witchy charm¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kira~Kira~! The birthday witch Leah has arrived to deliver a gift from the forest to the birthday boy~! Today¡¯s gift is a storage ring. Happy Birthday, Will~!¡±


    Leah spun in place, winked with her eyes closed, and extended a hand holding the gift.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Leah-sensei? How do you know it¡¯s my birthday? And how¡­ uh¡­ did you just happen to be at my house?¡±


    Then she saw Will standing in front of her.


    ¡°Leah-sensei?¡±


    Eir walked down with the luggage.


    Leah froze in place, her face instantly turning red.


    ¡°Anyway, Happy Birthday! Really, Happy Birthday! I saw it on the student roster, and I definitely didn¡¯t come here for cake. That¡¯s all for today¡ªsee you at school on Monday!¡±


    Using the same escape technique she had on their first meeting, Leah hastily drew a teleportation circle with a single piece of chalk and disappeared from Will¡¯s doorstep.


    All that was left behind was a small box¡­ and the ring inside.

 Chapter 85 - Task 89

    Chapter 85: Task 89Will stared at the ring in his hand.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He remembered seeing witches use this item in the original story¡ªbut not Leah specifically.


    For magical tools crafted by witches, the ring could store a certain amount of items. Non-witch-made items could also be stored, but they needed to be wrapped in a ¡°certification membrane¡± created by witches, which wasted some space.


    More importantly¡­


    The ring, when paired with a special ¡°Witch Hyper-Memory¡± medium, could store long-chant magic spells at the moment of casting. This allowed for emergency use of powerful magic.


    Leah had never used this item, not for any particular reason¡­


    It was because the ring itself was cheap¡ªespecially with the discounts witches received when purchasing magical items.


    But!


    The maintenance costs were outrageous.


    It was one of those products where the initial cost was low, but the post-purchase expenses were astronomical.


    A single certification membrane cost about one-fifth of the coins Carver provided for Will and Eir¡¯s monthly living expenses in the capital. And it was single-use.


    The Hyper-Memory medium? That cost an entire box of Carver¡¯s coins. Also single-use.


    If the ring¡¯s storage space became too full, you¡¯d need to expand it. Each expansion cost about two boxes of Carver¡¯s coins¡ªroughly equivalent to a year¡¯s living expenses.


    ¡­


    Wait, when he thought about it like that¡­ it wasn¡¯t that expensive.


    Carver¡¯s monthly allowance for Will and Eir was probably just a fraction of his daily income.


    Will understood why Leah had chosen to give him the ring as a birthday gift.


    Because he looked like someone who could afford the maintenance costs!


    Once he became the head of the family, with an unlimited budget, this ring could be upgraded into the ultimate storage tool.


    ¡°Forget it. Who wants to be the head of the family? Being a family head who has to deal with endless social obligations while being labeled a pervert by the outside world doesn¡¯t sound appealing.¡±


    With that thought, Will slipped the ring onto¡­ his thumb.


    He had instinctively tried to put it on his ring finger at first.


    But then he realized the ring was designed for adults, and it was too loose on any other finger.


    Well, there was another reason Leah didn¡¯t use this item in the original story.


    Stretching lazily, Will flipped open his Task System notebook and looked at Task 88.


    [Task 88: Teach Treya how to gain the Demon¡¯s Favor during her coronation ceremony.]


    [Reward: Command Treya to let you smell her worn black stockings.]


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will thought for a moment.


    He crossed out the reward. Since it was at the bottom of the page, he wrote a new ¡°reward¡± at the footer:


    [Reward: Celebrate a birthday for the first time¡ªand enjoy it thoroughly.]


    Although it was odd to fill in the reward after completing the task, nothing else he had done today could compare to this.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Will Hysterm.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ this is starting to feel like a diary. I really have become twenty years younger since coming here.¡±


    Despite his complaints, he contentedly flipped to the next page of the notebook.


    And there¡­


    Was Task 89.


    [Task 89: If possible¡­ help Treya understand her ¡®desires¡¯ before the coronation ceremony.]


    [Reward: To be determined.]


    Will had initially thought this task was impossible.


    He had always believed that Treya¡¯s pure and naive demeanor in the original story was due to two things:


    First, she didn¡¯t understand the society and world she lived in.


    This ignorance was why she never realized that her trusted sister had been plotting against her since childhood.


    Second, she didn¡¯t understand herself.


    If the awakening of ¡°like¡± and ¡°love¡± marked the starting line for her downfall as a ¡°loser heroine¡±¡­


    Then¡­


    ¡°Desire¡± was the key to when she would begin her journey toward ¡°blackening.¡±


    Before today, Will thought it was impossible. To take someone as straightforward as Treya and suddenly make her develop intense desires seemed too far-fetched.


    But¡­


    Will remembered the moment Treya blindfolded him with her stockings and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Maybe I misunderstood. It¡¯s not about having desires¡ªit¡¯s about understanding them. No one is completely without desire. The problem is that she hasn¡¯t realized hers yet¡­¡±


    Will pondered for a moment.


    [Reward: Command Treya to let you smell her worn black stockings.]


    He wrote the line back into the notebook.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s test it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°How about this one?¡±


    Will discovered a flaw in Treya that he hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    And that was¡­


    Her sense of fashion was absolutely dreadful!


    Even though she was already wearing perfect black stockings¡­


    When he asked her to choose black armor, he didn¡¯t mean to suit up like a full-on knight!


    She had donned an entirely black suit of armor, leaving only her black-stocking-clad thighs exposed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think yesterday¡¯s outfit in a different color would be fine.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    A moment later, Treya emerged from her room wearing the same light armor as yesterday, but in black, with a black dress layered underneath.


    It looked bulky and awkward.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you won¡¯t be able to showcase your swordsmanship like this, will you?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just yesterday¡¯s outfit, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    As someone who only knew five-year-old swordsmanship, Will felt personally attacked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about wearing a black dress. Just having a black inner lining is enough.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    The next moment, she stepped out wearing only a black corset¡ª


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. I need to consider¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting I come into your room, are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been carried in twice yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Will stormed into the princess¡¯s bedroom!


    Treya¡¯s room was filled with plush toys. They lined the bed, the desk, and even the floor.


    However¡­


    It was clear that most of these toys weren¡¯t ones Treya had bought herself. They were likely gifts from others.


    How to put it¡­


    Treya didn¡¯t seem particularly attached to these toys. Most of them were gathering dust on the floor.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ you need a top that pairs well with black, since this light armor doesn¡¯t include chest armor¡­¡±


    His fingers skimmed through Treya¡¯s collection of dresses.


    As expected of a princess, she had an overwhelming number of outfits. Especially dresses.


    There were countless white dresses, likely chosen to reflect the purity of her silver hair.


    But¡­


    Many of these dresses were almost identical. And the way they were stored¡ªsome dusty, some freshly worn¡ªshowed that Treya didn¡¯t have much say in her wardrobe. If she had a preference, she would have separated the frequently worn ones from the rest.


    The mixed arrangement suggested¡­ she simply wore whatever others chose for her.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    Will pulled out a slightly fitted black top. It was made of silk, but thicker than stockings, with a bit more weight to it.


    It looked plain in his hands, and the folds from being stored for so long were evident.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will-sensei, would you like to take a look?¡±


    A moment later, Treya stood before him, dressed in the new outfit.


    It was¡­ perfect.

 Chapter 86 - A Little Game

    Chapter 86: A Little Game¡°Is this¡­ what you wanted, Will-sensei?¡±


    Treya spun in front of him.


    The slightly fitted top subtly revealed her navel, and as her cape swirled with her movements, her waistline peeked out from beneath it.


    No¡­


    More importantly¡­


    She was finally wearing an outfit that was coordinated, appropriate, and could even be associated with the word ¡°demon.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her silver hair contrasted starkly with the predominantly black ensemble, creating a striking and eerie aesthetic.


    And beyond that¡­


    Will genuinely liked it.


    Treya¡¯s previous outfits seemed designed to turn her into nothing more than a pure and adorable princess¡ªa mascot so captivating it was hard to look away.


    But her tall stature, combined with the elven air of aloof nobility and a touch of icy detachment, made her far from a simple mascot.


    Now, Treya looked much closer to what Will had envisioned.


    A princess capable of surviving on her own, moving toward the throne.


    ¡°Not bad. This is the one,¡± Will said, snapping his fingers.


    ¡°Actually, the coronation ceremony outfits are up to us to decide. There aren¡¯t any strict requirements¡­¡±


    Treya spun around again. Despite her words, she seemed quite pleased with her outfit, admiring it as she turned.


    ¡°If Will-sensei thinks it looks good, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Will shook his head at her response.


    ¡°¡­The main goal is for you to stand out at the coronation ceremony. Only then can you truly master Demon Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But¡­¡±


    Treya¡¯s eyes darted around, as if she had something to say but couldn¡¯t quite get it out.


    In the end, she avoided looking at Will and instead stared at her clenched fists.


    ¡°That night, I saw through the world Eugenie lives in¡­¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I¡­ I discarded everything she taught me¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, I¡­¡±


    Treya gazed at her palm, slowly opening it as she spoke.


    She remembered that night, when Eugenie had extended a hand to pull her into the abyss.


    She had seen the darkness within Eugenie.


    For some reason¡­


    Perhaps it was inertia.


    Perhaps it was that darkness pulling her, tilting her world in that direction.


    Perhaps it was¡­


    What was it?


    Treya felt that none of those explanations were the answer.


    ¡°¡­Does this mean¡­ I¡¯ve learned to be like her?¡±


    Will watched Treya as she spoke, arms crossed in thought.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ as I suspected, if I don¡¯t keep teaching you, you¡¯ll never fully understand. Alright¡­¡±


    Will took her hand.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Will-sensei?¡±


    He led her into her room.


    The princess¡¯s small room had a wooden desk, likely used for studying and writing. But now that she had grown taller, the desk seemed a bit too small for her.


    Will picked up all the plush toys scattered on the floor.


    He also gathered the ones from her bed.


    Holding them in his arms like a toy merchant, he pulled up a chair and sat across from the small desk.


    ¡°Come, Princess Treya, sit across from me.¡±


    He smiled as he carefully arranged the plush toys on the desk.


    On the far left was a bunny plushie. It looked brand new, and Will recognized it¡ªit was one of the capital¡¯s limited-edition, ultra-expensive New Year collectibles.


    In the middle were a lion, a tiger, a frog, and a dog plushie¡­


    Uh¡­


    Why were there also plushies of a fire dragon, a ghost, and an ice spirit¡ªclearly dungeon monster-themed merchandise?!


    Thankfully, these were covered in dust, proving that Treya didn¡¯t have any strange hobbies and clearly didn¡¯t like these ones.


    The most special one was the teddy bear plushie on the far right.


    It was brown, wearing a scarf, and unlike the other plushies, it was less stuffed, with visible signs of wear and even stitches on its head.


    Compared to the limited-edition, high-end plushies, this one seemed far too ordinary.


    In modern toy shops, you¡¯d probably find rows of them sold cheaply, affordable even for children in the slums.


    But¡­


    It was the plushie Treya kept at her bedside. To her, it likely held some unique significance.


    Will found the plushie familiar. He had noticed it the last time he knocked toys off her bed.


    It must have been described in the original story, perhaps in one of Treya¡¯s flashbacks¡­ but his memory was hazy.


    Even with the Task System, there were still details and items he had seen or organized but forgotten.


    ¡°This is your third lesson.¡±


    ¡°Third lesson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what this lesson is about after we finish it.¡±


    Will placed two plushies in front of Treya.


    A lion and a fire dragon, both in shades of orange and yellow, looking somewhat similar.


    ¡°Alright, if you had to choose one to keep and throw the other away, which would you pick?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll keep Little Sun.¡±


    She pointed to the lion plushie.


    ¡°You¡¯ve named all of them?!¡±


    ¡°They already have names, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Treya tilted her head, genuinely confused.


    Treya had an odd tendency to take certain things far too seriously.


    ¡°Alright¡­ what about these two?¡±


    ¡°Little Lamb.¡±


    ¡­


    Over and over again.


    Will picked up two plushies at a time, asking Treya to choose one and discard the other¡ªthough ¡°discard¡± was a bit dramatic. He simply placed the rejected plushie on the floor, out of her sight.


    At first, the choices were easy. Treya could decide within three seconds.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ these two¡­ I like both Little Pudding and Little Bean¡­¡±


    As the game progressed, Treya found it harder and harder to choose. What started as quick decisions turned into prolonged comparisons between the two plushies.


    Meanwhile, Will¡­


    Fully embraced his role as the villain.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Will grabbed the yellow duck plushie by its webbed foot, slowly lifting it off the desk and shaking it in the air.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t choose soon, I¡¯ll have to drop it~¡±


    ¡°So sad, it¡¯ll go plop plop onto the hard floor and start crying¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep Little Pudding!¡±


    Treya eventually made her choice.


    And so, the plushie elimination game continued until the final round.


    As Will had anticipated, the worn-out teddy bear plushie made it to the finals, defeating all its competitors.


    ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s between Little Pudding and Dada. Which one will you keep?¡±


    Holding the duck plushie by its webbed foot, Will dangled it over the edge of the desk.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll have to get rid of it.¡±


    Then, he grabbed the battered teddy bear and held it in front of him, gripping it by the neck. It looked so fragile that Will didn¡¯t dare hold it by its stitched limbs.


    This was the only way he could simulate a ¡°hostage situation.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    He tightened his grip on the bear¡¯s neck.


    But¡­


    To Will¡¯s surprise¡­


    Despite being in the final round, Treya was unusually decisive.


    In fact¡­


    Her reaction was beyond calm¡ªit was startlingly resolute.


    The usually obedient Treya, who had treated this as a mere lesson, suddenly reached across the desk with lightning speed.


    Scratch¡ª


    Will felt her nails graze his hand, leaving a slight scratch.


    She grabbed his wrist tightly.


    ¡°Give Dada¡­ back to me.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Don’t Touch Dada!

    Chapter 87: Don¡¯t Touch Dada!¡°Give Dada¡­ back to me.¡±


    It was only after saying those words that Treya realized she was gripping Will¡¯s wrist tightly.


    Her actions had been almost entirely instinctive, a reaction that bypassed thought.


    The moment she saw Will¡¯s fingers clutching the teddy bear¡¯s neck, she had already moved.


    Because it was Dada.


    Among all the plush toys, it was white, shining brightly.


    To her, it was different¡­


    Something no one else could touch.


    ¡°Hiss¡­ that hurts a bit.¡±


    Will shook his wrist, but Treya¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen.


    ¡°T-Treya? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡ªNo one else can touch it.


    ¡ªThe white, glowing thing that belongs to her¡­


    Treya looked up at Will, who was holding Dada. Behind his glasses, his eyes looked a little innocent.


    He too¡­


    Was a glowing color¡­


    Treya, like a child caught doing something wrong, quickly let go of his wrist and pulled her hand back.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    Treya froze.


    She stared at Will¡¯s smile, feeling completely at a loss.


    ¡°Because¡­ because you wanted to hurt Dada.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, you see? Dada is perfectly fine.¡±


    Will released his grip and gently shook Dada.


    Careful not to damage it.


    Although Treya¡¯s sudden reaction had startled him, Will couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleased.


    That¡¯s the energy he wanted!


    That¡¯s the intensity he wanted!


    That¡¯s the drive he wanted!


    Will had deliberately created a scenario to pressure Treya, forcing her to choose what she valued most¡­


    And it had successfully triggered her potential. Perfect!


    However¡­


    Her reaction was both quick and extreme.


    It really must be one of the items mentioned in the original story. It wasn¡¯t ordinary at all.


    ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s going on here¡­¡±


    Treya pressed her hand to her forehead, as if trying to shake off the state she had just been in. But¡­


    Will gently pulled her hand away.


    Then, he placed Dada into her hands.


    Although Treya had apologized, the moment she held Dada, she cradled it protectively, clutching it tightly to her chest.


    As if she were afraid of losing it again.


    ¡°Remember how you felt just now.¡±


    ¡°How I felt just now?¡±


    ¡°The third lesson is¡­ desire.¡±


    Will bent down and began picking up the other plush toys from under the table. Treya, seeing that they were unharmed, seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Everyone has desires. It¡¯s a fundamental part of being alive¡ªa drive to achieve something.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if you want to embrace the darkness, you need to understand what your most extreme desire is.¡±


    ¡°In the process of losing and choosing¡­¡±


    Will pointed at Treya.


    ¡°What remains is what I want to teach you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Will wrapped his hands around Treya¡¯s, making her hold Dada even tighter.


    ¡°Remember this feeling.¡±


    Treya trembled slightly. She looked down at the teddy bear in her hands. Its old, cloudy glass eyes faintly reflected her image.


    This feeling?


    The feeling of reaching out?


    Now that she thought about it, the moment she had used the stockings yesterday¡­ it had felt similar¡­


    ¡°Try to read your own heart, Treya. Find what it is you truly want.¡±


    Will smiled warmly, though¡­ the next moment, he rotated his wrist, and his expression twisted in pain.


    A woman with such a high base attack stat was no joke!


    Her casual grip had left his wrist slightly bruised¡ªit genuinely hurt.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it while still, but as soon as he moved his wrist, the pain hit him like a wave.


    To be fair, Will had brought this on himself. He had only intended to nudge Treya a little, but he had gone overboard.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will-sensei, I¡¯m truly sorry. It seems I used too much force. It looks like it might need a minor healing spell.¡±


    Will looked up to see Treya covering her right eye, leaving only her left eye visible as she examined his wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Elven eyes can assess injuries and internal conditions. But since I¡¯m only half-elf¡­ only one of my eyes can do it.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?!¡±


    In the original story, no other elves ever appeared. It was as if the entire race had been written solely to justify Treya¡¯s existence as a ¡°half-elf.¡±


    With such a convenient skill, Treya seemed more suited to being a healer who monitored health and applied the right skills, rather than a frontline swordsman.


    After explaining, Treya reached out, took Will¡¯s wrist, and closed her eyes to cast a simple healing spell.


    ¡°May the gods bless this world with no pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Pain, pain, go away~¡±


    Treya blew softly on Will¡¯s wrist, making it feel slightly cool.


    The first half of her chant was a proper healing spell¡­


    But that second half!


    ¡°Pfft¡­ What kind of childish comfort is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­My mother taught me that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you actually talked to your mom?¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, Will realized he might have been rude.


    Treya exuded such a strong ¡°lost her mother at a young age¡± vibe as a cold, aloof half-elf that Will had instinctively assumed she had never known her mother.


    After all, being of mixed race, her mother might have died in childbirth or succumbed to some elven-specific postpartum illness.


    But¡­


    It turned out she had experienced a loving childhood with her mother. He had been wrong.


    ¡°Hmm? Will-sensei, do you not have a mother?¡±


    Treya¡¯s gaze was pure, her head tilted as she asked.


    Thank you, Treya!


    Will¡¯s guilt over his earlier rudeness instantly evaporated.


    ¡°Uh¡­ l-let¡¯s not talk about that right now.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ Dada was a gift from her.¡±


    Treya lowered her head, gently stroking the teddy bear¡¯s head.


    For once, Will saw a flicker of emotion in Treya¡¯s usually stoic demeanor.


    It seemed today¡¯s lesson had been quite fruitful. He had managed to see a different side of the cold-faced princess.


    ¡ª


    Will¡¯s weekend passed in this whirlwind of activity.


    As he sat in the carriage, Treya stood below, bidding farewell to Eir and Will.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ do you think Her Highness Treya will really succeed at that coronation ceremony with the crown and everything?¡±


    ¡°Yawn¡­ Of course. Otherwise, all my research would¡¯ve been for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to see what the ceremony looks like. But it¡¯s a royal event!¡±


    ¡°As her nominal fianc¨¦ and a member of the Hysterm family¡­ yawn¡­ I actually have an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you can describe it to me! Y-Young Master?¡±


    Eir turned to find that Will, clearly exhausted from the weekend, had fallen asleep, his head resting on her shoulder.


    Eir carefully removed his glasses, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t slip off while he slept.


    ¡°As expected, the Young Master never lets himself rest.¡±


    She held his glasses delicately, using the cloth she had brought to gently clean the thin layer of dust on them.


    ¡ª


    After seeing them off, Treya returned to her room.


    She picked up Dada from her bed once more.


    ¡°That feeling from before¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I not need to be like¡­ anyone else?¡±


    As she thought this, she noticed that today¡¯s intense activity had taken its toll. The already worn Dada now had a small tear along one of its stitched seams.


    A bit of cotton peeked out¡­


    Along with a yellowed slip of paper. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88 - What Is Color, What Is Black?

    Chapter 88: What Is Color, What Is Black?Once, the world in Treya¡¯s eyes was bright.


    Once, the world in Treya¡¯s eyes was colorful.


    Once, the world in Treya¡¯s eyes had no room for the negativity of black.


    ¡ª


    The brown teddy bear, Dada, sat on the bed.


    She had always taken great care to protect it.


    She would carefully place it at the edge of her bed, almost never pulling or tugging at it¡ªthat¡¯s why, despite its age, it still looked as good as new.


    ¡°Just like he said¡­ constantly choosing¡­¡±


    ¡ªThe earliest memory she had, the world was bright and colorful.


    It was her birthday.


    A summer long ago, when she was just old enough to start remembering things.


    Standing in what is now the sword training ground, a small square.


    Her silver-haired mother, dressed in a white dress, stood before her in the dazzling sunlight, handing her the teddy bear.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Treya.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    And so, she held the teddy bear tightly.


    Her mother was silver and white, and the teddy bear was silver and white.


    Her mother was full of light, and the teddy bear was full of light.


    ¡ª


    The brown teddy bear, Dada, lay half-slumped on the bed.


    There was always a stitched scar on Dada¡¯s head.


    It was on its right ear, torn apart and then sewn back together.


    But the stitching was haphazard, the threads loosely tied, the stitches weak and uneven.


    ¡°¡­Is this the true ¡®me¡¯ inside?¡±


    ¡ªAfter that, she chose to forget the ¡°black¡± that existed in this world.


    But for a child, the first encounter with black was her mother, a memory she would rather paint over with more vibrant colors.


    It was a long time ago, during a stormy winter.


    Her mother¡¯s birthday.


    Standing in what is now the sword training ground, a small square.


    Her silver-haired mother, dressed in a white coat, stood in the blurry snowstorm, her back to Treya, gripping Dada tightly by its right ear.


    ¡°Treya, let¡¯s leave together, alright?¡±


    Her mother pulled the teddy bear from her hands with force.


    ¡°¡­Why¡­ why are we leaving here¡­ leaving Sister, leaving Father?¡±


    Her mother didn¡¯t answer, only pulling harder on Dada.


    As if by pulling Dada¡¯s right ear, she could drag Treya along with it.


    But in the end, Dada¡¯s stuffing, mixed with the falling snow, landed on the ground, indistinguishable from the white snowflakes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Please trust me, alright?¡±


    She spoke, holding the torn end of Dada¡¯s right ear.


    The teddy bear was broken, and her mother was black.


    The teddy bear was hurt, and her mother was gray.


    ¡ª


    The brown teddy bear, Dada, was tightly held in her hands.


    ¡°Remember that feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°When I reached out to grab it¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it this feeling?¡±


    And then¡­


    The tear on Dada¡¯s head, which had barely held together under Treya¡¯s first forceful tug, finally gave way.


    Treya stared at the teddy bear, its head now split open, its yellowed stuffing spilling out¡­


    And along with the stuffing, a yellowed slip of paper fell out.


    Wait a moment¡­


    How had Dada been stitched back together?


    And how had it returned to her hands?


    ¡ªAfter that, it was the colorful world she misunderstood.


    Her mother¡¯s death anniversary.


    Standing in what is now the sword training ground, a small square.


    Her usually busy father came to her, handed her Dada, and took her hand to lead her away.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. Change your clothes and come along.¡±


    Perhaps he had been the one to repair Dada?


    ¡°¡­What¡­ what do you mean, gone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You still have me, your sister, and your siblings.¡±


    The teddy bear was repaired, and her father was colorful.


    They stood by her side, and they were colorful.


    ¡ª


    The brown teddy bear, Dada, now had a hole in its head.


    Treya picked up the slip of paper that had fallen from the tear.


    It was written in elegant Elvish script.


    Fortunately, Treya had learned some Elvish from her mother as a child. At first glance, she understood the simple words, easy enough for a child to read¡ª


    ¡°Come with me. Save me. I love you.¡±


    Because she had cherished the first toy her mother had given her, she had never damaged it. This slip of paper had been sealed in the safest place in the palace, hidden until now.


    ¡°Did I choose it because of this?¡±


    ¡ªTreya¡¯s fingers tightened around the colorful Dada.


    When she was little, her loving mother had given her this toy.


    ¡°Is this color¡­ my true self?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªTreya¡¯s fingers tightened around the gray Dada.


    But her mother had seen the sins of the royal family before Treya did, had even experienced them firsthand, and had wanted to take Treya away with her.


    But for a naive child, or for an ordinary elf with no power or background, such a thing was too difficult.


    ¡°A heart made of different colors¡­ and the black I didn¡¯t want to see.¡±


    ¡ªTreya¡¯s fingers tightened around the black Dada.


    If not for Will¡¯s intervention that night, even if she had seen this slip of paper, Treya might not have understood why her mother had written those words.


    A powerless elven woman, the most favored elven woman, a woman with a perfect and beautiful daughter.


    She had stitched back together the teddy bear torn apart during her argument with Treya, placed a note inside it, hoping Treya would one day understand.


    And then, she had walked toward her own demise, her death anniversary, and her funeral.


    It was as if she had foreshadowed her own end.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Treya panted.


    Her grip on the poor teddy bear tightened, squeezing it hard against her hand.


    It was like a ball of black yarn in her vision, growing darker and larger.


    Rip.


    Finally¡­


    Along the tear on its right ear, the stuffing burst out from its head, scattering across the bed like snow.


    The poor teddy bear was now in tatters.


    In Treya¡¯s eyes, it was now entirely black, and even the stuffing on the bed seemed black.


    Treya began to think¡ª


    What is¡­ color?


    What is¡­ black?


    The two colors that had accompanied her since birth were not ¡°the true colors of the world¡±¡­


    They were the colors of the world as she saw it.


    They were the colors of the world as she understood it.


    So¡­


    What Will had said, about reading her own heart¡­


    Perhaps it meant understanding these colors.


    ¡°Dada?¡±


    Amid the pile of black that was Dada, she saw a faint glimmer of brown.


    It was the part of Dada¡¯s neck that Will had once gripped.


    It emitted a faint glow.


    But on the teddy bear, it looked more like the thread that had strangled it.


    ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re still colorful¡­¡±


    Treya smiled. She stared at the faint glow, immersing herself in the feelings and memories Will had made her recall. She reached out¡ª


    And lifted Dada again. Without most of its stuffing, it was now just an empty shell.


    ¡°Will-sensei, I understand now¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand what that glowing color truly is.¡±

 Chapter 89 - Poaching, Are We?

    Chapter 89: Poaching, Are We?[Task 90: Ensure Treya successfully completes the coronation ceremony and gains the Demon¡¯s Favor.]


    [Reward: Treya¡¯s exclusive swordsmanship¡ªDemon¡¯s Black Blade.]


    Closing the notebook, Will looked out the carriage window at the familiar sights of the royal palace.


    When he first entered the palace, he had been curious, looking around at everything as if it were new. Now, he was calm. The overly manicured trees of the palace grounds, while perfect, had become dull to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Everyone¡¯s been talking about Treya¡¯s sword dance performance today.¡±


    Eir, of course, had come along.


    The coronation ceremony followed a specific sequence: first, social interactions and greetings. After the celebrant¡¯s grand entrance, they would perform a sword dance in front of the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar, showcasing the Entark swordsmanship. Finally, guests would offer their blessings to the celebrant, followed by a regular banquet.


    Naturally, such an event required the presence of personal attendants to serve their masters.


    Typically, a coronation ceremony with its semi-ritualistic nature was only attended by the royal family or nobles closely associated with them.


    In the original timeline, Will, having annulled his engagement, wouldn¡¯t have been eligible to attend such an event.


    But¡­


    In this altered reality, since the engagement had been ¡°postponed¡± rather than outright ¡°canceled,¡± he, as Treya¡¯s nominal fianc¨¦, had received an invitation to the coronation ceremony.


    It seemed that ¡°fate¡± wasn¡¯t set in stone. There were malleable aspects.


    By poking at these softer areas, changes could be made.


    At least, that¡¯s how Will interpreted it for now.


    ¡°Treya¡¯s performance has to be stellar. Otherwise, how will it reflect on me as her teacher?¡±


    ¡°You were just scolded by Leah-sensei at school this week, and now you¡¯re already calling yourself a teacher? Young Master, that¡¯s not very convincing.¡±


    ¡°That was only because the name of the spell was too complicated, and I misspelled one letter on the midterm exam, so I didn¡¯t get a perfect score.¡±


    Will sighed at the struggles of being a ¡°super honor student.¡±


    Even a single spelling mistake that cost him a perfect score earned him a harsh lecture from his teacher.


    ¡°But this carriage seems to be heading somewhere we¡¯ve never been before¡­ Is it going higher up? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°How does the Young Master know so much¡­ Have you¡­ memorized the palace map?!¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Normally, when we visit Treya, the carriage stops around here. But this time, it¡¯s going further up.¡±


    Will pointed outside.


    The carriage was winding its way up the mountain roads on which the castle was built. Normally, it would stop around the first level.


    But now, the carriage was nearing the summit.


    It seemed that the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar was considered important enough by the Entark family to be placed at the highest point of their castle.


    After spending about a third more time than usual, Eir and Will arrived at the ¡°Grand Hall¡± where the coronation ceremony was to be held.


    Eir helped Will down from the carriage.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ this place is huge. Is Her Highness Treya really hosting her birthday party here?¡±


    ¡°Well, perhaps this is just how royal banquets are.¡±


    The hall was located near the very top of the castle. Standing outside, one could feel the cool breeze of the mountaintop gently blowing.


    The hall itself was incredibly tall, with sunlight streaming through intricately carved stained glass windows. Its design reminded Will of a cathedral from his previous life.


    The floor space was enormous, estimated to be three to four times the size of the venue where Will had attended his first royal banquet.


    At the center was a slightly elevated stage¡ªthis was where Treya would perform.


    The stage faced what appeared to be the third-floor level of the hall, where the ¡°Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar¡± was displayed.


    The jar was encased in a glass cabinet, resting on a luxurious red velvet cloth, exuding an air of grandeur.


    Though it was hard to see from a distance, its appearance resembled a teapot, albeit aged and slightly yellowed.


    Oh, right.


    It wasn¡¯t officially called the ¡°Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar.¡±


    Will knew from the original story that the jar contained a demon and that the Entark family¡¯s power came from this demon.


    But¡­


    According to the officially atheistic Entark royal family¡¯s description:


    This was the ¡°Divine Spirit Jar¡± bestowed upon them by the gods, containing divine wisdom that slowly seeped out, serving as the foundation of Entark¡¯s rule over the empire.


    So¡­


    It had an official (propaganda) name¡ª


    The God-Blessed Spirit Jar!


    If the goddess this empire supposedly worshipped ever found out her name was being associated with a demonic teapot, she¡¯d probably manifest on the spot.


    Then again¡­ in the original story, this goddess only existed in the lore and never made an appearance. Who¡¯s to say she wasn¡¯t as fictional as the jar¡¯s divine origin?


    ¡°Young Master, I just saw the Master.¡±


    Eir suddenly tugged at him.


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s here too? Where?¡±


    This was unexpected. Will had assumed his ever-busy father wouldn¡¯t attend.


    Eir pulled him aside and pointed to a table inside.


    At the center of the hall, in front of the stage, was a long rectangular table that resembled a judge¡¯s panel. A row of distinguished guests sat there¡ªpoor Treya, on her own birthday, had to perform a sword dance for them.


    Carver¡¯s brown hair and lean figure stood out among the group.


    He was indeed here, and Eir hadn¡¯t been mistaken.


    It seemed the Hysterm family had indeed strengthened its ties with the Entark royal family through this engagement.


    But more intriguing than Carver¡­


    ¡°Hmm, I see him. And¡­ King Edward is here too.¡±


    Edward Entark.


    The current king of Entark.


    Over the past three years, with the rise of dungeon productivity, he had been implementing extreme exploitation and centralization policies.


    He had annexed numerous neighboring vassal states and territories, leaving the lower classes in misery.


    But perhaps due to his excessive indulgence, he looked utterly exhausted, with dark circles under his eyes and a frail, gaunt frame.


    ¡°Really? Then, then, then, should we¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance. After all, I¡¯m not the main character today.¡±


    The thought of dealing with the king and the associated formalities gave Will a headache. He decided to leave such troublesome matters to his father.


    ¡°Oh? The young master of the Hysterm family, who stole the spotlight last time, isn¡¯t the star today?¡±


    A displeasing voice came from behind.


    Eugenie.


    It was hard to miss her, with her red, wavy hair likely doused in copious amounts of hairspray to keep it neat.


    She was still dressed in predominantly black attire, though this outfit was slightly different from her previous one. It had a more mature vibe, likely due to the addition of intricate lace patterns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Princess Eugenie. I¡¯m just an unambitious, good-for-nothing noble. I have no interest in being the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eugenie casually took a glass of wine from a nearby tray.


    She was old enough to drink freely.


    ¡°I think the Hysterm family is quite fortunate to have someone like you, Will. Smart people like you are rare.¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t expected Eugenie, who had once used him as a pawn, to approach him now with compliments.


    ¡°Well¡­ thank you?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t fond of these back-and-forth social games.


    He disliked dealing with nobles; their conversations were too ¡°subtle,¡± requiring multiple layers of interpretation. A single misstep in his response could reveal that he wasn¡¯t thinking as deeply as they were.


    But¡­


    What was Eugenie¡¯s purpose in approaching him now?


    And why was she trying to get close to him? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a smart person, I¡¯ll be direct. Has the Hysterm family ever considered¡­ other options?¡±


    Will sensed danger.


    Was she¡­


    Trying to poach him?!

 Chapter 90 - She’s a Little Different

    Chapter 90: She¡¯s a Little Different¡°What¡­ what do you mean by ¡®other options¡¯? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Will decided to play dumb.


    In social situations like this, when in doubt, playing dumb was the safest move!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you and your father would choose that little girl, Treya.¡±


    ¡ªCould it be that Treya was the only age-appropriate option left in the palace?


    ¡ªYou¡¯re a bit old, aren¡¯t you?


    Of course, saying that out loud would probably make Eugenie explode with rage, so Will kept it to himself.


    ¡°Was it really our choice? Or perhaps¡­ hmm¡­ we didn¡¯t have a choice, and it was all arranged by your royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what if I were to give you another opportunity?¡±


    Eugenie took a sip of her wine, then licked the red liquid off her lips with her tongue.


    ¡°I mean, there are plenty of people in the royal family who¡¯d love to win over your family.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t even a subtle hint anymore¡ªit was practically a direct offer, shoved right in his face!


    The more blatant the offer, the harder it was to feign ignorance.


    Still¡­


    Will wasn¡¯t entirely surprised that Eugenie, who had once been on the opposing side, was now trying to recruit him.


    His gaze shifted slightly toward King Edward.


    The man¡¯s health was visibly poor. He sat hunched in his chair, barely engaging with those around him.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he had the strength to rule for another decade.


    In the fight for the throne, his children would undoubtedly do everything they could to gather resources and allies.


    Meanwhile, the noble families outside the palace would scramble to align themselves with the strongest faction, desperate to avoid being caught on the losing side.


    But¡­


    Will wasn¡¯t someone who made decisions based on the present. His choices were guided by the ¡°future¡±¡ªnot the future balance of power, but rather who was most intertwined with his own fate.


    Besides¡­


    The royal family¡¯s downfall wasn¡¯t just a narrative device used to pad the story.


    In the original work, Entark had already¡­


    ¡°Is that so? Well, as the rising star of the Hysterm family, it¡¯s only natural that people would want to win us over. If no one did, I¡¯d have to worry about my family¡¯s prospects.¡±


    Will quickly sidestepped Eugenie¡¯s attempt to poach him.


    But¡­


    Eugenie reached out to a nearby servant and grabbed a glass of orange juice¡ªprobably because the last time they met, Will had been conspicuously holding a glass of orange juice wherever he went.


    ¡°And what if we wanted to collaborate with your family? Just a partnership, nothing more. After all, the dungeon sector¡­ that¡¯s a direction we plan to heavily invest in.¡±


    She held the glass out toward Will.


    Will looked at her gesture with distaste.


    In the ¡°future¡± of the original story, she had used him mercilessly. And now, here she was, trying to cozy up to him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear that Eugenie would exploit anything to her advantage. Even if it meant working with someone she had previously betrayed, she¡¯d ¡°consider it¡± if it benefited her.


    She was a ¡°villain¡± who had completely abandoned any sense of principle or bottom line.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be tied down by your role as a fianc¨¦. After all, only the winners get the last laugh¡­¡±


    The orange juice in her hand swayed slightly before she extended it closer to him.


    ¡°Well¡­ forgive me, but¡ª¡±


    Will was about to refuse when the glass of orange juice was suddenly lifted by a slender hand clad in black half-gloves.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    A cold voice interrupted.


    A strand of silver hair fell into view.


    Treya, dressed in light armor, stepped forward in her small boots and casually took the orange juice.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ Is this¡­ for me?¡±


    She positioned herself between the two of them, as if deliberately creating distance.


    She stared at the glass for a moment before taking a sip.


    Will stared at Treya in shock.


    Her outfit was exactly the one he had recommended.


    Black light armor paired with a fitted black top, the same black stockings, and long leather boots he had specifically chosen for her.


    She looked completely different from the cute little princess she used to be.


    Even her aura seemed heavier, matching the dark tones of her attire.


    Eugenie seemed momentarily stunned by Treya¡¯s transformation.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She was at a loss for words, staring at the glass of orange juice she had almost forced into Will¡¯s hands. She looked like she was about to explode in anger.


    But she held back.


    She didn¡¯t want to ruin her ¡°good sister¡± act here. Even though Will had saved Treya last time, Treya¡¯s behavior suggested she still hadn¡¯t seen through Eugenie¡¯s true intentions.


    If she was going to play the role of the kind older sister, she¡¯d have to play it to the end.


    ¡°How¡¯s your health, Treya? You¡¯ve been saying you weren¡¯t feeling well and couldn¡¯t practice swordsmanship with me. I was a bit worried.¡±


    Will was impressed by Eugenie¡¯s ability to switch faces so seamlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Treya deliberately avoided answering her question and moved closer to Will.


    ¡°Will¡­¡±


    She started to say ¡°sensei,¡± but the word got caught in her throat and she swallowed it back.


    ¡°This flavor¡­ it¡¯s quite unique. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought every banquet served the same drinks.¡±


    Having spent so much time with Treya in private, Will didn¡¯t think much of it. He took the glass from her gloved hand and took a small sip.


    ¡°It does taste a bit sweeter than usual.¡±


    Will handed the glass back, noticing that Treya¡¯s gaze was fixed on Eugenie. He caught a glimpse of her profile.


    Something was off.


    Something felt¡­ different.


    From the moment she walked in, Will had felt that there was something unusual about Treya.


    She was wearing the outfit he had chosen for her.


    She had unceremoniously taken the orange juice from her sister.


    Her expression was as calm and detached as ever, with a hint of naivety.


    And sharing the orange juice because of its unique flavor was a childish gesture.


    But¡­


    There was still something inexplicably ¡°off¡± about her.


    Could it be¡­


    Will looked Treya up and down.


    From her silver hair to her boots.


    Could it be¡­


    He focused on her expression again.


    Was it the black half-gloves she was wearing?!


    Those weren¡¯t part of the outfit he had picked out for her. She must have chosen them herself.


    Not bad! Worth praising!


    For once, she had made her own decision when it came to choosing her ¡°blackened¡± attire. Impressive!


    Will gave her a mental thumbs-up.


    Details matter¡ªjust look at how a pair of gloves completely transformed her aura!


    ¡°You two¡­ really are enviably close, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugenie¡¯s voice was laced with bitterness, her grip on her wine glass trembling.


    She had been planning to throw a few passive-aggressive remarks at Treya¡ªafter all, Treya usually didn¡¯t understand them. But for some reason¡­


    When she looked at Treya today, especially the way Treya stared back at her, she hesitated.


    Treya¡¯s pale blue eyes locked onto her with an intensity that made her retreat.


    Eugenie could sense that something was off about Treya. First and foremost, it was the outfit¡­


    She had watched Treya grow up but had never seen her wear so much black. The once ethereal elven princess now carried a heavy, somber presence.


    ¡ªToday is her coronation ceremony. Could it be that¡­ she¡¯s discovered something?


    ¡ªNo, it¡¯s fine. Even if she¡¯s dressed like this, at most she¡¯ll be able to ¡°communicate¡± with it. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be acknowledged.


    ¡°Oh, you know¡­ Treya has always been a bit clingy with people she trusts.¡±


    Will responded on Treya¡¯s behalf.


    He realized that Treya¡¯s unintentional actions had effectively and decisively shut down Eugenie¡¯s attempts to recruit him.


    Not bad. The little princess was proving useful in social situations.


    Treya withdrew her gaze from Eugenie and handed the half-empty glass of orange juice to Will.


    ¡°Will. It seems they¡¯re about to start. I¡¯ll have to excuse myself for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably have a chance to meet again later today.¡±


    She nodded at Will with satisfaction.


    Without sparing Eugenie another glance, she headed toward the ¡°stage.¡±


    There were ten minutes left until the coronation ceremony¡¯s sword dance.

 Chapter 91 - The Wrong Sword Dance

    Chapter 91: The Wrong Sword DanceTreya stood backstage, separated from the audience by a thick curtain, replaying the moment in her mind.


    Only she knew that while she had appeared calm as she took the glass from Eugenie¡¯s hand, her heart had been racing.


    And¡­


    ¡°She was standing too close¡­¡±


    At that thought, Treya covered her left eye with her gloved hand.


    ¡°Gray¡­¡±


    She had approached them.


    ¡°Black¡­¡±


    She had taken the orange juice.


    ¡°Filthy¡­¡±


    She had taken a sip and walked away.


    ¡°¡­Slowly ¡®tainting¡¯ what little ¡®color¡¯ remains¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t one of Treya¡¯s usual absentminded actions¡ªshe had done it on purpose.


    In her eyes, Eugenie was like a pool of black ink, slowly staining everything around her.


    But¡­


    Eugenie had been caught off guard.


    When Treya handed the glass she had sipped from to Will, she saw the ugly expression on Eugenie¡¯s face as she struggled to suppress her anger.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, Sister¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, the corner of Treya¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smirk.


    Suddenly, the curtain in front of her was drawn open.


    Dressed in black light armor, Treya was exposed to the crowd. She blinked, momentarily stunned by the light shining on her.


    ¡°May He continue to bless the Entark family as always.¡±


    ¡°Offer a sincere sword dance of the Demon Swordsmanship to Him.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And receive the coronation of the ¡®God-Blessed Spirit Jar¡¯¡ª¡±


    The priest presiding over the ceremony stood in the sunlight, arms outstretched, gesturing toward Treya.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Treya nodded and stepped forward, one deliberate step at a time.


    Finally, she turned to face the strange-looking teapot placed high above, placed her hand over her chest, and bowed.


    ¡ªThis indicated that the upcoming sword dance was dedicated to it.


    ¡ªThis was also a required part of the ceremony.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡±


    She reached to her waist and drew her familiar silver sword.


    Though the sword was old¡­


    It was the one that had accompanied her throughout her training. During all the years she had practiced with Eugenie, this was the sword she had used.


    So, for such an important occasion, she chose it once again.


    Treya pointed the tip of her sword toward the audience, then flicked it upward and held it upright in front of her chest¡ªa standard pose to signal the start of a challenge.


    She looked at the two people seated behind the rectangular table in the front row.


    One was on the right side of her sword, colorful.


    The other was on the left side of her sword, black.


    ¡°The sword dance of Treya begins now.¡±


    The most crucial part of the coronation ceremony¡­ began as Treya lowered her sword.


    ¡ª


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? This¡­ this isn¡¯t the Entark sword style at all!¡±


    Eugenie knew something was wrong the moment Treya swung her first sword stroke!


    From the black tones of her outfit¡­


    To her abandonment of the Entark sword techniques Eugenie had taught her¡­


    To the sharp, deliberate glances Treya occasionally cast in her direction from the stage¡­


    ¡°Hmm, of course it¡¯s not the Entark sword style¡ªor rather, it¡¯s not right now.¡±


    Sitting across the aisle as part of the ¡°peer¡± group, Will responded as if he had expected this all along.


    The sword dance Treya was performing on stage¡­


    Was a routine she had created herself, combining the basics of the five-year-old swordsmanship techniques with her years of personal understanding of swordsmanship.


    It was completely different from the usual performances of the Entark First to Eleventh Forms.


    But¡­


    Even with such basic techniques, Treya¡¯s serious demeanor, graceful movements, and flawless execution made her performance captivating.


    ¡°Will Hysterm! It¡¯s you again?!¡±


    ¡°As her officially recognized little fianc¨¦, I spent the weekend helping my future wife practice swordsmanship and¡­ correcting some of her mistakes. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Will spoke nonchalantly, sipping the orange juice Treya had handed him earlier.


    Of course¡­


    Choosing such a sword dance for the ceremony wasn¡¯t without controversy. Sitting in the second row, Will could overhear whispers from the first row.


    Comments like ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the Entark sword style,¡± ¡°Is this really appropriate?¡± and ¡°This is such an important ceremony¡± were being exchanged.


    ¡°Young Master, is this really okay? Letting Miss Treya perform something like this on such an occasion¡­¡±


    Eir, who had been serving Will tea, overheard the murmurs and leaned in to ask him worriedly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. But¡­¡±


    Will reassured Eir before turning to look at Eugenie.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a problem or not, Princess Eugenie should know best, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Eugenie clenched her fists at his words.


    ¡°Because her Entark sword style had been secretly tampered with by her ¡®teacher¡¯ in several places, and¡­¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Since the gloves were already off¡­


    He was going to rub it in her face!


    He was going to settle all the grievances Treya had suffered and all the grudges he would have in the future, right here and now!


    ¡°Before your own coronation ceremony at fifteen, your basic sword techniques were a complete mess. As for your Demon Swordsmanship, you only learned it after performing the basic sword moves on stage¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. There¡¯s no such thing as a secret that doesn¡¯t leak. If you can find out what I¡¯ve been up to at school, then of course I can find out how you learned it, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Alright.


    Will admitted he only knew this because of the ¡°future¡± he had seen in the original story¡ªEntark¡¯s Demon Swordsmanship, the true and legitimate version, could only be learned during the coronation ceremony under the demon¡¯s gaze. Any other version was just an imitation, full of errors.


    Given that, the source of Eugenie¡¯s ¡°correct Demon Swordsmanship¡± was worth investigating.


    The fact that she not only knew the correct techniques but also taught Treya the wrong ones was even more suspicious.


    This could only mean that she not only mastered the correct techniques but was also intimately familiar with the incorrect ones.


    So¡­


    During his two days in the palace, Will had discreetly inquired among the more senior servants and asked Eir to keep an ear out.


    Some of these servants had attended Eugenie¡¯s coronation ceremony¡ªmaids serving tea, like Eir. From their fragmented accounts, Will pieced together what had happened during Eugenie¡¯s ceremony.


    This gave Will even more confidence.


    As Treya¡¯s sword dance on stage grew increasingly unconventional, emphasizing simplicity and strength, murmurs began to spread from the back rows¡ªwhere some lesser nobles who had studied the basics of the Entark sword style were seated.


    Then¡­


    These murmurs were abruptly silenced by the sharp sound of King Edward slamming his teacup onto the table.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s coming¡­¡±


    Will heard the faint words escape the king¡¯s lips and looked up.


    Squinting, he focused on the eerie teapot¡­


    It wasn¡¯t glowing.


    On the contrary, in the brightly lit stage area, its position seemed to absorb all the light, becoming a dark void.


    ¡ª


    When Treya practiced swordsmanship, she would lose herself in the movements, focusing entirely on each step, each strike, each slash.


    She concentrated on the colors flowing around her.


    And¡­


    Her heartbeat, which grew faster with every move.


    She didn¡¯t even hear the murmurs around her.


    She listened to her heart.


    ¡ªLift.


    She listened to her desires.


    ¡ªSlide.


    She grasped her desires.


    ¡ªSlash.


    She finally understood what she truly wanted¡­


    As Treya spun and took her final step¡­


    All the colors around her vanished, as if condensed into a single point, transforming into black.


    She stepped into that pitch-black space.

 Chapter 92 - The Demon’s Gaze

    Chapter 92: The Demon¡¯s Gaze¡°I never expected¡­ even you would seek the demon¡¯s gaze during the coronation ceremony.¡±


    In the pitch-black void, only a strand of silver hair was visible in the center of Treya¡¯s vision.


    The silver sword in her hand had transformed the moment she entered¡ªinto the right leg of her broken teddy bear, Dada.


    Holding the plush leg, the limp teddy bear pointed toward the silver-haired figure¡¯s back.


    Wasn¡¯t she¡­


    Performing a sword dance?


    Wasn¡¯t she at the coronation ceremony?


    This place¡­


    ¡°This is the inside of the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar¡­ Seeking a contract with the demon is a ritual, one that requires the proper attire to complete.¡±


    As if understanding her thoughts, the figure spoke.


    ¡°Ahaha, but at some point, this truth was hidden from the public. Using secrecy, suspicion, and even betrayal to vie for the demon¡¯s favor¡ªit¡¯s my favorite kind of drama.¡±


    Then¡­


    The figure turned halfway around¡­


    Treya saw that she looked exactly like herself.


    She sat on the black floor, her lower half blending seamlessly with the dark surface, as if she were one with it.


    But her age¡­


    Seemed ten years younger.


    She looked like a child version of herself.


    ¡°The Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar¡­¡±


    Treya murmured the name.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the God-Blessed¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you call it. But it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the figure leaned closer to her.


    Identical eyes stared into hers, but the voice that came out was a chaotic blend of men, women, the elderly, and children, all speaking at once¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    And within that voice, Treya thought she heard the gentle tone her father used when speaking to her. Instinctively, she took a step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not me¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a shadow of black flashed across her vision.


    From her father¡¯s face, to the grandfather she had never met, to the portraits of previous Entark kings hanging in her family¡¯s halls¡­


    Finally, all these figures overlapped with the five-year-old version of herself standing before her.


    ¡°A demon nurtured by you, a demon that has grown alongside the Entark family.¡±


    The figure shifted forms endlessly, but ultimately settled on her own likeness.


    ¡°Every legitimate member of the Entark bloodline can become ¡®me.¡¯ Don¡¯t concern yourself with my identity; I¡¯ve been symbiotic with your family for a long time.¡±


    The voice, too, shifted endlessly, but eventually settled into the voice of her younger self.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come here¡­¡±


    The demon¡ªor rather, the collective entity of the demon¡ªstood up.


    Treya took a step back, noticing for the first time that the figure was barefoot.


    ¡°You must be here to claim power from me and seize the throne. Hmm, it¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it? Perhaps the Entark family should declare an empire by now?¡±


    However, before the figure could finish speaking¡ª


    Shing.


    A flash of silver cut through the darkness.


    A strand of the demon¡¯s hair was sliced off, falling into the black floor and vanishing.


    The plushy leg in Treya¡¯s hand had transformed back into her worn silver sword, cutting straight through the demon¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Let¡­ let me go back.¡±


    ¡°I still have to keep my promise¡­ my promise to perform the best sword dance at the coronation ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ This is¡­ the first time someone has come here only to outright refuse me.¡±


    The demon laughed, its voice a chilling mix of all the Entark kings who had come before.


    ¡°Stop laughing. Let me go back. The coronation ceremony is very important¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, are you serious?¡±


    Following the sharp edge of her silver sword, the demon suddenly leaned in close, staring directly into her eyes. Its pale blue eyes reflected her own image.


    It was unnervingly eerie.


    ¡°Interesting, very interesting. You¡¯re quite amusing. Tell me, isn¡¯t it strange that Will, who dressed you in this outfit, especially those stockings, didn¡¯t tell you what you¡¯d encounter here?¡±


    Will.


    Treya¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of his name.


    Her mind instantly conjured an image of him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it? Did he send you here, little Princess Treya?¡±


    ¡°Probably. But he asked me to complete the coronation ceremony, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Treya turned, as if convinced that retracing her steps would lead her back to the real world.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone arrive here without understanding their own heart and desires. You¡¯ve piqued my interest.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am a demon¡­¡±


    ¡°The one most skilled at guiding your darker instincts.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen to step into this place, don¡¯t think you can leave so easily.¡±


    The demon snapped its fingers.


    Before Treya, a hollow shell in the shape of a teddy bear appeared, colorful yet empty.


    Through this hollow, she could see a disturbingly vivid scene on the other side¡ª


    Will¡­


    Dressed in prison rags.


    Bound and standing before a guillotine.


    He looked up at the sky, his expression one of disappointment.


    Then¡­


    Clang.


    As the blade fell, the colorful hollow of the teddy bear shattered, just like the abandoned plushy toy she had once held up to him.


    It hit the ground¡­


    And broke.


    The vibrant colors it had revealed sank back into the darkness.


    Treya didn¡¯t speak, but the rapid beating of her heart betrayed the words she couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡ªW-what¡¯s going on?


    ¡ªAnger¡­ sadness¡­ fear¡­ all these complex emotions surged within her.


    ¡°You may not want the throne. But¡­ think carefully, very carefully, about what Eugenie said to him¡ªthe words you overheard.¡±


    ¡°If you fail, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°In the ¡®black¡¯ Entark dynasty, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°In a world where even your sister betrays you, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°The one who saved you, taught you, supported you¡ªwhat will happen to him?¡±


    Treya listened to these words, slowly turning back around.


    ¡°And think about his dream-talk¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your desire?¡±


    ¡°What. Is. It?¡±


    The demon leaned closer, tilting its head and grinning as it stared at her.


    ¡°What¡­ should I do?¡±


    Treya asked, facing the demon.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Her sword style¡­ it¡¯s changed¡­¡±


    Even someone as unskilled in swordsmanship as Will could see it.


    On stage, Treya had clearly paused for a few seconds, and when she resumed, her sword movements were no longer the simple, precise basics she had been performing earlier.


    It had shifted from a mere ¡°sword dance¡± to something that looked like she was truly facing an opponent.


    The power behind her strikes had increased dramatically.


    Will began to think¡­


    His intel had told him that as long as Treya wore the proper attire during the coronation ceremony, she would gain the demon¡¯s favor and learn Demon Swordsmanship.


    ¡ªAt least, that¡¯s how everyone else had done it before, and even the original story had followed a similar path.


    So¡­


    He had confidently sent her on stage in this outfit.


    After all, the demon sounded like a being closely tied to ¡°blackening.¡±


    And then he would guide Treya toward her ¡°personal desires¡±¡ªshe was probably just thinking about revenge at this point. There was no way she¡¯d skip straight to love, right?


    The demon¡¯s involvement should¡¯ve been a straightforward matter!


    ¡­


    Right?


    For some reason, watching Treya now, Will felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Treya¡­¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°She should¡­ be following the¡­ normal process¡­ right?¡±

 Chapter 93 - The Demon’s Favor

    Chapter 93: The Demon¡¯s Favor¡°Entark¡­ First Form: Lift¡­¡±


    Beside Will, Eugenie sat stiffly, watching the scene on stage with beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Others might not have noticed¡­


    But after a brief pause, Treya had completely broken free from the rudimentary sword techniques she had been performing earlier!


    She spun around, her movements so fluid that even her shadow seemed to twirl with her.


    The gentle upward flick of her sword left a faint afterimage.


    It was unmistakably the Entark First Form.


    And¡­


    The sheer force behind her strikes, the fiery determination in her movements¡ªit was as if her anger was searching for a target to unleash upon.


    Even more terrifying¡­


    Eugenie could feel the demonic power within her, the power of Demon Swordsmanship, beginning to drain away.


    She clenched her fists, her entire body tense.


    The demon¡¯s power was finite. When it was bestowed upon someone else¡­


    Her own share would¡­


    Slowly fade away.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What¡­ should I do?¡±


    After witnessing the ¡°possible future¡± shown to her by the demon, Treya seemed like a different person.


    She stood tall before the demon, her sword now sheathed.


    ¡°Or rather, what do you want me to do?¡±


    The demon turned around.


    Then twisted its head in an unnervingly unnatural way to look back at her.


    But Treya, oddly enough, didn¡¯t find it strange. She remained eerily calm.


    ¡°This is your heart. Ah, a heart completely black. Your world seems quite unique, so I¡¯ve tailored an endpoint just for you¡ªreach it, and you¡¯ll obtain the power I grant to the Entark family, power enough to ascend the highest throne.¡±


    ¡°An endpoint?¡±


    Treya looked up.


    Where there had been nothing but endless darkness, something now glowed faintly in the distance.


    The black liquid beneath her feet seemed to flow from that direction.


    ¡°Follow me. Walk toward it, and you¡¯ll naturally receive the power of the demon recognized by the Entark family¡ªthe power to claim the throne.¡±


    The demon gestured for Treya to lower her sword.


    Then, it reached out and took her hand.


    Pulling her forward.


    ¡°If this is my heart, as you say¡­¡±


    Treya shook off the demon¡¯s hand with visible disdain, rejecting its unwarranted closeness.


    ¡°Why is it black?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ why indeed?¡±


    The demon spun in a circle.


    Although it looked as though its head and body were spinning in opposite directions¡ªTreya hoped that was just her imagination.


    ¡°Why not answer this first: what is color¡­¡±


    With a flick of its finger, the demon conjured an image of Treya¡¯s beloved teddy bear.


    ¡°What is color, exactly?¡±


    Treya followed the demon as it walked forward.


    ¡°Color¡­ things that are colorful¡­¡±


    She had realized it that night when she saw the glow on Dada¡¯s neck¡­


    ¡°The goals I¡¯m willing to chase¡­¡±


    ¡°The dreams I want to achieve¡­¡±


    ¡°The things I refuse to let go of¡­¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The things I believe I can obtain¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°My desires.¡±


    The demon nodded approvingly.


    Where its pale feet stepped, small puddles formed in the black liquid.


    In one such puddle, the image of Eugenie appeared, her red hair vivid against the darkness.


    ¡°The half-elf princess, in her purest moments, once admired her sister, yearning for the strength of her shadow.¡±


    ¡°And now¡­ do you still want that?¡±


    Treya walked past, her boots disturbing the puddle.


    It dissolved into blackness.


    The demon extended its hand again, painting a patch of blue sky in the air.


    There stood her aging father.


    ¡°The half-elf princess, in her most cherished moments, once relied on her father, unwilling to leave his protection and gentle love.¡±


    ¡°And now¡­ do you still want that?¡±


    Treya¡¯s silver sword slashed through the patch of sky, shattering it further.


    It dissolved into blackness.


    The demon hopped lightly, landing on a patch of grass.


    ¡°The half-elf princess, in her most whimsical moments, once believed she could possess the entire world.¡±


    ¡°And now¡­ do you¡ª¡±


    Treya stomped on the ground with force, destroying the grass beneath her feet.


    It dissolved into blackness.


    ¡­


    One by one, her colorful memories were swallowed by the darkness without hesitation.


    And so¡­


    She drew closer to the light.


    ¡°Well then¡­ you¡¯ve reached the endpoint.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Entark¡­ Third Form: Break¡­¡±


    ¡°Entark¡­ Fifth Form: Connect¡­¡±


    ¡°Entark¡­ Seventh Form: Fold¡­¡±


    Eugenie watched Treya¡¯s movements on stage, identifying each technique with her own eyes.


    These were no longer the laughable, childlike sword techniques she had been performing earlier¡ªwho had even taught her those? Treya had mastered them in just two days!


    Instead¡­


    Treya was now wielding the very techniques Eugenie herself had learned at fifteen¡­


    The Demon Swordsmanship she had received from the demon.


    And it was¡­


    Perfect. Flawless. The true Entark Demon Swordsmanship.


    At the same time, Eugenie could feel her own power slipping away.


    The more Treya swung her sword on stage, the faster Eugenie¡¯s strength drained from her body.


    This was bad. Very bad.


    She shot a furious glare at Will.


    It had to be him! It was always him!


    Will tilted his head, glancing at Eugenie.


    He had no direct connection to the demon and couldn¡¯t understand the sword techniques. He was happily munching on watermelon slices brought to him by his maid.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Eugenie turned her attention back to the stage.


    ¡°But¡­ for her to completely take the power from me, the demon would have to fully abandon me and choose her¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡ª


    Treya stood before the endpoint, the glowing light.


    It was a painting.


    At the center of the painting was Will.


    But¡­


    It was the Will who had been lying on the guillotine, his figure frozen in the moment the blade fell, his gaze directed skyward.


    In the pitch-black void, all the colors had been erased, leaving only this painting.


    ¡°The half-elf princess¡­¡±


    ¡°You should understand.¡±


    ¡°Born into this position, holding this identity, part of this family¡ªthink about what will happen to the one who trusts you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The demon finally stopped moving.


    ¡°Then, since you¡¯ve reached the endpoint¡­ you should understand¡­¡±


    ¡°What black is¡ª¡±


    Treya gripped her silver sword tightly.


    But her focus remained on the painting.


    She had never been able to understand her own heart, but this time¡­ she seemed to grasp it.


    ¡°I understand. Just like he told me in my room¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have everything.¡±


    ¡°Black is¡­¡±


    ¡°Something that can be discarded¡­¡±


    ¡°Something that can be ignored¡­¡±


    ¡°Something that can be destroyed¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Something completely unimportant.¡±


    ¡°In other words¡­ they¡­¡±


    ¡°Can be ¡®sacrificed.¡¯¡±


    ¡°And all I need to hold onto¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the only color in front of me.¡±


    Treya reached out, her longest finger gently touching the painting.


    From her fingertip, a flood of ¡°memories¡± poured into her body¡ªmemories of the sword techniques compiled over generations of the Entark family. No, these were techniques tightly controlled by the demon.


    Without the need for words or explanation, she instantly understood what Will had meant by ¡°learning Demon Swordsmanship.¡±


    It would teach her¡ª


    It would gift her¡ª


    It would watch her¡ª


    And pour everything directly into her heart.

 Chapter 94 - The Demon’s Surrender

    Chapter 94: The Demon¡¯s Surrender¡°Entark¡­ Eighth Form: Spin¡­¡±


    Eugenie took a deep breath.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    She clutched her chest, feeling her heartbeat, but her legs were growing weaker.


    The power the demon had granted her was being taken away¡ªnot just the ability to wield Demon Swordsmanship, but also her vitality, her life force.


    It felt as though every nerve in her body was being pulled taut, causing unbearable pain.


    She grew weaker and weaker.


    But she still clung tightly to the armrest of her chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯ll still have some left. As long as I can still use Demon Swordsmanship, I¡¯ll have a place in dungeon exploration¡­¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will glanced at her.


    Although he could see Eugenie growing more frail, and Treya¡¯s every move on stage resembling more and more the Entark sword style he had first seen¡­


    Something still felt off.


    It was as if¡­ something was watching him.


    ¡°By the way, Eir, no one nearby is staring at me, right?¡±


    ¡°Eir has been watching the Young Master the whole time! If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If even Eir hasn¡¯t noticed, then no one¡¯s watching me¡­¡±


    ¡ªWhich makes it even stranger.


    ¡ªWhat kind of gaze could I feel that Eir wouldn¡¯t notice?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Treya immersed herself in the techniques of Demon Swordsmanship, which were being directly poured into her.


    She finally understood how her sister had taught her the wrong Eleven Forms, and how the correct ones should be executed.


    Not only did they have greater range and extraordinary cutting power, but they were also far more precise in destroying targets.


    This was exactly what she wanted.


    Treya raised her head.


    As she mastered the Entark sword style¡­


    The painting at the endpoint began to change under her touch, transforming into an image of Will Hysterm in the black suit he had worn at the banquet.


    ¡°Ah, congratulations. Another one taught. Well done on your coronation.¡±


    The demon clapped behind her, then stepped forward to stand before the painting, clapping again.


    The painting within the frame dissolved, leaving behind a hollow void.


    Through the void, Treya could see what appeared to be her own ¡°vision.¡±


    Beyond the frame was Will, seated in the audience, leaning back in his chair and seemingly watching her with satisfaction.


    And¡­


    Beside him was Eugenie.


    Treya noticed faint black threads emanating from Eugenie, connecting her to the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar in some way.


    ¡°Walk through here, and you¡¯ll be out.¡±


    The demon, still in Treya¡¯s likeness, didn¡¯t bother changing its appearance. It stood in place and even bowed to her.


    It gestured toward the world beyond the frame.


    ¡°¡­So this is the so-called coronation ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Only when you willingly step out of here will our contract be considered complete.¡±


    The demon spoke ¡°politely,¡± but its tone carried a hint of mockery.


    ¡°A contract?¡±


    Treya stared at the world beyond the frame, taking slow steps forward.


    Yes¡­ stepping out from here, she would become Treya, the master of Demon Swordsmanship.


    She would fulfill Will-sensei¡¯s expectations of her¡­


    And exact her revenge on Eugenie¡­


    Her gaze grew unfocused as she looked at the world beyond the frame. As she drew closer, the scenery outside turned darker and darker¡­


    Only Will at the center remained colorful.


    Yes, yes¡­


    This is how it should be.


    It¡¯s what it told her.


    It¡¯s what she had promised.


    It¡¯s what He had guided her toward.


    She finally understood what had been troubling her, what had been confusing her, what she had wanted to learn¡ª


    To read her own heart.


    This is wonderful. Will-sensei, look, I¡¯ve learned it.


    She sheathed her sword.


    Step by step, she approached the frame and the demon beside it.


    ¡ª


    Treya¡¯s sword dance grew more beautiful.


    And it increasingly resembled the ¡°Entark sword style¡± everyone had in mind.


    A strange atmosphere seemed to permeate the air, as if shadows were subtly emanating from Treya on stage, swirling around her.


    And so¡­


    The murmurs in the audience grew quieter.


    They were replaced by an inexplicable heaviness in the room.


    ¡°Entark Tenth Form: Resolve.¡±


    Treya¡¯s sword traced a beautiful arc before coming to rest.


    She stood with her back to the audience, frozen in that moment.


    ¡°Alright¡­ she should¡­ she should stop now¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Eugenie clutched her chest, shifting uncomfortably in her chair as sweat dripped down her face.


    The pain had tightened like a vice.


    But¡­


    It suddenly released, as if letting go all at once.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank goodness¡­¡±


    She gasped for air.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally done? That¡­ that seems¡­¡±


    But Treya, still holding her stance, slowly raised her sword once more.


    ¡ª


    Treya stared at the world beyond the frame, where Will remained colorful.


    The only¡­ color¡­


    Wait¡­ the only¡­?


    The only?


    Suddenly¡­


    She stopped.


    She turned to look at the demon, still bowing beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? All you have to do is step through here¡­ and you¡¯ll gain the Demon Swordsmanship you desire.¡±


    ¡°And with it, you¡¯ll ascend to the throne you seek.¡±


    ¡°With that¡­ obtaining him¡­¡±


    ¡°Should be effortless.¡±


    ¡°Come on~ Just step through~ Complete the contract with me.¡±


    The demon spoke in a seductive tone, striking an elegant pose.


    But¡­


    Treya stared at it.


    No, no, no, no.


    Something was still missing.


    Something was still unsatisfying.


    Finally, she tilted her head and looked at the demon.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    Treya¡¯s silver hair fell slightly as she tilted her head.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you colorful?¡±


    The demon standing there seemed to shudder at her words.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t overthink it. Just step through, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    But Treya turned fully toward it.


    ¡°How strange.¡±


    She twirled her silver sword in her hand as if playing with it¡ªa trivial act for someone who had mastered Demon Swordsmanship.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    She stepped closer to the demon, pushing it to the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Then, with her silver boots and black stockings, she stepped on it, pressing down on its fragile neck and grinding her heel into its silver hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    She shook her head violently.


    ¡°Why are you colorful?¡±


    Finally, she drew her sword¡­


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be colorful.¡±


    And pointed it at the demon.


    ¡°Because in my world¡­ you¡¯re not worthy, Demon.¡±


    The demon¡¯s face and voice began to shift erratically, its words coming out in broken fragments¡ª


    ¡°Crazy, crazy¨~¡­ How could this happen¡­ not¨~ possible¡­ Ninth Princess is terrifying¡­ don¡¯t¨~ guide her this way¡­ she¡¯ll bring her own¨~ death¡­ I s-surrender¨~¡­ final sword¨~¡­ merge, merge into one¡­¡±


    Treya¡¯s sword plunged downward.


    It pierced the demon¡¯s exposed forehead.


    ¡°An eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Colorful things¡­ should only include him.¡±


    What spilled out wasn¡¯t blood. From its forehead, the demon seemed to be drained of color, turning black and white.


    At the same time¡­


    The blackness climbed from Treya¡¯s silver boots, up her black armor, and into her silver hair, gradually turning her black as well.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ this is right¡­ How could my world tolerate a second colorful existence?¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t pull out her sword. She turned her back on the demon and walked toward the frame, toward Will.


    Behind her, the demon¡¯s corpse emitted a mechanical curse¡ª


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re satisfied. You¡¯re now like me¨~¡­ black¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed grown stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°But can you still turn back?¡±

 Chapter 95 - Sister, Smile for Me

    Chapter 95: Sister, Smile for MeEugenie sat trembling in her seat, watching as Treya raised her sword.


    It was the Eleventh Form¡ªthe one she had deliberately taught Treya incorrectly.


    But¡­


    From the very first move¡­


    It was executed with flawless precision!


    The reason this technique could previously only shatter a single target on the same plane was due to a major flaw in its opening stance¡ªsomething Eugenie had intentionally misled her about.


    But now, with her opening corrected, it was clear¡­


    Treya hadn¡¯t just learned the true Entark Demon Swordsmanship¡­


    She had mastered all eleven forms, reaching a level that Eugenie had spent years refining!


    ¡°H-how is this possible¡­¡±


    Eugenie covered her mouth, her entire body trembling in her chair.


    ¡°Entark¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleventh Form: Slash¡­¡±


    A flash of sword light.


    Although there were no props for demonstration, Treya stepped forward, covering a significant distance in a single motion.


    But that wasn¡¯t all¡­


    She brought her feet together, creating an arc in the air that seemed to trail with black shadows¡­


    The silver blade of her sword appeared darkened, almost ominous.


    This wasn¡¯t just Demon Swordsmanship. Treya could feel that, as the demon fled in defeat, it had left her with something extraordinary.


    Finally¡­


    As Treya completed the sequence of her sword dance¡­


    She flicked her sword downward.


    Crack.


    The silver sword Treya had used for years shattered under the force, shards flying and grazing her black stockings. However, the stockings, of excellent quality, remained intact, leaving no cuts on her legs.


    Treya glanced at the shattered pieces of her sword with indifference.


    ¡°It broke.¡±


    ¡°A bit of a shame. But it was time for a new one anyway.¡±


    She commented calmly.


    Behind her, the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar, which had absorbed light to become a dark void earlier, now lay still, like an ordinary ornament.


    Meanwhile, in the audience, Eugenie¡ª


    ¡°Tch¡­ cough, cough¡­¡±


    She coughed violently, her body lurching forward. But unwilling to show her weakness, she covered her mouth with one hand and clutched her chest with the other.


    ¡°¡­Treya¡­ Treya¡­ what did you do¡­¡±


    Her body leaned forward, her coughing growing more intense.


    She could feel it.


    She looked up, her bloodshot eyes filled with terror as they fixed on Treya on stage. In her vision, Treya was shrouded in a black mist¡­


    All the demonic power from the Spirit Jar¡ªall of it¡ªhad been¡­


    Taken by her!


    But how was that possible?!


    How could this be?!


    The demon would never bet everything on one person, let alone transfer all its power. It was too¡­ too absurd!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ cough¡­¡±


    She glanced at her hand, now streaked with blood. The loss of the demon¡¯s power was taking a severe toll on her body.


    ¡ªOf course! Her mother had deliberately hidden the correct method to gain the demon¡¯s favor during the coronation ceremony. Nearly all of the demon¡¯s power from this generation had been concentrated in her.


    What had Treya done?!


    The way she had taken the demon¡¯s power was like stabbing Eugenie with a needle and draining all the blood from her body!


    But¡­


    As Treya¡¯s elegant sword dance concluded, applause began to ripple through the audience, growing louder and louder¡­


    The glory was entirely directed at the figure on stage. No one noticed what Eugenie was enduring below.


    ¡°No¡­ I need to¡­ leave¡­¡±


    Eugenie gripped the armrest, trying to stand and exit the hall.


    But¡­


    Thud.


    Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Nearly every gaze turned toward her.


    Thud.


    She tried to get up again, only to fall once more.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t let this happen¡­¡±


    Thud.


    She propped herself up with her hands, trying to stand, but even her arms slipped, sending her crashing back to the ground.


    ¡°Princess Eugenie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eir, being the closest to her, naturally noticed.


    Will, meanwhile, maintained a silent and serious expression as he watched the scene unfold¡­


    But inside, he was absolutely delighted!


    Treya had just delivered such a stunning sword dance, and now the ¡°sole inheritor of Demon Swordsmanship¡± next to him was coughing up blood, collapsing, and falling over.


    Without a doubt, Treya had achieved mastery!


    As one of the masterminds behind this¡­


    He just wanted to applaud. Brilliant, absolutely brilliant!


    ¡°Young Master, should we¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch,¡± Will interrupted Eir, raising his hand. ¡°After all, the noble Princess Eugenie surely wouldn¡¯t want her embarrassing state to be saved by small fry like us¡­ right?¡±


    On the ground, Eugenie not only felt drained but even her thoughts were beginning to slow.


    Her face flushed from her ears to her cheeks.


    But her mind couldn¡¯t calculate the damage this scene would do to her reputation.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    She dragged herself across the floor with her elbows, hoping to crawl out of the hall¡ªyes, this humiliating method was all she could think of now.


    And then¡­


    She saw¡­


    Treya¡¯s high-heeled boots. Once silver-plated, they now seemed coated in black lacquer.


    Looking up, she saw the black stockings torn by the shattered sword, revealing glimpses of her elven pale, cool skin.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Treya, thank goodness. Help me up¡­¡±


    At this point, Eugenie¡¯s mind was too muddled to continue scheming or calculating.


    She still pretended to be the kind older sister, smiling as she tried to show Treya her sisterly affection. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    Treya crouched down.


    Eugenie saw her eyes¡­


    They were no longer the pure, light blue eyes she remembered. Those pale blue eyes now seemed devoid of light, staring at her with an unsettling intensity.


    Her reflection in Treya¡¯s eyes appeared murky and distorted.


    Eugenie felt something was wrong. Cold sweat dripped down her back.


    Run, run, run¡­


    She tried to retract her outstretched hand, but Treya caught it.


    ¡°Sister, why are you so pathetic?¡±


    Treya¡¯s fingertips were icy cold, yet from her touch, Eugenie felt a faint black energy seep into her, alleviating her discomfort slightly.


    Holding Eugenie¡¯s hand, Treya helped her to her feet.


    ¡°T-Treya, you¡ª¡±


    But Eugenie couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was as if her throat had been sealed, preventing her from speaking.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Treya leaned close to her ear, deliberately positioning herself out of Will¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Now, do you still have the ability to approach him? Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Such a shame. But you probably can¡¯t even think about that right now¡­ because¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know you¡¯re a failure now, would you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to follow my orders completely, I can help you keep it a secret¡­¡±


    Her voice was as cold as ever, but now it carried a chilling menace that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    After speaking, Treya stepped back, her lips curling into an incredibly sweet smile.


    It wasn¡¯t stiff at all.


    It was natural.


    Her facial expression was surprisingly well-controlled, radiating pure sweetness.


    She looked every bit like an obedient, adorable, and innocent little sister.


    Eugenie stood up. She was no longer drained, no longer coughing blood, and her strength had returned.


    But¡­


    Her eyes widened in horror, her expression frozen in fear.


    Treya¡­ was terrifying.


    She had to¡­


    She had to escape¡­


    If she fell into Treya¡¯s hands¡­


    She tried to step back, to distance herself from Treya, but found her feet unbearably heavy.


    Looking down¡­ Treya¡¯s black shadow enveloped her feet.


    It was as if it had anchored her in place.


    ¡°Sister Eugenie, this won¡¯t do.¡±


    Treya reached out, using two fingers to pull up the corners of Eugenie¡¯s mouth. She applied just enough force to make Eugenie uncomfortable.


    But Eugenie couldn¡¯t even frown. She could only follow Treya¡¯s guidance and force a smile.


    ¡°When facing your little sister who¡¯s celebrating her 15th birthday today, you need to smile.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Not Enough

    Chapter 96: Not Enough¡°Young Master¡­ you¡¯ve been smiling so much since earlier¡­ it¡¯s kind of terrifying¡­¡±


    The coronation ceremony had ended.


    The event had transitioned into the free mingling portion of the banquet, but Treya had yet to return as she was escorting her ¡°unwell-looking¡± sister Eugenie to rest.


    ¡°Huh? Was I?¡±


    ¡°You were!¡±


    Eir nodded furiously.


    Will adjusted his glasses and quickly reined in his overly gleeful expression.


    Though he wasn¡¯t sure what others thought¡­


    He was quite pleased.


    Especially when Treya had completed the Entark sword style on stage, and her sword shattered at the end¡ªhis heart had nearly leapt out of his chest in excitement.


    Even better, he had witnessed Eugenie¡¯s humiliating collapse, falling repeatedly to the ground in a pitiful display.


    It was exhilarating!


    There was nothing more satisfying than seeing the once-naive and deceived little princess finally exact her revenge!


    [Task 90: Ensure Treya successfully completes the coronation ceremony and gains the demon¡¯s favor.]


    [Reward: Treya¡¯s exclusive swordsmanship¡ªDemon¡¯s Black Blade.]


    ¡ªThough he didn¡¯t have the Task System notebook on hand, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and gleefully check it off.


    With that thought, Will poured himself another glass of orange juice, grabbed some food, and found a quiet corner table to sit at.


    Then¡­


    Just as he sat down, a soft voice called out next to him¡ª


    ¡°Will¡­ sensei?¡±


    Treya, holding a drink of her own, stood beside him.


    Will noticed something different about her aura.


    Whatever.


    Anyone who could gain the recognition of the Demon¡¯s Spirit Jar and master the Entark Demon Swordsmanship shouldn¡¯t be the same as before. That would be the real failure!


    Treya sat down across from him.


    In her eyes, separated by the table, was the glowing, colorful figure of Will¡­


    And¡­


    Her own form, now dyed in black, sitting at the same table. Though they were so close, it felt as if they were worlds apart.


    ¡°You escorted Eugenie to rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She became unusually weak after suddenly losing her strength, so I had someone take her straight home.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You seem to understand the reason behind that quite well¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, during the sword dance¡­¡±


    For some reason¡­


    Even though Treya was gradually understanding the demon¡¯s manipulations and schemes¡­


    When faced with the only colorful figure in her eyes, Will, she reverted to being the straightforward, unreserved, and honest half-elf princess.


    But now, she could better grasp her emotions¡ªso she knew this wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡±


    Will reached across the round table and placed a finger on Treya¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Things like that shouldn¡¯t be discussed at the banquet. If you need help, tell me privately.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Treya¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Just a simple upward curve.


    ¡°So¡­ Will-sensei, did I¡­ do well¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did great.¡±


    Will immediately interrupted with praise.


    Though it seemed like he had read her mind and preemptively responded, he had simply wanted to express his admiration.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    The tips of Treya¡¯s pointed ears turned slightly red. She lightly touched her lips where Will¡¯s finger had just been.


    ¡°To go from not knowing the sword style at all to flawlessly performing the Eleventh Form of the Entark sword dance is truly impressive. Both in terms of spectacle and changing perceptions¡­¡±


    Treya rested her chin on her hand, watching Will across the table. He was still wearing the black suit from that day, but in her eyes, he practically glowed.


    ¡ªHe was genuinely watching her, so she should be happy. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And although I don¡¯t know exactly how you did it¡­ making Eugenie tremble and slide off her chair, ending up flat on the ground, was incredibly satisfying! I¡¯ve always hated how she treated you. She deserved it! Honestly, she should¡¯ve been spanked too!¡±


    Treya quietly listened to Will¡¯s enthusiastic praise, nodding occasionally.


    ¡ªHe was genuinely invested in her revenge, so she should be happy.


    Treya reached out, wanting to touch Will¡¯s face the way he had touched her lips.


    Yes.


    She wanted to touch her own ¡°color.¡±


    Since he had praised her, since she had come this far, she should push her advantage further.


    Everything else besides him could be erased¡­


    She would seize him, eliminate those who got in her way, and remove anyone who hindered her ascent to the throne he envisioned for her¡­


    The more Treya stared at Will, the more the darkness beneath her feet spread.


    ¡°Will¡­¡±


    Just as her hand was about to touch Will¡¯s cheek, he suddenly turned toward her, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°And also¡­ I saw that smile! It was so sweet, such excellent expression control. Compared to the stiff smile you used to give me, you¡¯ve improved so much¡ª¡±


    Will!


    Effortlessly deflecting Treya¡¯s advance!


    As Will turned, Treya¡¯s finger poked his cheek.


    The spreading darkness beneath her feet was instantly interrupted, and her pale blue eyes regained some clarity.


    ¡°¡­What? Sweet¡­ smile?¡±


    Treya was momentarily stunned by his comment.


    Will had a reason for saying it.


    From his distance, he hadn¡¯t been able to hear Treya¡¯s whispered words to Eugenie or see the full extent of her actions.


    All he had seen was Treya¡¯s final act of playing the ¡°sweet little sister,¡± flashing a radiant smile.


    For someone like Will, who had once been on the receiving end of Treya¡¯s stiff, awkward smiles, seeing her genuinely smile was deeply moving.


    It was like a beautiful dream erasing the memory of a nightmare, leaving a lasting impression.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why did you suddenly poke me?¡±


    Will seemed to enjoy the sensation of being poked, even leaning into her fingertip. Embarrassed, Treya withdrew her hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw something on your face and wanted to take it off.¡±


    Treya had just told her first lie¡ªone entirely of her own volition.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything with leaves¡­ Oh, anyway. You know, you rarely show much expression. Your smiles used to be so stiff. But this one was really great!¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Treya replied in an unusually soft voice.


    ¡°Learning to smile, cry, and get angry is also part of what you need to work on. Only by mastering ordinary emotions can you unleash more intense ones when needed.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because of that smile¡­¡±


    Will rested his chin on his hand, finally pointing at Treya.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡ªstill not dark enough!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Too sweet! It should¡¯ve been more sinister! More wicked! More chaotic!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°And for a loser like Eugenie, you should¡¯ve pushed even further! Torment her until she wishes she were dead!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡­¡±


    Treya started to interrupt, intending to explain that she planned to use the demon¡¯s power as leverage to control Eugenie for now.


    After all¡­


    A living sister could still be useful to her.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t say it.


    Compared to Will, she might still be just a naive little princess.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthere was still so much she needed to learn.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    ¡°But explaining it to you might be difficult. Next time Eir has her lessons, you should join us!¡±


    Eir, who was pouring tea nearby, nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Her Highness Treya is welcome to join the Blackening Workshop!¡±


    Treya watched Will, who was smiling happily as he spoke, and raised her glass to hide her own smile¡ªafraid he might comment again on how sweet it was.


    ¡°Alright, Will-sensei.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Perfection

    Chapter 97: PerfectionThe banquet finally came to an end.


    As the saying goes, all good things must come to an end¡ªeven a royal birthday celebration.


    In fact, the event ended much earlier than planned. Originally, it was supposed to last until sunset, giving the nobles the entire afternoon to mingle, strengthen connections, and form alliances.


    But¡­


    It was only mid-afternoon, just around tea time, when the doors to the banquet hall were opened, signaling that guests were free to leave.


    Will¡¯s gaze lingered on the one area of the banquet hall that remained guarded¡ªthe section reserved for the higher-ranking ¡°adults.¡±


    It seemed that the more elite social circle had encountered some sort of issue.


    Will wandered back and forth behind their table, using the brief moments to eavesdrop on their conversations.


    While most of it was the usual polite chatter about family matters¡­


    Their discussions had noticeably dwindled halfway through. The reason?


    The ¡°boss¡± had gone silent.


    King Edward, starting midway through the banquet, seemed unwell. He interrupted discussions several times, asking people to repeat themselves. Eventually, he stopped speaking altogether, silencing the others as well. Finally, it seemed he could no longer endure and left the hall.


    Adding to this, Treya had already made her rounds. Not one for idle chatter, she kept her greetings with relatives and acquaintances brief. She fulfilled her ceremonial duties and left it at that.


    These factors combined led to the early conclusion of Treya¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ was he already in poor health at this point in the original story?¡±


    The timeline of the original story began about four years from now, within a month or two of¡ª


    King Edward¡¯s death from illness.


    His declining health and eventual passing sent shockwaves through the royal family, stirring the already fragile and volatile emotions of his heirs.


    It was said that even a single cough from him during that time would have everyone on edge, straining to catch his final words, ready to act.


    When he died, Entark plunged into chaos.


    This was largely due to his failure to establish a clear successor, his deliberate encouragement of competition among his children, and the overall decline of the royal family.


    But¡­


    Four years ago, at this point in time¡­


    Was he really this frail?


    This detail should have been mentioned, but in the original story, Edward was little more than a plot device¡ªa character who died upon introduction. Will¡¯s memory of this was understandably hazy.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s normal to forget things¡­ I¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes.¡±


    Will looked up at the grand hall where the banquet was held.


    He felt¡­


    As though he was gradually becoming part of this world.


    The version of himself from before would have been extremely reluctant to attend such an event, but now he found himself adapting with ease.


    Being called ¡°Will¡± felt natural, even pleasant.


    He was growing more accustomed to this magical, fantastical world¡­


    ¡°Will-sensei, you¡¯re still here? I thought you didn¡¯t like these kinds of events and would¡¯ve left early.¡±


    Treya suddenly appeared before him, bending slightly to meet his gaze.


    ¡°¡­Do I really seem that uninterested?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Will thought to himself that Treya had truly matured overnight¡ªshe could now read his emotions from his expressions.


    ¡°Because, Will-sensei, you haven¡¯t spoken to anyone the entire time. You¡¯ve just been sitting here, pouring yourself glass after glass of juice.¡±


    Alright, he took back his earlier thought. Her deduction was based on something so blatantly obvious that anyone could¡¯ve noticed. She hadn¡¯t made much progress after all.


    Still¡­


    Treya stood with her hands behind her back, as if she had something to say¡­


    ¡°I stayed because¡­ I have something to give you after everyone leaves¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to give you!¡±


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Then¡­


    In the now-quiet banquet hall, where most of the guests had already left, the two fell into silence.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s your birthday. Of course, I¡¯m the one giving you a gift. What kind of birthday involves the celebrant giving things to others?¡±


    Will scratched his head, not giving Treya a chance to insist. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the item¡ª


    An earring.


    A black crystal earring that shimmered when it caught the light.


    It perfectly embodied the concept of ¡°shining black.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    He reached out and gently clipped the earring onto Treya¡¯s right elven ear.


    Her ear twitched nervously.


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, your ears are sensitive, aren¡¯t they? Did I touch them?¡±


    Treya shook her head and lightly touched the earring on her right ear with her hand.


    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s something I picked up from a dungeon. It¡¯s a magnetic earring, so no need for piercings, and it won¡¯t irritate you. I just thought your beautiful ears deserved a little decoration.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ it¡¯s just one side¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me be clear¡ªit¡¯s not because I¡¯m cheap and only bought one. Though saying the Hysterm family is broke does sound like a bad joke.¡±


    Will cut her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ wearing just one gives off a stronger dark aesthetic.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Will-sensei, please accept this as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Treya spoke lightly, but her movements were swift and decisive. In an instant¡ª


    Before Will could react, Treya shoved something into his hand.


    ¡°Take it! I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Then¡­


    She quickly ran off.


    Will looked down at the item in his hand¡­


    It was¡­


    A stocking.


    And not just any stocking¡ªit was the one Treya had worn during her sword dance on stage, the one that had been torn in the process.


    More importantly¡­


    It¡­


    Hadn¡¯t been washed!


    Will¡¯s mind flashed back to the note he had written in his Task System a week ago¡ª


    [Reward: Command Treya to let me smell her worn black stockings.]


    And then¡­


    He mentally checked it off.


    Was this how it was going to be completed?!


    Will had always toyed with the idea of asking Treya to let him ¡°inspect¡± her stockings after training¡ªbut he knew it would make him look like a complete pervert. After much deliberation, he had shelved the idea.


    Besides¡­


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure Treya had truly grasped her ¡°desires.¡± While he had written the system himself, claiming the reward prematurely felt wrong.


    But¡­


    Now¡­


    It was in his hand!


    Because it had only been worn for an hour or two, the stocking carried a faint sourness at the toes, while the calf area still retained a subtle fragrance.


    Running his fingers over it, the tear was perfectly placed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°?!¡±


    There was also a note attached.


    Judging by the neat handwriting, Treya had written it with great care.


    But the hesitant strokes suggested she had been conflicted while writing it.


    [Since Will-sensei kept looking at it¡­ and wasn¡¯t satisfied with the washed ones.


    I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s torn¡­


    I¡¯ll return this to you for now, and I¡¯ll buy a new pair to replace it later.


    I don¡¯t need it anymore, so consider this a perfect conclusion to the effort we¡¯ve put in together these past few days.


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)£¯


    I just learned how to express my feelings. Sarah said writing letters is trendy now.


    Did you feel it?]


    Will silently read the note, holding the stocking with a sense of reverence.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Treya, you really don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Perfection!¡±

 Chapter 98 - The Misunderstood Natural Airhead (Blackened)

    Chapter 98: The Misunderstood Natural Airhead (Blackened)The following Friday evening¡­


    Entark First Academy always let students out early on Fridays, under the pretense of encouraging them to spend more time with their families over the weekend.


    As a result, the classrooms were unusually quiet.


    ¡°Strange, we agreed to meet at the school gate, but I¡¯ve been waiting for ages, and he still hasn¡¯t shown up.¡±


    Treya, dressed in her school uniform, walked through the deserted corridors. As a member of the royal family, she naturally had an official enrollment record. And as an enrolled student, she could retrieve a uniform from the lockers.


    The Entark First Academy¡¯s female uniform was quite beautiful. The summer uniform consisted of a light green skirt paired with a white blouse.


    However¡­


    The academy didn¡¯t strictly enforce dress codes. For male students, the uniform was the default attire. But for female students, especially those who liked to stand out, many opted for their own dresses, dressing up to appear more fashionable.


    Of course¡­


    Treya, who rarely attended school, was unaware of this.


    So¡­


    A silver-haired half-elf girl, with her striking appearance and pointed ears, walking through the school in uniform was an incredibly eye-catching sight.


    As she walked, the few students who were still around turned to look at her.


    ¡°Is that a half-elf? Isn¡¯t that the same race as the Ninth Princess?¡±


    ¡°Silver hair¡­ could it be her?¡±


    ¡°No way, would she really come to our school?¡±


    ¡°It has to be her!¡±


    However¡­


    Treya, who had always been independent and free-spirited within the royal family, paid no attention to the murmurs around her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will-sensei¡¯s classroom¡­ third floor, first room on the left¡­¡±


    Treya held Will¡¯s letter in her hand as she walked, occasionally touching the earring he had given her, which adorned her elven ear.


    ¡°This is too conspicuous. Luckily, most people have already left. I¡¯ll check the classroom.¡±


    Treya walked slowly through the hallways¡­


    Passing by classrooms bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun, their desks and chairs neatly arranged, some even polished to a shine, reflecting the light.


    Except¡­


    For the third floor, first room on the left.


    She stopped, hearing voices inside. One sounded like a child but spoke with the tone of an elder scolding someone:


    ¡°Let me see¡­ This is acceptable. Every letter is correct. But¡­ you need to work on your handwriting next.¡±


    The other voice, unmistakably Will¡¯s, replied:


    ¡°Leah-sensei, please let me off the hook. I didn¡¯t mean to make a mistake. I¡¯ve already written it a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the first fifty times, you copied the wrong version!¡±


    ¡°Having to write out the full incantation of a third-tier spell for a first-year midterm exam is ridiculous! The fact that I only made a mistake in the spell¡¯s name is already impressive.¡±


    Will crossed his arms, speaking with righteous indignation.


    ¡°That question was specifically made for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Leah pulled her hood down slightly, hiding her expression.


    Although she had become more open, it was still difficult for her to meet someone¡¯s gaze when saying something embarrassing¡­


    ¡°First-year questions are easy for overachieving students like you to ace. But¡­ as your teacher¡­ of course, I want to challenge you with something that pushes both of us to see your limits.¡±


    As she finished, she glanced at Will from under her hood.


    ¡°How touching¡­ Wait, Leah-sensei! That¡¯s not a valid reason to keep the top student after class for tutoring!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mentor, hmph. I can keep you whenever I want.¡±


    Leah tapped the desk with the notebook she was holding, speaking with equal confidence.


    ¡°Then at least keep me in the lab for practical work, not here copying spell names¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Leah lifted her hood and glanced toward the classroom door. ¡°Student¡­ you¡¯ve been standing there for a while. Do you need something?¡±


    At Leah¡¯s call, Will finally noticed someone was watching from outside.


    He turned to look.


    Not a person!


    A half-elf!


    A princess!


    ¡°Uh¡­ Treya?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡±


    Treya opened the classroom door and took two steps inside.


    She gave a slight bow to Leah as a sign of respect¡ªthough she found it odd that someone who looked like a teenager could wear the prestigious professor¡¯s robes of Entark First Academy.


    ¡°Wait, Treya, you actually came to the school? And you¡¯re even wearing the uniform¡­¡±


    Will, on the other hand¡­


    Was panicking.


    He had a grand plan for today.


    He had invited both Leah and Treya over for a special dinner at his house.


    After all, now that he had gathered all three of his future teammates, it was the perfect time to bond. They would be working together in the future¡­ and tormenting the protagonist together, so it was only natural to start building rapport early.


    However¡­


    Treya¡¯s status made inviting her out tricky.


    As her ¡°fianc¨¦,¡± a casual dinner gathering could easily escalate into a full-blown state banquet.


    He had planned for Treya to use the excuse of visiting the school to inspect its educational facilities, meeting him at the academy gate.


    Meanwhile, he would invite Leah after school for a meal.


    Then, at the gate, he would ¡°coincidentally¡± run into Treya, exchange a few casual words as if she were just another classmate, and naturally invite her over.


    At this point in time, there weren¡¯t any cameras or newspapers. Based on appearances alone, Treya likely wouldn¡¯t be recognized¡ªand even if she were, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for a princess to be seen near her family¡¯s academy.


    A flawless plan.


    If not for the fact that he was being kept after class for copying fifty incorrect spell names.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Treya to seriously wear the uniform and come looking for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to wear the appropriate attire for where you are, aren¡¯t you, Will-sensei?¡±


    ¡°Will¡­ sensei¡­?¡±


    Leah shot a disdainful side glance at Will.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even graduated, and you¡¯re already taking on students? Does that make me the senior elder here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ wait, Leah, let me explain!¡±


    ¡°He taught me swordsmanship, so that¡¯s why I call him that.¡±


    Treya earnestly explained the reasoning behind her title for Will.


    Leah¡¯s disdainful look turned into one of confusion.


    ¡°So you made mistakes on your magic exam because you were distracted by sword practice?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who could learn swordsmanship? I just gave her a book¡­ uh¡­ and helped her pick out some suitable equipment?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ now that you mention it¡­ Treya, that name does sound familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ your imagination?¡±


    ¡°No, when did you¡­ meet someone¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    Leah crossed her arms, deep in thought. Not being from Entark originally, she didn¡¯t immediately recognize the name as belonging to a princess.


    ¡°She¡¯s so tall¡­¡±


    Leah glanced at Treya, noting that she wasn¡¯t wearing heels but simple shoes to match the uniform.


    ¡°And her figure is so¡­¡±


    Leah activated her magical sight, confirming that Treya¡¯s chest was genuine and not enhanced by any illusions.


    ¡°And she¡¯s a half-elf¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s gaze locked onto Treya¡¯s pointed ears.


    ¡°¡­the same age as you?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°We met two weekends ago.¡±


    Treya held up two fingers, answering seriously like a diligent student in class.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Leah continued to ponder, arms crossed, still feeling that something was off.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s all there is to it. Anyway, it¡¯s after school. Let me pack up, and we¡¯ll¡­ head home¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of packing, Will-sensei, I brought the stockings I said I¡¯d give you. You can take them with you.¡±


    ¡°Stockings?!¡±


    Leah¡¯s sensitive instincts were immediately triggered.


    She glanced over¡­


    In the middle of their conversation, Treya had casually sat on a desk and was now tugging at the edge of her stockings, pulling them down about five centimeters.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take them off and give them to you.¡±


    Treya spoke nonchalantly.


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Will, seeing this, was already mentally defeated and could only respond instinctively.


    ¡°Will~?¡±


    Leah smacked him back into his seat, tugging at his ear¡ªshe had to stand on tiptoes to reach it.


    ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t take them off here.¡± Will finally realized the situation. ¡°Treya, why are you giving me stockings you¡¯ve worn?!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ you seem to prefer them worn and unwashed¡­ so¡­ should I continue?¡±


    Treya tilted her head, seemingly unaware of how inappropriate her words sounded.


    ¡°Will!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t take them off.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Treya gracefully hopped off the desk, her pale blue eyes looking innocently at Will.


    ¡°Not going to explain?¡±


    Leah crossed her arms, glaring at Will like an interrogator.


    ¡ªHow did things end up like this?!


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    He looked left and right, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Forget it. I understand now. Will, you¡¯re the type to casually deceive innocent half-elf girls, aren¡¯t you? A scumbag through and through. My student is this kind of person. I¡¯ve always suspected it.¡±


    Leah¡¯s tone grew darker as she spoke. She picked up her bag, ready to leave.


    ¡°When did I ever give you that impression?!¡±


    Will immediately grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Uh¡­ would you like to come over for dinner? This place might not be the best for explanations; we can talk at my house.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah, who had been resolute just moments ago, stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re being sincere¡­ fine.¡±


    ¡°Treya, you too. Let¡¯s talk at my house.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Is this the thing you mentioned before, Will-sensei? Something involving sticks and getting warm? Something I¡¯ve never done at the palace?¡±


    Will broke into a cold sweat as he listened.


    He stared at Treya¡¯s calm expression, unsure if she was genuinely clueless or deliberately playing dumb at this critical moment.


    Behind him, he could already feel the heat of the fireball Leah was conjuring in her hand.


    ¡°Will¡ªare you going to explain right here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s barbecue! Barbecue!¡± Will turned to Treya. ¡°How did you misunderstand barbecue so badly?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that word. Sorry, it slipped my mind for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that explanation will¡ªwait, barbecue? Fine¡­ I¡¯ll come to your house and hear you out.¡±

 Chapter 99 - Dinner at Will’s House

    Chapter 99: Dinner at Will¡¯s House¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ It seems the Hysterm family¡ªand you¡ªare deeply entangled in a thrilling royal power struggle.¡±


    Walking through the alley leading to his home, Will explained everything about Treya¡¯s situation to Leah.


    After all, the critical information about Eugenie being the mastermind had come from Leah in the first place.


    Of course, Leah had already pieced some of it together¡ªespecially after realizing that Treya was the popular Ninth Princess.


    ¡°Complicated, isn¡¯t it? But I have to thank you, Leah-sensei~ Without the intelligence from that letter, I wouldn¡¯t have handled things so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°N-no need to thank me. Surviving and balancing such a dangerous upper-class society¡­ that¡¯s your own skill.¡±


    Leah twirled one of her twin tails as she spoke.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s because Leah-sensei is such a good teacher.¡±


    ¡°Stop flattering me. I¡¯m not good at dealing with political situations, so don¡¯t give me credit for that.¡±


    ¡°At least now, Leah-sensei doesn¡¯t have to worry about retaliation. Treya is safe, so we¡¯re all safe.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re her fianc¨¦ now?¡±


    Leah, having listened to the explanation, ignored all the political intricacies and zeroed in on the most crucial detail.


    ¡°Not necessarily? You know how it is, Leah-sensei. These things tend to drag on until they¡¯re forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Leah pouted slightly, clearly a bit displeased.


    She glanced at Treya, who was walking ahead. Since the explanation revolved around her, Will had asked her to walk ahead while he and Leah spoke privately.


    Leah mentally calculated the average lifespan of a half-elf.


    ¡°By the way, since she¡¯s a princess, I thought she¡¯d have a bunch of guards with her. But she¡¯s really alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I told her to come up with an excuse¡ªlike inspecting the school alone¡ªto meet me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the danger?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s pretty strong. If anything, I should be worried about my own safety for being too close to her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m here for¡­ and your maid?¡±


    Will had considered this.


    But¡­


    As the legitimate inheritor of Entark Demon Swordsmanship, Will doubted anyone in the capital could pose a threat to Treya¡¯s life.


    He even wondered if Leah, who had once been an assassin, could win in a fight against Treya if tasked with her assassination.


    The battle-enthusiast in him was ignited.


    One day, he had to find an open space and let the two of them spar!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Treya, turn right up ahead!¡±


    ¡°This is Will-sensei¡¯s house?¡±


    When they arrived, Treya stopped and tilted her head.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so small. You should move into the palace someday.¡±


    She looked up at the three-story building, which, in the capital¡¯s expensive real estate market, could be considered luxurious, and made her judgment.


    ¡°¡­Will, if I punch a princess here, I won¡¯t be sentenced, right?¡±


    A certain professor, whose dorm room was probably smaller than her lab, clenched her fist.


    ¡°No, no, forgive her. It¡¯s just the typical royal lack of awareness¡­ Uh¡­ though I wouldn¡¯t exactly call myself a commoner?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I can smell the barbecue. Let¡¯s go in already!¡±


    ¡ª


    Creak.


    As the door opened, Eir¡¯s bell-like voice greeted them¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back? Eir has prepared everything as you instructed~¡±


    Inside, the small table in the living room had been replaced with a barbecue setup. Above the grill was a large, chandelier-like mechanical device aimed directly at it.


    ¡°Young Master, what exactly is this thing for?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve always wanted to try having a barbecue here. But this house is too small, and it¡¯d get smoky. A while ago, I learned about this anti-smoke mechanism from S-sensei, based on the literature about the Flame Dragon boss floor.¡±


    Will patted the machine.


    It was essentially a range hood, though this world lacked the technology for such conveniences.


    He had to adapt dungeon-inspired ideas, specifically from the Flame Dragon boss floor, where mechanisms were used to manage smoke during battles.


    After some magical modifications to suit the dungeon aesthetic, it worked perfectly for handling barbecue smoke.


    He also had Treya open all the windows to ventilate the house, just in case of carbon monoxide poisoning¡ªthough he wondered if that was even a concern in this world, given that basic healing magic could probably handle it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad.¡±


    Leah, the magic expert, circled the device, giving it what could be considered high praise coming from her.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Although he hadn¡¯t discussed it with Leah, this was also something he could test and later adapt for her lab.


    Researching fire magic often involved burning things, and the resulting smoke could be a problem.


    ¡°And how do you eat with this?¡±


    Treya, on the other hand, was more focused on the food. She pointed at the skewers of raw beef nearby.


    ¡°Oh, see, these skewers are raw. You place them on the grill, light the fire¡­ Eir, show Treya how it¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°Got it~¡±


    Eir picked up a skewer, lit the grill, and placed the meat on it.


    With one hand, she sprinkled cumin and chili powder, while the other hand expertly brushed on oil.


    Will nodded in satisfaction.


    For a Hysterm family maid, this was a mandatory skill.


    The reason was simple.


    The Hysterm family, being dungeon explorers, often ventured into remote dungeons. If they were stuck in one for a while, they had to figure out how to eat.


    Barbecuing was the simplest and most effective method.


    As a result, every Hysterm maid was a barbecue master, skilled at grilling meat and balancing it with vegetables for nutrition.


    Not to mention, they wore specially designed aprons over their maid uniforms, ensuring they remained elegant and spotless even while grilling.


    ¡°Here! This is my masterpiece!¡±


    Eir handed a skewer to Treya.


    Treya stared at it blankly. Though her expression didn¡¯t change much, and she didn¡¯t say anything¡­


    She had already swallowed a few times.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious¡­ I¡¯ve never had anything like this before. Mmm!¡±


    Even Treya, normally reserved as a princess and half-elf, couldn¡¯t resist stuffing her mouth with the barbecue.


    Will thought to himself, Of course you haven¡¯t. This kind of simple, hands-on, smoky, unhealthy food would never be allowed in the royal palace.


    ¡°This is royalty for you. Back when I lived in the forest, I ate this all the time. It¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    Growl~


    Before Leah could finish her sentence, her stomach growled loudly.


    ¡°Alright, fine, I admit it! I really want some! Give me a skewer!¡±


    However¡­


    There were still some issues.


    ¡°¡­The fire seems unstable. It went out¡­ Hmm¡­ Let me relight it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the suction is too strong, creating wind and destabilizing the flame¡­¡±


    Will analyzed, pondering ways to improve it.


    Then¡­


    Sizzle.


    The grill¡¯s fire reignited, perfectly controlled¡ªnot too strong, not too weak.


    Such precise flame control, such efficient ignition, and such stable maintenance¡ª


    ¡°Leah-sensei! It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Leah proudly raised her finger, the flame flickering in sync with her movements.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I used to do this all the time. Lighting a fire is nothing. I¡¯m a witch specializing in fire magic. This is child¡¯s play.¡±


    She even used her free hand to flick her hair, emphasizing her effortless skill.


    ¡°Well then, Leah-sensei, could you assist Eir?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The two began grilling, and their teamwork was surprisingly good right from the start.


    Before long, the plates were piled high with skewers of perfectly grilled meat.


    Treya, holding a half-eaten skewer, watched the two of them. Her hands suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Treya~?¡±


    ¡°I feel bad just sitting here, watching them do all the work.¡±


    It was Treya¡¯s first time participating in an event where she had to ¡°do it herself.¡±


    Or rather¡­


    An event requiring teamwork.


    Though she hadn¡¯t always worked alone, she¡¯d never had anyone to truly collaborate with.


    She looked at Will¡­ and the two others she wasn¡¯t very familiar with.


    After being recognized by the demon, she wanted to integrate into social situations better¡ªnot be pushed around like before, or manipulated into traps like her sister had done.


    ¡°Oh, you. Just eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ feel a bit guilty.¡±


    Treya, looking unusually serious, wiped the grease from her mouth and set down her half-eaten skewer.


    ¡°Just kidding. Actually, there is something you can do¡­¡±


    Seeing Treya take his every word seriously, Will couldn¡¯t bring himself to tease her further.


    No, wait. He used to enjoy bullying the little princess. He couldn¡¯t just go soft now.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Treya looked up, her eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Finish eating, then come with me.¡±


    In truth¡­


    Will had specifically asked Eir to leave some tasks for Treya.


    In the original story, Treya was terrible at teamwork. Her lack of coordination with her team often left her feeling out of place, contributing to her eventual downfall.


    If she could integrate better with a group, perhaps she could be reshaped for the better.


    After all, for someone who might one day hold power, understanding people¡­


    Was key to controlling them.


    Will led her to the kitchen, where some beef still needed to be cut into skewers.


    ¡°For someone skilled in swordsmanship, using a kitchen knife should be easy, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ like this?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly intuitive. Are you naturally talented at cutting¡­ things?¡±


    ¡°¡­Will-sensei, that sounds a bit creepy.¡±


    In just a few moments, Treya¡¯s skilled knife work had turned a large chunk of beef into neatly cut pieces.


    Meanwhile, Will¡­


    Happily became the only one in the room¡­


    Who could just sit back and wait for the skewers to be ready to eat!


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you help too?¡±


    ¡°Nope. The Young Master¡¯s only job is to eat!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Will-sensei works hard enough; he should just enjoy the food.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­ are spoiling him too much!¡±

 Chapter 100 - Inquiring About Someone

    Chapter 100: Inquiring About Someone¡°This is far enough. The carriage picking me up should arrive shortly.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll slip away now, alright? To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t have the best opinion of the royal family, so I¡¯d rather not run into them.¡±


    ¡°Leah-sensei, it¡¯s just the coachman. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right~?¡±


    ¡°Even the coachman¡­ No, no, it¡¯ll remind me of certain armored vehicles I¡¯d rather not think about¡­¡±


    Will and Eir had escorted Treya and Leah to the school gate, maintaining the pretense that Treya had simply been touring the school. Leah had decided to accompany her back to the academy as well.


    At this hour, the school was eerily empty, making it feel as though Treya had embarked on a ghost-hunting adventure through the campus and emerged victorious.


    ¡°Haha, I understand. Alright then. But Treya, I can wait with you a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    True enough.


    Even without her sword, Will had witnessed Treya¡¯s sheer physical strength firsthand. She could knock out a grown man with a single punch.


    Treya might be a half-elf princess, a cute half-elf princess, even a naive half-elf princess.


    But she was definitely not a frail half-elf princess!


    With her daily routine of running ten laps every morning and rigorous physical training, Treya was strong enough to take down several bulls on her own.


    ¡°Uh¡­ as a man, my pride won¡¯t let me leave you, a girl, standing alone at the school gate.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is so responsible!¡±


    ¡°And besides¡­ Eir is here too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Thank you both.¡±


    Treya nodded, her faint smile showing a rare moment of happiness.


    However¡­


    Will wasn¡¯t just staying because he couldn¡¯t bear to leave the little princess alone at the gate.


    There was something else on his mind, something that came to him when he saw Treya in her uniform.


    ¡°By the way, Treya, about that thing I asked you to look into¡­¡±


    The reason Treya had been able to so easily acquire a uniform¡ªand even an enrollment record¡ªwas because the royal family controlled all the ¡°academies¡± in Entark, including the First and Second Academies.


    For the royal family, getting someone into these prestigious schools, which others fought tooth and nail to enter, was as simple as using a backdoor system they fully controlled.


    They could admit anyone they wanted or even change a perfect test score to a zero if they felt like it.


    Will had only learned about this after being reincarnated here.


    And¡­


    If he remembered correctly, the protagonist of the original story, Hugh¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t recruit his teammates until three years later¡ªwas currently attending Entark¡¯s Second Academy.


    At least, that was the case at this point in time.


    Over the years, Will hadn¡¯t given up on investigating Hugh¡¯s background. But as the protagonist, Hugh¡¯s origins were incredibly complex. Even the parts Will knew from the original story hinted at layers of secrecy and involvement from various factions.


    However¡­


    His time at the academy might be the perfect opportunity to uncover some information.


    Unfortunately, Will was unfamiliar with the academy. The Hysterm family had limited connections to the royal family¡¯s resources; otherwise, Carver wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to curry favor with them.


    He had previously asked Leah, but she had no ties to the other academies¡ªlet alone the Second Academy, which focused more on combat than research and was completely unrelated to her work.


    So, as a last resort, he had asked Treya to see if she could find anything.


    ¡°You mentioned in your letter about looking into a male student named Hugh Polror at the Second Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. So? Did you find anything? Is he still enrolled? Or has he already gone off to practice in a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no such person at the Second Academy.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ such person?¡±


    Will was taken aback.


    That was strange¡­


    The royal family should have the highest authority when it came to academy investigations.


    Even if someone wanted to hide something, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent that even the royal family couldn¡¯t find it.


    Was he no longer at the academy?


    If that were the case, why hadn¡¯t he left any trace?


    ¡°And Polror is a common surname used by public orphanages, so it¡¯s hard to trace through family records.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡±


    Will sighed in frustration.


    The protagonist was, after all, the protagonist.


    There was only one plausible explanation: fate wasn¡¯t ready for him to know about Hugh yet¡ªso something always went wrong whenever he tried to investigate.


    That was the only reasonable conclusion.


    Fine. If he couldn¡¯t find him now, so be it.


    Fate wouldn¡¯t change. Three years later, Hugh would inevitably join his team as their logistics specialist.


    He¡¯d just wait until then!


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    Will and Eir walked home together. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was feeling quite full from dinner, so a walk was the perfect way to digest.


    However¡­


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d enjoyed himself like this.


    In his previous life, he didn¡¯t have many friends, but he often went out for barbecue with colleagues. As a game designer, his coworkers were all young and full of energy.


    It was similar to today, where everyone worked together as a team, freely saying whatever came to mind¡­


    How to put it¡­


    Before this, he had always been a bit afraid of these ¡°loser heroines.¡±


    With his memories of the original story, he knew each of them had their flaws¡ªof course, that¡¯s what made them ¡°losers¡± in the first place.


    The team Will had created, ¡°Morning Star,¡± was riddled with problems, full of cracks and issues¡­


    But now¡­


    There was Leah, who would take the initiative to light the fire and, despite being the smallest, always acted like the eldest, looking out for everyone.


    There was Treya, who, though quiet, was diligent and thoughtful, trying to express her emotions despite often being treated like a younger sister due to her height.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Hehe, the Young Master had so much fun today. Leave the cleanup to Eir; you should head upstairs and rest.¡±


    Eir wagged her tail and ears, looking quite pleased.


    This cheerful, obedient little maid had been the glue holding everything together, tirelessly working from start to finish.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem tired at all.¡±


    ¡°This amount of work is nothing compared to what I used to do at the estate. It¡¯s only half a day¡¯s worth!¡±


    ¡°¡­I think our estate should reconsider its labor policies and prioritize worker health.¡±


    For the first time, Will realized just how capable Eir was.


    Especially when he was utterly exhausted, and she was still bouncing around like it was nothing.


    Damn it, could it be¡­


    That as a beastman, Eir¡¯s stamina was naturally superior to his weak human body?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, thank you, Eir.¡±


    He patted Eir on the head.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ why¡­ why are you patting my head all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°I just thought your head, with those beast ears, would feel really nice to touch, hehe.¡±


    And indeed, it did. Especially when his hand rubbed between her soft, fluffy ears.


    Will smiled as he walked home under the moonlight¡ªtonight was a full moon, no less.


    Days like this¡­ if only they could last a little longer.

 Chapter 101 - As If in a Dream

    Chapter 101: As If in a DreamWill climbed the stairs and turned on his desk lamp.


    He was indeed feeling a bit tired today, and it was already quite late.


    So he didn¡¯t plan on doing any mental work; he just habitually wanted to flip through the Task System to see what he had accomplished.


    Hmm¡­


    It was like logging into a game every day and compulsively checking off daily quests, page by page, to reinforce user engagement!


    [Task 100: Confirmed, acquainted with the three ¡°loser heroines.¡±]


    [Reward: A delicious barbecue meal.]


    [Note: Must grill the barbecue! It was your favorite in your past life!]


    After flipping through many pages of completed tasks, he reached this seemingly significant hundredth task.


    Come to think of it¡­


    This wasn¡¯t a ¡°reward¡± he wrote after completing the task; it was a task he had set when he first wrote the Task System.


    And it was marked as ¡°not necessary to complete¡± and a ¡°hidden task¡±¡ªperhaps because there was a bit of uncertainty about it, so he wrote it that way.


    ¡°So I used to love barbecue so much that I even wrote it as a reward¡­¡±


    Looking at the reward, Will recalled the scene of the four of them gathered in the living room, happily eating skewers.


    But¡­


    The reason he loved it so much in his past life was becoming increasingly vague.


    Well, he had been living here for fifteen years¡­ Just like in another world, by the time you¡¯re thirty, it¡¯s hard to remember the details of your life at fifteen.


    In the days to come¡­


    There were three years left before he would meet Hugh.


    Four years until, after Hugh was driven away, he would likely face the inevitable ¡°death¡± written into his fate.


    But it¡¯s okay¡­


    For now, he had three invincible years of youth at Entark Academy to live through, day by day, just like today.


    Three years to hone and train these ¡°loser heroines,¡± making them stronger than they are now, at least not losing to the bosses in the original story¡­


    Three years to make them darker, love more passionately, and become more thoroughly twisted¡­


    Three years¡­


    He flipped through the Task System, page by page, filled with many pending tasks.


    Once they were all completed, they would surely be stronger than today¡­ Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir mastering the ancient magic of the Extreme Ice Array.


    Leah¡¯s fire magic extending beyond gentle warmth.


    Treya¡¯s Entark Demon Swordsmanship becoming even swifter.


    And then¡­


    Unknowingly, he reached the last page.


    He stared at the final task in the Task System, marked with the bold words ¡°Heroine.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ many memories probably faded because I did similar things here¡­¡±


    For example, ¡°eating¡± became a habit with the exotic foods here, gradually erasing the taste of takeout from his past life.


    For example, ¡°sleeping¡± on a noble¡¯s large bed made him forget the small twin bed of his past life.


    But things like filling out forms or writing as a game designer, which he hadn¡¯t done here, remained clear.


    This means that the more deeply ingrained memories from his past life lasted longer.


    Thinking this way¡­


    Forgetting his ¡°cause of death¡± seemed very suspicious.


    And remembering only the words ¡°heroine¡± while forgetting the cause of death seemed even more suspicious¡­


    Death should be something easy to remember.


    Unless¡­


    It was very sudden?


    No time to react?


    ¡°What really happened in my past life¡­¡±


    Will rubbed his head, unable to reach a conclusion.


    ¡ªWell, if he hadn¡¯t remembered it in fifteen years, how could he recall it in just a few minutes?


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I promised myself I¡¯d go to bed early.¡±


    He yawned, put the book away, and lay down on his bed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I still need to write a feedback letter to S-sensei about the smoke extraction system for the pseudo-boss room. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°After all, I feel like I¡¯ll have a good dream tonight.¡±


    ¡ª


    It was in some dungeon¡ªrelated to a forest theme, it seemed.


    In the lush forest, it was eerily quiet.


    The path was littered with the corpses of various large magical beasts¡­


    Until he reached the incongruous wooden door on the ground, leading to the ¡°next level.¡±


    Three beautiful ladies were chattering by a barbecue grill.


    ¡°Young Master! We¡¯ve been waiting for you! You said the meat from the Thunder Fang Tiger we just defeated is edible. Aren¡¯t you going to try it?¡±


    Beside the rising smoke from the grill, Eir, dressed in sleek armor, was diligently grilling skewers.


    ¡°Need more meat? I¡¯ve cut up the rest.¡±


    Treya, lightly armored, wielded a sleek black blade, effortlessly slicing the beast¡¯s carcass into pieces.


    ¡°Wait, this heat isn¡¯t enough. Can ordinary fire even cook this meat?¡±


    Leah, wearing her large hat, focused intently on the firewood, constantly adjusting the flames.


    This was a common occurrence¡­


    For an adventurer¡¯s party, safely gathering for a meal before entering the next level was the happiest thing.


    Their cooperation was heartwarming.


    Like a group of friends who had fought side by side for a long time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming over¡­¡±


    Will stood at a distance.


    This scene felt so real yet dreamlike.


    Just as Will finished speaking, he heard a ¡°voice¡± from behind¡ª


    It was called a voice because it seemed to come directly from his mind, and he couldn¡¯t tell who was speaking or whether the voice was male or female¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Oh dear¡­ such an interesting event, and you didn¡¯t invite me.¡±


    The voice carried a hint of playful anger and teasing.


    Will was drawn to the voice, instinctively feeling it belonged to someone he knew very well¡­


    Someone he hadn¡¯t heard but was ¡°very familiar¡± with.


    Who could it be?


    Who would be standing there?


    Curiosity drove him to turn around.


    But the moment he turned, the scene around him plunged into darkness.


    A chill and a murderous aura emanated from behind¡­


    At the same time, like surround sound, a chilling whisper echoed in his ears¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, have you¡­ stopped needing Eir¡¯s protection?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my student, you can only look at me, only look at me, only look at me!!!!¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei~ have you forgotten? You taught me how to control people and hearts¡ª¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes, the faint morning light outside the curtains illuminating a small part of the room. Without his glasses, everything was a bit blurry.


    ¡°It was¡­ a dream¡­¡±


    Will covered his eyes, not quite adjusted to the sunlight.


    He must have been startled awake by the dream, but now he couldn¡¯t remember what he had dreamed about.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I rarely wake up from nightmares¡­¡±


    ¡°What did I dream about¡­¡±

 Chapter 102 - The Heroine’s Seasons – Summer

    Chapter 102: The Heroine¡¯s Seasons ¨C SummerYear One, Summer, Entark Second Academy.


    Shuna walked through the campus, observing her surroundings.


    This was the first time she had seriously walked around and observed the school since deciding to leave it¡ªapart from occasional visits to the library to borrow books.


    However¡­


    Even though Entark Second Academy was a combat-focused institution, her attire¡ªa well-worn adventurer¡¯s outfit, complete with scratches from real battles and a heavily used dagger¡ªmade her stand out starkly among the students.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a rare hair color?¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a second-year student. After just a month of classes, she ran off to a dungeon by herself, saying it was more exciting than school. She¡¯s barely been back since.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impressive about skipping classes?¡±


    ¡­


    Shuna scratched her head as she overheard the passing comments.


    ¡°Seriously. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a school that emphasizes practical experience? Going out and working is a form of practice too¡­¡±


    Though mildly annoyed, she brushed it off.


    Having survived the challenges of dungeons, she found such naive remarks from students amusing.


    A mature person wouldn¡¯t stoop to arguing with children.


    However¡­


    There were things about the school that genuinely frustrated Shuna.


    After her final exams, the school official had confronted her with her attendance record and said¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your attendance is too low. Even though you scored full marks on your finals, we have no choice but to hold you back a year.¡±


    ¡°By the way, since you never attended classes, how did you even learn all those difficult topics?¡±


    Shuna vividly remembered the dean¡¯s shocked expression when she pointed at a massive diagram of the Flame Dragon¡¯s anatomy, accurately identifying its weak points¡­


    And the best cuts of meat for cooking.


    ¡°Honestly, for a school that claims to prioritize practical experience, these old academics are far too out of touch with reality.¡±


    ¡ªShuna was deeply frustrated by this.


    The academy¡¯s textbooks contained valuable knowledge, but few teachers had the ability to explain it thoroughly.


    The library held some practical dungeon records with real-world value, but the academic elites, lacking field experience, couldn¡¯t extract meaningful insights from them.


    A school meant to support dungeon adventurers had become little more than a hollow, parasitic shell.


    And so¡­


    Because the official failed to recognize her brilliance¡­


    Shuna, who should have advanced to the second year, was demoted back to the first year¡ªthough she had already completed about half of the first-year curriculum.


    If the goal of Entark Second Academy was to train students capable of surviving dungeons on their own, Shuna had surpassed graduation standards long ago.


    In fact, even before enrolling, when she had casually ventured into a dungeon for fun¡­ she had already met the graduation criteria¡ªthough she was promptly dragged back to school afterward.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ I came here to experience school life anyway. A few extra days don¡¯t matter.¡±


    The summer heat was getting to her, so she unzipped her jacket a bit more.


    This time, she had decided to return to school and finish her studies.


    Shuna thought to herself as she looked at the campus signs, searching for the mailroom.


    Needing to rely on signs to navigate the school was certainly unbecoming for someone supposedly about to enter the second year¡ªno wonder she was demoted.


    If you asked why¡­


    Shuna¡­


    Couldn¡¯t forget the time she ventured to the sixtieth floor of the Snow Abyss with the ¡°White Castle¡± adventurer team to obtain Ice Spirit blood.


    That expedition had been anything but the effortless triumph people imagined.


    In fact, it was one of the most grueling dungeon experiences of her life. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the sixtieth floor of the Snow Abyss, she had nearly faced total annihilation with her team¡ªif not for a prior conversation with ¡°W,¡± where they discussed the challenges of breaking through freezing walls in extreme cold and the need for additional explosives.


    Based on W¡¯s calculations, she had checked the team¡¯s explosive supplies and found a significant shortfall for the boss floor¡¯s extreme conditions.


    As the team¡¯s nominal ¡°logistics officer,¡± she had insisted on replenishing the supplies, using ¡°White Castle¡¯s¡± funds to cover the cost.


    Even so, it had been a brutal battle. In the icy wilderness, they barely managed to survive. The spirited female captain of White Castle had even shielded Shuna from several ice arrows, and they had saved each other¡¯s lives more than once.


    In the end, the additional supplies she secured had averted total disaster.


    This was¡­


    Exactly what W often emphasized in his letters¡ªthe critical importance of logistics.


    In his words, logistics was an extraordinary, radiant, and all-encompassing role, requiring the team¡¯s strongest mind and body. He repeatedly warned against underestimating logistics or dismissing personnel lightly, as the consequences could be catastrophic!


    Honestly, it was strange for someone like him, who had never been part of a real adventurer team, to hold logistics in such high regard.


    ¡°Did he know some¡­ uh¡­ incredibly skilled logistics officer? Or was he personally fired by one?¡±


    Logistics was often an overlooked role, akin to doing menial tasks.


    This experience, however, had shown Shuna that logistics was indeed as vital as W described.


    And that¡­


    Theoretical magic calculations and dungeon knowledge were indispensable¡ªlife-saving, even.


    That¡¯s why she wanted to immerse herself in her studies and expand her knowledge base, so she could better apply it in dungeons.


    The other reason¡­


    ¡°Why is his next letter taking so long?! He used to reply within three days, but it¡¯s already the fifth day!¡±


    Was¡­


    Because W¡¯s letters about his youthful campus life¡­ were so enviable!


    Stories of harmonious group meals, being scolded by teachers but privately tutored, and returning home to comforting family¡­


    Thinking about it, Shuna kicked a nearby trash can with her boot.


    Though her mysterious background made it hard to pinpoint her real age¡­


    Her current appearance was that of a fifteen-year-old teenage girl!


    She wanted to experience campus life too!


    Of course, that was definitely a secondary reason¡­ definitely!


    As she mused, Shuna arrived at the mailroom of Entark Second Academy.


    The volume of mail here far exceeded that of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, with several overflowing boxes.


    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any letters addressed to Anonymous S?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me check¡­ Anonymous might be hard to find¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. The twentieth letter in the third basket should be mine.¡±


    ¡°Wow, how did you figure that out with so much mail?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ he always uses a distinctive envelope¡­ probably custom-made by some family.¡±


    ¡°Is it from a lover? A love letter?¡±


    ¡°What kind of lover writes anonymous letters? Just hand it over. He¡¯s already paid the postage from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild; here¡¯s the transfer fee.¡±


    Shuna took the letter, flipping it over in her hands. Without realizing it, her previously stern expression softened into a genuine smile.


    Standing outside the mailroom, under the summer sun, she gently opened the letter.

 Chapter 103 - The Heroine’s Seasons – Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (Part 2)

    Chapter 103: The Heroine¡¯s Seasons ¨C Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (Part 2)¡ª


    [To S:


    How have you been lately? I¡¯ve been quite busy on my end, so my reply is a little late. I hope you don¡¯t mind.


    The pseudo-boss room smoke extraction system has undergone its first trial. In a 20-square-meter space with a height of 4 meters, it managed to extract all the smoke, meeting expectations. Honestly, the results were even better than I anticipated.


    However, achieving this effect significantly impacted the stability of certain fire magic. As it stands, only someone with witch-level fire magic proficiency can maintain it. It might require further adjustments based on the Flame Dragon¡¯s power output.


    Thank you so much for your design blueprints and field research. Oh¡­ although you asked me last time what I needed this for¡­


    It¡¯s probably so commoners can enjoy barbecue indoors?


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ you developed this just for barbecue? Should I say¡­ as expected of you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had barbecue in ages¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like to eat with friends?¡±


    ¡ª


    Year One, Winter, Entark Second Academy Library.


    Shuna, wrapped in a thick gray scarf, gazed out the window at the season¡¯s first snowfall. She opened the envelope she had retrieved from the mailroom.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    With winter here, the heat-resistance training devices need an upgrade. Especially now that I¡¯ve started researching the ancient magic Elemental Ice Array, the previous heating devices are no longer effective for training.


    I can tell from the increasingly relaxed expressions of the users and the reduced wear on the collars. Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t it time to replace the collars we discussed last time?


    This time, I plan to have someone design the collars to be a bit more aesthetically pleasing.


    By the way, instead of full-body steam like in saunas, are there other methods to create a heated environment? I¡¯m considering modifying the current setup.


    You mentioned that Elemental Ice Array had strong binding capabilities based on historical accounts? Is that true? I really need this! Send me more details!


    The goal is probably to restrain someone extremely powerful?


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ he keeps talking about collars. Are they for dogs? No, wait¡­ dogs can¡¯t learn ancient magic, can they?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­ the Ice Witch once used this binding function to restrain her lover for an entire year. The lover was a top adventurer of the time, yet even he couldn¡¯t break free.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does he really want to learn this? If someone were bound by it, they¡¯d truly have no escape.¡±


    ¡°But for humanoid bosses, it would be an excellent control method.¡±


    ¡ª


    Year Two, Spring, Entark Second Academy Football Field.


    Shuna, wearing a light brown spring dress, stopped a flying soccer ball with a gentle lift of her foot. Leaning against a nearby tree, she opened a letter she had been holding onto for a while.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    Happy Spring. It¡¯s the perfect season for camping. I went camping with friends this weekend. It was my first time, even though it was just a small forest nearby.


    If you¡¯re interested, you should try it too!


    Following up on our previous discussion about how blood mint essential oil enhances a witch¡¯s magic circuits and how to increase power once the user has adapted¡­


    I¡¯ve come up with a new potion idea and outlined a method to further enhance sensitivity.


    Also, to create the legendary ¡°Primordial Candle¡± rumored among witches, a key component is the wick. Do you have any ideas on where to find one?


    Oh, and I recently noticed witches¡¯ eyes are quite unique. I sketched them out. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been stared at by witches a lot lately?


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Hmm, you¡¯re not seriously thinking the current power isn¡¯t enough, are you?¡±


    ¡°This drawing of a witch¡¯s eye¡­ did he get this from a real one?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn him not to mess with witches? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever. Knowing him, this isn¡¯t surprising. Let me look into this¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Year Two, Fall, Entark Second Academy¡¯s Ginkgo Avenue.


    Shuna, wearing black tights and boots, found a bench covered in fallen leaves. She brushed the leaves off, sat down, and opened the envelope in her hand.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    Fall is here; remember to dress warmly. I caught a cold recently because I didn¡¯t keep warm. Luckily, someone cared enough to bring me medicine¡­ uh¡­ they even brought a high-class doctor.


    He came with a full set of equipment and even three priests. I was so startled I thought I had some incurable disease.


    Regarding your suggestion to add materials to black stockings to enhance resistance against illusions, it works wonders against troublesome undead bosses.


    I think it¡¯s feasible. However, we need to carefully consider the materials because, as the ultimate stockings, I don¡¯t want to add anything that might taint their purity.


    Also¡­ about the Entark family¡¯s history¡ªwhat kind of demon did they encounter back then?


    If Demon Swordsmanship training hits a wall, how can one communicate with it to progress? Are there any consistent tricks to this training? It feels elusive.


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s with his weird obsession with stockings?¡±


    ¡°A demon, huh? They say training along a demon¡¯s path makes one increasingly aligned with their mindset¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, an intense desire for control? Unexplained compulsions¡­ incomprehensible emotions?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is he really okay?¡±


    ¡ª


    Year Three, Summer, Entark Second Academy Rooftop.


    Shuna, wearing a short skirt and sandals, sat on the rooftop, enjoying the breeze. She crouched down and opened the envelope in her hand.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    This summer is so hot. My recent research has been going well, and my teacher gave me a short summer break to rest. How¡¯s the weather on your end? Is it as hot?


    I¡¯ve been learning related ancient magic from her lately¡ªthough I had previously figured some of it out on my own, this time it¡¯s more systematic. She agreed surprisingly quickly, even more enthusiastically than I expected.


    It turns out some basic ancient magic is quite useful, though the energy consumption is still too high for me.


    I¡¯ve also been trying to push myself by practicing swordsmanship. I don¡¯t dislike melee weapons; I just gave up as a child because my uncoordinated body couldn¡¯t handle them.


    After recent physical training, I¡¯m still slow to learn, but I¡¯ve improved significantly compared to before. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise.


    Ah, it seems I¡¯ve talked too much about myself in this letter. Sorry, I should be more objective when writing to you.


    I¡¯ve included notes on the ancient magic I¡¯ve been studying. My teacher says it¡¯s incomprehensible to most people, but I wrote it down anyway.


    Schoolwork has also picked up. As they say, the final year is much busier than the others.


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°My, my¡­ even the delicate young master is finally training himself.¡±


    ¡°Is it just a man¡¯s instinct to want to grow stronger?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, speaking of which, I have a lot of assignments too. Time to get back to studying.¡±


    ¡ª


    Year Three, Winter, Entark Second Academy Plaza.


    Shuna, wearing thick gloves, exhaled white puffs of breath as she leaned against the statue of the academy¡¯s first principal. She opened the envelope in her hand.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    I can¡¯t believe how quickly time has passed. My graduation and the start of my dungeon adventures are only about six months away.


    I¡¯ve already chosen my dungeon teammates. The biggest issue now is¡­ weapons. I¡¯ve realized that weapons are an art in themselves, even more so than skills.


    I¡¯ve listed some ideas about weapons. Unfortunately, many resources will require your help to source from dungeons.


    My graduation thesis is nearly complete, just needs some revisions.


    As you can tell, while I excel at academic work, I¡¯m much more excited about facing dungeon monsters directly!


    I can¡¯t wait. In six months, I¡¯ll finally form my own adventurer team!


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sigh¡­ weapons, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°My dagger feels rusty too. I should probably replace it.¡±


    ¡°Your own adventurer team? I guess¡­ that¡¯s something I can¡¯t advise you on.¡±


    ¡ª


    Finally¡­ Graduation, Spring.


    At Entark¡¯s academies, which begin their academic year in summer, graduation season falls in spring.


    Looking at her now-empty dorm room, Shuna changed into the same type of outfit she had worn when she first ventured into a dungeon.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the ¡°same one,¡± just the ¡°same style.¡±


    Over the years, Shuna had grown significantly. She was no longer the flat-chested fourteen-year-old she once was; her figure had developed dramatically¡­


    Even her favorite vest had to be upsized.


    Still, her proud posture revealed a deep, enticing cleavage.


    And her favorite accessory¡­


    The thigh holster where she kept her dagger, always within reach.


    ¡°Finally graduated¡­¡±


    ¡°I did learn a thing or two from this lousy school, and I got to experience a satisfying campus life¡­¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dragging a suitcase filled with books and belongings, she passed by the donation area and unceremoniously dumped everything.


    ¡°Hey, student¡­ are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After graduation, I won¡¯t need any of this. I¡¯m heading into my new life.¡±


    She waved the letter in her hand as she spoke.


    Then¡­


    She opened the letter.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    I finally got my diploma today. I found out that adventurer teams need to pass an entrance exam for dungeons before proceeding.


    Even after school exams, there are more exams waiting.


    The test location is standardized in Novice Town, which is quite far from here. Once I¡¯m packed, I plan to head there and check it out.


    I¡¯ll probably be very busy soon and won¡¯t be able to reply for a while. Just letting you know.


    I imagine once I truly enter the dungeons, I¡¯ll have even more to ask you about!


    Looking forward to working with you!


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Novice Town, huh¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s actually pretty close to where I¡¯m heading to meet an old friend.¡±


    ¡°W¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Will Hysterm¡­¡±


    ¡°After all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, at a time when you¡¯re free and I¡¯m free¡­¡±


    ¡°We can meet.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    TLN : Timeskip, 4 Years, and HAHAHA Shuna already knew W is Will Hysterm

 Chapter 104 - Congratulations on Graduation (Part 1)

    Chapter 104: Congratulations on Graduation (Part 1)Will reviewed the letter one last time, signed it, and slipped it into an envelope.


    Honestly, there wasn¡¯t anything particularly special written in it.


    But¡­


    As the final letter he¡¯d write to ¡°Mr. S¡± before graduation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of ceremony.


    For once, he wanted to deliver it personally¡ªthough, aside from times when Eir wasn¡¯t available, she was usually the one who sent his letters to S.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s done.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at the plain wizard¡¯s hat sitting on his desk and picked it up.


    It resembled a scholar¡¯s cap, as this was only an ¡°academically recognized¡± graduation by Entark standards. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had its own set of rituals for dungeon explorers.


    ¡°How do you even wear this thing? The last time I graduated was¡­ uh¡­ in my past life.¡±


    As Will fiddled with the hat, he heard a familiar voice outside the classroom:


    ¡°Hey, Will¡ªhurry up and come out for the group photo. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get mad, you know?¡±


    Leah stood outside, arms crossed.


    Since she was the homeroom teacher this year and needed to be in the group photo, she had swapped her iconic witch¡¯s hat for a cap nearly identical to the students¡¯¡ªa symbol of academic achievement.


    Her field of vision was noticeably clearer now, though she seemed a bit unaccustomed to it.


    She had never actually attended school or earned a degree. Her position as a senior professor was solely due to her status as a witch, whose magical prowess needed no formal certification.


    Still¡­


    Since all the teachers were required to take photos, she decided to go along with the tradition.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the homeroom teacher? Why are you waiting here for me? So, is the last straggler finally here? Can we take the photo now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She finally showed up after dragging her feet.¡±


    Leah sighed as she watched Will spin the hat around, then walked into the room.


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t even put on a hat properly.¡±


    She picked up the hat and, taking advantage of Will still being seated, adjusted it on his head.


    She found the opening of the scholar¡¯s cap, rotated it a bit, and placed it squarely at the back of his head.


    ¡°There. Now you look like my dashing student.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s rare to hear Leah-sensei call me dashing¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I said it, so what?¡±


    Leah crossed her arms and looked away, though her words were surprisingly honest.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Leah-sensei~ Let¡¯s go. The others are probably getting impatient.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    As Leah turned to leave, she suddenly stopped and whispered:


    ¡°My project has officially concluded, so¡­ make sure there¡¯s a spot for me in your adventurer team, okay?¡±


    Will looked at Leah.


    He was very satisfied with how far she had come under his guidance.


    In her crimson eyes, he could faintly see a hint of affection. Though it was subtle and rare, it proved his efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain!


    This was a massive victory!


    Who could possibly resist such a witch¡¯s charm?!


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah, Will-sensei~¡±


    To his surprise, when they arrived at the photo area¡­


    Will froze as he saw Treya standing before him. She had gone out of her way to put on elegant makeup¡ªthough she was already stunning without it, her now-reddened lips showed how much care she had put into her appearance.


    And¡­


    Not only was she wearing her uniform underneath, but she had also donned this year¡¯s graduation gown.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t call me that at school¡­ Wait, did you just say¡­ the person we were waiting for¡­ was you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m graduating this year too. Why?¡±


    She smiled faintly. Though the curve of her lips was still subtle, it now exuded a graceful elegance rather than stiffness.


    ¡°Wait¡­ our class?¡±


    ¡°With my level of magical knowledge from the royal academy, being in the elite class is normal.¡±


    ¡°But your name wasn¡¯t on the list¡­¡±


    ¡°As the Ninth Princess¡­ it¡¯s fine to hide my identity a little.¡±


    ¡°You just wanted to join the graduation photo, so you had the vice principal add you last minute, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Leah mercilessly exposed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose me, Leah-sensei.¡±


    Treya retracted her smile and pouted slightly, showing a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°You two, stop chatting and get in position for the photo already!¡±


    The photographer, clearly impatient, shouted at them.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re coming!¡±


    Leah responded and walked toward the front row of the photo stand¡ªafter all, as a teacher, she was destined to stand in the front.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Treya smiled and grabbed Will¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Will-sensei.¡±


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me that at school. People will get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±


    She led Will toward the photo stand.


    Then¡­


    They stopped, their position ending up right in the center of the class photo.


    ¡°By the way, Will¡­¡±


    She almost said ¡°sensei¡± but stopped herself.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with my father. Because of my arranged marriage, I¡¯m now the royal family member most closely tied to adventurers. Naturally, I¡¯ve become the bridge between the two. To seize power, I need actual achievements in dungeons to surpass my brothers and sisters. So¡­¡±


    Standing beside him, she tilted her head slightly. After three years of growth, Will had shot up in height, now slightly taller than her.


    ¡°Will-sensei, I, Treya Entark, would like to join your adventurer team.¡±


    Will looked at Treya.


    He was very pleased with her progress.


    Honestly, her ability to learn on her own was impressive. Not only had she memorized The 300 Questions of Blackening with Eir¡ªthough the book could probably be expanded to 1,000 questions, Will was too lazy to write more.


    She also regularly reported on Eugenie¡¯s activities, seemingly delving into the Entark family¡¯s power dynamics¡ªstarting, of course, with her most despised sister.


    Whether or not to explore dungeons to build her reputation and network was a decision she had reached after carefully weighing the pros and cons.


    It wasn¡¯t like before, where she simply followed in her sister¡¯s footsteps.


    Most importantly¡­


    Her emotional control and expression had improved significantly!


    When studying The 300 Questions of Blackening, her expressions while reciting the answers were perfectly on point!


    Hehe, little princess, hurry up and internalize all of this!


    ¡ª


    Click.


    The oversized camera on the tripod flashed.


    The photographer didn¡¯t even bother saying ¡°cheese,¡± and just like that, the class photo was taken.


    Will began to worry.


    In his past life, he had an average appearance for a man in his twenties. But the moment a camera was involved¡­


    His disastrous expression management and lack of camera presence always made him the least photogenic person in the picture.


    He should¡¯ve just skipped the photo session.


    Come to think of it¡­


    ¡°Photography¡± was something that had only become popular in the past three years¡ªthough he was used to cameras in his previous life, this was his first time encountering one here.


    Of course, it was tied to the growing popularity of dungeon exploration¡ªyes, in the past three years, dungeon exploration had surged in popularity. No wonder Carver didn¡¯t even show up for his graduation.


    You might think this was because dungeons had yielded discoveries like silver halides or other magical imaging materials, leading to the invention of film and eventually cameras.


    But!


    That wasn¡¯t the case!


    After clearing a particular dungeon, they had directly found a prototype of the current camera on the final floor and simply replicated it.


    Dungeons¡­ were indeed constantly evolving. This kind of innovation would have been unthinkable three years ago. But it was increasingly aligning with the original story.


    As Will pondered this, he slipped and fell off the photo stand¡ª


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡±

 Chapter 105 - Congratulations on Graduation (Part 2)

    Chapter 105: Congratulations on Graduation (Part 2)¡°Young Master¡ª¡±


    When Will realized he had lost his footing, he didn¡¯t panic.


    Not because he was confident he could spin mid-air and land gracefully.


    But because¡­


    He was confident that any injuries from this height could be healed by himself!


    Over the years, Will had secretly dedicated himself to learning priest skills, reasoning that if he ended up as a support character, he might as well excel at it. He even frequented the church to immerse himself in the priestly atmosphere.


    He hadn¡¯t told anyone about this, mostly because¡­ being a healer and support was surprisingly straightforward!


    He didn¡¯t even need to consult ¡°S¡± about it.


    It was like designing a support character in a game¡ªcalculate the numbers, add a few restrictions, and as long as you don¡¯t trip over your own mechanics, it¡¯s good to go.


    However¡­


    The moment he heard a reassuring ¡°Young Master,¡± all those concerns vanished.


    He closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again¡­


    The first thing he saw was Eir¡¯s twitching wolf ears, which had a leaf stuck to them. She shook it off, and it landed on his chest.


    Next, he noticed Eir¡¯s collar¡ªno, the smile on her face that curved into a ¡°w.¡±


    Eir was holding him securely in a princess carry.


    ¡ªBecause graduation day was an open campus event, Eir had been allowed inside, leading to this scene.


    ¡°Thank goodness, Young Master is unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares hurt the Young Master, Eir will¡­ kill them all.¡±


    Eir¡¯s confident smile widened.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I just slipped and fell on my own.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill¡­ wait, what? Huh? Huhhh?¡±


    Will could already feel the strange looks from the people around them.


    Of course.


    A grown man being princess-carried by a wolf-eared maid wearing a collar was bound to attract attention!


    ¡°Alright, alright, thank you, Eir. Put me down now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, did I say the wrong thing again?¡±


    Eir apologized as she gently set Will down, lightly tapping her head.


    ¡°A little, but the fact that you said it at all deserves full marks!¡±


    Once Eir put him down, she realized the classmates had been staring at her for a while.


    She didn¡¯t seem flustered at all.


    She adjusted her maid skirt, stepped back with her right foot, and bowed gracefully in a textbook-perfect posture.


    ¡°My apologies for the disturbance. I am Eir, the Young Master¡¯s maid. Thank you all for taking care of him these past three years.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute, huh?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve seen her around a lot!¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s the beastmaid who waits at the gate every afternoon after school?¡±


    ¡­


    Will was equally surprised.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe, the ¡°Eir¡± from the original story had been so timid that he subconsciously thought the current Eir was also a shy little introvert.


    But¡­


    ¡°How was that, Young Master? Did Eir do well? This is part of the Hysterm family¡¯s maid training¡ªhow to ensure the master¡¯s reputation remains untarnished in public. I practiced this scenario many times in my head.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve already packed everything at home. Just let me know when you¡¯re ready, and we can head to Novice Town right away!¡±


    Eir stood tall, her tail wagging happily, her ears twitching with pride. She looked like a pet seeking praise, especially with her new orange collar that matched her hair and gleamed in the sunlight.


    ¡ªShe truly was a bright and cheerful big dog!


    But¡­


    Will was very satisfied with her progress. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the character furthest from ¡°blackening¡± in the original story, Eir could now casually say dark, edgy lines without a hint of awkwardness!


    Even if the context was a bit odd, it showed that the subtle influence had seeped into her very bones!


    The 300 Questions of Blackening hadn¡¯t been written in vain!


    More importantly, while Eir wasn¡¯t the brightest, her diligence and obedience made up for it. Like a student grinding through practice problems, she had internalized the material to the point of instinctively choosing the correct answers.


    Her mastery of The 300 Questions of Blackening had far surpassed Will, the author.


    For example¡ª


    ¡°Eir, recite the answer to Question 263 backward. If he breaks his promise and abandons you, what should you do?¡±


    ¡°Make him regret, break his will, and then¡­ destroy him completely.¡±


    See!


    She even recited it backward perfectly!


    How could Will not be satisfied when she had reached this level?


    ¡°Hmm, I think I missed a ¡®destroy¡¯ somewhere. Let me try again.¡±


    Eir counted on her fingers, seriously reviewing her performance.


    ¡°No need, no need. Even I didn¡¯t notice you missed a word. You¡¯ve already surpassed me!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    As Will chatted with Eir, Leah, who had retreated to the shade of a tree¡ªperhaps unaccustomed to being without her large hat¡ªwaved at them from afar:


    ¡°Hey, you two, stop chatting there. Aren¡¯t you getting sunburned? Will, we need to discuss your adventurer team plans. I have some suggestions.¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei, it¡¯s time to tell me what a dungeon adventurer team truly needs¡ª¡±


    Treya, who had been watching from the side, walked straight over, grabbed Will¡¯s arm, and pulled him along.


    ¡°Uh¡­ shouldn¡¯t I get at least two days to rest after graduation¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the Young Master so casually. And¡­ wait, are you guys the teammates?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, what? Got a problem with that?¡±


    Leah crossed her arms.


    Unexpectedly, Eir¡¯s expression turned emotional, her eyes welling up with tears.


    ¡°E-Eir¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I never thought the Young Master would choose such normal teammates.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Will glanced at Leah, who was technically ten times her apparent age, and Treya, a princess blessed by a demon¡­


    ¡°Normal¡± wasn¡¯t exactly the word he¡¯d use.


    ¡°I thought the teammates would be a baby dragon, an ice queen, or a ghost girl¡ªbecause the Young Master mutters about those every night.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ compared to that, I guess this is pretty normal.¡±


    Will scratched his head.


    Come to think of it, in the original story, after Hugh¡¯s betrayal, the protagonist ended up treating dungeon creatures as his teammates. In that sense¡­ Will wasn¡¯t exactly a ¡°normal¡± person either.


    Still¡­


    He couldn¡¯t exactly call himself ¡°normal.¡± While the original story didn¡¯t describe him that way, readers often referred to him as a ¡°chaotic protagonist¡±¡ªmainly because he always made cold, calculated decisions that led to terrifyingly reckless actions.


    Will tried to suppress thoughts of Hugh.


    Because whenever he thought of him, he started mentally counting down to the day Hugh would join his team¡ªthen to the day Hugh would leave, and finally to the day Will would be killed by a slime.


    ¡°Will, your face is so pale. Are you scared by the thought of forming an adventurer team?¡±


    Leah was the first to notice Will¡¯s stiff expression and leaned closer.


    ¡°Do you need me to find someone to check on you?¡±


    ¡°Let Eir take a look¡­¡±


    But¡­


    Seeing how these three teammates had grown both physically and mentally!


    Will felt confident again!


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine! Let¡¯s set off as soon as possible¡ªI can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

 Chapter 106 - Sleepless Night

    Chapter 106: Sleepless Night¡°Hmm¡­ didn¡¯t expect I could outdrink them¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because the royal family had decided to reform the education system, this year¡¯s graduation was scheduled after both his and Treya¡¯s birthdays.


    Since they were all officially adults now¡ªand Leah insisted she had been an adult for centuries, though the alcohol vendors didn¡¯t recognize her witch-issued ID¡ªgraduation night had turned into a ¡°let¡¯s try drinking¡± party.


    Except for Eir.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ if Eir gets drunk, no one will be able to clean up the table. Also¡­ Eir has terrible alcohol tolerance!¡±


    But¡­


    With each resounding ¡°cheers,¡± the scene became more chaotic.


    Leah, abandoning all semblance of teacherly dignity, mumbled, ¡°Ahaha, I haven¡¯t had a drink in centuries,¡± before slumping over and admitting defeat.


    Treya didn¡¯t last much longer. After valiantly finishing one more glass, she set it down and shook her head.


    ¡°Alright! The Young Master wins! Yay! Eir bet correctly!¡±


    ¡°Where does this strange competitive streak come from? And who were you betting with?¡±


    ¡°Now we need to get them home safely.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ they really trust me.¡±


    Will looked at the two of them.


    While he admitted that on any normal day, either of them could beat him in a fight, they were now completely drunk and still so at ease around him.


    They really did see him as one of their own.


    ¡°I¡­ hic¡­ will have a carriage pick me up,¡± Treya mumbled, her head buried in her arms as she reached out.


    ¡°Oh, that works.¡±


    Halfway through his response, Will suddenly realized that as her fianc¨¦, getting his fianc¨¦e drunk¡ªor doing nothing and just sending her home¡ªboth seemed¡­ questionable.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m hitching a ride with you,¡± Leah said, sprawled out on a chair.


    ¡°Will-sensei, I want a hug~¡± Treya regressed into childlike behavior, a common phenomenon when drunk.


    ¡°Alright, alright, hugs, hugs.¡±


    Holding Treya¡¯s soft, warm body, Will felt a bit awkward.


    ¡°No fair! If she gets a hug, I want one too!¡±


    Leah started mimicking her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need one!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m only twelve! I¡¯m just¡­ a little elementary school girl, okay?¡±


    Leah pouted, her watery eyes looking up at him. Paired with her childish twin-tails, she really did resemble a schoolgirl carrying a big backpack.


    Usually, Leah tried to act mature and composed, but now she was shamelessly pretending to be a little kid?!


    So it¡¯s true¡ªalcohol can completely flip someone¡¯s personality!


    ¡°Teacher, hug me.¡±


    ¡°Good student, hug.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The carriage is here, the carriage is here. Hugging time is over, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s the Young Master with one on each arm.¡±


    ¡°Stop adding fuel to the fire!¡±


    Before stepping outside, Will carefully checked for neighbors or paparazzi. The last thing he needed was another piece of ¡°perverted¡± evidence against him tomorrow.


    ¡ª


    Finally, back at his familiar little desk, Will didn¡¯t feel particularly drunk.


    Just a slight buzz.


    Maybe tonight he¡¯d get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    He mentally calculated: for a Level 2000 advanced mage, casting a medium fireball in a 10¡ãC environment against a Tier 3 ice armor, how many seconds would it take to break through two layers of defense?


    ¡°Oh, 5.45 seconds.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my mind is still sharp.¡±


    ¡°Was I this good at drinking in my past life?¡±


    Of course not.


    Back then, whenever work stressed him out, two drinks with coworkers would leave him completely hammered.


    But¡­


    It made sense for ¡°Young Master Will¡± to have this kind of tolerance.


    In the original story, he frequented such social settings, destined to grow into a playboy.


    It was clear¡­


    He couldn¡¯t keep thinking of himself as his past-life self.


    Even if his mental state and intellect remained the same, his body¡¯s changes were starting to influence him.


    He glanced at the Task System on his desk. After three years, though he had re-covered it with a fresh red binding, it was much more worn than before.


    For three years, he had followed the plans laid out in the Task System¡ªof course, occasionally tweaking things¡ªstep by step to reach this point.


    ¡ª


    [Task 158: Help Eir master the basic incantation for Elemental Ice Array.]


    [Reward: Eir¡¯s lap pillow. (Note: Make her pause her daily endurance runs; her muscles are too firm for comfort.)]


    ¡ª


    [Task 185: Piece together ancient texts with Leah to conceptualize the ¡°Primordial Candle.¡±]


    [Reward: Ten minutes of Leah staring at you while you sketch her pupils. (Note: She only lasted three minutes before covering her face and running away. What a shame.)]


    ¡ª


    [Task 199: Practice Demon Swordsmanship with Treya on nearby magical beasts.]


    [Reward: Grilled beast meat platter. (Though the cuts were too fine, resulting in minced meat, it still tasted good.)]


    ¡ª


    Will flipped through the Task System, the pages flying by as he recalled the past three years.


    Finally¡­


    He stopped at a section where the rewards hadn¡¯t been written yet.


    ¡ª


    [Task 300: Craft a ¡°Snow Hymn Shield¡± for Eir.]


    [Task 301: Craft an ¡°Ancient Flame Staff¡± for Leah.]


    [Task 302: Craft a ¡°Shadow Nightmare Sword¡± for Treya.]


    ¡ª


    What kind of names are these?!


    Oh¡­


    They were names his former coworkers came up with.


    The story behind that was long¡­


    By now, Will had already applied every useful technique from the original story to them.


    Rushing their development wouldn¡¯t work; following this path, they were bound to become formidable¡ªespecially with about a year left, and dungeons being the fastest way to grow.


    The biggest issue was that, from Will¡¯s observations, their current weapons were insufficient.


    For example, Eir¡¯s shield often cracked under the strain of Elemental Ice Array.


    For example, Leah¡¯s staff, though funded by the school, had already been replaced over twenty times.


    For example, Treya¡¯s sword was in even worse shape, needing to be replaced monthly¡ªthankfully, the royal family could afford it.


    So¡­


    They needed brand-new weapons, new equipment¡ªand if they were getting new gear, it had to be a full set!


    But¡­


    There was nothing.


    The original story didn¡¯t even design gear for them. Why would ¡°losers¡± get new outfits?


    So¡­


    Will decided¡­


    To craft the equipment himself!


    He wasn¡¯t the clueless Will from three years ago. Through study and correspondence with S, he had gained a solid understanding of this world.


    By tailoring the equipment to their growth, he could ensure it was effective.


    As for the names¡­ uh¡­ they were borrowed from game designs. Though the game had been unofficially adapted, these were five-star weapons that could actually be equipped.


    ¡°With these, let¡¯s see where the protagonist runs to¡­¡±


    Turning the page, Will landed on¡ª


    ¡ª


    [Task 400: Graduate successfully.]


    [Reward: Here¡¯s some information for you! After graduation, you¡¯ll only have two months before you meet Hugh, who¡¯s already in Novice Town a month early looking for teammates.


    You might even pass each other by.


    Can you still sleep soundly?]


    ¡ª


    The next day.


    ¡°Young Master, those dark circles under your eyes are awful! Didn¡¯t you say drinking helps you sleep better?! What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you must, blame my seven-years-ago self.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Such Reliable Teammates!

    Chapter 107: Such Reliable Teammates!¡ª


    About a week later.


    On the tenth floor of the Novice Town dungeon, ¡°Green Wild Maze¡±¡­


    A green lion, roughly three meters tall, stood in the center of the dungeon. Its mane, resembling moss, circled its head, blending eerily with the lush green grass of the ground.


    Its pale green body looked bizarre, as if it had consumed too much broccoli, merging seamlessly with the grassy terrain.


    Will and his team of four cautiously approached.


    ¡°Stop, right here.¡±


    Will lowered his somewhat unique staff, signaling the others to halt.


    The lion stood, maintaining a short distance from the group.


    Its murky eyes, devoid of distinction between whites and pupils, locked onto the four of them, as if trapping them in its gaze.


    Hiss¡ª


    Its claws dug into the ground, leaving deep gouges that were immediately covered by fresh grass.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    It let out a low, rumbling growl, the sound reverberating through the forest-like dungeon, rustling the leaves and grass.


    The setting of the ¡°Green Wild Maze¡± dungeon was a dense forest, and the lion¡¯s roar echoed as if the forest itself were responding.


    Will felt a surge of excitement.


    This was his first time entering a dungeon and seeing a boss room with his own eyes.


    Even though it was only the tenth floor, the boss exuded an overwhelming sense of pressure.


    Then¡­


    The massive green lion, which seemed too bulky to be agile, suddenly pushed off with its hind legs, accelerating toward the group¡ª


    ¡°Follow my lead, Eir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Young Master.¡±


    Eir slammed her shield into the ground with force.


    ¡°Elemental Ice Array: Initiate¡ª¡±


    From the base of her shield, ice spread across the ground toward the lion, freezing the grass in its path.


    Then¡­


    A solid ice wall abruptly rose in front of the green lion, blocking its charge head-on.


    ¡°Eir! Hold the line!¡±


    Will raised his hands in encouragement.


    ¡°Piece of cake¡ª¡±


    The green lion tried to maneuver around the ice wall, but the Elemental Ice Array wasn¡¯t just a static barrier. It was a grid-based system of massive ice blocks hidden underground, rising in sequence to continually obstruct its path.


    The Elemental Ice Array allowed Eir, as a holy shield-bearer, to control the battlefield comprehensively rather than relying solely on her physical strength to tank hits.


    Without a doubt, if this continued, the lion would be trapped in the icy prison Eir had created.


    Of course, the others weren¡¯t about to give it that chance.


    ¡°Something this weak? I¡¯ll use 200% power for Infernal Meteor¡ª¡±


    Leah lifted the edge of her hat, her staff already glowing.


    She flicked a coin into the air¡ªnot a traditional witch¡¯s coin, but a modified version from her recent projects. These were self-made, cost-effective, and didn¡¯t require retrieval!


    She aimed it at the green lion behind Eir¡¯s ice wall.


    ¡°What we seek is the ultimate flame. What we await is the meteor of the night sky. What we wish for is the divine imitation.¡±


    Her staff glowed brighter, and the surrounding air began to swirl violently, causing the hair of both her teammates and the lion to flutter.


    A fireball erupted from her staff.


    ¡°This is Infernal Meteor¡ª¡±


    Eir¡¯s ice wall vanished instantly, and the Infernal Meteor struck the lion squarely on the head.


    Boom¡ª


    The impact sent the lion flying several meters, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Its long tail dragged across the ground, leaving a deep mark.


    The flames ignited parts of its plant-like body, especially its mossy mane.


    But¡­


    The lion raised its tail, which resembled a flower bud.


    At the same time¡­


    Its body began to glow, as if absorbing sunlight, radiating a warm light.


    ¡°Just as I thought. In dungeons themed around ¡®nature,¡¯ there¡¯s always some form of plant-based regeneration¡ªTreya¡­¡±


    Before Will could finish his sentence, a black streak flashed past him like lightning.


    A black trail scorched the ground where it passed, and every plant it touched withered instantly.


    The next moment, before anyone could react, the lion¡¯s raised tail was severed.


    The flower bud fell gently to the ground.


    The silver-haired figure, tinged with black, finally came into view as Treya swung her silver hair.


    Her hair fanned out as the flower bud landed on the grass¡­


    The green lion¡¯s body was suddenly sliced into chunks, oozing a sap-like blood that resembled chlorophyll-rich plant juice.


    The Treya of today was no longer the clumsy princess who could only cut things on a single plane, oblivious to her surroundings.


    ¡°Entark Black Blade: Eleventh Form: Slash.¡±


    Only after the fact did Treya calmly utter her words.


    Ding¡ª


    A mystical, ethereal sound echoed throughout the tenth floor.


    As the green lion disappeared, a door slowly opened behind it, accompanied by a spiraling staircase that vanished into the mist above.


    The door led to the next floor, while the staircase ascended directly to the dungeon¡¯s entrance, signaling an exit.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the sign of clearing a boss floor¡ªwe did it! Yes! Now we can go claim our adventurer team registration certificate!¡±


    Will snapped his fingers in delight.


    If not for the awkward stares from his teammates, he would¡¯ve run three laps around the dungeon with his hands in the air.


    This was his first dungeon, after all!


    And it went so smoothly, with his teammates working together so perfectly to clear it!


    What a rush!


    The grueling battle he had anticipated never happened. According to rumors, this beginner dungeon boss often regenerated and entered a second phase, causing rookie adventurers to flee in panic.


    But Will, having done his homework, avoided all those pitfalls.


    ¡°Eir! Great job holding the line!¡±


    ¡°Leah! Excellent firepower today!¡±


    ¡°Treya! Your finishing move was amazing!¡±


    ¡°Everyone worked hard. Let¡¯s head back¡ª¡±


    Leah planted her staff into the ground, the staff towering over her.


    ¡°Say¡­ weren¡¯t you just standing in the back doing nothing?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Leah-sensei? The Young Master doesn¡¯t need to do anything. Just watching is enough! Eir even brought tea for the Young Master¡ªhe must be tired!¡±


    Eir pulled out her favorite thermos, filled with red tea.


    ¡°Exactly. For a simple boss like this, there¡¯s no need for Will-sensei to lift a finger.¡±


    Treya sheathed her sword and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, you see, I¡¯m a priest, right? But¡­ none of you even took damage?¡±


    Leah pulled her hat down.


    ¡°You stayed up all night analyzing the boss¡¯s patterns. You¡¯ve done enough. I was planning to defend you when everyone complained.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I finished analyzing it right away. I stayed up reading the Stocking Anthology Treya gave me¡­¡±


    Treya calmly walked over and flicked his forehead.


    ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t we keep going? That door is open¡ª¡±


    Eir pointed to the distant door.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s against the rules. Even though this floor was easy, and the next ten floors are probably the last of this dungeon, with the final boss likely being manageable¡­ continuing is prohibited by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. If we defeat the dungeon¡¯s queen, this beginner-friendly dungeon would be gone.¡±


    Will stretched and yawned.


    ¡°Dungeons and adventurers are a complicated business. Let¡¯s head back and officially register our adventurer team!¡±


    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 108 - Novice Town

    Chapter 108: Novice Town¡ª


    Stepping out of the dungeon, the group was greeted by the scorching summer heat. The ground shimmered with heatwaves, distorting the air.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Novice Town was packed with people. The line to get inside stretched for over a kilometer. Despite the oppressive heat, the enthusiasm of the crowd remained undiminished.


    The guild building itself looked like it had seen better days. The doorframe was worn, and the main hall bore the marks of countless drinking sessions¡ªfresh imprints of table legs stood out against the older, scuffed floor.


    However¡­


    The adventurers inside were clearly rookies.


    Many wore brand-new adventurer outfits, some decked out in flashy but impractical gear, and a few even showed up in school uniforms.


    Their weapons ranged from freshly purchased beginner silver swords to household frying pans¡ªan eclectic mix that clashed with the old, seasoned atmosphere of the guild.


    The noise inside reflected the inexperience of the crowd:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This question isn¡¯t C?¡±


    ¡°The dungeon boss only appears every ten floors!¡±


    ¡°Huh? If you don¡¯t take the loot from the dungeon, it disappears next time? That¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    ¡°No kidding! You want to leave it for the next group to loot?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the dungeon with the most floors right now? Who even knows that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just here for fun. I¡¯m not gonna reach the deepest dungeon anyway.¡±


    ¡°The Hall of Death. Answer C. You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. As he passed by two particularly clueless adventurers, he gave them the answer.


    ¡°Oh, the next question is probably about floor count. It¡¯s 150 floors.¡±


    ¡°Th-thanks?¡±


    Will had initially thought that his team, made up of a student-teacher combo, would be the least experienced group here.


    Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case!


    The town was overflowing with all sorts of people forming new adventurer teams, many of whom looked more like tourists. Compared to them, Will¡¯s group was by far the most normal and serious.


    The sheer number of people in the small town reminded Will of viral tourist spots from his previous life.


    It was hard to believe that just a year ago, this town had been a forgotten, desolate border village.


    Even though the influx of people was a good thing, the town was struggling to handle the sudden surge in traffic.


    Fortunately, not far from the town, new land was being cleared to build a commercial district specifically for adventurers.


    The reason for all this¡­


    Was the appearance of the ¡°Green Wild Maze¡± dungeon just two kilometers outside Novice Town a year ago. While researchers had written papers on it, no one could definitively explain why dungeons appeared.


    Within a month of its discovery, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild headquarters declared the Green Wild Maze a mandatory ¡°trial dungeon¡± for new adventurer teams. Any newly formed team had to clear the first ten floors of this dungeon to be officially recognized.


    This decision turned Novice Town into the guild¡¯s designated ¡°beginner village.¡±


    And as everyone knows, beginner villages are always the most crowded places.


    For the town, it was like striking gold overnight.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s so crowded¡­ so hot¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ We¡¯ve been waiting outside for so long, and there¡¯s still¡­¡±


    Among the group, Leah was the one struggling the most with the heat and the crowd.


    She tugged at her robe, trying to get some air in the stifling atmosphere.


    ¡°Leah-sensei, you can take off your hat. It¡¯ll help you cool down.¡±


    ¡°This hat is a symbol of pride as a witch¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll take it off. Much better.¡±


    Without her magic hat, Leah seemed noticeably shorter. But with her full head and twin-tails now visible, she looked even cuter.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ it does seem a bit rough here.¡±


    Eir! The goddess of heat resistance!


    She had seen worse.


    Though the heat was oppressive, the crowd suffocating, and the oxygen scarce, she remained completely unaffected.


    ¡°Eir, don¡¯t you need to stick out your tongue to cool down?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I? It¡¯s not that bad. Though¡­ I used to stick my tongue out sometimes in saunas.¡±


    ¡°Wolves really are part of the canine family. It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    ¡°What?! Wolves are canines¡­ Does that mean I¡¯ve been the Young Master¡¯s¡­ dog this whole time?!¡±


    While Leah struggled and Eir remained unfazed, Will turned his attention to Treya, concerned.


    ¡°Treya, how are you holding up?¡±


    Treya carried herself with none of the airs of royalty. Before they set out, she had told Will not to treat her like a princess. Until she proved herself, it was best to keep her identity hidden.


    Will knew she was incredibly resilient.


    But her light armor was still heavier and thicker than what the others wore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though sweat trickled down her face and disappeared into the crevice of her chest, she remained composed.


    Looking down, Will noticed her stockings¡­ one side was soaked, the other damp, with the wetness slowly spreading.


    Hot!


    No, wait¡ªThis isn¡¯t good!


    She was sweating too much. Her condition might be worse than Leah¡¯s.


    ¡°Uh¡­ in that case¡­¡±


    Will hesitated.


    His hand gripped the card in his pocket tightly.


    Carver had given him a green card¡ªliterally a green card, embossed with the Hysterm family crest and issued by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    According to Carver, if Will wanted, he could skip the trial entirely and form his adventurer team on the spot.


    All he had to do was show the card to the staff, and he¡¯d be escorted straight into an air-conditioned office to handle the paperwork.


    But¡­


    Will didn¡¯t want to do that.


    Normally, he was all about convenience, leveraging every connection and resource to its fullest.


    In this case, skipping the dungeon trial and heading straight to the office would¡¯ve been the easiest, most comfortable option.


    But!


    This was about pride.


    Because!


    In the original story, the cowardly, useless, weak, and idiotic Will Hysterm¡­


    Even he didn¡¯t use the green card!


    Back then, he relied on his own abilities¡ªand a team of half-baked misfits¡ªto scrape through the beginner village trial and form his adventurer team through sheer effort.


    So how could this Will, who had painstakingly trained his teammates, honed his skills, and studied diligently, lose to the original?


    Will felt a strange sense of competitiveness.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Young Master¡­ they¡¯re not doing well!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can hold on¡­¡±


    In the original story, the adventurer team formation scene only described Will¡¯s decision. Since the original Eir hadn¡¯t received special training, it stood to reason that¡­


    Could the others have actually suffered heatstroke?!


    To be fair, Will had already seen several people in line faint from the heat and get carried away.


    As someone who often slacked off and didn¡¯t wear heavy gear, Will had it much easier than his fully-equipped teammates, who had just come out of a dungeon.


    If the original Will Hysterm had let his teammates suffer heatstroke for the sake of his pride¡­ that would¡¯ve been downright inhumane.


    Will¡¯s mindset was completely different.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see these three ¡°losers¡± suffer or struggle. Not even a little.


    He had worked so hard to nurture them! It would all go to waste!


    Was pride more important than their well-being? Absolutely not!


    Taking a deep breath, as if steeling himself, Will pulled the green card from his pocket.


    ¡°Excuse me, staff? I have something to show you~¡±

 Chapter 109 - The Missing Team Name

    Chapter 109: The Missing Team Name¡ª


    ¡°So cool!¡±


    The moment Eir stepped into the office, her tail wagged enthusiastically.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This office is so cool. Turns out it¡¯s using semi-automatic cooling magic, the same thing that the neighboring research group spent years developing before dungeon tech overtook it.¡±


    Leah, now cooled off, regained her ability to think clearly.


    ¡°Gulp gulp gulp¡­ finally not thirsty anymore¡­¡±


    Treya chugged water like her life depended on it.


    Seeing his teammates revived, Will felt a wave of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. We were informed by Carver that you¡¯d be coming soon, but¡­ well, as you can see, it¡¯s been so busy that we completely forgot.¡±


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild branch manager in front of them looked like he was barely in his twenties¡ªif that. He kept bowing and apologizing profusely, even wiping sweat from his brow despite the comfortably cool office.


    His overly cautious, almost newbie-like demeanor made Will feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were just too eager and didn¡¯t expect such a crowd. We should¡¯ve rested a day before lining up¡­ Besides, I¡­ um¡­ didn¡¯t really want to rely on my father¡¯s connections.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. As expected, Young Master Will is just as capable and independent as the rumors say.¡±


    ¡°When did I get such a good reputation?¡±


    The branch manager leaned in slightly, eyeing the three girls standing behind Will. He lowered his voice to a near whisper, making it hard for even Will to hear:


    ¡°Especially for recruiting three incredible teammates who seem to reflect¡­ particular tastes.¡±


    Will felt a pang of guilt. Sure, he¡¯d unintentionally created situations that could be misunderstood, but this level of rumor-mongering? That was definitely fate¡¯s fault!


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Will forced a laugh. ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy today, let¡¯s get straight to the process.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    ¡°This is our proof of clearing the tenth floor of the Green Wild Maze.¡±


    Will placed the unopened flower bud from the green lion¡¯s tail on the desk. According to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s requirements, this item served as proof of clearing the tenth floor.


    It wasn¡¯t particularly valuable¡ªjust a decorative trinket.


    ¡°Wow, in my six months as branch manager, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the tail in its bud form. You managed to kill it before it bloomed?¡±


    The branch manager sounded as inexperienced as the rookie adventurers outside.


    ¡°Uh¡­ its attacks were so weak that even Leah-sensei could break through my basic Elemental Ice Array.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®even¡¯? Hmph, you¡¯re underestimating a witch¡¯s power. Something like that dies with a single blast.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even feel like I used much effort to slice it¡­¡±


    ¡ªSee! Even my teammates agree.


    Will puffed out his chest proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Though, in hindsight, he had just stood there watching the whole time.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Most people have to endure the green lion¡¯s second phase, waiting for it to naturally wither and weaken before they can kill it¡ªthat¡¯s the experience the guild wants rookies to have. Survive, and you¡¯ll eventually deal damage!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ we kind of took a shortcut?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. First, you need to decide on a team name. After that, we¡¯ll handle affiliation and member registration details. The team name is the most important part.¡±


    The branch manager pulled out a stack of forms.


    ¡°One more thing¡ªthe team name must be unique.¡±


    He placed a thick registry of already-registered team names on the desk¡ªa book that seemed to be updated monthly.


    Three years ago, when dungeons weren¡¯t as developed, this method of synchronizing records across branches worked. But with the rapid expansion of dungeons, this old-fashioned system was starting to show its limits.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t think of a unique name, you can always add a number, like ¡®Will¡¯s Team 1234.¡¯ Hehe, of course, if you want an exclusive name, we can negotiate with the other team to change theirs.¡±


    ¡ªThat¡¯s just mean!


    Clearly, naming a team was an art.


    But¡­


    Will already had a plan!


    No, rather than a plan, it was a way to play along with fate.


    ¡°Morning Star¡ª¡±


    In the original story, the team name was ¡°Morning Star.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t a name Will had come up with himself.


    It belonged to an adventurer team that had ceased activity about a year prior. The day Will formed his team in the original story coincided with the one-year anniversary of that team having no dungeon records.


    ¡°A four-character name like that is pretty common¡­ Let me check¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. That team should¡¯ve been dissolved today, so the name should be available.¡±


    Will crossed his arms confidently.


    According to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild rules, inactive teams were dissolved, their achievements erased, and their names freed up for use.


    In the original story, Will had gone through countless name ideas, all of which were taken. He refused to add numbers or rely on his father.


    In the end¡­


    The branch manager had suggested looking at recently dissolved team names. Newly freed names were unlikely to be reused immediately, so many people used this method.


    Thus, the original team was named ¡°Morning Star¡±¡ªa name far too poetic for the original Will to have come up with.


    It was also because of this name that Hugh chose to join a team where both the leader and members were completely dysfunctional.


    Because¡­


    It was the name of the team he had formed with his friends two years prior.


    Hugh, someone with immense talent, tolerated the original team¡¯s relentless oppression and inability to function for one simple reason¡­


    The team name was ¡°Morning Star.¡± That was it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So¡ª


    No matter where you¡¯re hiding, no matter how deep you¡¯ve buried yourself, even if the royal family can¡¯t find you¡­


    As long as the team is called ¡°Morning Star,¡± it¡¯s the perfect bait. Even if you¡¯re hiding in a trench five kilometers deep, you¡¯ll take the hook!


    Hehe, Will¡¯s plan was flawless!


    But¡­


    Just as Will was brimming with confidence¡­


    The branch manager dropped a bombshell¡ª


    ¡°There¡¯s no team with that name being dissolved today¡­¡±


    The small office fell silent.


    The only sound was the cooling magic system humming softly.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    What¡­ what was this?


    A deviation from the original story?


    Impossible. Such a critical plot point couldn¡¯t have changed.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no team with that name currently registered either! If you like it, you can use it. I¡¯ll let Carver know it¡¯s settled¡­¡±


    The branch manager¡¯s cheerful tone suggested he was eager to wrap things up and report back. He quickly filled out the form with the name.


    ¡°Alright, no problem¡­¡±


    Will stared blankly at the form bearing the name ¡°Morning Star,¡± lost in thought.


    Was it a timing issue? No, the timing was correct. The original story had a clear timeline, and he had double-checked it.


    Was it a location issue? Impossible¡­ The original story also took place in Novice Town.


    What else could it be? Surely it wasn¡¯t his pronunciation¡ªhe considered himself fluent in Entark¡¯s English-like language.


    Then¡­ where had ¡°Morning Star¡± gone?

 Chapter 110 - The Former Morning Star

    Chapter 110: The Former Morning Star¡ª


    The name ¡°Morning Star¡± carried a story far more complex than it seemed.


    Morning Star was once a team created by Hugh, his school friends, and a few companions they had adventured with.


    Their record wasn¡¯t weak¡ªHugh and his close friend were both deeply passionate about dungeons and possessed a wealth of knowledge about them.


    But¡­


    During a dungeon expedition a year ago, the team, realizing the situation was dire, decided to retreat. However, they were unexpectedly pursued by the dungeon boss.


    Initially, they had retreated due to insufficient information about the boss. During the pursuit, they discovered that their logistics were woefully inadequate.


    In the end, Hugh was the only one who survived.


    He didn¡¯t even walk out of the dungeon¡ªhe crawled out, severely injured and barely alive.


    From that day forward, Morning Star was extinguished, never to appear in the dungeons again.


    After painstakingly rebuilding his mental state and returning to the world of adventuring, Hugh found that his former team no longer existed. This realization turned him into a man consumed by guilt and obsession. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He believed it was his and his friend¡¯s overconfidence in their judgment that had doomed the team. Both of them had taken on the roles of frontline fighters and logisticians, leading to a catastrophic failure in both intelligence and supply lines.


    Thus¡­


    Hugh came to revere the role of logistics, to the point of obsession. He convinced himself that his only purpose was to serve as a logistician.


    For the memories he could never reclaim, he was willing to endure and work tirelessly for the sake of that void team name and the once-passionate adventures they had shared.


    ¡ª


    Wow, what a tragic story¡­


    ¡ªNot!


    A tale of a lone survivor burdened by guilt, haunted by memories of their fallen comrades, spiraling into depression and self-blame¡­ this trope was so overused.


    Especially when dramatized with scenes of teammates being torn apart by the boss, dying before his eyes while he reached out helplessly.


    Every night, haunted by dreams of their deaths¡­


    Every morning, waking up in a cold sweat, staring at his hands, vowing never to let it happen again.


    Wow, such a knife to the heart!


    ¡ªOr not!


    Honestly, it felt like a cheap, mass-produced sob story.


    This backstory was revealed in the latter half of the original story, serving as a justification for why someone as capable as Hugh would tolerate the incompetence and oppression of his original team.


    ¡ª


    Now, across the table from Will sat his three teammates, eyeing him curiously. The table was adorned with a few freshly served dishes.


    ¡°Young Master? Why have you been so quiet? This is such a big moment¡ªwe finally got our team name!¡±


    ¡°Though, to be fair, the name doesn¡¯t really seem like your style. But, well¡­ it does have a nice meaning. I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    ¡°I like the name. So, Will-sensei¡­ don¡¯t look so down.¡±


    Will looked at the three girls, who seemed unexpectedly concerned for him.


    If one day, he were the only survivor, would his mental state¡­ be worse than the original protagonist¡¯s?


    Of course, that was just a hypothetical.


    As a lighthearted story, anyone destined to die had already done so before the plot began. From here on out, it was all smooth sailing, and the three girls before him would live long, peaceful lives.


    Still, the thought of that scenario had caused Will¡¯s chest to tighten momentarily.


    For a world that existed as a ¡°story,¡± a world he knew better than anyone to be riddled with ¡°flaws¡± and ¡°inconsistencies,¡± a ¡°fictional¡± world he had helped shape and expand¡­


    Will had always been a spectator.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t resent the ¡°fate¡± he couldn¡¯t break. That¡¯s why he had written the Task System as a form of self-mockery. That¡¯s why he had lowered his expectations for his role as a side character.


    But¡­


    After spending three fulfilling and unforgettable years with them¡­


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Will took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and carefully composed his thoughts and emotions.


    Finally, he rested his forehead on his hand and spoke with feigned gravity¡ª


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. By forming this team, we¡¯ve taken on a monumental task and mission. We¡¯ve embarked on a thorny, arduous path from which there is no turning back.¡±


    The three girls stared at him, wide-eyed and silent, as he froze in his dramatic pose.


    ¡°Your large vegetable and fruit platter is here!¡±


    The waiter¡¯s interruption shattered Will¡¯s moment of gravitas.


    ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re fine after all! Just like always!¡±


    Eir stood up cheerfully and, like the attentive maid she was, immediately grabbed Will¡¯s bowl to serve him the newly arrived dishes.


    ¡°Alright, I guess it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you like this. If something this trivial is enough to get you down, you¡¯ve got a lot to learn.¡±


    Leah sighed in relief, looking somewhat reassured.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Should I let¡­ it take a look? It¡¯s very sensitive to emotions.¡±


    Treya¡¯s fingertips emitted a faint, ominous black mist.


    ¡°No, no, no, let¡¯s not involve the demon! I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Will hurriedly shoveled food into his mouth to prove he was perfectly okay.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Um¡­ so, what do we do now that we¡¯ve formed the team? Eir¡¯s not really sure¡­¡±


    After serving everyone and pouring juice, Eir sat down, tilting her head in curiosity.


    Will wasn¡¯t surprised by her question. In the original story, Eir¡¯s goals were the vaguest¡­ as for the other two¡­


    ¡°To uncover more clues¡­ about my mother.¡±


    ¡°To achieve a higher team ranking and prove the Ninth Princess¡¯s capabilities.¡±


    They answered without hesitation!


    ¡°As an adventurer team, the purest goal is to conquer dungeons¡ªnot for any particular reason, but because they exist. Because they¡¯re filled with adventure. Even if it means risking your life, you take one step forward, then another. As long as there¡¯s another floor below, you keep going. Simply to conquer it.¡±


    As Will spoke, he raised his glass toward the light, as if delivering a profound speech.


    It was the kind of explanation that seemed meaningful but ultimately said nothing¡ªclassic and clich¨¦.


    How clich¨¦?


    This line had lost all meaning seven or eight years ago when dungeon economics boomed, and the resources they produced drove commerce and industry.


    Let alone now, when even casual tourists could wander through dungeons like sightseeing spots.


    Still¡­


    It probably captured the original spirit of dungeons.


    ¡°Wow, Young Master, that was amazing!¡±


    ¡°As expected of my brilliant student, so well-versed in the textbooks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned something new!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just focus on achieving your goals. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if that¡¯s the case, why did we stop after the tenth floor? We didn¡¯t really lose anything¡­ I think we should conquer dungeons for the sake of conquering¡ª!!!¡±


    Uh-oh. Will had been bluffing, and Eir had taken him seriously.

 Chapter 112 - The Emperor

    tln : the author skipping 1 number, there¡¯s no cut out on the story. its just the author really skipped a number.


    Chapter 112: The Emperor


    ¡ª


    Will quickly swallowed the vegetables in his mouth and began explaining to Eir:


    ¡°It¡¯s because this dungeon is actually quite useful, especially now that it¡¯s been designated as a trial for new adventurers. It needs to stick around for a while. Otherwise, every time there¡¯s a new trial, they¡¯d have to find a completely new dungeon, which would be too time-consuming and inefficient.¡±


    ¡°But just because it¡¯s useful doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t keep progressing, right? We could still clear the lower floors!¡± Eir argued.


    Will shook the fork in his hand.


    ¡°The Green Wild Maze isn¡¯t deep enough. If we clear too far down, we¡¯ll end up finishing it entirely, and the dungeon will disappear.¡±


    ¡°¡­Disappear?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s fur practically stood on end.


    It seemed this was the first time she¡¯d heard the term ¡°dungeon disappearance,¡± and her level of shock exceeded Will¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°You mean the kind of disappearance where you can¡¯t even enter anymore, where everything inside vanishes, not even the monsters are left?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will paused to reflect.


    For someone like him, who had studied at Entark Academy, this was basic knowledge. But for Eir, who had never received formal education¡ªor for most people far removed from dungeons¡ªthis was an incredibly obscure concept.


    No wonder there was usually a mandatory knowledge quiz for forming new adventurer teams, ensuring at least one member had basic common sense. Will had skipped this step by using his green card.


    ¡°Oh~ Eir, you didn¡¯t know that?¡± Leah said, surprised but in a lighthearted tone. After all, today was a relaxed, happy day for everyone to enjoy their meal together.


    ¡°Will, that¡¯s not good. Policies these days require proper education for one¡¯s servants.¡±


    ¡°My bad, my bad,¡± Will admitted, scratching his head.


    ¡°Well then~ Leah-sensei, could I trouble you to explain it properly to little Eir?¡±


    ¡°Even though I already know this stuff, I wouldn¡¯t mind listening again to reinforce my dungeon knowledge,¡± Treya added earnestly, almost ready to pull out a notebook at the table.


    ¡°As expected, leave it to me.¡±


    Leah puffed out her chest¡ªthough it was the smallest among them¡ªand stacked some lettuce leaves on her plate. She speared the stack with her fork, turning the individual leaves into a compact bundle.


    ¡°Since recorded history began, this world has seen the emergence of ¡®dungeons.¡¯ These dungeons typically have a single entrance on the surface, and once inside, they extend downward in layers. Each layer is as thin as these lettuce leaves, with clear boundaries, but there¡¯s no physical connection between layers. Like these leaves, two layers might look similar but are never identical.¡±


    Her explanation was detailed yet simple, using the lettuce as a visual aid to make it easy to understand¡ªlike a mini dungeon lecture for kindergarteners.


    She was more of a teacher now than she ever was in class.


    For Will, this was something he¡¯d grown accustomed to from reading novels¡ªthis world¡¯s dungeons were essentially game mechanics transplanted into a story.


    However¡­


    Hearing a ¡°local¡± use everyday objects to explain it added a refreshing perspective.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s why it feels like a ¡®whoosh¡¯ when you go in, and then another ¡®whoosh¡¯ as you go deeper,¡± Eir said, leaning closer to the table and staring intently at the lettuce in Leah¡¯s hand. Her ears perked up, a sign she was genuinely focused¡ªsomething Will had only seen when she was studying The 300 Questions of Blackening.


    ¡°But just as these stacked lettuce leaves stay together because of my fork, a dungeon¡¯s ¡®creation¡¯ and ¡®existence¡¯ are tied to a single entity¡ªor perhaps a person.¡±


    Before Leah could reveal the answer, the ever-diligent Treya instinctively chimed in.


    ¡°The dungeon¡¯s ¡®Emperor.¡¯ It could be a ¡®Queen,¡¯ a ¡®King,¡¯ or even an ¡®Emperor-class Beast.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Students who know the answer should wait a bit before speaking~¡± Leah pouted, fully embodying the role of a teacher.


    This was indeed consistent with what Will knew. In the original story, this ¡°Emperor¡± wasn¡¯t just the entity responsible for the dungeon¡¯s creation and maintenance; they also acted as the leader of all the other ¡°inhabitants¡± within their dungeon.


    Of course, while the world spoke of ¡°Emperors¡± as being male, female, or even non-human¡­


    In the original story, 80% of them were female dungeon queens!?


    The author¡¯s preferences were painfully obvious.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I still don¡¯t get it. What exactly does this ¡®Emperor¡¯ do for the dungeon? And how does it relate to the dungeon disappearing?¡±


    ¡°First, the Emperor is usually located on the final floor, like how the fork¡¯s handle extends far above the stack of lettuce. Their position is above all else, as the ultimate boss of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Second, though the reason is unclear¡­¡±


    Leah lifted the fork, causing the tightly compressed lettuce leaves to loosen and spring apart. The stack of leaves fell apart completely.


    She then casually speared a piece and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°When the Emperor dies, the dungeon collapses. No matter how many floors it had, no matter what bosses it contained, it all vanishes from the world. It¡¯s as if¡­ the dungeon is devoured by the world itself.¡±


    ¡°Of course, clearing the final floor is what it means to truly conquer a dungeon. So¡­ it¡¯s an unavoidable step.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I get it now! If we defeat the boss on the twentieth floor¡ªwhich seems to be the final floor¡ªthen the Green Wild Maze will disappear! But¡­ since we don¡¯t want that to happen, we stopped at the tenth floor!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Your large skewers and steaks are here¡ª¡±


    As Leah¡¯s mini lecture wrapped up, the restaurant¡¯s main dishes finally arrived¡ªthough the delay was understandable given the crowd.


    Will looked at the food but couldn¡¯t help his thoughts from wandering.


    Dungeons could disappear¡­


    But teams weren¡¯t supposed to disappear¡­


    He couldn¡¯t shake the nagging question: what had caused ¡°Morning Star¡± to become a completely new team name? According to the branch manager, it was as if the original team had never existed, and ¡°Morning Star¡± was now a fresh, unused name.


    Had the story¡¯s trajectory changed?


    Or had someone tampered with the records?


    And yet¡­


    By coincidence, the name had fallen back into his hands¡ªalmost as if fate was nudging him to continue down this path.


    If, over the past four years, he had truly altered the course of events, changing lives and deaths¡­


    Then perhaps he could confidently interpret the disappearance of the ¡°former Morning Star¡± as a positive sign.


    But unfortunately, whether it was the death of his pet dog ¡°Three-Seven,¡± the attacks he thought he¡¯d avoided but still suffered, or the marriage contract he thought he¡¯d canceled but only delayed¡­


    Everything reminded him that fate wasn¡¯t so easily changed.


    He could only grimly wonder if the ¡°Morning Star¡± now assigned to him was a bad omen.


    With that thought, Will picked up his knife, ready to cut into the steak on his plate.


    But¡­


    Before he could, a piece of steak, speared with a fork and still carrying bits of lettuce, was placed in front of him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will, you¡¯re definitely¡­ troubled by something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He turned to see Leah¡¯s bright, shining crimson eyes staring at him.

 Chapter 113 - Hidden Thoughts (Part 1)

    Chapter 113: Hidden Thoughts (Part 1)¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will, you definitely¡­ have something on your mind, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Leah¡¯s gaze was like that of a caring school counselor. She even scooted her chair closer to Will, leaning in slightly.


    ¡°Leah-sensei, really, it¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t I just say so?¡±


    Will indeed had ¡°something on his mind,¡± but¡­ it wasn¡¯t something he could easily share.


    He glanced down at the small piece of steak Leah had cut for him, lying quietly on his plate. Cooked medium-rare, the side still glistened with streaks of red.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were still fixed on him, and Will instinctively averted his gaze.


    He thought about her earlier explanation of dungeon mechanics using lettuce leaves and a fork¡­


    They were people who lived in this world. The ¡°plot¡± from beyond their reality, and the ¡°unexpected deviations¡± that even he couldn¡¯t fully understand, were matters best left for him to deal with alone.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Leah still seemed skeptical.


    ¡°Really, really. When have I ever had any psychological issues?¡±


    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s just¡­ you didn¡¯t even touch your favorite steak when it was served. That¡¯s so unlike you.¡±


    She was as perceptive as ever, expressing her concern in her own unique way.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired, Leah-sensei. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Leah bit down on her fork, staring at Will as if trying to decipher his expression.


    She looked at the smile behind his glasses¡­


    And wondered if he was hiding something from her.


    After all, that smile¡­ seemed so forced.


    Leah often thought of her student as diligent and mature, too much of a ¡°model student.¡± He planned everything meticulously, like a perfectly functioning machine.


    But his true feelings¡­


    Will seemed uncomfortable under Leah¡¯s scrutiny. After holding her gaze for a moment, he turned his head away, focusing instead on a bowl of tomato soup that had just been served.


    ¡ªHad anyone ever truly seen his real self?


    Eye contact was, in a way, an exchange.


    It was a way to share your genuine feelings without reservation, while also receiving the sincerity in someone else¡¯s gaze¡­


    But¡­


    Leah watched his face, his light blue eyes behind his glasses fixed forward.


    This time, the connection she offered through her gaze was avoided.


    ¡ªSo, who¡¯s the one being evasive and indirect now?


    Unconsciously, Leah bit down harder on her fork.


    ¡ª


    Later that night.


    The four members of ¡°Morning Star¡± had rented a small house in Novice Town for the time being, each occupying themselves with their own activities.


    Leah had gone to her room to rest, while Eir busied herself cleaning the house, wanting to familiarize herself with the space.


    As for Treya and Will¡­


    Treya had a habit of practicing her swordsmanship at night¡ªshe felt the ¡°demon¡¯s¡± power most clearly during the nighttime.


    From the small backyard of the house came the sound of her blade slicing through the air.


    After completing several forms to increase her proficiency, Treya sheathed her sword.


    Normally, she would practice a bit longer, but tonight she was feeling particularly tired.


    She was eager to start their next dungeon expedition as soon as possible.


    The reason was simple¡­


    She had successfully turned Eugenie into her ¡°inside agent.¡± Eugenie¡¯s mother was the current queen, making Treya the third person, after Eugenie and her brother, to have the most insight into their father¡¯s health.


    In short, the situation was grim. Over the past three years, his condition had steadily worsened. In the past year, he had stopped seeing people entirely, confined to his bed and kept alive only by the royal physicians¡¯ constant care.


    The time left for her was likely very limited.


    But it didn¡¯t matter¡ªTreya had faith in Will¡­ that he would walk this path with her.


    Turning back, she took a few steps toward the house, ready to call it a night.


    But¡­


    She suddenly sensed someone nearby!


    Circling around slightly, she peeked toward the side of the house.


    There, in a narrow path beside the house, Will was pacing back and forth, holding a red-covered book and flipping through its pages. He muttered to himself as he walked.


    ¡°The best course of action would be to stay here for the next month and observe the situation. There¡¯s another beginner-friendly dungeon nearby. If Hugh shows up and joins the team¡­¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei?¡±


    Treya approached quietly, greeting him in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, I¡¯m curious what the protagonist will actually look like in person¡­¡±


    ¡°Will?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Treya?¡±


    Will looked startled. He had assumed Treya would still be training for a while longer. He had stepped outside specifically to avoid worrying Eir, who was inside the house.


    ¡°Is something troubling you? I rarely see you looking this anxious. And the lighting here is so dim¡ªif you need to read, why not do it inside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter. But Treya¡­ you finished early tonight?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it was my first time in a dungeon. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Really? Today wasn¡¯t particularly strenuous.¡±


    Will immediately closed his book and walked over. He began inspecting her light armor, then took her sword to examine it closely.


    ¡°Let me analyze this. Hmm, I didn¡¯t consider the weight and heat resistance issues before. Maybe you can coordinate with Eir. The sword¡¯s wear and tear is also noticeable¡­ it might feel less smooth during slashes. We can buy a new one in town tomorrow during our rest day.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just the heat from waiting in line this afternoon. It drained my stamina, but physically, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Treya found herself caught up in Will¡¯s analysis, joining him in breaking down the possible reasons.


    She looked up at him.


    Will frowned slightly, his expression showing traces of fatigue. His short brown hair was messily tousled from his habit of running his hands through it while thinking.


    ¡°No, no, this just proves that your current gear has poor ventilation. We¡¯ll eventually encounter fire-themed dungeons, so we need to address this. Starting with the stockings? That might be a good idea. I¡¯ve heard about ice-thread stockings before¡­¡±


    Will was always like this¡ªmore concerned about her issues than his own.


    As he continued his train of thought, Treya suddenly reached out and grasped his hand with her slightly cooler half-elf fingers.


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Will, even though I often say not to treat me like a princess, if you ever need help, you can always tell me.¡±


    Treya¡¯s deep blue eyes locked onto his, her tone unusually serious.


    Will quickly pulled his hand away, flustered.


    ¡ªCould even someone as emotionally reserved as her tell that he had something on his mind?


    ¡ªWas he being that obvious?


    ¡ªOr had he just been acting too carefree before?


    ¡°R-really, it¡¯s nothing! Not enough to bother you about, that¡¯d be terrifying¡­ Ah¡­ i-it¡¯s getting late. I should head to bed!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Treya looked down at her now-empty hand and quietly agreed.


    She was no longer the naive princess she had been three years ago. Over time, she had used her sister¡¯s connections to establish ties with various groups, nobles, and factions that dealt with the royal family.


    It was during this time that she realized¡­


    Everyone who approached her had their own ¡°interests¡± and ¡°desires¡±¡ªjust as Will had once taught her.


    In this ¡°blackened¡± world, this was normal.


    This was a world bound and driven by desires. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    He seemed like someone without any desires¡­


    Treya realized that even now, she didn¡¯t know why Will had chosen to approach her.


    ¡ªWhat is it that you want?


    ¡ªIf I knew that, would I be able to find a way¡­ to keep you by my side?


    Treya watched his retreating figure, unaware that her previously empty hand had clenched into a tight fist.

 Chapter 114 - An Exciting Letter

    Chapter 114: An Exciting Letter¡ª


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    Eir stood outside the door, tail wagging, holding a basket of dirty laundry.


    When Will had returned earlier, he had gone straight upstairs without saying a word, leaving Eir unsure if he had even heard her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect your dirty clothes from today! Since we finally have a proper house, I can wash them tomorrow during our rest day.¡±


    ¡°I also brought your clean clothes¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    Hearing no response, Eir worriedly cracked the door open and peeked inside. She saw Will, having removed his outerwear, lying slumped over his desk in just a thin undershirt. It seemed he had sat down to write something but had fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s okay to go in. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m breaking any rules about privacy. Besides, he might catch a cold like this¡­¡±


    Eir tiptoed into the room, carrying the laundry basket, and approached Will.


    ¡°Young¡­ Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Will stirred slightly, groggily lifting his head from the desk and rubbing his eyes. He looked half-asleep, his movements sluggish.


    ¡°Eir here, Young Master¡­ I¡¯m just here to collect your dirty clothes for the laundry¡­¡±


    Will, still clearly not fully awake, nodded absentmindedly at her words.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Then, without hesitation, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and began lifting his undershirt to take it off.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, Young Master¡ª!¡±


    Now it was Eir¡¯s turn to panic. She covered her eyes with her hands¡ªthough she couldn¡¯t resist peeking through her fingers.


    Thud.


    In her flustered state, the laundry basket slipped from her grasp, spilling its contents onto the floor. Among the items that fell out were Leah¡¯s robe and Treya¡¯s stockings.


    ¡°Huh? Huh¡­? Huh¡­?!¡±


    It was only then that Will fully woke up, lowering the shirt he had already pulled halfway up his torso.


    ¡°Th-this¡­¡±


    He was clearly still groggy and not entirely alert.


    Eir thought back¡ªshe hadn¡¯t seen her Young Master like this in years.


    Before he started school, back at the Hysterm family estate, Will¡¯s health had been frail. Occasionally, when he was sick, he¡¯d have these moments of fatigue and disorientation.


    But after starting school, as he grew older and began exercising more, his physical condition had improved significantly. It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen him look so dazed and listless.


    Eir found herself feeling nostalgic.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Young Master must be really tired today. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen him like this¡ªit actually makes me happy.¡±


    Eir smiled warmly, a mix of relief and joy.


    Ever since Will started school, Eir had harbored some concerns. For instance, it seemed like he needed her less and less. He had his own friends now, and his physical and magical abilities had grown stronger.


    He had even formed a dungeon team. Just like today, he could safely stand at the back, fully understanding the boss¡¯s mechanics.


    But¡­


    Eir had just seen it!


    Not only Will¡¯s tired, groggy expression but also the glimpse of his exposed abdomen when he lifted his shirt¡­


    Her Young Master was still the same slender, delicate boy.


    He still needed her¡­ by his side.


    He still needed her protection¡­


    Her fragile Young Master.


    ¡°Even you noticed, huh,¡± Will muttered, scratching his head. He realized that even his brief moment of melancholy had been picked up on by all three girls.


    He knew this was a good thing.


    It showed that they had become much more perceptive, able to quickly sense changes in those around them¡ªkeen observation and sensitivity were the most crucial steps before ¡°blackening¡±!


    ¡°Of course Eir noticed. Eir has been by your side since you were little. No one knows you better than Eir.¡±


    As she spoke, her tail wagged happily. She crouched down to gather the spilled laundry back into the basket.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing serious. Just think of it as the typical frustrations of a man newly stepping into society.¡±


    ¡ªWill had experienced that feeling before. It was¡­ somewhat similar, maybe?


    ¡°Wait a moment. Let me change my clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡±


    Thump.


    Eir set the basket aside and reached out, placing her hand on the back of Will¡¯s head. Sitting as he was, his head was at the perfect height to press into her chest. She pulled him into a firm embrace.


    ¡°Uh!?¡±


    ¡°The 123rd question from The 300 Questions of Blackening: When his heart is at its most fragile, offer him comfort so he unknowingly becomes dependent on you.¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that, Young Master? Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re holding me too tightly. I can¡¯t¡­ breathe.¡±


    Eir was usually gentle with Will¡ªlikely a habit from her childhood care for his fragile health.


    But¡­


    For some reason, this time she held him with surprising strength, reminding Will of the time she had shielded him from an Infernal Meteor during an attack. She had embraced him just as tightly then.


    ¡°Ah, sorry!¡±


    As Eir released him, Will emerged from the soft, fragrant embrace, feeling slightly more energized.


    Though¡­


    Uh?


    Was The 300 Questions of Blackening really meant to be used on him?


    Something about this felt¡­ off. No, the biggest concern should still be the missing ¡°former Morning Star.¡± That was far more important than this!


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, once you¡¯ve changed, come find me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­ one more thing¡­¡±


    Eir, holding the basket in one hand, rummaged through the pocket of her maid uniform with the other.


    ¡°A letter from Mr. S arrived! After we updated our address with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, it was forwarded here!¡±


    ¡°Ah, great. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told him about officially forming the adventurer team yet.¡±


    Hearing about the letter, Will¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In this cold, predetermined world of fate, Mr. S was the one person who offered him a glimmer of warmth¡ªa true, low-key expert living outside the spotlight.


    However¡­


    This letter wasn¡¯t just a written message. It seemed to contain something else as well¡ªsomething solid, like a stone.


    The thin envelope felt oddly textured as he held it.


    Will opened the letter and placed it on the desk, reading as he began changing his clothes.


    ¡ª


    [To W:


    How have you been? I imagine, with all your preparation, you¡¯ve successfully formed your adventurer team by now. If you have any questions about team management or formation, feel free to ask me.


    Recently, while accompanying a few adventurer teams, I encountered some strange things in the dungeons. After defeating certain monsters, they didn¡¯t drop loot but instead left behind these stones.


    The average strength of these dungeon monsters seems off. Based on the data you provided me, I estimate they¡¯re about 30% stronger than expected.


    Oh, and I heard you¡¯re in Novice Town. Coincidentally, I have business there as well. If you don¡¯t mind revealing your identity, I¡¯d like to meet you in person.


    S]


    ¡ª


    ¡ª!!!!!!


    ¡°Mr. S is coming?!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is like meeting an online friend in real life, isn¡¯t it?! This has to be a meet-up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to see S in person?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I shouldn¡¯t be this excited. He¡¯s probably just some old guy. Why am I so worked up¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am excited! Who needs women when you have brothers?!¡±


    After reading the letter, Will, dressed only in his boxers, started hopping around the room in excitement.


    But¡­


    When he changed into his pajamas and opened the envelope to shake out the stone inside, the smile vanished from his face.


    ¡°Why¡­ why is this thing here?!¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - The Heroine’s Suspicion

    Chapter 115: The Heroine¡¯s Suspicion¡ª


    In the Green Wild Maze dungeon, you¡¯d often encounter teams like this¡ª


    Leading the group was a blonde swordsman, his hair slicked back with so much pomade it looked greasy. He wielded a brand-new, branded rapier and wore freshly purchased, unscuffed gear as he confidently marched forward.


    Behind him¡­


    A mage meticulously dressed, complete with lipstick.


    A trembling cleric clutching her staff, her freckles poorly concealed with powder.


    The three of them covered the basics¡ªhealer, ranged, and melee¡ªbut from head to toe, they looked like students playing dress-up. Their outfits screamed clich¨¦s, and their inexperience was painfully obvious.


    It was more like a rich noble¡¯s son had paid two classmates to join him for some role-playing fun.


    But¡­


    This ¡°team¡± was still missing one very common type of person often found in such groups¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh! The lion is so scary!¡± ¡ªThe cleric froze in fear.


    ¡°The boss room sure lives up to its name; it looks so tough.¡± ¡ªThe mage clenched her fists, trying to psych herself up.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me!¡± ¡ªThe swordsman excitedly drew his sword.


    ¡°Yawn¡­ You guys go ahead. Call me if things get out of hand.¡±


    The missing person was¡ª


    The one trailing behind¡­


    Dressed like a seasoned adventurer¡­


    Armed with sharp, practical weapons¡­


    Her black hair tied into a single ponytail for convenience¡­


    Shuna yawned, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall, ready to watch the three of them make fools of themselves.


    This team was clearly not professional. Oh, of course, they were here to pass the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s beginner exam, but they were far from competent.


    The swordsman charged forward without maintaining a safe distance from the boss, only to be thrown back by the green lion¡¯s awakening aura.


    ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild nowadays is nothing like it was three years ago,¡± Shuna muttered.


    The mage tried chanting a spell. Her staff was already glowing with power, but halfway through, she forgot the incantation. After a two-second pause, the unformed fireball shot uselessly at the ceiling.


    ¡°Adventuring used to be a genuinely dangerous job. Now¡­ with so many people, it feels more like a game.¡±


    The cleric, seeing the swordsman¡¯s arm scratched by the green lion, nervously began chanting a healing spell. However, she accidentally cast a spell to accelerate blood flow, causing the swordsman¡¯s wound to bleed profusely.


    ¡°¡­This is just worrying.¡±


    This was one of the ¡°side gigs¡± Shuna had picked up recently.


    She had arrived in Novice Town a bit early and, after asking around, couldn¡¯t find any information about W¡¯s team. That guy was a Hysterm family scion, after all¡­


    And his skill level should far surpass these random amateurs. If he were here, he¡¯d surely stand out, and finding information about him should¡¯ve been easy.


    So, to pass the time and avoid draining her wallet, Shuna took on the most lucrative, popular, and regionally relevant job available¡ª


    Helping newbies pass their trials.


    While the Adventurer¡¯s Guild required all participants in dungeon raids to be registered as part of a team¡­


    Once the team was officially registered, no one cared if you left afterward.


    Confident veterans capable of carrying multiple newbies could take on these jobs, helping teams clear the Green Wild Maze¡¯s tenth floor. After the team was officially formed, they¡¯d simply leave.


    For the past few days, this had been Shuna¡¯s routine.


    She had encountered all sorts of absurd rookie adventurer teams, her mindset shifting from disbelief to calm resignation.


    She had only been away from dungeons and adventuring for three years, yet it felt like the entire industry had turned upside down.


    Were these people really here ¡°to conquer dungeons¡±? Most of them seemed more like they were here because ¡°it¡¯s trendy, and I want to try it.¡±


    She had heard rumors that the Hysterm family had been rapidly reforming the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and its systems over the past three years, but she hadn¡¯t expected the changes to be this drastic.


    It made Shuna wonder if she should re-enter the profession¡ªthough, from a results-oriented perspective, earning money from these carry jobs was far more profitable than her previous freelance adventuring. It was practically a goldmine.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Help me¡ª¡±


    The swordsman ran behind Shuna, panicking.


    ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you all going to try it yourselves?¡± she asked lazily.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ we must¡¯ve triggered some hidden difficulty!¡± the cleric whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve heard this dungeon sometimes spawns impossible challenges,¡± the mage added, already giving up.


    ¡°Please do something! It hurts so much¡ªI¡¯m going to die¡ª¡±


    Shuna glanced at the swordsman¡¯s arm. It was barely a scratch, something any cleric with even a basic grasp of healing spells could¡¯ve easily treated.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Stretching her arms, Shuna casually extended her right hand and cast a no-chant healing spell.


    The swordsman¡¯s wound healed instantly. He stared at it, wide-eyed, as if witnessing a miracle.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not that tough. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡±


    Shuna reached for her favorite dagger, strapped to her thigh holster. She twirled it deftly in her hand, showing off a bit.


    The two girls behind her forgot to console the ¡°dying¡± swordsman, instead staring in awe at Shuna¡¯s cool demeanor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up¡ª¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Shuna shot forward like a black streak of lightning.


    As she wielded her dagger, she simultaneously chanted spells and hurled magic with her right hand. Her movements were so fluid that it was impossible to tell what her primary role was.


    Compared to the green lion¡­


    She looked more like the boss.


    ¡°Done¡ª¡±


    With a flash, the lion¡¯s flower bud fell to the ground.


    She hadn¡¯t even given the green lion a chance to enter its second phase.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!!!!¡±


    The three rookies stared, dumbfounded.


    ¡°When we recruited her, what did she say her previous job was again?¡±


    ¡°Logistics¡­¡±


    ¡°You call that logistics?!¡±


    ¡°Here, take this. You¡¯ll need it to report back.¡±


    Shuna ignored their stunned expressions, picked up the green lion¡¯s flower bud, and tossed it to them.


    She, meanwhile¡­


    Walked over to the lion¡¯s gradually disappearing corpse.


    ¡°Compared to previous runs, this time I had to strike 30% more. Its attack power felt low, but its health was noticeably higher¡­¡±


    ¡°30%¡­ again?¡±


    Shuna recalled hearing about an adventurer team that had been trapped on a dungeon boss floor, prompting a rescue mission.


    She had joined the rescue effort.


    That boss had been far tougher than expected¡ªits strength was completely out of line for its floor.


    So she had thoroughly examined the corpse, looking for clues.


    ¡°Sure enough¡­ it¡¯s this again?¡±


    What she found¡­


    Was a stone fragment, identical to the one she now held in her hand. Though this one was more shattered, the similarity was unmistakable.


    The stone was peculiar. It was green, with strange markings that resembled writing¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t read them. Shuna had researched it afterward and confirmed that the symbols didn¡¯t match any known ancient magic or texts.


    But¡­ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The strangest part wasn¡¯t the writing.


    The previous dungeon had been ocean-themed, with a giant sea dolphin as the boss.


    This dungeon was forest-themed, with a lion made of plants.


    The two dungeons were completely unrelated, yet both had dropped items that didn¡¯t match their respective themes¡ªsomething that had never happened before.


    ¡°This is so strange¡­¡±


    ¡°I already sent the previous fragment to him¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he has any new insights about this¡­¡±

 Chapter 116 - Why Did This Thing Get Implemented?!

    Chapter 116: Why Did This Thing Get Implemented?!¡ª


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Even though it was just a small fragment, the unnaturally green color of the stone was glaringly obvious. It didn¡¯t look anything like a naturally mined mineral¡­


    Instead, it resembled¡­


    The kind of cheap material you¡¯d find in a low-budget online game.


    ¡°¡­Why is this thing here?!¡±


    Holding up the fragment, Will noticed something even more despair-inducing within it¡­


    Perhaps because the fragment had broken perfectly in half, he could clearly see a large Chinese character etched in the center¡ª


    ¡°Ï¡± (¡°Lower¡±).


    ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t believe I still¡­ remember the language I used in my past life¡­¡±


    Sitting in his chair, wearing only shorts and holding the pants he had just changed out of, Will stared at the stone fragment, lost in thought.


    He recognized this thing.


    Not just its finished form¡ªhe remembered its uncolored version, its draft version, and even its database placeholder version!


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    This fragment¡­


    Was¡­


    A piece of the enhancement stone he had designed as a cash-grab item for a pay-to-win game!


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no mistake¡­ It¡¯s definitely this!¡±


    If his memory served him correctly¡­


    At least before his death, this thing was still in the testing phase and hadn¡¯t been implemented in the game.


    It was strange.


    While Will¡¯s memories of how he died were frustratingly hazy, his recollection of this little stone was crystal clear¡ªeven after living in this world for over a decade. Perhaps it was because he had argued about it so many times.


    The biggest debate surrounding it was whether it should even be implemented and, if so, how much revenue it would generate.


    ¡°¡­Why did you get implemented?!¡±


    This item had originally been something Will created to appease his boss¡¯s ¡°I need to hit my monthly revenue target¡± demands.


    But¡­


    Will himself had been against its implementation.


    As a purist and advocate for meaningful character development, Will believed that players should experience growth through their own time and effort, rather than simply paying money to become stronger outside the game.


    It was about¡­


    When players invested time, the characters they nurtured grew alongside them. The process might be long, but overcoming a previously insurmountable challenge after carefully strategizing and equipping your team brought genuine joy.


    Not only would the players feel a sense of accomplishment¡­


    But seeing their characters on the results screen would make it feel like the characters were responding to them, improving together.


    That was the true charm of a ¡°development game¡±!


    What¡¯s more¡­


    While the novel Kicked Out of the Party and Adopted by a Dungeon Queen wasn¡¯t exactly well-written and was riddled with plot holes¡­


    Its main storyline was a classic tale of ¡°redemption¡± and ¡°growth.¡±


    The protagonist, Hugh, who was emotionally scarred after being kicked out of his team, gradually healed his heart by transforming quirky dungeon monster girls into powerful bosses and bidding farewell to those who had hurt him in the past.


    The ¡°losers¡± in the story were essential¡ªnot just as sources of catharsis but as symbols of moving on.


    Fans of the original story weren¡¯t looking to scan a QR code, pay for an enhancement stone, and suddenly become overpowered and unbeatable.


    ¡ªAt least, that¡¯s what Will had believed at the time.


    ¡ªAnd yet, he had consistently lost every argument about it in the planning meetings.


    The final compromise was to divide the enhancement stones into three tiers¡ªlow, medium, and high. By embedding these stones, players could strengthen their characters and unlock greater abilities.


    The only concession Will had managed to secure was the acquisition method¡ªplayers had to purchase a monthly pass and grind to max level to earn just one stone.


    This way, even paying players wouldn¡¯t significantly accelerate their progress.


    ¡°¡­30%. Fine, you got implemented, but why is it 30%?!¡±


    Before his death, the exact stats for the enhancement stones hadn¡¯t been finalized.


    Will had feared that inflating the numbers too much would disrupt the game¡¯s balance, overshadowing the satisfaction of character development with the thrill of spending money, ultimately creating dependency.


    At the time, he had argued, ¡°Classic 10% is enough! No need for more!¡±


    And yet¡­


    Now, staring at the letter from S, which estimated the stat increase at ¡°30%¡±¡ªthe highest value proposed during development¡ªWill felt a wave of despair.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The game must¡¯ve been heavily criticized after launch.¡±


    ¡°But the boss probably made a fortune¡­¡±


    Will slumped in his chair, staring at the pants he had just changed out of.


    Hmm¡­


    These pants really did resemble the ones commonly worn by adventurers.


    Wait¡­


    Wait, wait, wait¡­


    No, something¡¯s wrong.


    His occupational habits were kicking in!


    Or rather, his habits from his past life were resurfacing!


    Thud. The pants slipped from his hands and fell to the floor.


    Seeing the enhancement stone fragment had triggered a reflexive thought about how it had been implemented in the game.


    But¡­


    The bigger question remained¡ª


    ¡°Why is this thing here?!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    Seeing this stone, the simplest conclusion came to mind¡ª


    This world wasn¡¯t the ¡°sacred, pure, perfect original¡± world he had thought it was. Instead, it was the ¡°cheap, dirty, broken adaptation¡± game world¡­


    Hmm, it sounded like a straightforward and logical answer.


    But¡­


    So far, the plot and world-building had deviated significantly from the game¡¯s design¡ªaligning much more closely with the original story.


    Most importantly!


    The biggest deviation lay in himself, ¡°Young Master Will¡±!


    In the original story, Hugh was kicked out of the team almost immediately. Starting the game with such a frustrating experience would¡¯ve been a terrible way to hook players. But creating an original player character and assigning the story¡¯s roles to them would¡¯ve caused even more confusion.


    So¡­


    In the game¡­


    At least in the early drafts by the junior scriptwriter¡­


    ¡°Young Master Will¡± didn¡¯t form ¡°Morning Star.¡± Instead, he was turned into a comic relief character who might die during an event after being crushed by a slime.


    Players would then take on the role of an amnesiac character who resembled the original protagonist, with the default name ¡°Hugh.¡± They¡¯d progress through levels, collect cards, and piece together their memories through interactions with characters drawn from the gacha pool, completely skipping the original story¡¯s frustrating team-kicking arc.


    Other differences included the three ¡°losers¡± in the story. To avoid unnecessary complications, the game¡¯s default setting was that they didn¡¯t know Will at all.


    ¡°At least I¡¯ve formed a team, and my relationships with the three of them are good¡ªthat proves this isn¡¯t the game.¡±


    There were other clues too¡ª


    The map didn¡¯t feature any of the fictional locations added for the game, sticking to the original story¡¯s geography.


    The dungeons didn¡¯t include any of the game-exclusive designs meant to enhance gameplay.


    And the enhancement stones, originally intended for allies, were now being found on enemies.


    ¡°This is definitely¡­ the original world¡­¡±


    But as Will stared at the enhancement stone with the character ¡°Ï¡± etched on it¡­


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s closer to the original world.¡±


    However¡­


    The stone S had sent him sparked a new train of thought.

 Chapter 117 - Gotta Meet Him, Gotta Meet Him

    Chapter 117: Gotta Meet Him, Gotta Meet Him¡ª


    Thinking back, since arriving in Novice Town, Will had encountered more than one deviation from ¡°fate.¡±


    There was also¡­


    The disappearance of the former Morning Star.


    ¡°If I think about these two events together, they seem completely unrelated. But maybe that¡¯s just because I don¡¯t have enough information yet¡­¡±


    The timing of these two occurrences was too coincidental. If he continued investigating, there had to be a connection.


    Will wasn¡¯t one to let such details slip by.


    ¡°S mentioned that he found this stone at a dungeon boss. Starting the investigation from that dungeon should yield some clues.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the first step is to meet him in person and talk things through.¡±


    He held the stone up, examining it carefully, his mind already racing with plans to contact S and arrange a meeting.


    ¡ªCould this investigation be the breakthrough to defy ¡°fate¡±?


    ¡ªCould this investigation be the glimmer of hope he needed to survive?


    ¡ªCould this investigation lead to a future he had never been able to see before?


    But honestly¡­


    Will didn¡¯t only have a ¡°Plan A¡± for survival.


    The ¡°Plan B¡± of pushing his loser teammates toward blackening was still progressing wonderfully!


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if this isn¡¯t the key to breaking fate, using this thing to enhance their weapons will definitely make those three even stronger!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Truly, the heavens are on my side!!!¡±


    And so, as Will stood in his underwear, holding the green stone aloft, one foot propped on a chair in a dramatic pose¡­


    Bang!


    ¡°Young Master! Are you ready?! Eir¡¯s here to collect the laundry!¡±


    The door was kicked open by Eir¡ªbecause Will hadn¡¯t even bothered to lock it.


    Eir, having tidied up the kitchen and waited for quite some time, assumed that with her Young Master¡¯s usual efficiency, he must have been ready by now.


    Surely, he was just waiting for her to come serve him!


    Tail wagging, she confidently kicked the door open.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Eir froze, staring at Will¡ªstanding there in his underwear, fixated on the stone.


    ¡°Young Master, I know¡­ uh¡­ your hobbies have always been a bit strange, but I still¡­ I still think we should¡­ maybe see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡ª


    The Next Day.


    It was a rest day for the Morning Star team.


    Compared to their dungeon expedition, the ordeal of standing in line to register their team had been far more exhausting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time¡­


    Since they had chosen to use the small house in Novice Town as a temporary base, they needed to buy some household essentials and tidy up the place.


    If they were going to stay here for a month to wait for Hugh, they needed to prepare properly.


    ¡°Hmm, what happened last night? All I heard was you shouting very loudly, Will¡­¡± Leah, the last to wake up, rubbed her eyes as she came downstairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Young Master was doing something weird in his room, and Eir caught him~¡± Eir blurted out without hesitation!


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What was he doing?¡± Treya, as always, pressed for details with her relentless curiosity.


    ¡°When Eir walked in, he had taken off his pants and was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop! The more you say, the weirder it sounds!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s¡­ uh, don¡¯t you guys ever do this?¡±


    Will scratched his head.


    ¡°Sometimes, when you¡¯re halfway through changing clothes, you get distracted by a message on your phone¡ªuh, I mean, a letter¡ªand end up standing there half-dressed while reading it. That¡¯s normal, right?¡±


    Stare¡ª


    Treya and Leah stared at Will intently.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°Not even a little bit!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Wait, whose letter was it?! Was it from someone in our class? Fine, I¡¯ll admit, there were a few girls in class who looked at you strangely. But I made sure to discourage them with a firm ¡®focus on your studies.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Leah-sensei, so you¡¯re the reason I didn¡¯t receive a single love letter in three years?¡±


    ¡°¡­I even declined invitations to noble banquets on your behalf, using the excuse that ¡®Will is busy¡¯¡­ and yet someone still managed to write you a letter¡­¡±


    ¡°Treya, is this why I never integrated into your social circles in three years?¡±


    Stare¡ª


    Once again, the two of them stared him down.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s just a pen pal I know who¡¯s helped me a lot. And he¡¯s a guy!¡±


    For the first time, Will explained to the two of them how he had been corresponding with ¡°S,¡± describing him as a knowledgeable and experienced adventurer.


    ¡ªThough he conveniently left out the part where he was planning a secret meeting with S.


    After hearing his explanation, the sharpness in their gazes softened somewhat.


    But¡­


    There was still a hint of concern¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ While I think Will is very mature, when you talk about him like this¡­ uh¡­ it¡¯s a bit worrying. Are you sure you¡¯re not idolizing him too much? You should still be cautious with a pen pal you¡¯ve never met.¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei, there are many hidden forces keeping an eye on the Hysterm family. You should be careful.¡±


    Their concern felt almost like¡­


    Worried parents fretting over their child getting catfished in an online relationship?


    Wait, this isn¡¯t even an online relationship.


    The other party is clearly a reliable adult male¡ªdefinitely not someone who¡¯d scam him, right?


    But just like a high schooler determined to meet their online friend despite their parents¡¯ fears, Will wasn¡¯t going to back down!


    He was going to meet S, no matter what!


    Even if he had to do it behind their backs!


    With that resolve, Will discreetly tucked the letter he had written to S, containing the details for their meeting, behind his back.


    ¡ª


    At the Novice Town Market.


    The four of them strolled through the bustling market together.


    The market was well-organized, with an entire street dedicated to both permanent shops and temporary stalls.


    As the officially designated ¡°beginner village,¡± Novice Town¡¯s market was lively and packed with people. The variety of goods on display ensured that ¡°whatever a newbie needs, they can find here.¡±


    The sheer liveliness made it hard to believe this was the market of a once-remote border town.


    However¡­


    ¡°Come take a look! Second-hand branded gear, 80% new, perfect for impressing the ladies!¡±


    ¡°Try out the hottest, most photogenic mage outfits! You¡¯ll look amazing in pictures!¡±


    ¡°This skincare potion guarantees your makeup won¡¯t smudge. Want to check it out?¡±


    Many of the items being sold were¡­ overly flashy, to say the least.


    ¡°Hmph, what kind of nonsense are they selling here? The Adventurer¡¯s Guild sure knows how to attract people,¡± Leah muttered, scratching her head in frustration. As someone from an academic background, she couldn¡¯t stand the spectacle.


    ¡°True. But¡­ this has also brought a lot of business opportunities,¡± Treya mused, her thoughts shifting toward politics and commerce.


    ¡°Still¡­ some of these things are really pretty. Look at this accessory¡ªit¡¯s so cute!¡± Eir, ever simple and straightforward, browsed the market like she was on a casual shopping trip.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The Young Master, who usually had plenty to say about such things¡ª


    ¡°¡­This one doesn¡¯t match. That one doesn¡¯t match either¡­¡±


    ¡ªwas busy scrutinizing every middle-aged man who passed by.


    ¡°I remember him being more refined¡­¡±


    ¡°No, wait, he¡¯s also got a sense of humor. Could he be like Carver?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got to be at least forty by now¡­¡±


    Ever since learning that S was also in Novice Town, Will couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. Especially in such a crowded marketplace, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he¡¯d already passed by countless ¡°possible S¡¯s.¡±


    When would the letter he just sent finally get a reply¡­?

 Chapter 118 - Market Day

    Chapter 118: Market Day¡ª


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Will was confident he wasn¡¯t into men.


    The reason he was so invested in ¡°S¡± and so eager to learn his identity¡­


    Was because he felt more admiration than anything else for Mr. S.


    To Will, S was like a mentor figure who had enlightened him.


    When Will first reincarnated into this world, he hadn¡¯t taken its ¡°physics,¡± ¡°chemistry,¡± or even ¡°history¡± and ¡°society¡± seriously. To him¡­


    This was just a fictional world from a moderately popular story¡ªone with shallow settings and a basic plot but enough charm to attract fans.


    But¡­


    Through his correspondence with S, he had been repeatedly introduced to new perspectives on growth and strategy.


    It was as if¡­


    S had pulled him out of the depths of his ¡°this is just a fictional world¡± mindset, constantly knocking on his head and showing him the ¡°real¡± side of this world.


    Even something as seemingly game-like as ¡°dungeons¡± now felt tangible and real to Will, thanks to S.


    If he ever met S in person, he might just grab his hand, burst into tears, and thank him profusely¡ªwait, would that scare him off?!


    Although it was just a pen-pal meeting¡­


    Will couldn¡¯t help but feel the excitement of a fan meeting their idol.


    Moreover, S had initially insisted on anonymity in their letters, but now he was willing to meet. If S really was the ¡°reclusive master¡± Will suspected, then this gesture of trust meant¡­


    He truly considered Will a friend.


    From being pen pals to becoming real-life friends, there was so much more Will could learn from him.


    And who knows¡­


    Maybe S could even help with the weapons for his three teammates.


    Will¡¯s gaze shifted to the three girls, and he found himself locking eyes with Eir¡¯s pale gray ones.


    ¡°Young Master, you seem a bit distracted. But it¡¯s not like yesterday when you were all gloomy¡­¡± Eir tugged at Will¡¯s sleeve as they stood in front of a weapon shop called ¡°Sword Vendor.¡±


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t just Eir; the others had also noticed Will¡¯s lack of focus during their outing.


    But¡­ Eir was the first to voice it.


    Probably because she cared!


    She cared a lot!


    She cared so much!


    This morning, Eir had noticed that Will hadn¡¯t handed her his reply to S.


    Normally, Will would write a response the same day he received a letter. Even if he needed to research or read up on something to provide a proper reply, he¡¯d always excitedly send off an initial letter to S, following up later with additional details.


    This deviation was suspicious¡­


    And earlier, when they passed by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Will had used the excuse of getting a registration form stamped, but Eir had seen him discreetly deliver a letter.


    Could that be why the Young Master seemed so distracted today?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m observing the crowd!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Even Eir could tell this was a half-hearted excuse.


    ¡°Look at this market. As a potential heir to the Hysterm family¡ªwell, assuming my brothers don¡¯t want the position¡ªit¡¯s worth studying.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to study, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°The commercialization and entertainment aspects of dungeons.¡±


    Eir¡¯s suspicion lessened because she didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant.


    Will pointed to the swords displayed in the shop window.


    ¡°For example, decorative elements like these weren¡¯t on swords before. But¡­ in recent years, with ordinary people able to clear the lower levels of dungeons easily, many now dress up and treat dungeons like a casual outing.¡±


    ¡°Eir doesn¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°In simpler terms, dungeons used to be solely for resource production¡ªlike the primary or secondary industries. But thanks to the Hysterm family¡¯s reforms, dungeons now serve as part of the tertiary industry.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°This is a groundbreaking shift. Of course, it¡¯s also tied to¡­ the inexplicable increase in dungeon exploration efficiency and the strangely improved quality of dungeon loot.¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    ¡°If this trend continues, dungeons might become an integral part of daily life¡ªreducing their value as something to be ¡®conquered.¡¯ Hmm¡­ is that good or bad?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Eir¡¯s wolf ears perked up, nearly curling from confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting perspective. It¡¯s even more insightful than what the royal court lecturers propose,¡± Treya remarked, clearly following Will¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Will, stop using complicated terms to explain other complicated terms. Let¡¯s just enjoy shopping,¡± Leah said, standing on her tiptoes to pat Will¡¯s shoulder.


    Success!


    Will¡¯s plan had worked!


    Now no one cared what he had been distracted by earlier!


    As expected, when people start debating politics, they completely forget the previous topic.


    It was the perfect tactic for diverting attention.


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s no rush to discuss this now. It¡¯ll take about a year for this process to fully unfold. For now¡­¡±


    Will pointed to Treya, who was standing slightly behind the others, her height making her stand out.


    ¡°You need to buy a few more swords as spares! Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Treya tilted her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, since we¡¯re all out here, there¡¯s plenty to buy. One thing at a time!¡±


    ¡ª


    Inside the ¡°Sword Vendor¡± Shop.


    Treya wandered around the store. She wasn¡¯t here to pick out a ¡°better¡± sword but rather to stock up on ¡°disposable¡± ones.


    Entark Demon Swordsmanship was notoriously hard on swords. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have broken her cherished blade during her first sword dance.


    However¡­


    The quality of these swords was quite poor. Treya understood that they couldn¡¯t compare to royal armory standards.


    The only advantage was¡­ they looked nice, with various decorative stickers on the hilts.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯ll take these ten. Can I get a discount?¡± Will quickly selected ten single-handed swords and placed them on the counter.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, we don¡¯t offer discounts, no matter how many you buy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Do we need a discount? These seem pretty¡­¡±


    Treya flipped over a price tag.


    She didn¡¯t have much concept of money, but¡­


    The price was only a tenth of what she was used to paying at home. At such a low cost, of course¡ª


    ¡°Mmmmmm%#@%¡­¡±


    Will swiftly covered the little princess¡¯s mouth.


    He leaned close to Treya¡¯s sensitive half-elf ears.


    Half-elf ears were so sensitive, after all, so he whispered directly into her ear¡ª


    ¡°20%!¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡ª!¡±


    Treya, her mouth covered, dared not make a sound.


    ¡°¡­This shop charges about 20% more than the market rate. They leave room for haggling. And since you go through swords quickly, buying in bulk is more cost-effective.¡±


    Heh, this little trick was something Will had learned from Mr. S!


    Hearing such a calculated explanation, Treya¡¯s sensitive ears suddenly didn¡¯t feel so sensitive anymore.


    ¡°¡­As expected of Will-sensei.¡±


    That said¡­


    Treya couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­


    Why was he so frugal, even though Carver had provided ample funding and she had brought plenty of royal funds?


    It felt like¡­


    He had learned this habit from someone else.


    ¡°Here, these are for you.¡±


    Will handed the swords to Treya.


    It was only then that Treya noticed all ten silver swords had small demon stickers on their hilts.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon Swordsmanship. I specifically picked these out for you. Ah¡­ it¡¯s just that with so many swords looking similar, it¡¯s easier to keep track if they have a distinguishing mark.¡±


    ¡°Mm, thank you. They¡­ look nice.¡±


    Will had a bit of a personal motive.


    While Treya had become less stoic than before, she still didn¡¯t show much emotion.


    But he wanted to see the mischievous side of her hidden behind that calm exterior. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if the decorative swords were slightly more expensive, they were worth it!

 Chapter 119 - Time for a New Outfit!

    Chapter 119: Time for a New Outfit!¡ª


    Inside a potion shop called ¡°Witch¡¯s Haven.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many shops named after witches everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ they even have sachets hanging around. Look at this one¡ªit¡¯s got a witch¡¯s big hat printed on it. So fake. Real witches wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    Sachets were common accessories worn by witches who specialized in potion research. While Leah didn¡¯t think this shop was legitimate, it was still interesting to see some acknowledgment of witch customs.


    ¡°Huh?! They actually have ready-made essential oils here¡­ and they¡¯re so cheap?!¡±


    Although Leah had developed some tolerance from her experiments with blood mint essential oil, seeing rows of bottled oils in the shop still made her heart race.


    Will usually spent a lot of effort and money preparing this stuff.


    If she used ready-made products, wouldn¡¯t that save him time and energy?


    And if he had more time to spare¡­


    The longer Leah stared at the essential oils, the more the hearts in her eyes seemed to swell.


    She reached out for a bottle, only to be interrupted by Will¡¯s voice from behind her¡ª


    ¡°Buy the blood mint by weight.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why not just buy the ready-made oil?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Will leaned in close to Leah, bending down to whisper near her flushed face, which had turned red from the effects of the blood mint. ¡°The ready-made oils are diluted with water and impurities, which is why they¡¯re so cheap. Buying raw ingredients is not only cleaner but also more cost-effective.¡±


    Heh, this little trick was something Will had learned from Mr. S!


    Leah crossed her arms and stared at Will.


    ¡°This kid¡­ I¡¯ve watched him study diligently at school for three years, but he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s been an adventurer for decades.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not enough? Then let¡¯s buy a bit more. If we exceed the price threshold, they¡¯ll throw in that sachet, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­What sachet?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°sachet,¡± Leah¡¯s witchy eyes lit up.


    ¡°All done!¡± Will tied up the blood mint and stuffed it into his backpack. Then he grabbed the sachet hanging on the counter rack and walked over.


    ¡°Leah-sensei~ this is for you.¡±


    The sachet had a design of a witch¡¯s big hat on it. While Leah didn¡¯t believe in the shop¡¯s authenticity, the name ¡°Witch¡¯s Haven¡± did seem like it was trying to piggyback off the Witch Association¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°It suits you. You can even put the blood mint inside¡ªit¡¯s supposed to give off a faint fragrance~¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so¡­ so you think you can appease your teacher with something like this?¡±


    Leah snatched the sachet at lightning speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong~ Leah-sensei~¡±


    ¡°I-I mean¡­ I¡­ actually kind of like¡­ this sort of thing¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off as she hung the sachet around her neck. (tln : Sachet leather neck)


    ¡ª


    Inside an armor shop called ¡°Rusty Bargains.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this set looks nice. It even has bonuses¡­¡± Eir was carefully selecting her outer armor and matching shield.


    She was very serious about her choices, prioritizing practicality over aesthetics¡ªlike the adorable shield with a paw print on it. It was cute¡­ but a bit pricey and possibly impractical.


    A complete set seemed like the safest option, right?


    ¡°This one, this one, and this one¡ªbring them to me. But separately.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Complete sets don¡¯t actually offer many bonuses. They¡¯re often padded with filler items. Mixing and matching is better for adapting to different dungeon types.¡±


    Heh, this was another lesson from Mr. S! The best gear was self-crafted, followed by self-assembled sets. Pre-made sets rarely achieved perfection!


    ¡°¡­Eir didn¡¯t even say anything yet¡­¡±


    Eir let out a helpless laugh.


    She was used to it by now.


    Her mature yet slightly eccentric Young Master¡ªshe¡¯d been taking care of this version of Will for over a decade.


    Even though he was a noble young master, he often displayed frugality that even commoners would struggle to achieve.


    In that sense, he was kind of adorable.


    ¡°Alright, this one¡¯s a bit heavy, so you¡¯ll have to carry it¡ªit¡¯s your armor, after all.¡±


    ¡°Got it! Wait¡­ what¡¯s this?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s eyes landed on a small shield placed atop the full set of armor. The shield, adorned with a cute paw print, gleamed under the sunlight.


    ¡°It suits you¡­ uh¡­ I checked; the specs are fine, and the quality¡¯s actually pretty good. The decoration doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    Will did have a small personal motive.


    Although Eir wasn¡¯t a beastman with literal pawed hands¡­


    Seeing this shield reminded him of the way Eir would wave her little hands to greet him.


    It was a bit more expensive, but he bought it anyway!


    ¡ª


    After an exhilarating shopping spree, it was already dusk by the time they finished.


    As the four of them stepped out of the shop and onto the bustling market street, the setting sun cast a warm glow over the horizon.


    The market was still lively.


    After all, this was a commercial district where everyone relied on business to make a living. Shops wouldn¡¯t close just because it got dark.


    ¡°Woo~¡±


    Standing at the edge of the street, they heard the distant sound of a train whistle. Looking toward the end of the market, they saw a small train chugging along the tracks.


    ¡°Wow! A train! This is Eir¡¯s first time seeing one!¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s my first time too,¡± Treya admitted.


    ¡°Oh? So even the little princess hasn¡¯t seen everything. Then again, it¡¯s no surprise¡ªtrains haven¡¯t reached the capital yet.¡±


    Trains and their corresponding railways were built using materials excavated from dungeons.


    For now, they were primarily used for freight, with very few passenger services. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Novice Town likely got its station because it had been designated as the ¡°beginner village,¡± prompting the construction of a simple railway.


    However, the station was so rudimentary that it looked no different from an ordinary house. The gap between the tracks and residential areas was minimal.


    It seemed like the kind of place where a drunkard might accidentally wander onto the tracks.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, check your things. Did we get everything we needed?¡±


    ¡°Eir¡¯s all set.¡±


    ¡°No issues here.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    As expected, equipping the characters he had nurtured felt incredibly satisfying~


    Will flipped open his notebook and checked off all the items on his list.


    Except¡­


    Hmm¡­


    [Get yourself a stylish outfit to leave a great first impression on S.]


    ¡°This one¡¯s tough to complete. Maybe I¡¯ll just skip it¡­ Besides, S doesn¡¯t seem like the type to care about appearances.¡±


    ¡°Alright! If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s head home!¡±


    Stare¡ª


    But when Will looked up, he was met with the intense gazes of all three girls¡ªscanning him from head to toe.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I feel like your outfits in school weren¡¯t much different from this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, aside from the suit you wore to banquets, it¡¯s always been the same style.¡±


    ¡°Eir can confirm! I¡¯ve been washing the same set of clothes for years!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You little¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Change your outfit already!¡±

 Chapter 120 - Will’s Preparations

    Chapter 120: Will¡¯s Preparations¡ª


    Will had to admit.


    Shopping with women was an exhausting ordeal.


    But¡­


    Having women shop for you and buy you clothes?


    That was actually pretty enjoyable.


    ¡ª


    Novice Town¡¯s Premier Men¡¯s Clothing Store.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the shirt. That undershirt of yours is practically falling apart,¡± Treya said, pointing critically at Will.


    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯ll need to replace your pants and jacket too. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s get outfits for all four seasons,¡± Leah added, sounding like a mother who had taken on too much responsibility.


    ¡°Young Master! You should replace your underwear too¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t need to say out loud!¡±


    And so, the three girls, with more care than they ever showed for their own clothing, began scouring the men¡¯s store, grabbing anything they thought might suit Will.


    Meanwhile, Will¡­


    He stood at the entrance of the fitting room like an emotionless mannequin, changing into outfit after outfit.


    However¡­


    Their standards seemed impossibly high. After two or three changes, none of the outfits satisfied them, prompting them to head back and search for more.


    ¡°This is so unusual. It¡¯s my first time seeing a man come in here with three women, all picking out clothes for him,¡± the store clerk commented, clearly baffled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ what¡¯s your relationship with them?¡±


    Will glanced at the three girls, their backs turned to him as they combed through racks of men¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Teammates. Really¡­ just teammates.¡±


    After a moment of thought, he added¡ª sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve taken good care of them, so this is probably their way of¡­ uh¡­ repaying me?¡±


    ¡ª


    What surprised Will the most was¡­


    He had assumed that a princess born into royalty, an older witch, and a maid with little exposure to fashion would have vastly different tastes in clothing and no chance of agreeing on anything.


    But¡­


    To his surprise¡­


    The three of them managed to reach a consensus when it came to dressing him. There was no fighting, no disagreements.


    ¡°I think this shirt¡¯s color is perfect.¡±


    ¡°The cut is wrong. Will-sensei is too slim to pull off a deep V-neck like this.¡±


    ¡°Eir thinks it needs a jacket. But not something too formal, or it won¡¯t feel like the Young Master.¡±


    Their ¡°ideal look¡± for him seemed remarkably similar¡ªthey all had a shared vision of the ¡°perfect outfit.¡±


    However¡­


    Not only were their tastes peculiar, but their standards were absurdly high!


    After an hour of trying on clothes, they still hadn¡¯t found a single outfit that received unanimous approval.


    ¡ª


    Two hours later¡­


    Will stepped out of the fitting room and glanced out the window. The sky had already turned dark¡ªit was almost dinnertime.


    So this is what shopping with women is like¡­


    They were incredibly meticulous, determined to find the perfect choice no matter how long it took!


    While his body wasn¡¯t tired, his mind was definitely worn out.


    ¡°This one! This one¡¯s amazing! Eir loves this one!¡±


    ¡°Not bad. It captures that playful yet dependable vibe perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Still missing something. Add this little red tie.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    ¡°Great job, Treya!¡±


    ¡ª


    Will hadn¡¯t even had a chance to look in the mirror before the three girls unanimously declared, ¡°This is the best look!¡±


    He walked over to the mirror.


    Leah had chosen a gray inner shirt, slightly loose with a flat collar. Upon closer inspection, the gray fabric had subtle white patterns resembling a corner of the galaxy.


    The shirt gave off a bit of a playboy vibe.


    On top of that was a black jacket with a waistcoat design, suggested by Eir. She said it made the Young Master look more dependable.


    The jacket wasn¡¯t designed to be buttoned up, so it hung open, giving him a carefree, roguish appearance.


    Treya¡¯s choice of pants didn¡¯t stand out much, but the slim-fit design made his legs look longer and more elegant.


    But¡­


    The red tie Treya added at the end was the finishing touch, making him look even more like a ¡°charming yet cheeky team captain.¡±


    Overall¡­


    The outfit was both stylish and dependable.


    It actually looked pretty good?


    Wearing this to meet S¡­ he¡¯d probably think Will was a reliable junior¡­ right?


    ¡°What do you think? Are you satisfied, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we spent so much time picking this out. You¡¯re not allowed to say you¡¯re unhappy with it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will thought about it. His standards definitely weren¡¯t as high as these three, who were clearly in their prime (Leah probably counted too).


    Besides¡­


    When it came to clothes, the opposite gender¡¯s opinion always carried more weight.


    Alright, this would be the outfit!


    This was the one he¡¯d wear to meet Mr. S!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you all like it. Let¡¯s take these clothes. I¡¯ll wear them home and wash them later. I¡¯ll pay¡ª¡±


    Will had just pulled out his wallet and was about to ask the nearby clerk for the total when¡­


    Treya¡¯s cool, pale hand stopped him.


    This time, it was Treya who leaned in close to Will¡¯s ear, lowering her voice and speaking in a slightly husky tone:


    ¡°My family gave me plenty of spending money for this trip. As my fianc¨¦, this outfit is on me.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s very kind of you¡­¡±


    But before Treya could pull out her wallet, Leah¡¯s ponytail whipped through the air, interrupting her. Leah leaned into Will¡¯s other ear and said:


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much over the years, and I¡¯ve earned plenty of project funding thanks to you. I¡¯ve been meaning to buy you a new outfit for ages. It¡¯s only right that I pay for this.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Well, that works too¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Eir stepped forward from the front.


    ¡°Why are you here too?!¡±


    ¡°The Young Master should pay for his own clothes! He already split the cost of the equipment we bought earlier. His clothes should be his responsibility.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re not on my side?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but the Young Master¡¯s wallet is in my hands. This is the travel fund Mr. Carver gave for both me and the Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir pulled out the small wallet from her bag.


    Oh, right. No wonder Will couldn¡¯t find his wallet earlier.


    So Eir was in charge of the finances!


    ¡°It¡¯s not right to make a servant pay. I should cover it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve owed him this for three years.¡±


    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s matters should be handled by the person who knows him best¡ª¡±


    Wearing his new outfit, Will stood to the side, dumbfounded.


    He never imagined he¡¯d live to see the day when women fought over who got to pay for him.


    But¡­


    He had indeed invested a lot in these three over the years.


    And they were no longer the shy, tsundere, or clueless ¡°losers¡± from the original story.


    Now, they were genuinely thoughtful, emotionally healthy, and¡­ adorable young women who wanted to repay the kindness he had shown them.


    However¡­


    This wouldn¡¯t do.


    He needed to keep things fair!


    ¡°Alright, alright¡ªstop arguing. I¡¯ve got a solution!¡±


    Will finally stepped in to break up the debate.


    ¡°How about you each pay a third? That way, it¡¯s like each of you is gifting me one piece.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°¡°Deal!¡±¡±¡±


    As if they had been waiting for Will to say that, the three of them immediately agreed and rushed to the counter.


    But¡­


    Watching them argue over which piece each of them would pay for¡­


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being divvied up between them.


    It was a bit unsettling¡­ What if Mr. S showed up to their meeting in plain adventurer¡¯s gear while Will arrived in this flashy new outfit?


    Wouldn¡¯t that scare him off?


    After all¡­


    S probably¡­ maybe¡­ hopefully wasn¡¯t the type to care about appearances, right?

 Chapter 121 - The Heroine’s Preparations

    Chapter 121: The Heroine¡¯s Preparations¡ª


    Shuna was concerned.


    Shuna was very concerned.


    Shuna was extremely concerned!


    What should she wear when they finally meet?


    Ever since she sent out her letter, she had been obsessing over¡­


    Choosing the perfect outfit for that day!


    After all, there was no way W would refuse her. If he dared, she¡¯d just flip Novice Town upside down and find him herself!


    And so, for the past few days, Shuna had been wandering through every women¡¯s clothing store in Novice Town.


    From the cute and girly ¡°Hello Killty¡±¡­


    To the cool and confident ¡°LV999¡å¡­


    And even the sultry and sexy ¡°Valentino¡±¡­


    Alright, she admitted it¡ªshe had only learned about these store names after arriving in Novice Town. All the schoolgirls seemed to know them by heart.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault. She had spent most of her teenage years in dungeons. Even though she had attended school for three years later, she hadn¡¯t exactly transformed into a typical girl.


    Now, being asked to pick an outfit for a ¡°date¡±¡­ was just¡­ uh¡­


    Too difficult.


    She had circled these stores multiple times. Even though she had plenty of spare cash and could afford the most expensive outfits¡­


    None of them felt right.


    She had visited so often that the sales assistants in the women¡¯s fashion district now recognized her. Every time she came in to browse, they¡¯d curiously follow her around.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This one¡¯s too cute and pastel. It doesn¡¯t feel like me at all.¡±


    ¡°But this cool, edgy one feels too masculine?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And the sexy ones¡­ honestly, I look more natural in my usual clothes. These just feel¡­ greasy.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What the hell should I pick?!¡±


    Once again, Shuna tossed the outfit she had just tried onto the store¡¯s sofa and slumped down beside it.


    Staring up at the ceiling.


    She absolutely¡­


    Hated¡­


    Trying on outfit after outfit in a store.


    Clothes just needed to be comfortable¡ªwhy did appearances matter so much?


    But¡­


    She really wanted to make a¡­ great¡­ first impression on someone.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Miss Shuna, what¡¯s wrong? After all these days, you still haven¡¯t found the right outfit?¡± asked Kate, the sales assistant, as she approached. Shuna sat up, her face clearly troubled.


    ¡°Yeah. No matter what I try, I¡¯m still not satisfied. It¡¯s so hard¡­ How do you usually help people pick clothes?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my area of expertise. But Miss Shuna, you¡¯ve never told me¡ªwhat are you choosing this outfit for? Knowing that would help me give you better advice.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t say¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Shuna felt her face heat up. She covered her mouth and half her face with her hand.


    Her eyes locked onto the rack of clothes in front of her, refusing to look away.


    Her voice leaked out from between her fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ sort of a date, I guess. Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it your first date?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then here¡¯s a suggestion: choose something based on what the other person likes. What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ he¡¯s probably a sheltered young master, stepping out of his home for the first time. He¡¯s curious about everything and pretty naive¡ªdoesn¡¯t even know how to bargain for cheaper goods.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If I had to describe him, he¡¯s kind of an idealist, a dreamer. But he¡¯s also a man of action¡ªhe¡¯ll immediately act on his ideas.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem very healthy, probably one of those frail, delicate young masters. If I wear heels, I might even be taller than him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Wait¡­ his appearance? Have you two never met before? Is this not just your first date but also your first meeting?¡±


    Kate had been feeling like something was off about Shuna¡¯s description. This last detail finally made her realize how bizarre the situation was.


    ¡°Pen pal,¡± Shuna quickly clarified. ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s never mentioned his gender. But it¡¯s so obvious¡ªI figured it out.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°There was even a time when I suspected he was a woman because he kept asking about women¡¯s gear and clothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But after some investigation, I found out his family doesn¡¯t have any women his age, so he¡¯s definitely a man. Oh, and his choice of stationery practically screams his identity.¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    ¡°Anyway, putting all that aside, what kind of outfit do you think he¡¯d like? What kind of first impression would he find appealing?¡±


    As Shuna spoke, she crossed her legs, her denim shorts riding up slightly. Her worn boots clicked together in the air.


    ¡°Based on that description, I¡­ I have no idea what kind of person he is,¡± Kate admitted.


    As a professional sales assistant in a women¡¯s clothing store, Kate had helped countless girls choose outfits for their dates.


    She usually tailored her recommendations based on the date¡¯s preferences and the girl¡¯s own features, with great success.


    But¡­


    This was the strangest ¡°date¡± she had ever heard of.


    Of course, Miss Shuna herself wasn¡¯t exactly normal. She was definitely¡­ a bit odd.


    After some thought, Kate decided to steer the conversation in a different direction¡ª


    ¡°Then why not think about the impression you want to give him? It doesn¡¯t have to match his preferences.¡±


    ¡°For a date, isn¡¯t it better to choose something the other person likes?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Think about it¡ªif he agreed to the date, it means he already likes you as you are. All you need to do is maintain that impression.¡±


    ¡°Maintain that impression¡­?¡±


    Shuna rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.


    Kate felt like her suggestion was finally getting through. Shuna seemed to be seriously considering it, remaining silent for a while.


    Eventually, she sat up straight.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I think¡­¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t see me as a woman.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I mean, he only addresses me by my alias. But¡­ for example, when he mentions women¡¯s items in his letters, his tone¡­ uh¡­ it¡¯s like he assumes I wouldn¡¯t know about them?¡±


    Kate felt like she was facing the biggest challenge of her decade-long career as a women¡¯s clothing sales assistant.


    This woman was impossible to deal with!


    Not only was her mysterious date a handful, but Shuna herself was equally difficult.


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re right. I doubt he sees me as someone who¡¯s good at dressing up in fancy, well-thought-out outfits.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s the idea!¡±


    Kate felt a surge of relief, thinking she had finally guided Shuna in the right direction.


    But¡­


    Shuna hugged her knees and thought for a moment before finally saying¡ª


    ¡°Or maybe, in his eyes¡­ I should look like¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­An experienced adventurer who¡¯s passionate about dungeons?¡±


    ¡°An¡­ adventurer?¡±


    Kate was at a loss for words.


    As a women¡¯s clothing store in Novice Town¡ªa hub for new adventurers¡ªthey did carry plenty of adventurer-style outfits.


    They were even displayed on the same racks.


    But it was rare¡ªalmost unheard of¡ªfor someone to come into the store, try on various outfits, and ultimately choose the kind of clothes adventurers wore every day.


    ¡°Oh, wait, you¡¯ve really reminded me of something. That¡¯s actually a great idea.¡±


    Suddenly, Shuna snapped her fingers, as if a light bulb had gone off in her head.


    ¡°I know exactly what to wear now. But¡­ before that, find me a nice pair of black stockings.¡±


    ¡°After all, the one thing I¡¯m certain he likes¡­ is this.¡±

 Chapter 122 - The Heroine Chooses the Meeting Place

    Chapter 122: The Heroine Chooses the Meeting Place¡ª


    The next evening.


    Since they were both in the same town, the letter arrived quickly. Shuna received it that very night.


    Sitting at the small bar in the town¡¯s largest tavern, Shuna swung her legs back and forth, happily tearing open the letter.


    ¡ª


    [To S:


    Thank you for the new information you provided.


    That stone is simply¡­ incredible! If it can enhance dungeon monsters, it might also work on our regular weapons!


    I¡¯m very interested in this¡ªyes, just this.


    If possible, I¡¯d love to visit the dungeon where you found it and explore. I¡¯m sure we¡¯d make new discoveries.


    Oh, and about meeting you¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I¡¯d be delighted. In fact, I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time, S.


    As for the time and place, I¡¯ll be in Novice Town for the foreseeable future. You can choose the time and place, and I¡¯ll be there.


    W]


    ¡ª


    ¡°Great! He agreed.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s heart soared, and her legs swung even faster.


    ¡°Uh¡­ but¡­ even at a time like this, he¡¯s more concerned about that stupid stone. He only mentioned meeting me in the last sentence.¡±


    She was so happy that she only then realized that Will had spent most of the letter talking about his interest in the stone and his desire to investigate it further with her.


    The most important part¡­


    The meeting¡­


    Was pitifully tacked on at the end.


    ¡ªDid he not take it seriously because she had also casually mentioned it at the end of her letter?


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I get to choose the location¡­?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still corresponding after all these years? I thought you¡¯d have stopped by now.¡±


    As Shuna pondered where to meet Will for their ¡°first date,¡± Isaac walked over with a small plate of cappuccino cake, placing it in front of her. He smiled, looking at her and the letter in her hand.


    Isaac looked younger than he had three years ago. Wearing a bartender¡¯s outfit, he appeared much more elegant, unlike the dusty and busy guild master he used to be at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    He had resigned from his position after the Green Wild Maze dungeon appeared.


    He opened a small tavern called ¡°XXX,¡± using his years of bartending skills to offer unique cocktails. It was a niche but successful business.


    Since Novice Town became the beginner village, the constant flow of people had made his small tavern quite profitable.


    When Shuna returned to this town¡ªwhere she had often visited three years ago¡ªshe was surprised to see her former guild master running the tavern.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. We¡¯ve kept in touch quite a bit over the past three years.¡±


    ¡°So, have you met him yet? Is he the young master you imagined?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ not yet.¡±


    ¡°Shuna, what¡¯s taking you so long? You¡¯ve been in touch for years. You should¡¯ve met him by now.¡±


    ¡°School kept me busy, and I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡­ wanted to meet me¡­¡±


    Shuna¡¯s voice trailed off.


    She was always a super confident person, except when it came to meeting W¡­ she felt a bit insecure.


    She was afraid¡­ afraid that he might not want to meet someone like her, a girl his age who had just graduated.


    She wasn¡¯t as experienced as he had praised her to be in his letters¡ªmany of the things she spoke confidently about were learned from her own dungeon expeditions.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Isaac stroked his chin.


    ¡°Are you worried about being scammed? Oh, right, I almost forgot you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s easy to get scammed.¡±


    ¡°How could I be scammed?!¡±


    ¡°True, you¡¯re Shuna. If anyone tries to scam you, you can just punch them.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t live up to his expectations. Uh¡­ and honestly, I¡¯m also worried he won¡¯t live up to mine.¡±


    This was a common concern for pen pals meeting for the first time.


    Isaac could see right through her thoughts and emotions¡ªafter all, three years ago, she was just as easy to read. He was used to it.


    Building an image of someone in your mind, only to find out they¡¯re completely different in person, was a frequent issue.


    This kid occasionally faced ¡°normal¡± problems too.


    ¡°Hmm. So, you haven¡¯t told him your real identity in all these years?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t told me! I¡¯m not going to be the first to say it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn about this. So, you¡¯re meeting soon¡­ and you still haven¡¯t shared your appearance or learned his?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve kept it anonymous this long; might as well keep it up for the surprise!¡±


    Shuna said, grabbing a fork and taking a big bite of the cake, chewing it with a hint of frustration.


    ¡°So, how are you planning to meet?¡±


    Isaac looked at her.


    ¡°By the way, I still owe you a drink. You haven¡¯t ordered yet, Miss Shuna.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ right!¡±


    With the mention of this, both of them fell silent.


    Then, they looked at each other, eyes lighting up¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s just meet here at your tavern!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I lend you a private room? If anything goes wrong, I can help.¡±


    They both suggested the same idea almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Ahem. Since I owe you a drink, it¡¯s only fair you cover this one.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But¡­ Shuna, have you ever had a drink before?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, I can handle my liquor!¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t actually know her drinking capacity.


    But¡­


    Based on his impression of Shuna as an adventurer who had been in dungeons for years¡­ adventurers rarely had poor tolerance. They were always around high-proof alcohol at the guild.


    ¡°By the way, since it¡¯s at your tavern, can I get him drunk?¡±


    ¡°You always take the unconventional route.¡±


    ¡°This is very conventional! Once he¡¯s drunk¡­ hehe, he¡¯ll be at my mercy.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just worried about not living up to his expectations?¡±


    Still, her bold and straightforward approach was very ¡°Shuna.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you have paper and a pen? I¡¯ll write the letter now. Maybe it¡¯ll make it to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s anonymous mail collection today.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Isaac handed her the paper and pen.


    Under the dim tavern lights, Shuna carefully wrote her letter. She started by responding to W¡¯s comments about the mysterious green stone, then mentioned the meeting place at the tavern.


    Isaac watched her face¡­


    This young girl, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in three years, had grown even more beautiful.


    But¡­ her beauty still had a touch of wildness, lacking the refined air of a typical student.


    He wondered who this W was.


    How lucky he was to have met such a wonderful girl.


    However¡­


    Isaac was surprised to see that her writing style was completely different from her usual speech. Her tone was respectful, and her language was logical and coherent.


    It was his first time seeing her write a letter in person.


    No wonder she was worried about not matching the image W had of her.


    ¡°Alright. Boss¡­ remember to make his drink stronger.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Isaac took the empty cake plate she had finished


    .


    ¡°But Shuna, be confident.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ¡®heroine¡¯¡ªthree years ago, you always said that yourself.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Eir’s Support

    Chapter 123: Eir¡¯s Support¡ª


    [To W:


    I¡¯m thrilled to hear that you¡¯re also interested in the stone. It¡¯s truly fascinating how many interests we share.


    However, I sense a hint of danger from it. We should plan together and trace it back to the first dungeon where it appeared.


    I¡¯m also excited that you agreed to meet. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it.


    I¡¯ve been staying in Novice Town for a while now. How about we meet this Sunday evening at 7 PM, just after dark, at the XXX Tavern? It¡¯s a friend¡¯s place, right across from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Let¡¯s meet by the green ivy near the entrance. I¡¯ll bring something you can recognize me by. When you see me, just call out the alias you¡¯ve always used for me.


    S]


    ¡ª


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    ¡°This Sunday¡­ This Sunday! This Sunday!!!¡±


    Will quickly calculated¡ªit was three days away.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. In his first week in Novice Town, he was already going to meet S!


    This was definitely the highlight of his week!


    What about the missing ¡°former Morning Star¡±?


    What about the original protagonist wandering around the area this month?


    What about the obviously game-derived enhancement stone?


    What were those things?


    He had never heard of them.


    Will didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    What could be more important than meeting a pen pal he had known for so many years?


    ¡°Young Master, Eir¡¯s here to collect your dirty clothes again.¡±


    Since the door was left open, Eir peeked in, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t walk in on her Young Master in his underwear again, and then entered.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master, you look so happy. It¡¯s¡­ kind of scary! Did Mr. S write something again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really nothing. And¡­ why does my happiness seem scary?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because before¡­ uh¡­ every time you¡¯re really happy, you end up doing something incomprehensible. Eir¡¯s gotten used to it!¡±


    ¡°Am I really that kind of person?¡±


    Will began to reflect.


    Did he really come off as that much of a weirdo?


    At least before meeting S in three days, he needed to change that!


    ¡°Oh, right, Eir, after washing this new outfit, please keep it aside for me. I¡¯ll probably wear it in three days¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there something special happening?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Eir. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Eir tilted her head, staring at Will thoughtfully.


    Her ears twitched back and forth, and finally, as if she had a revelation, her eyes lit up, and her tail pointed straight up.


    ¡°Young Master, are you meeting Mr. S in three days?!¡±


    ¡°!!!!!!!¡±


    Will was shocked!


    ¡°How¡­ how did you figure that out?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Eir just thought about it a bit. Because¡­ Young Master only gets this happy when it¡¯s something related to Mr. S¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You figured it out, huh.¡±


    Perhaps it was the intuition of a maid who had been by his side for years?


    Eir wouldn¡¯t oppose him meeting S like Leah and Treya, right?


    But¡­


    Eir¡¯s response surprised him¡ª


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve known Mr. S for so many years. It¡¯s about time you met and had a good chat.¡±


    As Eir spoke, she looked at her Young Master, sitting obediently at the desk.


    She had seen him many nights, alone, writing letters, diaries, and doing homework.


    ¡°You¡­ saying that surprises me.¡±


    Will realized that Eir¡¯s gaze was unexpectedly gentle.


    Because she was younger, Will always thought of her as a little sister rather than someone who took care of him.


    But¡­


    Her gentle gaze reminded him that she had always been the one taking care of him.


    ¡°Because Young Master has very few friends. Besides us, there are even fewer people who make you this happy¡­ Though it¡¯s partly because you¡¯re mature and smart¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    Will thought about it.


    Actually¡­


    He didn¡¯t make friends easily because he didn¡¯t fit in with the nobles. And those who weren¡¯t nobles saw him as the ¡°special young master of the Hysterm family,¡± creating a barrier.


    The only true friend he had¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was Mr. S, with whom he had corresponded anonymously from the start.


    Thinking about it, this was just a slightly better version of an ¡°ordinary person¡¯s¡± life compared to his previous one.


    ¡°Alright, maybe a little.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, Eir feels that Young Master suppresses himself too much. Maybe it¡¯s because I watch over you too closely, wanting to protect you¡­¡±


    Eir tilted her head.


    In her mind, it felt like two versions of herself were fighting.


    One was the Eir who had grown up with Will, who had been cared for and had grown a lot since being rescued from the forest as a ¡°slave.¡±


    It was the Young Master who constantly trained her, not treating her as a disposable half-beast slave, making her believe she could stand on her own.


    Though he called her a dog, the Young Master gave her more care and freedom to improve herself.


    Because of this, Eir wanted to see her Young Master happy¡ª


    She perked up her ears and wagged her tail.


    ¡°So, this time, as Eir¡­ I hope Young Master can do what he wants. Especially since Mr. S has helped us so much, he deserves a proper thank you.¡±


    Will looked at her smile.


    He was deeply moved.


    Perhaps Eir didn¡¯t realize it, but as someone who had read the original story, Will knew she was no longer the Eir from the story.


    She expressed herself gently, seeing herself and her Young Master as equals¡ªat least, it showed he hadn¡¯t taught her in vain.


    Though¡­ she wasn¡¯t as dark.


    But Will didn¡¯t mind this version of Eir. She was like a clingy golden retriever.


    Will reached out and hugged her gently. Eir¡¯s soft chest made him feel like he was sinking into a plush toy.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s great to have your understanding.¡±


    Eir hugged him back, rubbing his head.


    Though the Young Master had grown stronger through training, he was no longer the fragile boy who could break with a hug.


    But¡­


    Holding him like this, Eir still felt the protective urge that had started ¡°one day¡± and never stopped¡ª


    The other Eir, who wanted to protect him like a flower in a greenhouse.


    The Young Master should stay by her side.


    The Young Master was fragile and shouldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    The Young Master would get hurt outside.


    The Young Master was such an easily hurt child.


    Friends and smiles weren¡¯t necessary. As long as he stayed by her side, it was enough.


    There were guard dogs that would protect their masters at all costs, even biting anyone who threatened them, right?


    ¡­


    That deep, subconscious part of her occasionally surfaced.


    But this time¡­ the Eir who wanted to see her Young Master smile won.


    However¡­


    At some point¡­ Eir always felt that it would emerge.


    ¡ªIf S hurts you, then Eir¡­ will make him disappear¡­


    ¡°In this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    Will suddenly heard her muttering and looked up.


    ¡°Nothing, Young Master. Since you¡¯re going, prepare well. Don¡¯t let S underestimate us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so enthusiastic you might wear the clothes out!¡±

 Chapter 124 - Will Sneaks Out

    Chapter 124: Will Sneaks Out¡ª


    Three Days Later¡ª


    Sunday of that week¡ª


    6 PM.


    Every day this week, the four of them had gone out for a small dungeon expedition. Morning Star¡¯s current rating wasn¡¯t high, so they could only explore lower-level dungeons.


    But for daily training, it was more than sufficient.


    Now¡­


    They had just finished their dungeon expedition and returned to their adventurer team¡¯s small house to divide the loot and¡­


    Enjoy their spoils!


    On the table was a massive roast suckling pig, though now only bones remained.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ice mountain boar meat was pretty good, not bad!¡± Leah said happily, not even sparing the pig¡¯s trotters.


    ¡°This is nothing. There are probably even tastier things in other dungeons. We might find some amazing beef next,¡± Will said, smiling as he explained.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve discovered that dungeon monsters don¡¯t always disappear and can actually be eaten,¡± Treya said, eating delicately, though she almost licked the plate clean¡ªif Will hadn¡¯t been watching, she might have.


    ¡°Of course, they can be eaten. Monster corpses are important dungeon loot. And it¡¯s not just pigs and cows¡ªcreatures like insects and moths, which look scary, can be delicious when fried.¡±


    Will continued proudly.


    Heh, in dungeons, all the obscure knowledge he¡¯d accumulated over the years finally had a chance to shine! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now it was Leah and Treya¡¯s turn to stare at Will.


    ¡°It feels like you know things only someone who¡¯s been in dungeons for years would know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not stuff you¡¯d find in books.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah, well¡­¡±


    Will realized he had a tendency to let things slip.


    Unlike Eir, these two were highly suspicious of his acquaintance, ¡°Mr. S.¡±


    Probably because¡­


    Unlike Eir, they hadn¡¯t seen all the letters exchanged between him and S¡ªthey only learned about him a few days ago.


    To them, the once-reliable ¡°Mr. S¡± now seemed like a scammer conducting a mail fraud scheme.


    ¡°Listen, Will. Don¡¯t trust those dungeon adventurers too easily. Our professors have been tricked by them for funding.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Especially since you¡¯re a Hysterm family scion, you¡¯re an easy target for ill-intentioned people.¡±


    Alright!


    Will had thought that since Eir agreed, he could test the waters with these two.


    But there was no room for testing now!


    His mind was made up!


    Will would never tell them that he planned to sneak out in an hour!


    Hmm¡­


    It was just one night. He¡¯d be back the next day, acting like nothing happened, maybe looking a bit hungover from a few drinks¡ªafter all, as an adult male, occasionally sneaking out for a drink should be normal, right?


    Even if it didn¡¯t sound like something a highly disciplined, self-aware good boy like Will would do.


    ¡°No, no, haven¡¯t you heard? There¡¯s a new book called The Great Dungeon Bestiary. I learned it all from there.¡±


    Will quickly made up an excuse.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.


    She sensed something was off. The usually ¡°honest¡± Will seemed to be lying.


    As the ¡°teacher¡± Will always called ¡°Leah-sensei,¡± she realized she wasn¡¯t the only one he considered a mentor¡­


    Treya watched the ¡°colorful¡± Will, the only color in her eyes.


    She also sensed something strange. The Will who had taught her to embrace the darkness seemed to be hiding some¡­ ¡°colorful desires.¡±


    As his nominal fianc¨¦e, it seemed he had someone more important¡­


    ¡ªIf he stops opening his heart to me¡­


    ¡ªIf he disappears from my world¡­


    ¡ªThen it¡¯s time to deal with him. || ¡ªThen it¡¯s time to deal with him.


    Both of them stared at Will, simultaneously burying their thoughts like a time bomb set to explode under certain conditions.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy it and check it out someday. Might be useful for teaching.¡±


    ¡°A bestiary¡­ that makes sense.¡±


    ¡ªThey¡¯re so easy to convince!


    ¡ªHehe, my teammates, whom I¡¯ve raised, still trust me.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll sneak out tonight without any issues.


    However¡­


    A seed of doubt had been planted in their hearts.


    ¡ª¡±Why has he only worn the new outfit we picked for him once?¡±


    ¡ª¡±It seems like he hasn¡¯t worn that new outfit in the past three days.¡±


    ¡ª


    6:30 PM.


    Will looked in the mirror, changing out of his dungeon gear and into the outfit the three girls had chosen for him.


    ¡ªHe didn¡¯t want it getting scuffed in the dungeon; otherwise, he¡¯d have to meet S naked.


    He had worn it once over the past few days, and he had to admit, the more he looked at it, the more stylish it seemed!


    Especially with the outfit¡¯s style¡­ paired with his slightly scholarly glasses, it gave him a bit of a ¡°deceptively proper¡± look.


    Women¡¯s tastes were definitely trustworthy!


    Especially three women.


    This outfit made him look serious yet approachable, not too childish, and like someone with hidden depths.


    Today¡­


    He was definitely¡­


    Going to surprise him!


    Yes, only meeting a brother was worth dressing up for. Meeting women didn¡¯t matter.


    Will tiptoed downstairs. Leah and Treya usually rested in their rooms after dinner, as it wasn¡¯t the best time for magic practice or physical training.


    7 PM was the perfect time to sneak out.


    Only Eir would be washing dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m off~¡±


    ¡°Safe travels, Young Master~¡±


    They exchanged a quiet greeting, mouthing the words to each other.


    ¡°Come back early~¡±


    Eir mouthed four words with a pout.


    Like siblings with a big plan, hiding it from their parents.


    And so, Will opened the door¡ª


    The sunset hadn¡¯t fully set, casting a long shadow of Will into the house.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Will felt his heart racing with excitement¡­


    Clutching the letter tightly¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m coming to see you¡­ S¡­¡±


    He embarked on his five-year journey to meet his pen pal.


    ¡ª


    6:30 PM.


    ¡°Alright, clothes are on, collar adjusted.¡±


    Shuna stood in her rented room in Novice Town, checking herself in the mirror repeatedly.


    ¡°And the stockings. This is the first time I¡¯ve worn stockings that prioritize appearance over practicality.¡±


    Especially the black stockings on her feet. She carefully adjusted them multiple times.


    Keeping them just above the joints, she placed a coin inside to prevent them from slipping.


    ¡°Okay, everything¡¯s set.¡±


    Her heart was racing.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down, deep breaths¡­ inhale¡­ exhale¡­¡±


    Strangely, even in the face of the toughest dungeons, her heart had never raced like this.


    Even touching her chest couldn¡¯t calm her down.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    Bang.


    But the door she had just closed was quickly reopened.


    ¡°Oops, oops, oops, I forgot to bring this. He might not recognize me without it.¡±


    Shuna hurried back inside, grabbing a small book titled The Little Dungeon Bestiary from the table.


    Carefully, she took out the metal bookmark inside, aligning it with the pages before gently placing it back.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 125 -

    Chapter 125: ¡°Finally Recognized Me? Mr. W.¡±¡ª


    XXX Tavern.


    Will stared at the address on the letter, noting that S had even marked it as being across from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, just in case he didn¡¯t know.


    But¡­


    Will had known about this place from the moment he arrived in Novice Town. He had been keeping an eye on this tavern for a very simple reason¡ª


    It was a key location in the original story!


    Moreover, the tavern¡¯s name wasn¡¯t censored; it was deliberately left as ¡°XXX,¡± symbolizing the freedom to fill in any name you wanted.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m here. It¡¯s pretty crowded, unlike how it was described in the original story¡­¡±


    Perhaps because it was located across from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the tavern was bustling with people, creating a dense flow of traffic.


    Most of them were adventurers, easily identifiable by their similar attire.


    It was clear that many had completed their day¡¯s tasks and were here for a drink before heading home to sleep.


    On the other hand¡­


    Will, dressed in his new outfit, stood out like a sore thumb.


    In the original story, this tavern appeared in the first Chapter of the first volume, during the snowy night when the protagonist was kicked out of his team.


    At that time, the tavern was a forgotten place, only known for its specialty cocktails.


    It was here¡­


    That the protagonist, Hugh, was drunk and taken away by the Dungeon Queen of ¡°Galactic Peak.¡±


    Will clutched the letter, even though he had memorized the meeting place, he kept checking it, afraid he might forget.


    ¡°The green ivy¡­ it¡¯s here.¡±


    He stopped.


    Under the eaves, a lush green ivy plant in a window box caught his eye, glowing softly in the dim evening light from the tavern¡¯s windows.


    This had to be the meeting place S had mentioned in the letter.


    Will stood to the right of the planter, leaning against the red brick wall of the tavern.


    Having found the spot¡­


    It meant he was getting closer to meeting ¡°S.¡±


    But surprisingly, Will¡¯s heartbeat had slowed considerably compared to when he first left. His nervousness had eased.


    Mr. S¡­


    What kind of person would he be?


    He had imagined countless scenarios.


    With these thoughts, he had scrutinized every person he passed.


    Mr. S had extensive dungeon exploration experience and had brought him many spoils.


    So¡­


    Would he be one of those middle-aged men who spent their evenings drinking at the tavern after a day of dungeon crawling?


    ¡­


    Mr. S was also highly knowledgeable, with insights not only from dungeons but also from books. His letters were filled with erudition.


    So¡­


    Would he be the bespectacled professor who looked like he had just stepped out of a university to study the town?


    ¡­


    Mr. S had a strong curiosity and, judging by his dungeon exploits, was likely fit and not too old.


    So¡­


    Would he be the young, promising man who had just stepped out of the tavern?


    Will¡¯s eyes scanned each person.


    It was strange¡­


    When he put all these descriptions together, S seemed more like the protagonist with unique ¡°black¡± hair from the original story than any of the colorful-haired adventurers passing by.


    But no, he had dismissed that idea from the start. S¡¯s actions differed from Hugh¡¯s trajectory, and in the original story, Hugh had fallen into despair after losing his team a year ago. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he couldn¡¯t possibly be the protagonist.


    He¡­


    Should be someone outside the ¡°story,¡± guiding him from the uncharted realms beyond the narrative.


    At least¡­


    That¡¯s what he hoped.


    Will watched the chaotic crowd, his gaze shifting from person to person until it started to blur.


    Come to think of it¡­ with so many people here, he had never described his appearance to S. Even in this age of photographs, he had never sent one. How would S recognize him among all these people¡­


    In the stifling summer evening, a breeze blew by, carrying a strand of black hair past his eyes.


    !?


    He widened his eyes.


    A girl with long, flowing black hair walked slowly past him.


    She was tall, with a well-toned body that showed signs of training.


    She brushed her hair aside and stood to the left of the ivy, leaning against the wall, and pulled out a book¡ªshe seemed to have carried it under her arm.


    Will was captivated by her.


    Her clothes looked new, unlike those of the adventurers who had just returned from the dungeons.


    But¡­


    Her outfit was clearly something only a seasoned dungeon explorer would wear.


    She wore a denim vest jacket, giving her a cool vibe. The jacket was camouflaged, perfect for forest dungeons, with two pockets on the chest for emergency potions.


    Her lower half was clad in denim shorts, ideal for movement and ventilation, hugging her toned hips, indicating she wasn¡¯t the sedentary type and likely trained regularly.


    On her thigh, connected to her shorts, was a leg holster with a gleaming dagger. This was a convenient spot for close-combat experts to store backup weapons without hindering movement.


    Her boots had special anti-slip soles and were flat for safety, unlike the high heels many women wore for fashion and height.


    And then there were her black stockings.


    Her well-toned, muscular legs looked stunning in the stockings. While mosquito-repellent stockings might have been more practical, her choice stood out.


    And the book she was reading¡­


    She was about Will¡¯s height, so he could see the pages from his angle.


    But¡­


    More than the pages¡­


    Will was drawn to her exposed chest, swallowing hard.


    Though her outfit left her with only a sports bra for practicality, it seemed a bit too tight, allowing Will a glimpse of her ample cleavage.


    No, no¡­


    The focus was on the book¡­ what kind of book would she bring out in such a bustling place¡­


    ¡­Huh?


    A metal bookmark was placed in the middle of the page she had opened. In fact, she hadn¡¯t turned a page since leaning against the wall.


    The bookmark was a small square card, intricately carved with stars forming a ¡°galaxy,¡± with holes in the stars.


    Against the white background of the book¡¯s page, the stars seemed to glow.


    Unfortunately, the gold plating on the metal had worn off, giving it an aged look.


    No, no, no¡­


    Wait?


    What does this mean?


    Will¡¯s mind went blank for a moment.


    The bookmark¡­ it was the one he had given to S. Yes¡­ if anything could serve as a token, this custom-made bookmark, unique in the world, was perfect.


    The person holding this bookmark, especially one that had faded, had to be¡­


    Will¡¯s eyes widened¡­


    But¡­


    Thud.


    As if she had been waiting, the girl closed the small book the moment he saw it, not giving him a chance to confirm the bookmark¡¯s design.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump¡­


    Will heard his heartbeat quicken again.


    She turned her face, her black pupils reflecting his image, studying him intently.


    ¡°Finally recognized me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. W~¡±


    She parted her lips, enunciating each word teasingly, her voice as clear and melodious as a bell, uttering the alias Will had used for so long.

 Chapter 126 - How Could I Have Such a Dream?

    Chapter 126: How Could I Have Such a Dream?¡ª


    What kind of person would W be?


    Shuna pondered this question constantly on her way to the meeting.


    Though she had long suspected that W was actually ¡°Will Hysterm,¡± the young master of the Hysterm family, because his letterhead was so easily traceable and W was simply the initial of ¡°Will¡±¡­


    A little guesswork, and it was almost certain.


    But she had never seen this young master. Even with the convenience of cameras, she had never seen him in any public reports from the Hysterm family, although there were plenty of photos of his brothers and sisters.


    Surely, he wasn¡¯t so unloved that he was excluded from all family events?


    So¡­


    What would he be like?


    A frail, small young master who looked like he¡¯d cry if punched?


    A young master who exuded student-like innocence and scholarly air?


    Or¡­ the mischievous, perverted, and flirtatious bad boy described in stories?


    ¡­


    But as she approached the meeting place, Shuna felt her heart pounding harder, her muscles and organs seemingly resonating with her racing heartbeat.


    She had never seen W¡¯s face¡­


    But seeing the person standing by the green ivy¡­


    He looked refined, yet not naively delicate.


    Wearing glasses, he appeared slim, but his tailored pants revealed a well-toned physique.


    Especially the black jacket with a waistcoat, which made him look dependable even among the burly adventurers.


    His jacket was unbuttoned, giving him a somewhat roguish appearance.


    His brown hair seemed carefully styled, neatly combed, though one could imagine it being messy at times.


    ¡ªYes, he must be W.


    Just seeing him for the first time, Shuna was certain.


    She took a deep breath, pretending not to recognize him, and walked to the other side of the ivy, carrying the small book she had brought.


    Suppressing her wildly beating heart, she opened the book and pretended to read.


    But inside, she was shouting¡ª


    ¡ªLook at me, look at me, look at me, look at me, look at me.


    ¡ªHaven¡¯t you noticed me yet?


    ¡ªIt¡¯s normal not to recognize me, but look over here. You¡¯ll recognize the bookmark in the book, right?


    ¡ªThis was the first gift you gave me, and I¡¯ve kept it safe.


    Finally, Shuna felt his gaze move from her chest to the book.


    ¡ªGreat.


    ¡ªFinally, the day has come.


    ¡ªTime to surprise you!


    ¡°Finally recognized me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. W~¡±


    ¡ª


    Will was speechless, frozen in place as he listened to her words.


    His brain was running at a near-burning speed¡ª


    The bookmark was something he had given to Mr. S, custom-made, and no one else knew about it.


    The alias W was only used in his correspondence with Mr. S, and no one else knew it.


    The green ivy by the door was a meeting place S had mentioned in their private letters, and no one else knew about it.


    His eyes were glued to her slightly bent figure, facing him directly.


    So¡­


    So, so, so¡­


    His pen pal, whom he had always considered a good brother, was a girl?!


    And such a beautiful girl?!


    And a super-strong, top-tier adventurer girl?!


    A girl who made his heart race?!


    Was this some kind of dream where an online friend turned out to be a busty beauty?


    Could this really be happening to him?!


    Thinking back, S had never mentioned her gender. In fact, she rarely talked about herself.


    And when he wrote letters¡­ he always used ¡°S¡± for the address, and the pronouns were always ¡°you.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even given her a chance to correct any gender misunderstandings¡­


    The girl in front of him brushed her long hair aside, crossed her arms, and stood smiling at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still can¡¯t believe it? You¡­ didn¡¯t really think I was a guy, did you?¡±


    She figured it out!


    Will instinctively took two steps back, not because he didn¡¯t trust her, but¡­


    He needed some distance from this shocking revelation to let his brain process it.


    Then¡­


    Maybe it was the overwhelming shock, but his first reaction was to pinch his own cheek.


    ¡°Ouch, so it¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right, how could I dream about my good brother turning into a girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not a dream?¡±


    After doing this foolish action, he looked at S, who was standing there with her arms crossed, seemingly waiting for him to continue his performance.


    Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no.


    What was he doing?!


    All the self-introductions he had prepared for meeting Mr. S had vanished upon seeing Ms. S, and he even pinched himself?!


    Since she was a girl, he should make a good impression, Will!


    ¡°So¡­ um, you, you, you¡­ uh¡­ you¡¯re S?¡±


    Why was he stuttering?!


    While Will¡¯s brain and body were completely out of control, she did something even more unexpected.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    She laughed.


    And it wasn¡¯t a ladylike laugh.


    ¡°I¡­ I, I, I¡­¡±


    What did that laugh mean? Was she angry? If he had been mistaken for a woman by a pen pal for years and wasn¡¯t recognized at their first meeting, he¡¯d be upset too¡­


    How should he respond?


    Will, where¡¯s your wealth of experience dealing with women?


    You¡¯re not like this in front of Leah, Treya, or Eir!


    Why were you stuttering in front of her? Although¡­ although¡­


    She did have a strong presence.


    Like a very commanding, mature older sister.


    And she was wearing black stockings.


    And her legs looked amazing in them.


    So¡­


    His good brother turned out to be a girl who perfectly matched his preferences¡ªwhat kind of dream was this?!


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t laughing at you. Your reaction is just adorable. I thought, from your eloquent letters, you wouldn¡¯t be so flustered.¡±


    She lowered her arms, walked around the planter, and stood in front of him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m S.¡±


    ¡°But now that we¡¯ve met, you don¡¯t need to call me by my alias anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shuna. Please call me Shuna.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s warm smile helped Will¡¯s brain start functioning again.


    So that¡¯s why she used ¡°S¡± as her alias¡ªit was similar to how he chose his.


    ¡°Will¡­ Will Hysterm.¡±


    He nodded, instinctively reaching out to shake her hand.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Shuna also reached out, but instead of shaking his hand, she boldly cupped his face with both hands.


    She pinched his cheeks and pulled them slightly.


    It hurt a bit, and Will winced.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. I¡¯ve always been a girl.¡±


    ¡°Consider this¡­¡±


    ¡°Your punishment for mistaking my gender!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, your face is just as pinchable as I imagined.¡±

 Chapter 127 - Chaos Alpha

    Chapter 127: Chaos Alpha¡ª sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her black hair fell smoothly and thickly, framing her straight nose and beautiful eyelids. In the dim light of the tavern, she looked every bit the beauty.


    Her legs were crossed, making her black stockings pull tighter with the motion.


    ¡°What kind of drinks would you like? Take your time to decide; our tavern offers a variety of unique cocktails. I recommend trying a few,¡± said the bartender, who seemed to be the owner, speaking to Will. It was only then that Will¡¯s gaze shifted from Shuna.


    He touched his cheek with a satisfied smile.


    Although Shuna¡¯s pinch had hurt a bit, it felt¡­


    Hehehe, quite delightful.


    He had fully accepted the fact that ¡°S is a girl named Shuna¡±! And she was just as adorable as he was, using the first letter of her name as her alias.


    However¡­


    Amid his happiness, he couldn¡¯t help but think about one thing.


    Black hair¡­


    It was unusual.


    As mentioned in the original story, black hair was quite rare in this fantasy world.


    This was to make the otherwise unremarkable protagonist stand out.


    Why¡­


    Did Shuna also have black hair?


    What connection did she have with Hugh¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you staring at me? Don¡¯t look at me, look at the drinks.¡±


    While Will was lost in thought, Shuna suddenly leaned closer. Her right eye was illuminated by a small hanging lamp in the tavern, reflecting Will¡¯s image.


    She placed her right hand on the bar, her slender fingers tapping the wooden menu, making a crisp sound.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I was just thinking, your¡­ your hair is very beautiful. Black, very rare.¡±


    Why did that sound like¡­ like¡­


    A really cheesy pick-up line?!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was reverting to his awkward teenage self, unsure of what to say to a girl.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so¡­¡± Shuna twirled her hair with her fingers. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very pretty. I like it too. A hair color that¡¯s instantly recognizable is the best, right?¡±


    So confident.


    Even as a black-haired girl, she seemed to shine brightly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s look at the drinks.¡±


    Will had always suspected S was the protagonist¡­


    Hmm¡­ now they even had the same hair color.


    He looked at the menu in front of him¡ªbesides a few bar snacks, it was all drinks. He suddenly felt a slight headache.


    But¡­


    The gender was completely different¡­ no, there were only two genders, so if it wasn¡¯t one, it had to be the other.


    The names were also quite different¡­


    ¡°Hugh, Shuna¡­¡± (tln : ¡¡¡¡¡°Hugh£¨ÐÞ£©£¬Shona£¨ÐÞÄÈ£©......¡± raw text)


    Could there really be such a strong and beautiful girl in this world who wasn¡¯t the original protagonist?


    Will held the menu, looking at the drinks.


    His hands trembled slightly with excitement.


    Was this¡­


    His own encounter?


    His own story?


    His own¡­ girl?!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ what kind of drink should I get? Oh, by the way, Little Will! This round is on me!¡±


    ¡°Li¡­ Little Will?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so I¡¯ll call you Little Will. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Although he was the youngest brother at home, it was the first time Will had been called ¡°Little Will¡± by an ¡°older sister¡± type.


    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Your ears are so red. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Will instinctively covered the ear facing Shuna.


    Even though he controlled his words, his body betrayed him! He was giving himself away.


    However¡­


    As for the drink¡­


    He had already decided what to drink when he knew it was this tavern, even before looking at the menu¡­


    ¡°Bartender, I¡¯ll have a Chaos Alpha. But it¡¯s okay, uh¡­ as a Hysterm, I do have some money, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you~ so you can drink to your heart¡¯s content~¡±


    ¡°Chaos Alpha, huh?¡±


    Isaac was taken aback by the name. Chaos Alpha was a drink he had created back when he occasionally mixed drinks at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    However¡­


    This drink was quite strong, and most people couldn¡¯t handle it. Only a few could appreciate its taste.


    It was the first time he had seen someone specifically request this drink.


    Looking at Will¡¯s scholarly appearance, this pen pal Shuna had been waiting for, Isaac had thought he was just a simple young master. But he was starting with such a strong drink?!


    But actually, Will chose Chaos Alpha because¡­


    It was the drink Hugh ordered in the first Chapter of the original story at the XXX Tavern. On the snowy night when Hugh was kicked out, he came to his favorite XXX Tavern and ordered a Chaos Alpha.


    It was this very drink that caught the attention of a certain Dungeon Queen who was also at the tavern.


    Uh¡­


    And then Hugh, who couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well, got drunk while chatting and was taken away by the Dungeon Queen.


    So!


    Will wanted to try it!


    This was a drink specifically described in the original story, the drink Hugh had when he met the female lead, and it had such a unique name with extraordinary significance!


    Oh, right¡­


    Speaking of which¡­


    ¡°And also, bartender, add five milliliters of mint extract to the Chaos Alpha.¡±


    ¡ªHugh¡¯s favorite way to drink it in the original story!


    Today, Will was going to sit in the protagonist¡¯s place!


    Drink his favorite drink!


    And add his favorite ingredient!


    ¡ªAfter all, today was the day he finally met his pen pal of so many years. Let me experience what you did, Hugh.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Isaac¡¯s hand trembled as he held the glass. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    This way of drinking was quite unique.


    Isaac had made it this way before, but¡­ adding five milliliters of mint extract to Chaos Alpha made it even harder for most people to handle.


    It was an extreme among extremes, a true outlier.


    What kind of person had Shuna brought here?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Will smiled confidently, tapping the bar with his fingertips as if he had tried the drink before.


    Isaac slowly picked up the glass, trying to delay and see what Shuna would do.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Shuna¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Will.


    ¡°Wow¡ªsounds like an amazing drink! Adding mint extract is such a cool idea.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a method I¡­ I heard from a friend¡­ of a friend of a friend.¡±


    Seeing Shuna¡¯s curious gaze, Will was even more convinced she had no connection to the protagonist.


    After all¡­ this was Hugh¡¯s favorite drink in the original story. How could she have no recollection of it?


    Shuna turned to Isaac, her eyes still sparkling as she looked at the empty glass in his hand.


    Isaac felt like she was about to make a big move.


    ¡°Bartender, I¡¯ll have one too! The same, with five milliliters of mint extract¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Isaac said, pretending to grab something as he moved closer to Shuna.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to continue with the plan?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to drink the same thing? This drink is strong and can easily get you drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. No problem, I trust myself.¡±


    Shuna smiled at Will.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he can drink as much as I can, does he? He¡¯s overestimating himself!¡±

 Chapter 128 - You Raised Them

    Chapter 128: You Raised Them¡ª


    Isaac knew¡­


    Shuna was completely under the spell of love!


    Why would such an independent and cool girl have such a strong romantic side?


    Of course, according to her¡­


    ¡ª¡±Hmm¡­ the young master of the Hysterm family, who¡¯s also very interested in dungeons, well-read, and has a great personality. Why wouldn¡¯t I go for him?!¡±


    Alright, he was convinced.


    Isaac decided to help her out.


    For example¡­


    By adding a bit more alcohol to the drinks.


    ¡ª¡±As long as he gets drunk, and I don¡¯t know where he lives, I can just take him back to my hotel!¡±


    ¡ª¡±I won¡¯t do anything! What are you talking about? Just taking him back to my hotel for a nice chat to deepen our relationship.¡±


    ¡ª¡±I respect others. If he¡¯s unwilling, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Alright, alright, the drinks are ready.¡±


    Isaac handed over two glasses of Chaos Alpha. The drink was indeed chaotic, looking like the water used to rinse paintbrushes.


    The strong aroma wafted from the glass, so potent that Isaac could smell it clearly even from a distance.


    However, the two people waiting seemed to be engrossed in their conversation.


    ¡°I see, Little Will, you¡¯re amazing, being able to lead a team through without any external help.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Look, it¡¯s just a beginner¡¯s task, very simple.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s definitely not. For most people, it¡¯s challenging enough that even an S-rank adventurer leading the team might fail.¡±


    Will listened to Shuna and wondered what she had been through recently.


    ¡°Maybe many people didn¡¯t do their preliminary research and didn¡¯t know they could stop the green lion from entering its second phase by cutting off its tail bud?¡±


    Shuna thought for a moment.


    ¡°I think the problem is that most of these people are¡­ uh¡­ the kind who might get killed by a slime the moment they step into the dungeon?¡±


    Will felt a chill down his spine, recalling some non-existent, never-happened memories.


    He quickly grabbed the Chaos Alpha that had just been served and took a sip to calm himself.


    But¡­


    What was this?!


    Will had barely tasted it with his tongue, and the rich, intense alcohol flavor shot straight to his brain. Though it was just a small sip, it felt like his stomach was burning from the alcohol.


    While the original story described this drink as ¡°thick and hard to swallow,¡± Will admitted he had underestimated it when he ordered it.


    However¡­


    As the minty aroma spread from his throat, it reached both his tongue and esophagus, refreshing and dispelling the chaotic alcohol fumes, leaving him feeling completely invigorated.


    This original story drink was indeed impressive, Will approved.


    Uh-oh.


    He had practically recommended this drink to Shuna. As the first drink a man recommends to a woman on a date, was this flavor too unique?!


    Would she think less of him because of it?!


    Will turned¡­


    And saw Shuna take a big gulp, tightly closing her eyes in what seemed like a mix of first-time drinking awkwardness and discomfort, then¡ª


    ¡°Ha¡ª! This is amazing. The rich alcohol flavor just vanished, leaving a refreshing minty taste.¡±


    Shuna opened her eyes, looking like she was thoroughly enjoying the drink.


    Will was relieved.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so this is what alcohol tastes like. It¡¯s quite unique and addictive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? ¡®What alcohol tastes like¡¯¡­ Shuna, is this your first time¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, how could it be? Do I look like someone who¡¯s drinking for the first time?¡±


    Shuna laughed heartily, slapping the table and causing Will¡¯s drink to shake.


    Will observed her bold style, dressed like an old adventurer¡ªeveryone knew old adventurers loved hanging out in taverns.


    And¡­


    To prove her point, Shuna took two or three more big gulps.


    She definitely didn¡¯t look like a first-timer!


    She must have a great tolerance for alcohol!


    It was just his imagination!


    ¡°So, back to the topic¡ªLittle Will not only cleared the beginner¡¯s task but also led the team as the captain. That¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    Shuna held her glass, unknowingly moving her chair closer, clinking her glass with his on the bar.


    ¡°Congratulations. But¡­ I want to hear about your heroic deeds. We can drink and talk, and keep refilling our glasses tonight.¡±


    ¡°Heroic¡­ heroic deeds?¡±


    ¡°For example, hmm¡­ how did you handle the green lion¡¯s charge?¡±


    Shuna took a sip.


    ¡°Uh¡­ we have a very strong holy shield-bearer on the team. Remember the Ice Array I mentioned? It¡¯s great for blocking!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how did you weaken its health?¡±


    Shuna took a second sip.


    ¡°Wood types are weak to fire. Remember the Infernal Meteor? We have a witch who¡¯s really good with it.¡±


    ¡°To stop it from entering the second phase, you have to quickly cut off its tail¡­¡±


    Shuna took a third sip. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°We have a super agile swordsman, trained in Entark¡¯s Demon Swordsmanship. I think I consulted you about that¡ªsuper fast!¡±


    Wait.


    This Q&A session had Will excited, but as he finished, something felt off.


    He suddenly realized¡­


    This made it sound like he, the captain, was just lazing around while his teammates carried him!


    It felt like she would laugh at him, realizing that the studious W she had been corresponding with for years was just a freeloader hiding behind his team.


    He had tried his best.


    Will¡¯s gaze instinctively avoided Shuna¡¯s.


    More than the constraints of fate, he felt the limitations of his own ¡°talent.¡±


    He could understand why, when he excelled in math, there were classmates who could only guess their way through.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Shuna put down her glass and chuckled.


    Then she turned, leaning towards Will. He noticed her face starting to flush with a drunken blush, her eyes slightly glazed.


    ¡°You sound like the team¡¯s pet.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    It was the first time anyone had called him that.


    Thinking about it¡­


    It did seem fitting.


    Maybe being the team¡¯s pet wasn¡¯t so bad, considering he had raised them all himself.


    Being pampered wasn¡¯t shameful!


    ¡°So, all the things you wrote to me about weren¡¯t for training yourself. I wondered why one person could be so skilled in everything.¡±


    She raised her glass, looking wistfully at the remaining Chaos Alpha.


    ¡°Yes. As logistics, it¡¯s important to train the whole team. Every member of a team is crucial¡­¡±


    Will also picked up his glass. The Chaos Alpha was too strong; while Shuna was gulping it down, he could only manage half a glass. The greenish-black drink shimmered under the tavern lights.


    ¡°So, Little Will.¡±


    Clink.


    Shuna clinked her glass with his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to step out from behind the scenes, get on the battlefield yourself, and deliver the most impressive strike?¡±


    After the clink, Shuna looked at Will through his own glass, her eyes slightly narrowed with a seductive gleam.


    It seemed like this clink was meant to make Will, who had been avoiding eye contact, look up at her.


    She seemed a bit drunk, but her sincerity shone through.


    ¡°¡­I do! But¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Shuna suddenly put down her glass, reaching out to squeeze Will¡¯s arm, feeling his muscles.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re more muscular than I imagined. You must train a lot, hehe.¡±

 Chapter 129 - Her Alcohol Tolerance Isnt That Great

    Chapter 129: Her Alcohol Tolerance Isn¡¯t That Great¡ª


    Huh?


    Huh huh huh?!


    For the first time, after having his face pinched, Will found himself being¡­ seriously¡­ having his arm muscles squeezed by a girl.


    He had thought she was joking, but¡­


    Her grip was quite strong. With a sudden squeeze, Will felt a tingling sensation where her fingers pressed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I do train regularly.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±


    She shook her now-empty wine glass and called out to the bartender, who seemed to be the owner¡ª


    ¡°Another one, please! Yes¡­ another Chaos Alpha with five drops of mint extract!¡±


    Will noticed the bartender giving Shuna a complex look before taking her glass and turning to make her drink.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep talking. About things you didn¡¯t write in your letters over the years. Oh, and I haven¡¯t shared much about myself either.¡±


    Shuna seemed to drop the topic of ¡°Will, do you want to step into the spotlight?¡± but¡­


    Will had a vague feeling that she wasn¡¯t just using that as an excuse to squeeze his arm muscles. The more someone drinks, the more their true thoughts show in their eyes. Beneath her slightly tipsy gaze¡­


    She not only had that thought but was eager to put it into action.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ where should I start? How about my first job as a freelance adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Remember? You asked me about the weaknesses of the Ice Armor technique back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t know much at the time.¡±


    ¡­


    Will was genuinely happy that evening.


    Although discovering that S was a girl had initially shocked him, sitting in that small tavern, listening to Shuna talk about her adventures as a freelance adventurer, sharing his own dungeon insights, and discussing the current dungeons and their challenges¡­


    It brought back memories for Will¡­


    Of the days before he became a game planner, when he and his friends would play games together, discussing how to defeat bosses, what gear to use, and which characters were best after school.


    ¡°And then¡­ well¡­ later on, there was that time I got you the ice demon¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    Shuna seemed genuinely drunk, her speech becoming slurred and fragmented.


    Well¡­


    Her alcohol tolerance was really impressive!


    Will had never seen anyone drink as if they were quenching their thirst while chatting, especially with a strong drink like Chaos Alpha.


    She was incredibly strong!


    Will was full of admiration.


    (In an admiring tone) As expected of S!


    After another glass, she leaned on her arm.


    Although the tavern had small cooling machines, preventing the summer heat from seeping in, drinking still made one sweat. Her black hair, damp with sweat, clung to her forehead.


    Maintaining the same posture for too long, she would occasionally cross her legs, shifting them under the dim light, revealing the interplay of silk threads and light on her stockings.


    Her movements and expressions made Will swallow hard, as if she were intentionally teasing him.


    ¡°That time, I almost died¡­ it was¡­ really thrilling.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s words pulled him back from admiring her appearance.


    So, he listened intently as Shuna recounted her battle in the snow abyss with her teammates, how they narrowly escaped danger, and how their prior planning was crucial.


    ¡°That¡¯s when I realized, Will, that what you taught me¡­ logistics¡­ is incredibly important¡­¡±


    Although she was slurring her words a bit due to the alcohol.


    But!


    Will was fired up!


    It was so cool that Shuna had participated in such an epic dungeon expedition years ago.


    Listening to her recount the tale, Will felt invigorated, ready to roll up his sleeves and join her.


    It rivaled the dungeon adventures he had read about in books.


    Will had an epiphany.


    Looking at the beautiful and well-built Shuna¡­


    He finally understood what he had been pondering since meeting her¡ª


    S being a woman didn¡¯t stop her from being his good buddy!


    Good buddies should conquer dungeons together. He needed to find a way to recruit Shuna!


    Wait¡­ speaking of conquering dungeons together¡­


    It was only then that Will remembered he had come to meet S for a very important reason.


    The fragment of the enhancement stone that was clearly from the game.


    ¡°By the way, Shuna, about the fragment you mentioned¡­¡±


    ¡°Snore¡­¡±


    However, the only response Will got was the soft sound of Shuna snoring.


    She¡­


    Was really drunk?


    Her head rested on her arm, eyes closed, seemingly drifting into sleep.


    Hmm¡­


    Will cautiously leaned in, poking her cheek with his finger. Surprisingly, Shuna¡¯s skin was well-maintained, soft to the touch.


    But¡­


    After poking¡­


    She didn¡¯t wake up.


    Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t as high as he thought.


    But¡­ she had drunk a lot. Will remembered her chatting and gulping down drinks like water.


    Once she started talking, she treated the drink like water, getting drunk and passing out¡­ in the XXX Tavern, just like the scene where the protagonist was taken away by the Dungeon Queen in the original story.


    No¡­


    Wait?!


    If she¡¯s drunk¡­


    Where should he take her?!


    The rented house was fully occupied¡­


    He wasn¡¯t running a dungeon; his place wasn¡¯t big enough.


    And¡­ taking a drunk girl home from a tavern¡­


    It would make him look like a pervert!?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Shuna, wake up¡­?¡±


    They had talked for a long time, and it was getting late. The tavern was nearly empty, quiet. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This drinking session seemed to be coming to an end.


    Isaac, watching from the side, also sensed trouble.


    She had claimed she would get him drunk, but she ended up passing out first?!


    Shuna, you¡¯re so weak.


    Given the situation¡­ maybe Shuna would have to abandon her plan to take him back.


    ¡°No worries, young man, you¡­¡±


    However¡­


    Before Isaac could finish his sentence, Shuna suddenly opened her eyes, as if she had overcome her drunkenness, and lifted her head with difficulty¡ª


    Her eyes even had a determined gleam.


    Shuna grabbed Will¡¯s wrist with one swift motion.


    Isaac saw the message in her eyes: ¡°Boss, we¡¯re sticking to the plan.¡±


    How could she stick to the plan in this state?!


    ¡°Uh¡­ I might have drunk too much. Little Will, could you¡­ be a gentleman¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Shuna, swaying slightly, held his wrist, her lips curling into a smile.


    ¡°¡ªand take me home~?¡±


    Isaac was impressed.


    So this was her plan all along!


    Had she been pretending earlier?


    And the young master Will, clearly too innocent, blushed immediately at Shuna¡¯s advance.


    This wasn¡¯t what Isaac had expected. He had thought Will would be a seasoned player.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure¡­ no problem¡­¡±


    Will nodded.


    It¡¯s just taking a buddy home, no need to be nervous.


    ¡°Great~ Now¡­ follow me!¡±


    But¡­


    Isaac sensed trouble.


    Shuna¡¯s unsteady steps were typical of someone extremely drunk and not fully conscious.

 Chapter 130 - When Stalking Becomes a Habit

    Chapter 130: When Stalking Becomes a Habit¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Young Master went in and hasn¡¯t come out since¡­¡±


    In the bushes outside the tavern, Eir was hiding, wearing sunglasses despite the darkness, with a black hat covering her brown hair and long wolf ears.


    She struggled to tuck her conspicuous tail under her skirt, though it was still quite noticeable.


    Beastmen stood out in places where adventurers gathered because most beastmen were slaves and rarely counted as official team members.


    She had even changed out of her maid outfit¡ªthough she didn¡¯t have much else to wear¡­


    The only other clothing she had was the dungeon-appropriate armor Will had bought her before he left, which looked odd on the street.


    ¡°And¡­ I still haven¡¯t seen who S is¡­¡±


    Why was Eir here?


    Because Question 178 in The 300 Questions of Blackening asked: ¡°What should you do if the person you like goes on a date with someone else?¡±


    ¡ª¡±Of course, you should follow them, and if you see any betrayal, kill both of them!¡±


    ¡ªThough that was the answer, obedient Eir¡­ felt the latter part required a bit of courage.


    Besides, this wasn¡¯t a date; Young Master was just meeting a same-gender friend!


    So¡­


    Eir followed him.


    Of course, with Will¡¯s dull sense of perception, he wouldn¡¯t notice a trained maid following him, let alone sense any killing intent until the dungeon boss was right in front of him.


    Unfortunately¡­


    To keep her distance, Eir stayed in the bushes near the tavern.


    But the tavern was near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and there were too many people. By the time she realized it, she only saw Young Master following someone into the tavern¡ªundoubtedly S. But she couldn¡¯t see who it was.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been inside for so long. The crowd has thinned out, and they still haven¡¯t come out. It¡¯s strange; nothing bad could have happened, right?¡±


    Eir shifted from crouching in the bushes to pacing around them.


    She considered peeking through the window, but while Young Master¡¯s perception was dull, S¡¯s perception was definitely not!


    If she got caught¡­


    Young Master would be disappointed, right?!


    After all, she had allowed him to meet his friend but followed him like a stalker. That level of control was too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m worried. Can Young Master really drink for this long?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ should Eir pretend to be a maid looking for a job to check things out¡ªwait, I¡¯m not wearing my maid outfit today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit longer. When Young Master comes out, I¡¯ll leave. I need to get home before him so he doesn¡¯t know I followed him.¡±


    As Eir paced in the bushes, she heard the sound of the bell at the tavern door.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears, which she had tried so hard to hide, popped up, almost knocking off her hat.


    She grabbed her hat and crouched down, her gray eyes fixed on the tavern door.


    The tavern door had a decorative bell that also served as a notification.


    It rang!


    That meant someone had opened the tavern door¡ªthe last time it had opened was about half an hour ago.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master?!¡±


    Sure enough!


    It was Young Master who came out!


    He was wearing the outfit Eir had chosen for him, and with his brown hair and small glasses, Eir would never forget him!


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s not too late. Everything seems fine. Eir can sneak away¡­ wait, who is he holding¡­¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears popped up again, this time in shock.


    She was so surprised that she didn¡¯t even fix her hat, letting it hang on her left ear.


    She had never expected to see such a scene¡­


    Her Young Master¡­


    Was supporting a beautiful girl in black stockings, with only a short jacket on top, walking step by step.


    More importantly¡­


    The girl looked drunk, struggling to walk straight.


    Maybe because Will was supporting her, their movements were so close that Eir saw the girl¡¯s arm draped over Will¡¯s shoulder.


    She had never seen anyone so close to her Young Master!


    But it was strange¡­


    Who was this girl?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why is the moon wobbling? It reminds me of the dungeon¡¯s lunar eclipse, hehe¡­ I remember the moon there wobbled too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Shuna, you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re not standing steadily.¡±


    Will stuttered, still not used to calling S by her feminine name, Shuna.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m borrowing your shoulder? How can I not be steady, Little Will? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s drunk. You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m unsteady.¡±


    Will thought, how could there be such twisted logic!


    He let Shuna lean on his shoulder as they walked out of the tavern. Although she was ¡°leaning,¡± it felt more like a friendly arm-around-the-shoulder between brothers.


    But¡­


    So close¡­


    From this angle, he could see Shuna¡¯s long, feminine eyelashes, slightly damp with sweat.


    He could also smell the faint scent of alcohol on her.


    The drinks at XXX Tavern tasted strange, but the quality was good.


    The post-drink scent wasn¡¯t unpleasant; it had a rich aroma. And perhaps because of the five milliliters of mint extract added each time¡­


    Shuna had a minty scent.


    It matched her youthful, vibrant personality.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now, the wobbly moon in the lunar eclipse was because the Dungeon Queen made it out of cardboard! There wasn¡¯t a real moon, or rather, the moon was the Dungeon Queen herself¡­¡±


    And¡­


    Even now, Shuna kept talking about dungeon stories.


    Though Will enjoyed listening.


    He smiled at Shuna¡¯s words.


    But¡­


    ¡°Um, Miss Shuna~?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a sweet way to address me. Can you say it more?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    Will stopped at a crossroads.


    Although he had been in town for a week, most of his time was spent in dungeons, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the town.


    Now, to take Shuna home¡­


    He needed to know where she lived first.


    ¡°Where do you live? If I¡¯m taking you home, I need to know where to go. Just tell me.¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t worried about someone harming Shuna, known as S.


    But¡­


    She was a girl, and she was drunk. There was a strange inertia that made him not want to let her go home alone.


    ¡°Home¡­ no home¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just staying at an inn for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Will almost thought she was homeless.


    ¡°As for the place¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    Drunk Shuna squinted at the crossroads.


    The town¡¯s infrastructure wasn¡¯t great. The crossroads had a simple signpost with directions and a dim kerosene streetlamp, making it hard to see unless you got close.


    ¡°This way, thank you. You¡¯ll have to¡­ take me all the way upstairs¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ sure.¡±


    Will felt like Shuna¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Was it just his imagination?


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Eir, with her excellent night vision and eyesight, scratched her head from a distance.


    ¡°How strange¡­ why are they heading towards the market?¡±


    ¡°I thought Young Master had found a beautiful drunk lady and was taking her home, but this is getting weirder.¡±


    ¡°Although the market stays open late, it should be closed by now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, knowing Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Could he like the outdoors?!¡±


    Eir was anxious, very anxious. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 - You Call This a Hotel?

    Chapter 131: You Call This a Hotel?¡ª


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ let me see¡­¡±


    The road ahead grew darker as they walked, and Will began to feel like they had left Novice Town entirely, heading toward the newly built commercial district.


    Hmm¡­ probably near the area where they had shopped for clothes.


    The market on the edge of town was now completely dark, likely closed for the night.


    Was there even a hotel in the new commercial district?


    Will had his doubts.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s over there¡­¡±


    Shuna pointed firmly in a direction, walking with unwavering confidence.


    Was she really drunk, or was she faking it?


    Will glanced at her again.


    Judging by her slightly unfocused eyes and the way her body felt soft and pliable, she seemed genuinely drunk¡ªor were all girls this soft?!


    Either way, he needed to get her to the hotel first.


    ¡°That way? Alright.¡±


    Will adjusted his grip, pulling her closer against his shoulder.


    But¡­


    Maybe it was because he had also had a bit to drink.


    His mind wasn¡¯t as sharp as usual.


    Not drunk to the point of stumbling, but his sense of direction and focus were definitely off¡­


    He started to worry if he¡¯d even be able to make it back home alone.


    Perhaps¡­ between the two of them, he was the one who needed to be escorted home?


    But¡­


    Over the next ten minutes, Will became certain of one thing: Shuna had completely drunk herself into oblivion.


    ¡°Uh¡­ is it this way?¡±


    ¡°Or that way?¡±


    ¡°Wait, no¡­ maybe we should go back?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really drunk, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no way! I think I really don¡¯t know where to go¡­¡±


    She stopped and scratched her head.


    Will followed her in circles. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the area to begin with, and now he was even more lost. Standing in the middle of the market street, he felt like he was wandering aimlessly.


    He looked at Shuna, who was swaying and holding her forehead.


    She clutched her sweat-dampened bangs and kept licking her lips, as if trying to ease her awkwardness and unease.


    For some reason, Will felt oddly relieved.


    He had always thought of S¡ªthe person who wrote those eloquent, rational letters¡ªas someone far removed from him¡­


    S seemed too mature, hard to approach.


    But¡­


    Now that S was Shuna, Will realized she was just a girl his age.


    Though more mature than the three girls back home, she still had moments like this¡ªdrunk and unable to find her way home.


    Maybe the distance between them wasn¡¯t as vast as he had thought.


    ¡°Ah, I think I remember now.¡±


    Shuna lifted her head and swayed closer to Will, throwing an arm around his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there, Little Will. Just a few more steps, follow me!¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Huh? Why did they turn there?¡±


    ¡°Now they¡¯re turning again?¡±


    ¡°Where are they going now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ where¡­ are they?¡±


    ¡­


    Eir had been following them through the market, circling around and around. Afraid of being caught, she kept her distance¡ªone of the golden rules of stalking.


    But¡­


    The more distance she kept, the easier it was to lose them.


    She had a feeling that they were deliberately trying to shake her off, turning every few steps and looking back as if they were aware of her presence. Their counter-surveillance skills were top-notch!


    Damn it!


    When had her Young Master learned to detect being followed, let alone master such advanced counter-surveillance techniques?!


    Eir was convinced that Will was deliberately trying to lose her. There was no way it was¡­ that drunk woman pulling it off, right?


    ¡°But¡­ Young Master, you underestimate me. Don¡¯t forget what I am¡ª¡±


    Eir decided to use her trump card.


    This wasn¡¯t something from The 300 Questions of Blackening, but something she had figured out herself.


    When¡­


    You lose track of your target¡­


    You can always rely on your natural advantages, such as¡­ Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The exceptional sense of smell of a beastman, especially a wolf girl!


    Though her mixed human blood diluted her sense of smell compared to a purebred wolf, she could still easily pick up the lingering scent of alcohol from the two of them in the air.


    She just needed to follow the strongest trail of alcohol.


    ¡°Sniff sniff sniff, sniff sniff sniff¡­¡±


    Eir clutched her hat, perked up her ears, bent down, and sniffed the air.


    ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s in that direction¡­¡±


    ¡°But something feels off¡­¡±


    ¡°That direction¡­ isn¡¯t that where the train station is?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s right here¡­ See, I¡¯m not drunk. I still know the way¡­¡±


    Will had no idea where Shuna had led him.


    But he trusted her, so he kept following her steps.


    For some reason¡­


    After turning the corner, Shuna suddenly became unusually excited, as if she had truly found her hotel.


    ¡°Wait, there aren¡¯t any lights here. It¡¯s so dark. The ground feels like gravel¡­ Did I just trip over something?¡±


    But¡­


    A sinking feeling began to creep into Will¡¯s chest.


    No¡­


    He didn¡¯t need to feel uneasy.


    Standing in a slightly open area, under the moonlight, he could see clearly¡­


    ¡°This is it! Come on up¡ª¡±


    This¡­


    What lay before him¡­


    Was clearly Novice Town¡¯s freight train!


    And it was fully loaded with cargo!


    Will sobered up instantly.


    He should never have trusted a drunkard!


    How was this a hotel?!


    Shuna had to be completely drunk!


    There was no way someone as intelligent as her could mistake this for a place to stay, right?


    Or¡­


    Hmm¡­


    There was a possibility¡­


    She had been lying to him all along?


    To lure him¡­ here?


    But¡­


    Shuna skillfully climbed the small ladder at the back of the caboose. The caboose was empty, with no one inside.


    Standing on the ladder, she turned back to him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come up, I¡¯ll pull you up.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a second¡­¡±


    Before Will could react, she grabbed his hand and effortlessly hoisted him up.


    Will found himself lifted into the air by her single-handed grip.


    She was so strong!


    How could she lift him with just one hand?!


    ¡°Yay! Will brought me upstairs!¡±


    Shuna helped him onto the caboose, spinning him around on the cramped ladder before setting him down.


    ¡°Uh¡­?!¡±


    Already unsteady from being lifted, Will lost his balance and, combined with his slightly inebriated state, fell to the floor.


    He ended up leaning against the railing.


    ¡°My butt¡­ that hurt¡­¡±


    Wait¡­


    The sound of his fall wasn¡¯t the only one?


    Will opened his eyes to find Shuna half-kneeling on top of him.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my first time lifting someone. I¡¯m not experienced. But, Little Will, you¡¯re so light. Are you sure you¡¯ve been training?¡±


    She was definitely drunk.


    Her face was bright red, her eyes hazy with intoxication.


    More importantly¡­


    She was getting handsy.


    For example¡­


    She reached out with her fingers, trailing them down his chest through his shirt.


    ¡°So skinny¡­ still such a fragile boy who needs protecting.¡±

 Chapter 132 - The Train... Started Moving

    Chapter 132: The Train¡­ Started Moving¡ª


    ¡°So skinny¡­ still such a fragile boy who needs protecting.¡±


    Shuna was so close, practically pressed against Will.


    Her fingers slid from his collarbone down to his chest, stopping just above his heart.


    Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t keep long nails¡ªit would be too inconvenient for dungeon exploration¡ªbut even the light touch of her fingertips across his chest made it ticklish.


    Facing Shuna, who was now sitting directly on top of him, Will swallowed hard.


    Wha¡­ what was happening?!


    What was going on?


    Sure, Shuna had always been a bit hands-on, but whether it was pinching his face or squeezing his arm, it always felt like the kind of thing a tomboyish friend with no sense of personal boundaries would do.


    But this time, it felt like she was actually trying to pin him down.


    The Shuna in front of him, her jacket slipping off one shoulder, her gaze hazy, and her lips slightly wet from licking them¡­


    She looked incredibly seductive!


    She looked like she was about to do something inappropriate to him!


    But¡­


    If this had been a minute ago, Will might have thought drunk Shuna was adorably soft and cute¡­


    However!


    Why was he even lying here in the first place?


    Because this woman had lifted him like a sack of potatoes and thrown him here!


    No matter how drunk she was, S was still S.


    This was the same Shuna who had immense strength, incredible skills, and had served as his mentor for years¡­


    Could she really just be ¡°a woman who wants to sleep with him¡±?


    No, no, that was too shallow.


    She had to be his soul-bound, ride-or-die bro!


    Will¡¯s brain did a full 360-degree spin, and he decided to remain unfazed.


    He was convinced he was just imagining things because he¡¯d had too much to drink. There was no way she had any intentions toward him.


    So, he grabbed Shuna¡¯s fingertips and firmly pressed her hand against his chest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then he moved her hand back and forth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to touch, do it properly and confirm it!¡±


    He even guided her hand directly over his heart.


    ¡°I have been training! Seriously!¡±


    ¡°Huh???¡±


    Shuna¡¯s entire hand was now pressed against Will¡¯s left pectoral muscle, and through the muscle, she could feel his strong, steady heartbeat.


    A powerful heartbeat!


    Toned muscles!


    And her palm, warm from Will¡¯s grip, moving back and forth¡­


    All of this sent Shuna, who was genuinely drunk and a bit dazed, into a state of shock.


    What?


    What was she feeling?


    Why was she feeling this?


    And why was he guiding her hand to do this¡­


    What had she been doing just now? It seemed like¡­ she had been planning to pin him down?


    Given his persona as a fragile, inexperienced young master, wasn¡¯t he supposed to shy away, scream ¡°No!¡± and get his clothes ripped off?


    Why was he so assertively grabbing her hand instead?


    At this thought, Shuna suddenly felt a headache coming on.


    Something felt off.


    Looking down at Will, who was pinned beneath her, his shirt slightly untucked¡­


    He did look like he had been completely overpowered by her, unable to resist her strength.


    No, no¡­


    Shuna¡¯s alcohol-clouded brain struggled to regain control, especially over her rationality.


    Who tries to pin down their pen pal the first time they meet?


    Although, admittedly¡­ she had wanted to for years.


    But¡­


    She was greedy. She had already decided¡­


    She wanted him to gradually get to know her, understand her, rely on her¡­ and then¡­


    Fall in love with her.


    Only then would his heart and soul truly belong to her.


    With this thought, Shuna clenched her fist, gripping Will¡¯s shirt tightly.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Her first semi-sober thought was¡ª


    Damn, his chest muscles are actually pretty nice. This was worth it.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    From Will¡¯s perspective, Shuna had gone from holding her forehead with one hand to suddenly looking more clear-eyed, then gripping his shirt tightly.


    The entire process took less than three seconds.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mental gymnastics Shuna had gone through in those three seconds.


    ¡°So? Pretty solid muscles, right? Even if I can¡¯t lift someone like you just did, it proves I¡¯ve been training!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ they¡¯re pretty good¡­ ahem¡­ I take back what I said¡­¡±


    Was it just Will¡¯s imagination, or did Shuna¡¯s face look even redder now?


    But at the same time, her gaze seemed clearer than before.


    ¡°Little Will¡­ you really are¡­ quite cute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call a man cute.¡±


    If he could, Will would rather not be called cute by a woman. Honestly, while he was¡­ okay, a bit skinny and kind of the team¡¯s pet, he was still a capable man! He wasn¡¯t just coasting on his looks.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re definitely drunk, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? Because I lifted you, and drunk people have extra strength?¡±


    Hmm?


    Will suddenly noticed that Shuna¡¯s speech was clearer, her pauses less frequent, and her logic surprisingly coherent, even with a touch of humor.


    ¡°My head does feel a bit foggy, like it¡¯s all muddled together. This is a first for me¡­¡±


    So, Will confirmed that Shuna had indeed been drunk before her gaze cleared up.


    It also confirmed¡ª


    She had no reason to fake being drunk, lead someone to the train station, and haul them onto the caboose.


    Unless this train was about to depart and she planned to whisk him away on some elopement.


    ¡ªThat sounded ridiculous. No way.


    So¡­


    The Shuna in his arms¡­


    Will cautiously placed a hand on her shoulder.


    It was hard to believe that Shuna, who had just lifted him with one hand, had shoulders as soft as a little girl¡¯s.


    Could she really have drunk herself under the table?


    This didn¡¯t match the careful, strategic S he knew!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is your first time¡­ getting drunk. No, your first time drinking?¡±


    ¡°Th-this¡­ ahem, of course not! I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve had alcohol before. I¡¯m not some bookworm who spends all day reading, okay? This is¡­ this is something adventurers do all the time, so of course¡­ I¡¯ve done it too.¡±


    Her lips were soft, but her words were firm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel a bit dizzy¡­ and really sleepy¡­¡±


    The imposing aura she had when she lifted him was gone. Now she was holding her forehead, her upper body swaying.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not the first person I¡¯ve seen drink themselves into a stupor.¡±


    Will thought back to the day of graduation, when two people had to be carried home after drinking too much at his house.


    Phew¡­ it seemed Shuna wasn¡¯t much different from them.


    Will reached out and patted her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. Let¡¯s call it a night and head back to¡ª¡±


    However, Will¡¯s words were cut off.


    Interrupted by¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The deafening blast of a train whistle from the front of the train¡­


    HOOOOOOOT!


    Just like the whistle he had heard at the market a few days ago, it echoed through the night sky, startling a flock of birds from the nearby trees.


    ¡°Wait?!¡±


    No way, how could this be?


    Was the train really departing tonight? Sure, freight trains running at night wasn¡¯t unusual.


    But why¡­


    Why did every random thought he had turn into a flag?!


    ¡°A train whistle? Why is there a train whistle? I thought we were at a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Shuna, get up! The train is about to¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shuna stood up and looked around, realizing she was indeed on a train¡ªspecifically, the last caboose.


    Until now, she hadn¡¯t been faking it.


    She had genuinely been drunk and had accidentally led Will to the wrong place.


    Hmm¡­ that explained why they had taken such a roundabout route. If she hadn¡¯t been drunk, she wouldn¡¯t have walked like that.


    But¡­


    ¡°The train hasn¡¯t started moving yet. We can still get off¡­ Shuna, let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    As Will stood up, holding onto the railing, Shuna suddenly had an interesting idea.


    If her goal was to build a connection with Will, then¡­


    Creating an adventure just for the two of them¡­


    Would be a fantastic idea, right?!


    Perfect!


    Her lips curled into a victorious smile.


    Especially since this would help her shake off that clingy wolf-girl maid, that stubborn witch who wouldn¡¯t listen, and that half-elf princess with considerable influence¡­


    What a brilliant plan!


    Always seizing opportunities like this¡ªof course, I¡¯m the heroine!


    Shuna¡¯s smile reached its peak, but she covered her face with her hand, pretending to be dizzy from the alcohol.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling¡­ unsteady.¡±


    ¡°Shuna, the door¡¯s open, don¡¯t lean back¡ª¡±


    Will reached out to steady her, but instead, Shuna grabbed his hand and pulled him down.


    THUD!


    The two of them tumbled into the caboose.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of dungeon tech is this? Why does it start so fast¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­


    As Will thought this, he realized his face was resting on something soft. Whatever it was, it cushioned his fall, preventing any injuries.


    Without a doubt¡­


    That ¡°something¡± was¡­


    Will got up and found himself lying on top of Shuna.


    ¡°Sh-Shuna?! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Shuna half-opened one eye and tried to sit up.


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson. First time drinking, shouldn¡¯t have had so much.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t sit up and lay back down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still on the train, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t fall asleep!¡±


    ¡°Snore¡­ snore¡­¡±


    Shuna started snoring softly.


    ¡°Wh-what is this?!¡±


    Will took a deep breath and sat down.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m tired too. Let¡¯s deal with this¡­ tomorrow¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, Shuna stuck out her tongue playfully.


    The train rumbled on, heading toward an unknown destination¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    The train rumbled on, heading toward an unknown destination.


    ¡°¡­His scent¡­¡±


    In Eir¡¯s eyes, the last thing she saw was her Young Master¡¯s figure, falling onto the drunken woman he had brought along.


    And as the train¡­


    Got farther and farther away, it grew smaller and smaller.


    ¡°¡­disappeared.¡±


    Standing on the gravel-strewn tracks, Eir tilted her head, her ears and head pointing in different directions.


    ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Just Missing the Fuse (1)

    Chapter 133: Just Missing the Fuse (1)¡ª


    ¡°Huh¡­ is it¡­ already morning?¡±


    Eir had never stayed up all night before.


    As a canine, her sleep quality was excellent¡ªshe went to bed early and fell asleep the moment her head hit the pillow.


    But¡­


    Sitting in the small house, her mind was consumed by the events of the previous night, replaying the scene of following Will over and over. The more she thought about it, the more restless and confused she became.


    Who was the woman with Young Master? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to meet S? Why did he leave with a drunk woman? And why did they board a train together?


    None of these questions had answers.


    Because¡­


    The Young Master she had watched grow up, who had never left her sight, was now away from her for the first time.


    Ever since Will brought her to the Hysterm family, he had been the one to answer all her questions. As long as she found her Young Master, everything could be resolved.


    Despite his occasional odd behavior, he was the one who had always guided her.


    How could he do something like picking up a drunk woman at a tavern and running off with her?!


    Young Master, that¡¯s too much!


    ¡°Whimper¡­¡±


    If he had decided to run away with someone¡­


    At the very least¡­


    He should have taken her along.


    After all, she had been by his side for so many years and wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    And¡­


    She could at least protect him from harm.


    Eir suddenly realized why she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night.


    It reminded her of a very old memory, one so distant she couldn¡¯t even remember how old she was. It must have been from when she was still wandering the forest¡­


    She seemed to have been abandoned there, running alone through the forest, endlessly moving forward¡­


    Until the Hysterm family rescued her.


    Now, she felt¡­


    Abandoned once again.


    Why, why, why¡­ why?


    Young Master¡­ why would you abandon me?


    Wasn¡¯t Eir your most reliable shield¡­?


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Eir? You don¡¯t look so good. And why aren¡¯t you wearing your maid outfit today? Whoa, those dark circles under your eyes¡ªwhat happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Eir snapped out of her thoughts, awakened by someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Strange¡­ it feels cold. But the cooling system in the living room should¡¯ve been turned off last night.¡±


    It was Leah.


    She seemed to have just woken up, without her usual hat, and her twin tails weren¡¯t tied yet, making her look much smaller.


    Leah walked into the kitchen, seemingly preparing to toast some bread for breakfast.


    Hearing Leah¡¯s words, Eir realized that at some point, her ice armor had been active on her arms, lowering the room¡¯s temperature significantly.


    ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t we supposed to prepare for the ¡®Clear Mirage¡¯ dungeon today? Ugh, I¡¯m really bad with water-based dungeons¡­¡±


    She took out some bread, her actions as routine as ever.


    Of course.


    It was just a normal morning.


    Just like the past week and a half they had spent here¡ªpreparing for dungeon expeditions, choosing a good day to set out, and bringing back loot to process.


    Then, as Will had planned, they would report their adventurer team¡¯s points to the guild at the end of the month. Once they accumulated enough points, they could move on to higher-level dungeons.


    But¡­


    Eir tugged at her ears, her fluffy wolf ears drooping.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep at all last night¡­¡±


    ¡°Lack of sleep isn¡¯t good. Make sure to go to bed earlier next time. Don¡¯t¡­ be like Will-sensei, staying up late every night.¡±


    A cold but clearly concerned voice came from across the table. Treya had appeared, pouring herself a glass of fresh milk from the delivery box outside.


    She had subscribed to a month¡¯s supply of milk, drinking a glass every morning as her breakfast routine.


    This¡­


    Was also just like any other day.


    So¡­


    Should she tell them that Young Master had run off with a woman? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir watched as Leah carried a plate of toasted bread over and sat down naturally beside her.


    At the square table, everyone sat in their usual spots, leaving one seat empty¡ªa seat they all tacitly reserved for someone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Will? I wanted to ask him if we should swap out the magic in our rings for the water dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also need him to go over the sword techniques for the boss fight with me, to confirm the strike points.¡±


    The two chatted casually.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping in late today. Usually, he¡¯s already sitting across from us by now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to sleep in¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡±


    Eir took a deep breath.


    There was no need to hide it.


    Because it couldn¡¯t be hidden!


    A whole night had passed, and a living, breathing person was missing. They¡¯d figure it out soon enough!


    ¡°Actually¡­ Young Master, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ ran away.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡ª


    Eir started from when Will received S¡¯s letter and enthusiastically prepared for his pen pal meeting.


    She then briefly recounted how she had followed him out of concern and witnessed his actions.


    Finally¡­


    She looked at the two of them.


    Leah¡¯s expression was full of emotion, her eyes and mouth twitching in different directions.


    Treya, on the other hand, remained calm, crossing her arms and resting her chin on her hand, deep in thought.


    Eir silently watched the two of them.


    Having not slept all night, her mental state was clearly not great.


    She hoped these two¡­


    One a professor, the other a well-traveled princess, could come up with something!


    ¡°I think something¡¯s off. Will isn¡¯t that kind of person. Uh¡­ you know, even though he¡¯s really strange and, uh¡­ often does unusual things¡­¡±


    Leah was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°But he¡¯s someone with goals and ideals. He wouldn¡¯t abandon what he¡¯s working on just to fool around.¡±


    That much, she was sure of.


    Over the past three years, as her student, Will had been incredibly diligent and hardworking. While his magical talent was admittedly frustrating, his knowledge and understanding far surpassed his peers.


    What¡¯s more¡­


    He had laid out a plan to stay here for a month¡ªthough she didn¡¯t know why he was so fixated on that timeframe.


    Someone like that wouldn¡¯t just run off with a drunk woman and board a train.


    ¡°It sounds like S set a trap, and he fell right into it. And this trap has been three years in the making.¡±


    Leah finished her thought with a slap on the table.


    ¡°So, I think he was lured away by that woman and S working together! Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Eir saw with her own eyes that Young Master was supporting¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. It looked like Will was supporting someone, but with all the strange magic out there, it could easily have been an illusion to make it seem like he was being led away!¡±


    Leah realized she was grasping at straws.


    But¡­


    She said it anyway¡­


    Because she was resisting. Resisting the thought of that scene¡­ for example¡­


    In the tavern, the two of them raising their glasses, Will looking at the other person with nothing but sincerity, spilling his heart out.


    She was terrified.


    Terrified that Will would open his heart to someone else, that someone even more direct, more dazzling, and¡­


    More suited to be his teacher would appear.


    Leah smelled something burning and looked down to see that the edge of her toast had charred where it met her fingers.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s another possibility.¡±


    Treya interrupted her thoughts.


    tln : guys important. on the latest chaps (ch 194 premium ¨C 1/21/2025)  i just found out that Hugh is the english name for ¡®Shu¡¯ which is connected to ¡®Shuna¡¯ , should i change it or not? this is really important. please do comment and give me your thought about it.

 Chapter 134 - Just Missing the Fuse (2)

    Chapter 134: Just Missing the Fuse (2)¡ª


    ¡°I think there¡¯s another possibility.¡±


    After Leah finished speaking, Treya spoke up slowly, rejecting Leah¡¯s conclusion.


    She held her nearly empty paper cup of milk¡ªit was already at the bottom. Treya always drank quickly, perhaps because she was the one in the group who burned the most energy.


    ¡°Hmm? What? Do you agree more with Eir¡¯s theory?¡± Leah gestured toward Eir.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Eir now feels like she might not have thought it through enough¡­¡± Eir muttered, having listened intently to everything Leah had said.


    She was starting to think Leah¡¯s reasoning made some sense.


    ¡°No. I just think that Will-sensei isn¡¯t the kind of person you¡¯re describing, Leah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still calling him ¡®sensei¡¯ even now? Then as his teacher, shouldn¡¯t you call me ¡®sensei¡¯ too?¡± Leah quipped.


    ¡°You don¡¯t teach me swordsmanship or how to navigate royal politics.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    With Will absent¡­


    The dynamic of the four-person group had shifted to three, and the balance had become oddly delicate.


    It was like trying to form a stable triangle with three sticks that couldn¡¯t add up to two sides being greater than the third. After some testing and overlapping, they couldn¡¯t form a stable structure.


    As the tension between Leah and Treya¡¯s glares escalated, Eir stepped in to stop the argument from going any further¡ª


    ¡°Alright, alright, Miss Treya, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°We all know what kind of person he is¡ªcautious and thoughtful. Even in the complex world of royal politics, he handles himself well.¡±


    Treya stared at her empty milk cup.


    In her eyes, Will had always been like that.


    Someone who could navigate complicated social situations with ease. He always seemed to be the first to detect ulterior motives, no matter how hidden.


    And yet, he still chose to trust and help her without reservation.


    It was as if, even after seeing through everything, he maintained his cautious and sincere nature. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Will who had found a path for her in the dark world of royalty¡­


    How could he not see through a three-year-long trap set by a pen pal?


    ¡°Even if someone set a trap, spending three years and sending a beauty to lure him, how could he not see through it? You¡¯re underestimating his abilities.¡±


    Treya crossed her arms, giving Will an exceptionally high evaluation.


    ¡°So, I think he encountered an urgent matter with that woman that required his immediate attention, which is why he left without saying anything. As the young master of the Hysterm family, it¡¯s not unusual for him to be intercepted along the way. Plenty of people are keeping an eye on his whereabouts.¡±


    But¡­


    Treya left out one fatal flaw in her reasoning, a flaw she was fully aware of.


    If Will had truly encountered an ¡°urgent matter,¡± especially one related to family politics, the person he should have sought help from was¡­


    Her, the ninth princess of the Entark royal family, who was increasingly influential and his publicly acknowledged fianc¨¦e.


    Yet, at this moment, he had left with a mysterious woman none of them had ever met.


    He hadn¡¯t even told her¡­


    She saw Will as her irreplaceable ¡°color.¡±


    But what did he see her as?


    Crunch.


    Treya realized she had unknowingly crushed the paper cup in her hand into a crumpled mess.


    Eir glanced to her left at Leah, who believed ¡°Will wouldn¡¯t abandon the newly formed adventurer team, so he must have been kidnapped.¡±


    Then to her right at Treya, who believed ¡°Will couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped; he must have left due to an urgent political matter.¡±


    Judging by the way these two usually didn¡¯t express their thoughts but were now evaluating Will after his departure¡­


    ¡°You both seem to have an inexplicable confidence in Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do have a lot of confidence in him,¡± Treya nodded, arms still crossed.


    ¡°To put it bluntly¡­ this team was formed because of him,¡± Leah said, twirling a strand of her golden hair.


    ¡°So, Miss Eir, do you still stand by your theory?¡±


    Treya threw the question back to Eir.


    Eir stared at the table. It was spotless because she had spent the previous night sitting there, wiping it repeatedly with a cloth in her restless state.


    Come to think of it, she had been by Will¡¯s side the longest. In terms of understanding him, she shouldn¡¯t be any worse than these two!


    But why was she the only one who thought Will had ¡°willingly¡± taken that woman with him?


    Perhaps it was because¡­ when she saw Young Master supporting ¡°that person,¡± his smile and expression had a genuine happiness to them, as if he had made the choice himself.


    Hmm¡­


    Wait a minute, she had seen that look on Young Master before!


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Eir has a new idea. Hmm¡­ could it be that we¡¯ve misunderstood? That unknown woman might actually be¡­ S, the pen pal Young Master has been corresponding with all this time?¡±


    ¡°And while Young Master is cautious and thoughtful, he often acts impulsively, doing things that make him happy.¡±


    Eir touched the collar around her neck.


    Suddenly, this line of reasoning seemed clearer and more accurate to her!


    For once, she felt like she was using her deep understanding of Young Master to deduce something.


    ¡°So, maybe he got a bit drunk and went off with S for some fun? Maybe he¡¯ll come back in a few days with new materials for us?¡±


    ¡­


    After saying this, Eir looked at the other two.


    Leah and Treya both wore serious expressions, their gazes complicated as they stared at her without speaking.


    ¡ªDid Eir say something wrong?! That theory didn¡¯t sound too far-fetched, did it?


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    In the next second, both of them vehemently rejected her theory, their tones heated yet entirely different.


    Without exchanging glances or words, they were in silent agreement.


    If Eir¡¯s guess was correct, and S¡ªthe one who had provided so much help and possessed such immense abilities¡ªwas a woman¡­


    Leah understood that she would no longer be the only ¡°teacher¡± in his heart.


    Treya realized that there would be someone else in his life, someone far beyond a ¡°fianc¨¦e,¡± who could serve as his support.


    So¡­


    This couldn¡¯t happen!


    It must not happen!


    ¡°Whimper¡­ Fine. It seems Eir was too naive.¡±


    The three of them fell silent again, staring at the table.


    The bread was gone, the milk was finished, but the person who usually appeared after breakfast¡­


    The one who stood before them, brimming with energy, to discuss the day¡¯s tasks and reassure everyone¡ªWill¡ªdid not come bouncing down the stairs.


    The empty seat at the table was the biggest anomaly in their otherwise routine lives.


    ¡°So¡­ what do we do now?¡±


    Eir broke the silence, actively steering the conversation forward.


    ¡°Eir, have you checked where the train was headed?¡±


    Eir nodded.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. After leaving the station, she had immediately rushed to check the train schedule and found out the direction the train had taken.


    ¡°There are two final destinations in that direction. One heads south, and the other heads north. It should be either Surtes Town or Mosi Town.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head out. I just need to catch up with the train and find them,¡± Leah said, raising her hand and quickly tying her twin tails with the elastic band she had been fiddling with.


    ¡°You¡¯re planning to chase after them?¡±


    Treya asked, seeing Leah¡¯s eager expression.


    ¡°My theory is that he was kidnapped. As his teacher, how can I just sit here and wait? I need to take action and bring him back. If not, I at least need to get some answers.¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Leah, the next train leaving Novice Town is in two days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head straight to the train¡¯s destination.¡±


    Leah twisted her wrist.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come along.¡±


    Treya stood up.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t fully agree with Miss Leah¡¯s theory, according to mine, he may have encountered a problem even I can¡¯t help with. But I want to offer him some support.¡±


    That left Eir.


    Unlike the other two, she didn¡¯t have a firm conclusion. As the only ¡°witness¡±¡­


    She was hesitant.


    Young Master¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Maybe, just as she had seen, he had chosen to leave on his own?


    ¡°Eir¡­ will stay.¡±


    Clenching her fists, she raised her hand to speak.


    ¡°Because if Young Master is fine and returns here, I don¡¯t want him to see an empty house. I don¡¯t want him to feel as lost as we do now. At the very least¡­ someone should be here to make him a cup of tea when he comes back.¡±


    Treya and Leah looked at the maid, whose thoughts were simpler than theirs.


    She truly was Will¡¯s maid.


    Her concern was different from the proactive actions of the other two, but in some ways, it seemed deeper.


    It was more like the care of someone who had always looked after him.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pack up and head south to Surtes Town.¡±


    Leah pointed to the map pinned to the wall of the small house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go north, to Mosi Town.¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°Alright, Eir will wait here. Find him and come back as soon as you can.¡±


    Eir nodded, rubbing her tired eyes.


    On the surface, it seemed like three ¡°good teammates¡± had calmly devised a plan.


    But¡­


    Leah¡¯s red eyes glowed with even larger hearts of affection.


    Treya¡¯s aura faintly exuded a demonic black mist.


    Eir¡¯s fingertips began to gather icy frost.


    ¡ªIf that boy dares to look at someone else¡­


    ¡ªIf my fianc¨¦ finds another to rely on¡­


    ¡ªIf Young Master gets hurt this time¡­


    ¡ªThen I¡¯ll claim him for myself!!!


    In their hearts, all it would take was a spark to ignite the emotions they had long buried.


    ¡ª


    In the caboose of the freight train rumbling along the tracks¡­


    ¡°Snore¡­ snore¡­ Shuna¡­ see? I¡¯ve been training really hard¡­¡±


    Will, still groggy from his hangover, slept soundly.

 Chapter 135 - A Sunrise Beyond Fate

    Chapter 135: A Sunrise Beyond Fate¡ª


    ¡°Will, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Will, classmate?¡±


    ¡°Will-sensei?¡±


    ¡°Little Will!¡±


    ¡­


    In the depths of a dreamless, heavy sleep, Will thought he heard someone calling his name, urging him to wake up.


    Groggily, he opened his eyes¡­


    And saw a shadowy figure with black hair hovering in front of him, lightly patting his face.


    Eir?


    Leah?


    Treya?


    Or¡­


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a heavy sleeper. I drank way more than you last night, so why am I already awake while you¡¯re still out cold?¡±


    The person flicked his forehead with her finger, and Will finally opened his eyes fully.


    Shuna!


    She was sitting close, and even with his slightly blurry vision¡ªsince he wasn¡¯t wearing his glasses¡ªhe could make out her features.


    Shuna looked like she had just woken up as well. Her long black hair was messy and tangled, clearly unbrushed, as she sat in front of him.


    She ran her fingers through her hair, smiling unexpectedly sweetly.


    Wait, why was it her?


    What had happened last night?


    Will rubbed his forehead, trying to piece things together, and then it all came rushing back.


    Oh, right.


    He had gone to the tavern to meet S, only to discover that S was this beautiful girl in front of him.


    She could drink like a fish¡ªor so she pretended, only to end up completely drunk herself.


    And then¡­


    Clack-clack.


    Will heard the rhythmic sound of train wheels rolling.


    Oh, right!


    This person had somehow dragged him onto a train, and after it started moving, he had ended up stuck here!


    And now they had no idea how long the train would run or where it was headed.


    ¡°You finally woke up? How are you feeling now?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    Shuna seemed unusually cheerful, holding a piece of black, hard bread in her hand.


    She didn¡¯t look the least bit flustered by the situation.


    In fact, she seemed entirely at ease, adopting a ¡°let¡¯s just go with it¡± attitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of emergency rations in the caboose. I checked, and they¡¯ve been preserved with magic, so they¡¯re safe to eat. As for water, we can always conjure some with a basic water spell.¡±


    As she spoke, Shuna casually conjured two water orbs in front of her chest, each the same size as¡­ well, her chest. She squeezed them playfully, making a squishy sound.


    She still had the energy to play childish magic games like a boy who had just learned his first spell?!


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡±


    But Will was different.


    His mind was a chaotic mess, filled with too many things he needed to think about and organize.


    Last night, he had deliberately avoided thinking by simply collapsing into bed and sleeping soundly.


    But now that he was awake, the night had passed, and he had no choice but to start using his brain.


    ¡°What¡­ what should we do now¡­¡±


    Will frowned deeply.


    Since birth, he had never encountered something so ¡°unexpected.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had been reincarnated into a book he was familiar with, and he had set a clear plan to follow the plot step by step. Coupled with ¡°fate¡± constantly looming over him¡­


    For the past decade or so, his life had been a steady, methodical journey along a ¡°known¡± path.


    Whether it was nurturing the three girls, training them in the art of blackening, forming an adventurer team, or planning his own life, Will had everything meticulously organized.


    He liked this process¡ªeverything under his control, with no unexpected deviations.


    It was like pulling a gacha with enough resources to guarantee the pity pull, calmly securing the must-have character without any anxiety.


    But¡­


    Now¡­


    Looking at Shuna in front of him, sitting in this shabby caboose, listening to the relentless sound of the train moving forward, and breathing in the unfamiliar, slightly dusty air¡­


    It felt like everything had spiraled out of control, galloping in a direction he couldn¡¯t predict. All he could do was cling tightly to the reins and hope not to fall off.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what should we do¡¯? We can¡¯t exactly jump off the train now, so why not just relax and wait until it reaches the station? Based on my experience, trains usually run for a day at most, so it won¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Shuna seemed completely carefree, biting into the hard bread with gusto, her strong teeth making quick work of it.


    ¡°A day is already pretty far!¡±


    Watching Shuna, Will finally understood who the ¡°wild horse¡± was in this situation and what he had gotten himself into¡ª


    He had carefully planned his resources, mapped out his strategy for future pulls¡­


    And then the developers dropped an overpowered, must-have banner with exclusive content, draining all his resources in one go, leaving him empty-handed.


    Damn those developers!


    Oh¡­


    Wait, he was the developer. Never mind, then.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m more worried about my three teammates.¡±


    Will lowered his head, searching the floor for his glasses. He had carefully placed them aside before sleeping to avoid crushing them.


    After all, his nearsightedness in this world was quite severe. Without glasses, he might as well be blind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell them where I¡¯ve gone. They were planning to tackle a dungeon today. Eir¡¯s probably crying her eyes out, Leah might think I¡¯ve met with disaster, and Treya¡­ she might assume I¡¯m off on some secret mission.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about them¡­ their weapons still need to be forged, and I need to help them synchronize. Once they have their weapons, they need to push further in their respective directions. Otherwise, when we face those bosses¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ oh, right, in a month, someone will show up in Novice Town. I was looking forward to seeing the mess they¡¯d cause!¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m only gone for a few days, I¡¯ve been thrown onto a stage of fate where I can¡¯t predict the consequences¡­¡±


    He quickly ran through all the possible scenarios in his mind.


    Strangely, despite the urgency of the situation, after thinking it through, he didn¡¯t feel ¡°anxious.¡± Instead, he felt a sense of mental chaos from having too much information to process.


    Why was that?


    In his previous life, facing a last-minute change before a project launch would have left him sleepless with stress.


    At that moment¡­


    He felt the cool legs of his glasses slide over his ears, and the lightweight blue frames settled on his face, bringing his vision into sharp focus.


    ¡°Shuna¡­?¡±


    It was Shuna who had put his glasses on for him.


    Her hands rested lightly on the frames, her black eyes meeting his through the lenses, filled with a playful smile.


    At this close distance, he could even see her long eyelashes.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The sun had risen, and the caboose was noticeably brighter. Shuna¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with light.


    ¡°Your glasses were right here. You were looking for them, weren¡¯t you? Put them on and come with me¡ªyou won¡¯t want to miss this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Miss what?¡±


    Without another word, Shuna grabbed his hand and pulled him to his feet. He stumbled slightly, still unsteady, as he followed her.


    She reached out and pushed open the iron door of the caboose¡ªthe same door they had tumbled through last night.


    The early morning air was crisp, and the sunlight streaming through the gap was almost blinding after the darkness of the caboose.


    ¡°A bit bright¡­¡±


    Will shielded his eyes with his hand, but Shuna had already pulled him onto the small platform outside the caboose.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The first thing he felt was the rushing wind from the speeding train, lifting the hem of his clothes.


    Compared to being inside the caboose, standing on this small outdoor platform made the speed of this modern marvel of transportation all the more palpable.


    Then, as his eyes adjusted to the light¡­


    He saw an endless expanse of fields and the sun slowly rising over the horizon.


    Sunlight bathed the grass, which swayed in rhythm with the wind stirred by the train, mirroring the movement of his clothes.


    As the sun peeked over the horizon, the shadows on the grass gradually disappeared, the deep green transforming into a vibrant, lively emerald.


    In the sky, white birds soared alongside the train, their shadows dancing on the gravel-covered tracks below.


    It was beautiful.


    In his previous life, Will had ridden trains before, but modern trains were enclosed and stable. Experiencing the sunlight, wind, and open air like this was a first for him.


    If¡­


    If he hadn¡¯t boarded this train and had simply followed the predetermined path of fate, he might never have seen such a scene.


    This was¡­


    A beauty that lay ¡°beyond fate.¡±


    Perhaps Will had been following the footsteps of ¡°fate¡± for so long and so far that he had grown numb.


    Watching the sun rise in the distance, Will felt as if he had been reborn.


    Since he was already on this train¡­


    Hmm¡­


    Maybe he should let go of some things and stop overthinking.


    The three girls he had trained personally would surely trust him.


    They were fully capable of handling themselves, even soloing A3-rated dungeons. There was no need to worry.


    Even without him, they would likely continue doing what they needed to do. There was no way they¡¯d panic and come looking for him, right?


    ¡°Inhale¡ªexhale¡ªah, this feels amazing!¡±


    Shuna stood beside him, gripping the railing, taking a deep breath, and exhaling loudly.


    Afterward, she stretched with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°So? Watching the sunrise from a train isn¡¯t bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°The wind rushing past your ears, watching the night fade into day¡ªit¡¯s like space and time are flowing around you.¡±


    The wind blew through her long black hair, scattering it behind her.


    ¡°This is my favorite time. That¡¯s the beauty of trains that depart at night.¡±


    While Will admired her profile and smile¡­


    His mind was preoccupied with her words.


    ¡°Favorite time¡­ the beauty of trains that depart at night¡­¡±


    Why did those words feel so loaded with meaning?


    Come to think of it, hadn¡¯t Shuna mentioned before that, based on her experience, trains usually only run for a day?


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    As a new form of freight transportation, how did she know that?


    ¡°Shuna, have you¡­ ridden trains like this before? No, not ridden¡ªsince these are freight trains¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh?!¡±


    Shuna seemed to realize she had slipped up, her eyes darting toward the roof of the train.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahaha, occasionally¡­ I might hitch a ride. It¡¯s just so fast, you know?¡±


    Makes sense!


    As the newest mode of transportation, of course it was fast.


    As expected of Shuna, always finding unconventional solutions!


    But¡­


    Why did Will feel like¡­


    She had done something intentional here?

 Chapter 136 - Case Solved

    Chapter 136: Case Solved¡ª


    The train, as Shuna had mentioned, wouldn¡¯t run for more than a day.


    However¡­


    That didn¡¯t mean it actually needed to run for a full day!


    As the sun climbed high in the sky and began its descent, the train showed no signs of slowing down or stopping. Will was starting to feel exhausted.


    Thankfully, the caboose had been stocked with emergency rations¡ªprobably because of some oversight during the night departure. Otherwise, Will and Shuna might have starved on the train.


    ¡°Actually, this hard bread is pretty tasty,¡± Shuna said, happily munching on a piece of the tough bread.


    But¡­


    For Will, who was used to the finer foods of his privileged life, it was a bit of a struggle.


    He stared at the hard bread in his hand, hesitating for a long time before finally taking a bite. Was his life as a young master in this world too comfortable?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ don¡¯t you need some water with that? Are you really going to eat it dry?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shuna suddenly handed him a cup of water.


    Except¡­


    The water looked a bit odd.


    For those who could use magic, water wasn¡¯t hard to come by. Will had often wondered where the water conjured by magic came from¡ªprobably from the moisture in the air, he figured.


    Without overthinking it, he took the cup from Shuna.


    And then¡­


    ¡°¡­Wait, this taste¡­¡±


    A memory from his previous life was triggered.


    This wasn¡¯t like regular water. The familiar taste, combined with the hint of sugar she had somehow added, was unmistakable.


    The sweetness had that unique ¡°refreshing kick¡± that only the first sip could deliver.


    ¡°¡­Is this carbonated soda? Shuna, could it be that you¡¯re also from that place¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°From where? What are you talking about¡­ carbon something?¡±


    Shuna tilted her head, clearly not understanding what Will was saying.


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ if you¡¯re asking about how I made this¡­ hehe, it¡¯s something I discovered by accident. A little secret technique of mine.¡±


    Shuna picked up a bottle, grabbed a piece of limestone from the ground¡ªcommon and scattered everywhere¡ªand sealed the bottle¡¯s opening.


    Wait¡­


    Was she about to¡­


    ¡°You use a controlled flame spell at about 9000 hsi to heat it.¡±


    From a chemistry perspective, it was possible to produce carbon dioxide with high heat, but using magic to achieve the necessary temperature? And with precise data to control it?


    Was this really a thing in this world?!


    ¡°You let the gas flow into the prepared sugar water, seal it for a while, and let it absorb fully. Then you get that taste. Isn¡¯t it amazing? How is it? Tasty, right?¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t seem to fully understand the science behind it. It seemed like she had stumbled upon it while experimenting.


    This exploratory, trial-and-error approach that led to discoveries resembling knowledge from Will¡¯s original world¡­


    Reminded him of the protagonist, Hugh, from the original story.


    The original work often included moments where Hugh, using real-world physics and chemistry, came up with innovative ways to approach magic. It was meant to make the story more ¡°wow, science explains magic!¡± while also making Hugh stand out.


    Combined with Shuna¡¯s rare black hair¡ªa trait almost exclusive to the protagonist¡ªher identity was becoming increasingly suspicious¡­


    Will found himself doubting again.


    In fact, ever since meeting Shuna, he hadn¡¯t stopped doubting.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    After all, Shuna seemed far too lively and cheerful, completely different from the original protagonist¡¯s brooding, melancholic personality.


    Even if this were some kind of gender-swap scenario, could someone¡¯s personality change so drastically? If the character¡¯s essence was entirely different, changing their gender wouldn¡¯t matter.


    If anything, the only similarity was¡­


    Her tendency to get drunk easily, and the audacity to drag him onto a train while intoxicated.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Will admitted, sitting down with the hard bread. Paired with the soda-like drink, the bread was much easier to eat.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°So, Shuna, do you hitch rides on trains often?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not to save money. I have plenty of that. It¡¯s just that this cool mode of transportation is wasted on cargo. One day, I wondered what it would feel like to ride on it, and since the destination happened to be Novice Town, I hitched a ride to try it out.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?! And¡­ hard bread¡­ do you eat it often?¡±


    ¡°Pretty often. I guess you could say I¡¯m an orphan? I didn¡¯t have parents, so I grew up eating hard bread with the other kids at the orphanage.¡±


    Her tone turned a bit somber.


    But¡­


    As if worried Will might pity her too much, Shuna gave him a hearty slap on the back to cover her feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I learned to take care of myself later, and dungeon exploration is so much fun. I don¡¯t think my life is any worse than anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    But in Will¡¯s mind¡ª


    Wow, what a classic backstory. It¡¯s almost too ¡°protagonist-like.¡±


    Completely different from him, a young master who at least had a father and a relatively good childhood.


    In this world, orphans weren¡¯t uncommon. Before the Hysterm family optimized dungeon exploration, it was far more dangerous, and stories of adventurers and their children perishing together were all too frequent.


    That¡¯s why organizations like the Entark charity existed to care for orphans.


    If Shuna grew up in an orphanage, she probably had the surname Porlor, right?


    No wonder she didn¡¯t mention her last name during introductions. People with the surname Porlor often avoided saying it.


    But¡­


    Looking at Shuna¡¯s carefree smile, Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    ¡°By the way, Shuna, I¡¯m not doubting you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shuna tilted her head, her black hair swaying with the motion.


    ¡°You seem¡­ different from the person who wrote me those letters.¡±


    Will remembered that S, in her letters, wasn¡¯t this lively or cheerful.


    She came across as someone who spoke with reason and logic, using formal titles and elegant language in her writing.


    This was why Will had initially mistaken S for a reliable, middle-aged man.


    In hindsight, that was a pretty baseless stereotype!


    ¡°Ah¡­ th-this¡­¡±


    Shuna seemed hesitant, scratching her head.


    ¡°Can I not answer that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sounds like there¡¯s a story here.¡±


    Will was intrigued.


    ¡°If you tell me, I might treat you to dinner when we get off the train.¡±


    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll tell you¡ªit¡¯s your fault anyway!¡±


    Shuna pointed at Will accusingly.


    ¡°My fault?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ when I first got your anonymous question¡­¡±


    Huh? Anonymous question?


    Will suddenly remembered that his correspondence with S had started a long time ago, making it feel like they¡¯d always been friends.


    But in reality, it had begun because he¡¯d encountered a problem while training Eir and had been advised to submit an anonymous question to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Perhaps because their subsequent letters became so frequent¡ªthough still routed anonymously through the guild¡ªWill had completely forgotten about that initial exchange.


    ¡°What about the anonymous question?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shuna twirled a strand of her hair, ¡°wrote it so formally.¡±


    ¡°Formally?!¡±


    Will admitted, he had forgotten about that.


    It was so long ago, back when he hadn¡¯t even attended formal schooling and was just starting to learn proper documentation in this world.


    He must have taken the guild¡¯s public anonymous question board very seriously, worried that writing too casually would get him ignored. So he had probably crafted it in a very formal, polished style.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that a casual effort back then would have such far-reaching consequences years later?


    The biggest consequence being¡­


    ¡°¡­When I saw your question, I immediately figured out what your problem was. Looking back, it wasn¡¯t even that difficult. Even Little Will could probably figure it out now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I admit, my thinking was too bookish back then.¡±


    Will took another bite of hard bread.


    With Shuna¡¯s carbonated drink, the bread wasn¡¯t as hard to swallow.


    ¡°But your writing was so formal. It was my first time replying to something like that, so I spent an entire day carefully crafting my response, researching all sorts of formal letter-writing conventions.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I spent a lot of time researching before writing that question too.¡±


    ¡°The more I wrote, the less casual it became. After that, all my letters were like that. Honestly¡­ writing those letters was a pain. I probably pulled out a few strands of hair each time.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess that¡¯s kind of my fault.¡±


    Case closed.


    It turned out everything stemmed from the overly formal letter he had written at the start.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡­ I thought you were some sheltered noblewoman. Your handwriting was so neat and elegant.¡±


    Shuna twirled her black hair around her finger, hiding half her face behind it.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s because the Hysterm family places a lot of emphasis on calligraphy. Honestly, I practiced for a long time¡­ Wait, did you just say you thought I was a noblewoman?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, for a pretty long time. Three months, maybe? If it weren¡¯t for your stationery being from the Hysterm family, and me knowing they didn¡¯t have any women your age, I probably would¡¯ve kept thinking that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±


    Looking at Shuna¡­


    Will felt a wave of relief wash over him. His guilt over misjudging her gender had just evaporated¡ªthough, to be fair, it hadn¡¯t been very high to begin with.


    ¡°See! We¡¯re so connected, so alike! I mistook your gender, and you mistook mine before. We¡¯re even now!¡±


    He gave Shuna a hearty slap on the back. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Do you really have to compete over something like this?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I feel like this could¡¯ve been avoided if we¡¯d just dropped the anonymity sooner.¡±


    ¡°You were so careful about staying anonymous. I didn¡¯t dare dig into your identity¡ªwhat if you were a wanted criminal?¡±


    ¡°I stayed anonymous because your initial question was anonymous!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s my fault again?¡±


    ¡­


    On the speeding train, the caboose echoed with their playful banter.


    Will¡¯s restless thoughts began to settle.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d experienced the joy of bantering so freely with a friend.


    Perhaps Shuna¡­


    Really was the friend he¡¯d found ¡°outside the original story.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Weve Arrived

    Chapter 137: We¡¯ve Arrived¡ª


    ¡°¡­It looks like the train has finally arrived. I can see the town in the distance!¡±


    Shuna peered out the window, and in the glow of the setting sun, a faint outline of a town came into view.


    ¡°So, where exactly is this train headed? Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°Will, did you skip geography class?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do I look like the kind of student who skips class?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling for a whole day. Based on the direction of the sun, it¡¯s pretty easy to figure out where we¡¯re going, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ actually, I have no idea! Do you know where we¡¯re headed?¡±


    Theoretically, it was possible to figure it out.


    But who actually puts that into practice while riding a train?


    Unless¡­ they have extensive survival experience?


    Will was in awe of Shuna¡¯s seemingly superhuman survival skills, wondering if she spent her free time wandering aimlessly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can only guess. If the distance and direction are right, we¡¯re heading to a pretty unique little town! How about this¡ªif I¡¯m right, you treat me to grilled fish for dinner.¡±


    Shuna winked at Will, as if teasing him with a secret.


    The train gradually slowed as it approached the station.


    Before anyone came aboard to unload the cargo, Will and Shuna quickly jumped off the train and headed toward the town with its glowing lights.


    As they passed a signpost, Will finally saw the name of the town¡­


    Surtes Town.


    Ah, that made sense.


    No wonder Will felt the warm, humid breeze brushing against his cheeks as they arrived.


    Surtes Town was a coastal town in the Entark Empire. Thanks to its trade routes, it had developed well even without relying on dungeons.


    No wonder Shuna had described it as unique and mentioned wanting grilled fish here!


    The Entark coastline wasn¡¯t extensive, and coastal towns were rare. If even these towns weren¡¯t considered unique, then what was?


    ¡°So, what do you think? It¡¯s already dark. How about we head to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for dinner? They usually have the best local cuisine.¡±


    Shuna casually slung her arm around his shoulder, giving him a friendly pat as she spoke.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Before heading to the guild, I need to take care of something else first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you in a rush to find a nearby dungeon?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re too tired to dive into a dungeon right now. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Will no longer felt the ¡°uneasy tension¡± he had when they first boarded the train.


    However, he still needed to let his teammates know he was safe. He couldn¡¯t let them worry too much.


    Currently, the fastest way to send a message wasn¡¯t through the government¡¯s postal system but via the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The guild had an inter-town communication system. Given the current distance, it would take about two days for a message to reach Novice Town.


    In this era, trains could cover much greater distances in a day compared to other modes of transportation.


    If only this were six months later.


    In about half a year, a prototype of a magical communication system resembling radio would be discovered in a dungeon.


    The Hysterm family would use it to establish a rapid communication network across the nation¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guilds, akin to a dispatch room in the era of advanced mobile devices.


    At that point, messages could be delivered across Entark¡¯s guilds in a single day.


    For now, though, he¡¯d have to settle for writing a letter that would take two days to arrive. At least it would reassure them and keep them from running off too far¡ªafter all, the protagonist was set to arrive in a month.


    ¡°I get it¡ªyou want to write a letter to your teammates, right?¡±


    Shuna picked up on his intentions.


    ¡°Huh? How did you figure that out?¡±


    ¡°It was obvious on the train.¡±


    Shuna, still holding onto Will¡¯s right arm, reached out and playfully poked his cheek.


    ¡°Was it that obvious? I thought I looked pretty nonchalant.¡±


    ¡°In the morning, when you woke up, you looked like your soul had left your body. You seemed a bit numb, but you snapped out of it quickly.¡±


    Will scratched his head. Could it be that Shuna had noticed, and that¡¯s why she dragged him to watch the sunrise?


    ¡°Still, you should write the letter. After all, Little Will is like a pampered young master who¡¯s run off with a delinquent student. You definitely need to write a letter to reassure the school and your family.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you see me as some helpless, bookish nerd with no life skills?¡±


    ¡°Enough of that¡ªlook, the town isn¡¯t big. See? The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is right over there!¡±


    ¡ª


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Surtes Town did indeed serve grilled fish, and it was reasonably priced. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The aroma of the grilled fish on the table, with its mix of garlic and a hint of chili, was enough to make Will¡¯s stomach growl, especially after a day of eating hard bread.


    ¡°This is delicious! The side dishes are great too,¡± Shuna said, already cutting off a piece with her knife. ¡°So, how¡¯s your letter coming along, Will?¡±


    Uh¡­


    Will glanced at the borrowed stationery on the table.


    Ten minutes had passed, and all he had written was the salutation¡ª


    [To Eir, Leah, and Treya:]


    For some reason, the moment he started writing, he had too many things he wanted to include. He wanted to list the dungeons he had planned for them to tackle next, which were both challenging and good for leveling up the team.


    He wanted to outline their upcoming training regimens.


    He wanted to remind them about weapon maintenance and upgrades¡­


    Most importantly, he needed to explain why he had left.


    Maybe he could say he had discovered a rare material and had to chase after it urgently?


    So many things to write.


    Damn it, was this the side effect of playing too many simulation games? He was turning into a nagging, overbearing caretaker. He felt like someone leaving detailed instructions for a babysitter before going on vacation.


    ¡°Let me see¡­ Hmm¡­ You¡¯re really struggling to write this. Do you always have this much trouble writing to me?¡±


    At some point, Shuna had moved to sit beside him, pulling up a chair next to his.


    ¡°Not with you¡­ How do I put this¡­ Writing to you is usually pretty quick. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to reply to your letters the day after receiving them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I need to include all of this. Otherwise, they¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Will had scribbled a long list of notes on a piece of scrap paper.


    ¡°Come on, they¡¯re all basically adults and managed to form an adventurer team. They should be able to think for themselves. You don¡¯t need to micromanage everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Maybe Shuna was right.


    If he didn¡¯t leave now, there would come a time when he¡¯d have to leave them. When that time came, even if they turned their blades toward the protagonist, they¡¯d have to figure out how to act on their own.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll probably be back in a few days anyway. I just need to let them know I¡¯m safe.¡±


    And¡­


    If he had to prioritize, the most important thing in Will¡¯s mind¡­


    Was ensuring the three of them stayed put and waited for the protagonist to arrive.


    So they absolutely couldn¡¯t run off. They needed to stay right where they were!


    [To Eir, Leah, and Treya:


    Due to discovering a rare material with S, I had to leave urgently for a nearby dungeon. Please don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m safe and will return within two weeks at most.


    Until I return, stay where you are.


    If, during this time, a black-haired young man applies for a logistics position and seems exceptionally skilled yet low-key, please make sure to recruit him!]


    Shuna silently read the letter over his shoulder, holding her fork.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The rare material you mentioned¡ªare you talking about that green stone I sent you?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s just a made-up excuse to reassure them.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, the dungeon where I first found the green stone¡­ it¡¯s actually here.¡±


    Shuna said this casually, taking another bite of fish.


    ¡°Wha¡­ WHAT?!¡±

 Chapter 138 - The Source of the Enhancement Stone?

    Chapter 138: The Source of the Enhancement Stone?¡ª


    To be honest¡­


    Will had completely pushed this matter to the back of his mind.


    The initial shock of discovering an item in this world that looked exactly like a material from his game had quickly faded after meeting S and realizing she was a beautiful girl.


    The excitement of that revelation had overshadowed everything else.


    What¡¯s the big deal about a little game material sneaking into this world?


    Surely it¡¯s not as big as finding out your long-time pen pal is actually a stunning girl, right?


    ¡­


    Wait!


    This is a big deal!


    How could something from the original world, adapted as an in-game material, appear in this world?


    ¡°Uh, Shuna, you said the dungeon is here? Then¡­ then we need to investigate immediately! Which dungeon is it? Hmm¡­ my level might not be high enough, but if Shuna already has S-rank¡ª¡±


    Before Will could finish his rushed words, Shuna stuffed a piece of grilled fish into his mouth, effectively silencing him.


    To be fair, the grilled fish was delicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. That dungeon does exist here, but it¡¯s already¡­ been cleared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. A dungeon with such an absurdly overpowered and enhanced monster would naturally attract attention and accelerate its clearing process. Even your family probably got involved. Oh, and I was part of the clearing team too. That dungeon boss? Super lame.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s explanation made a lot of sense.


    It aligned with the current system of the Hysterm family¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Instead of the old days of aimlessly clearing dungeons, with reckless sacrifices and weak teams taking on strong foes, while elite teams wasted time in low-level dungeons for safety, the system had been streamlined.


    Now, adventurers and dungeons were rated with more granularity, from C to S, with several sub-levels in between. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cross-tier challenges were no longer allowed. S-rank dungeons required strict approval and external rescue teams before entry. Similarly, high-level adventurers were prohibited from entering low-level dungeons.


    Even the most critical floors had reporting requirements. After every ten floors cleared, adventurers were required to report and register their progress, as dungeons provided identification stones for these milestones. Failure to report would result in guild intervention.


    This system allowed even the weakest adventurers to thrive in low-rated dungeons, leading to a surge in adventurer groups.


    For example, beginner-level dungeons, rated around B5, were still accessible to new teams. Most rookie adventurers could enjoy themselves in C or even D-rated dungeons.


    ¡°So, that means the trail is cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. The dungeon near Novice Town¡ªwhat¡¯s it called, Green Wild Maze? I found that material there too. Honestly, it¡¯s annoying not having a proper name for it. Since it¡¯s a weird green stone, why not call it¡­ Green Wraith Stone?¡±


    ¡­


    Will¡¯s brain buzzed with a flood of thoughts.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?!¡±


    Will didn¡¯t care much about the name.


    In game development, naming materials was often left to the writing team after the visuals were created. The writers usually came up with better names than ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± though.


    ¡°Little Will, don¡¯t expect too much from someone who was drunk last night¡­¡±


    Shuna said, reaching for a beer bottle on the table.


    Why was there beer?


    Because grilled fish without beer is a crime against nature!


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re drinking this instead. Now explain everything.¡±


    Will quickly swapped her beer for his orange juice.


    It was strange¡ªShuna had seemed like a first-time drinker last night, but now she acted like a seasoned alcoholic!


    ¡°I had my reasons for not mentioning it. Unlike last time, when I found a complete Green Wraith Stone¡­¡± Shuna rummaged through her pocket, pulling out a tiny fragment the size of a fingernail. ¡°After the dungeon was cleared, this was all that was left.¡±


    Will took the fragment and examined it under the light.


    Indeed¡­


    The color was similar, but without its original shape and texture, even Will couldn¡¯t confirm if it was the same material.


    Moreover, the fragment¡¯s edges showed signs of white calcification, making it even harder to identify.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Green Mane Lion was clearly enhanced by it and harder to fight, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will fell into deep thought.


    Before seeing this fragment, he had come up with a plausible explanation.


    If only one dungeon had this enhancement stone, it could be chalked up to the natural progression of this world¡¯s dungeons, unearthing new materials.


    The term ¡°unearthing¡± was quite fitting. Dungeons, constantly expanding downward, were influenced by unseen forces. The monsters within them worked to construct deeper levels in ways humans couldn¡¯t observe.


    Dungeons contained endless possibilities. Finding a material resembling something from his game wasn¡¯t entirely strange¡ªit could be likened to pulling an SSR in a gacha game.


    But¡­


    ¡°More than one dungeon has the same material? And it¡¯s not part of the common dungeon loot pool? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And here¡¯s the weird part. Guess what kind of dungeon the one here was?¡±


    ¡°¡­A coastal town¡­ stereotypically, something ocean-themed?¡±


    ¡°Correct. It was filled with leaping dolphins and drifting seaweed. You know what I¡¯m getting at¡ª¡±


    ¡°Green Wild Maze is a forest-themed dungeon.¡±


    Will and Shuna exchanged a glance.


    Although this was only their second day meeting in person, years of correspondence and their shared knowledge of dungeons allowed them to understand each other¡¯s thoughts with just a look.


    ¡°Dungeons with vastly different themes shouldn¡¯t produce the same unique material.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That was my immediate conclusion too.¡±


    Shuna placed the small stone fragment on the table. Despite her usual carefree demeanor, she set it down gently this time.


    ¡°What if¡­ there¡¯s some kind of¡­ trade network within the dungeons? Something that allows materials to be exchanged between them?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Will hesitated to answer.


    Not because he didn¡¯t know¡ªon the contrary, as someone who had read the ¡°original story,¡± he knew all too well¡ª


    Dungeons not only had such a network but one far more vast and intricate than Shuna could imagine.


    He hesitated because this was ¡°forbidden knowledge¡± in the original story, something that wasn¡¯t meant to be known by those outside the dungeons.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really curious about the inner workings of dungeons. If we adventurers have the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, could dungeons have something like an ¡®Anti-Adventurer Guild¡¯ to share intel on us? Maybe they even label particularly strong adventurers as ¡®high-risk¡¯ targets, just like we rate them?¡±


    Wow. Shuna¡¯s random speculation was eerily close to the truth.

 Chapter 139 - A New Dungeon

    Chapter 139: A New Dungeon¡ª


    What Shuna said wasn¡¯t just speculation¡ªit was real.


    After all, the original story was about defecting to the enemy¡¯s side. If the dungeons were just empty shells meant to be cleared like simple game levels, how could the story have unfolded?


    This was something revealed to the ¡°readers¡± outside the story right from the beginning.


    To the adventurers outside the dungeons, it was a game of tower-climbing and clearing levels.


    But for the creatures inside the dungeons, it was a tower-defense game against waves of incoming adventurers.


    However, the moment in the original story when the protagonist defected and the Dungeon Queen revealed the ¡°great secret of the world¡± was something Shuna had casually guessed, as if it were a joke. That felt a bit too much.


    So!


    Will decided not to tell her the truth.


    Letting her stumble upon such a massive secret so easily? That would be too convenient.


    If she wanted to know, she¡¯d have to dig it up herself.


    ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re overthinking it. If that were true, your high-level status would light up like a beacon, and the dungeons wouldn¡¯t even let you in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was just making stuff up.¡±


    This offhanded rebuttal seemed to convince Shuna.


    ¡°But, Will, I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I cleared that dungeon about a month ago. If a town doesn¡¯t have a new dungeon and has been without one for a month, theoretically, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild shouldn¡¯t be this crowded, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Will glanced around.


    The air was filled with the aroma of grilled fish, mingling with the scent of freshly opened beer.


    This guild was slightly larger than the one in Novice Town. While it wasn¡¯t as overwhelmingly crowded, nearly every table was occupied.


    For a town ¡°without a dungeon,¡± it was unusual for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to be this busy.


    Unless¡­


    ¡°It looks like a new dungeon has appeared here recently!¡±


    Shuna¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Places that have hosted dungeons before are more likely to spawn new ones.¡±


    The appearance of dungeons was a subject of advanced geography in this world, and this theory was widely accepted.


    Unfortunately, the original story chose not to explain this phenomenon!


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s just random spawns. What are you gonna do about it?¡±


    As Will and Shuna pieced together information about their current location¡ª


    ¡°Huh? You two seem interested in our new dungeon? If you¡¯re curious, you should give it a try. This dungeon is rich in fire-element materials¡­¡±


    A server from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, sensing an opportunity, approached them with a promotional flyer.


    ¡°They¡¯re even handing out flyers for dungeons now? Fancy.¡±


    Without hesitation, Shuna grabbed the flyer.


    It was dominated by vibrant shades of red, fitting the typical ¡°fire-element¡± aesthetic. The design featured plenty of lava, giving it a fiery and intense vibe.


    Shuna was so engrossed in reading the flyer that she paused her fish-eating.


    ¡°Hmm, the flyer is flashy, but it doesn¡¯t provide much information. This dungeon only goes up to 30 floors so far, so it¡¯s definitely new.¡±


    When a dungeon is first discovered, it typically starts with 20 floors.


    If it remains uncleared for a month or two, it might expand to 30 floors.


    Within about six months, it could grow to 60 or 70 floors. However, growth beyond that becomes unpredictable. Some powerful dungeons might reach 100 floors within six months, while weaker ones might stagnate at 60-70 floors for a long time.


    Three years ago, 60-70 floors were considered the upper limit.


    But not anymore. Now, 60-70 floors were just the mark of a mid-tier dungeon.


    ¡°A dungeon that¡¯s only a month old and already has 30 floors is impressive. Though it might not be challenging enough for you.¡±


    ¡°The name is ¡®Ironfire Bastion.¡¯ A defensive-type dungeon, maybe? It¡¯s rated B3, so it¡¯s mid-tier.¡±


    ¡°B3, huh. What¡¯s your rating?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I took the evaluation a few days ago and got recognized as S-rank.¡±


    As expected!


    Will had guessed that Shuna¡¯s level would be at least A-rank¡ªafter all, even the three ¡°losers¡± he trained at home could easily approach S-rank with proper training. Someone as naturally talented as Shuna would undoubtedly excel.


    With an S-rank rating, she could easily join any team and solo dungeons.


    Will was even tempted to recruit her into his own team.


    ¡°So, what did you choose to specialize in? You seem like you can do everything.¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­ What did I pick¡­ S-rank Swordsman? S-rank Mage? Oh, and S-rank Healer¡­? I pretty much passed all the professions available.¡±


    ¡°Was it fun taking all those tests?¡±


    ¡°It was a blast!¡±


    ¡°One would¡¯ve been enough.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say logistics should be well-rounded?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault again?¡±


    Will said, snatching the flyer from Shuna¡¯s hand.


    The flyer didn¡¯t provide much information, but it was beautifully designed¡ªperfect as a travel advertisement.


    However¡­


    If it¡¯s a fire-themed dungeon¡­


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Will sighed.


    ¡°Why the sudden lament? Do you think the flyer¡¯s poorly made too?¡±


    ¡°If it were a dungeon with a similar theme to the last one, there might¡¯ve been a chance to encounter the same type of monster and obtain another piece of that enhancement material¡­ Green Wraith Stone, was it? But with such a different theme, it¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you¡¯d stopped caring about that.¡±


    Shuna paused, deep in thought.


    ¡°You might have a point. But if the material comes from an external source, then it wouldn¡¯t matter what the dungeon¡¯s theme is.¡±


    Shuna seemed intent on drawing Will into the dungeon.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Still, the rules for material drops are based on years of experience. There¡¯s always the chance of encountering something unusual.¡±


    Will, on the other hand, leaned toward the ¡°let¡¯s not bother¡± mindset.


    Will didn¡¯t notice the contradiction in their conversation, but Shuna, after hearing his response, squinted at him thoughtfully.


    ¡°Enough talk. Let me eat some more¡ªthis is really good.¡±


    Will picked up his fork. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then he realized¡­


    While they had been engrossed in their academic discussion about dungeons¡­


    Shuna had finished the entire grilled fish!


    All that was left on the plate were cleanly picked bones¡ªhow had she managed to eat every bit of meat and leave behind such a pristine skeleton?


    ¡°My fish? Where¡¯s my big, beautiful fish?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it was delicious! Let¡¯s order another one!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m almost full anyway. I¡¯ve been trying to cut back on dinner portions lately.¡±


    Since forming his adventurer team, Will had been working on adopting a healthier diet.


    He had resolved to make some sacrifices for his health (though he hadn¡¯t stopped staying up late).


    ¡°Come on, after a day like today on the train, you deserve it! Plus, you¡¯re paying.¡±


    Shuna waved to the server, ordering another plump grilled fish.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just taking it for granted that I¡¯m paying, huh!¡±


    But¡­


    As Shuna had said¡­


    He had already run off with a delinquent girl. There was no point in pretending to be a goody-two-shoes now.


    He was here to indulge.


    Time to dig in!

 Chapter 140 - The Psychological Defense

    Chapter 140: The Psychological Defense¡ª


    ¡°How about that inn? It¡¯s closer to the seaside. We might even get a view of the ocean tomorrow morning.¡±


    Walking through the streets of Surtes Town at night, Shuna pointed to the furthest inn down the slope.


    ¡°It does look pretty nice.¡±


    Though it was already nighttime, the sea breeze was still warm, carrying a hint of saltiness. Walking along the small streets lined with red-brick rooftops, stomach full and content from dinner, Will felt a rare sense of vacation-like relaxation.


    Especially as the two of them picked an inn together¡ªit gave him the illusion of being on a trip.


    Surtes Town had plenty of inns, and since the previous dungeon had recently been cleared, the town wasn¡¯t too crowded.


    But since Shuna seemed so keen on the one near the sea, he decided to go along with her.


    After all, it looked like he¡¯d be footing the bill anyway¡­


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cover the cost of the inn as compensation for dragging you onto that train last night~¡±


    Clink.


    Will watched as Shuna pulled out her wallet and scattered a handful of gold coins onto the hotel counter.


    What a bro!


    Even while traveling, she wouldn¡¯t let him pay for everything!


    ¡°Besides, you treated me to dinner, and I¡¯ve been working hard this past month. I can afford this much.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s your key,¡± the receptionist said.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Which room is mine?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Come with me; we¡¯re sharing one.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Will froze. ¡°Is it because¡­ there¡¯s only one room left? But the inn doesn¡¯t seem that busy.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Phew. He had almost thought he was about to experience one of those clich¨¦ scenarios that always happened to protagonists in novels.


    However¡­


    Shuna leaned in close, seemingly misjudging the distance, and bumped her forehead against his.


    ¡°Hmm? Of course, I only booked one room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Click.


    As they talked, they had already reached the door. Shuna unlocked it and pushed it open.


    ¡°See? Two beds. Plenty of space. Sharing a room is safer.¡±


    She flopped onto one of the beds like an excited child on vacation, bouncing slightly as she landed.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Do you really think it¡¯s safe?¡±


    Will wondered if she was being too trusting, treating him like just another one of her guy friends.


    He decided to use his rarely employed ¡°bad guy¡± voice.


    ¡°Eh~? Little Will wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, right?¡±


    Lying on the bed, Shuna kicked off her boots, leaving them haphazardly on the floor. Her black-stockinged toes wiggled playfully.


    And then¡­


    She casually began sliding her black stockings down, starting from her thighs and working her way down bit by bit.


    ¡°You¡­ wouldn¡¯t do anything, would you?¡±


    Will swallowed hard.


    She was doing this on purpose!


    She was completely provoking him!


    While Will prided himself on being a gentleman, this was the perfect moment to play along and give her a little scare!


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re putting way too much trust in me. Heh heh heh¡­¡±


    But just as Will extended his ¡°devilish hand,¡± ready to push Shuna onto the bed¡­


    Shuna immediately followed up with¡ª


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t beat me~¡±


    Hearing that, Will¡¯s mind instantly flashed back to the terror of last night, when a drunken Shuna had lifted him effortlessly with one hand.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    Will gritted his teeth and took a step back.


    Thirty years too early, Will thought¡­ but then¡­


    He obediently withdrew his hand.


    Fine. She was right¡ªhe couldn¡¯t beat her.


    And he doubted he¡¯d be able to beat her even thirty years from now.


    ¡°Alright, I admit I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking advantage of Will¡¯s retreat, Shuna leaned in close, gently pushing him onto the bed.


    ¡°Wait, you¡ª¡±


    Her strength was no joke.


    It might¡¯ve even been greater than when she lifted him last night.


    ¡°You seem to trust me a lot.¡±


    She held one stocking in her hand, while her other hand rested on the bed for support. Her still-stockinged foot slid up from the edge of the bed, resting between Will¡¯s legs.


    ¡°And how do you know I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    As she spoke, Shuna licked her lips.


    Under the dim hotel lighting, Will lay flat on the bed, looking up at Shuna¡¯s face.


    Her face, still glistening with sweat from the day¡¯s journey, was framed by her long black hair, which draped over her shoulders and tickled his ears.


    It was undeniably a very ¡°tempting¡± scene.


    If this were a game CG, Will thought, it would score a perfect 10/10.


    However¡­


    This was Will.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Will unbuttoned his shirt collar, revealing his pale neck.


    Then he spread his arms out, lying flat on the bed.


    He presented himself as if to say, Do whatever you want.


    ¡°Go ahead. Do whatever you want¡ªanything at all.¡±


    He was absolutely certain Shuna was joking.


    They¡¯d only known each other for a day, and they¡¯d only just confirmed each other¡¯s genders last night. Who would want to push someone down after just one day?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shuna furrowed her brows.


    ¡°But it¡¯s my first time, so don¡¯t expect much from my technique or experience.¡±


    ¡°Hmm??¡±


    Now Shuna was genuinely confused.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯d rather take the lead and have plenty of experience, that¡¯s fine too. I can offer up my butt.¡±


    ¡°Hmm???¡±


    Now Shuna was even more confused.


    ¡°So, want to give it a try? I¡¯ll be good. Just¡­ be gentle, okay?¡±


    He even feigned vulnerability, his eyes shimmering as if about to cry.


    Shuna had only wanted to test the waters, to flirt a little and create some physical closeness.


    More natural physical contact could lead to dependency and familiarity, which could fast-track their bond.


    It was all part of her gradual plan.


    But Will¡¯s overly submissive and almost absurdly compliant reaction completely killed the mood.


    Killed it dead!


    It was just like last night, when he had grabbed her hand and pressed it to his chest without any resistance.


    Lying there like this, with zero pushback, he just seemed¡­ dumb.


    ¡°Uh, Little Will, do you have some kind of¡­ unspeakable side hustle?¡±


    Shuna sighed, crossing her arms and speaking in a defeated tone.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t beat you. What else am I supposed to do? Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡±


    Will sat up, scratching his head.


    ¡°Shuna~ Why¡¯d you stop? Am I not seductive enough today?¡±


    That made Shuna jump back onto her own bed in fright.


    ¡°My bad, my bad! Stop talking like that¡ªit¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    She looked at Will, her expression complicated.


    She finally understood why his actions last night had sobered her up instantly.


    When you want someone you like to respond to you, the scariest thing isn¡¯t their rejection.


    It¡¯s their indifference to your bold advances.


    ¡°Wow, did I just turn the tables on you?¡±


    Like now¡­


    He didn¡¯t seem embarrassed or affected by her intimate gestures. He acted as if nothing had happened.


    Shuna realized she had miscalculated¡­


    Will Hysterm didn¡¯t seem to respond to physical closeness at all¡­


    Could he be¡­


    Someone with an impenetrable psychological defense?


    A high-attack, high-defense fortress of a man?

 Chapter 141 - The Burning Stone

    Chapter 141: The Burning Stone¡ª


    When Will came out of the bathroom after his shower, he found that Shuna had already tucked herself into bed.


    Well, sort of¡ªher blanket wasn¡¯t properly covering her, and one long leg was sticking out, catching the warm sea breeze blowing in through the window.


    He reached over and pulled the blanket up to cover her properly.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ But with her physical condition, she probably wouldn¡¯t catch a cold anyway.¡±


    Will glanced at Shuna¡¯s discarded clothes.


    She hadn¡¯t bothered to fold them properly¡ªa pair of stockings, her denim shorts, her jacket, and even her undergarments were scattered on the side of her bed.


    If someone else walked in and saw this scene, they¡¯d probably think the two of them had just¡­ done something.


    ¡°I should finish up my notes for today and then head to bed.¡±


    Yawning, Will sat down at the desk.


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped, turning his head to look around the bed and floor.


    Over the years, Will had developed a habit: every night before bed, he would carefully review his Task System, checking the current tasks, adding any updates, and noting down rewards. It was like his own personal daily quest routine.


    But¡­


    Without a doubt¡­


    This time, he hadn¡¯t brought the Task System with him. It had been an unexpected trip, after all.


    So now¡­


    He had nothing with him.


    None of the tasks he had planned for himself or his teammates.


    None of the carefully written notes in the Task System about future events.


    All he had was the small desk lamp in front of him, the two beds behind him, and the sea breeze drifting in through the window.


    When he traveled, he would usually hide the Task System in the ring Leah had given him. But two nights ago, after finishing his notes, he had left it on the desk without closing it¡ªand naturally, he hadn¡¯t brought it with him.


    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s at home, I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my self-made system is so inconvenient. Why can¡¯t I just mentally project it into my brain? So annoying.¡±


    Will stood up from the chair.


    He turned off the desk lamp and climbed into bed.


    However¡­


    What he didn¡¯t know was¡­


    Shuna wasn¡¯t actually asleep. She was only pretending to be. In the darkness, her eyes were open, watching Will on the other bed.


    Even though it was too dark to make out his features, she could barely see his silhouette.


    But¡­


    In the quiet of the night, Shuna was deep in thought as she watched him.


    First, how could she keep him by her side for longer?


    Mentioning the stone during dinner wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision. Shuna had been holding onto that lead for a while.


    Will had shown particular interest in the stone¡¯s origin in his letters.


    Shuna herself didn¡¯t care much about the stone¡¯s backstory. But if using it could spark enough curiosity in Will to keep him traveling with her for a while longer¡­


    That would be perfect.


    Second, how could she get him to like her, especially when his psychological defenses were higher than she had anticipated?


    When she had pushed Will onto the bed earlier, she had deliberately tested his breathing and heart rate¡ªunsurprisingly, they had increased. Anyone would react in that situation, right?


    But¡­


    Behind his glasses, the ¡°windows to his thoughts¡±¡ªhis eyes¡ªshowed no panic, let alone infatuation.


    Hypothesis: Reason one, Will didn¡¯t seem to see her as an ¡°outsider¡±¡ªor to put it more accurately, he didn¡¯t seem to view her as ¡°someone who could truly love him as a romantic partner.¡±


    Reason two¡­


    This was the possibility Shuna least wanted to be true.


    He didn¡¯t seem like someone who could easily fall in love with others. In other words, it seemed like¡­


    Winning his heart¡ªboth emotionally and physically¡ªwould be quite challenging.


    To put it simply, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be swayed by mere physical closeness or flirtatious words. Winning his affection would require something much more meaningful.


    Worse yet¡­


    She had a strange feeling that if she pushed too hard physically, it might backfire and make him incapable of loving her at all.


    Hmm¡­


    Shuna rolled over in her bed, clutching the blanket between her legs in frustration.


    It was strange.


    What made Will this way?


    His life seemed like that of an ordinary young master from a prominent family.


    His experiences were those of a sheltered boy raised in a grand estate and then sent straight to school¡ªa typical naive young master.


    So why was he so unshakable?


    Why had she fallen for someone like this?


    It was like trying to hold onto a burning stone¡ªwarm and full of energy on the outside, but impossibly hard at its core. She wanted to see what was inside his heart, but any forceful attempt would shatter him.


    His mindset¡­


    It was as if he were an outsider even to the concept of ¡°falling in love.¡±


    It was like reading a story about a character named ¡°Will.¡± No matter how much you tried to move ¡°Will,¡± it was hard to affect the true observer outside the story.


    Even as you pursued the character, he would constantly analyze, ¡°Why should I fall for her?¡±


    Of course, this was just an overly rational example. Shuna didn¡¯t think anyone could truly be that detached.


    But¡­


    Shuna rolled over again, looking back at Will. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He seemed to be asleep now, his breathing steady and deep.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if you want to be an outsider, I¡¯ll find a way to pull you in.¡±


    Shuna smiled confidently.


    Now that she had a better understanding of him, she could plan her approach more effectively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand why you fell for Shuna.¡±


    ¡°And as for why I want to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Shuna lay back down.


    As she closed her eyes and drifted toward sleep, a thought popped into her mind.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What did he mean earlier about me being the one to take the lead?¡±


    ¡°Why does that sound like something I read in that Special Dungeon Species Mating Guide back in the library?¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Novice Town¡­


    ¡°Wow, getting ready for a trip really isn¡¯t easy. Finally packed everything.¡±


    Leah meticulously checked her belongings, focusing mainly on magical tools. Clothes and daily necessities were minimal.


    Most of her items could fit into her storage ring, including her trusty staff.


    The ring was hers, but Will had funded her generously, allowing her to pack without being frugal. She could throw anything she wanted into the ring.


    Oh, right¡­


    There was also a large supply of¡­


    The crimson mint essential oil Will had bought for her. After two weeks, he had finished preparing it, and all she needed to do was pack it in the special box he had made.


    The box was custom-designed by Will to reduce the oil¡¯s stimulating effects on her, making it easier for her to carry¡ªthough she had grown more accustomed to it by now.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m late, I should still make it in time for the afternoon carriage to the next town.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take about four days to reach Surtes.¡±


    Leah picked up her small leather suitcase, ready to head out.


    And then¡­


    She realized something.


    Will had gone to meet a friend, and he hadn¡¯t brought any weapons with him. At most, he might have a few items stored in the ring she had given him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Leah tiptoed upstairs and entered Will¡¯s room.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to leave without saying a word, then¡­ don¡¯t blame me for this.¡±

 Chapter 142 - A Teachers Intuition

    Chapter 142: A Teacher¡¯s Intuition¡ª


    This wasn¡¯t Leah¡¯s first time entering Will¡¯s room.


    Will¡¯s room was always tidy¡ªpartly thanks to Eir¡¯s diligent cleaning, and partly because Will himself kept his belongings meticulously organized.


    In the lab, Leah often found herself being scolded by him for the mess she left behind. ¡°How are you supposed to find anything if the lab¡¯s in chaos?!¡± he¡¯d say.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the teacher here, anyway?¡±


    Leah glanced around the room, searching for the item she intended to take with her¡ª


    A weapon.


    Well¡­ for a priest, the word ¡°weapon¡± did sound a bit odd.


    But whenever Will accompanied them into dungeons, he always carried his precious staff.


    The staff featured a translucent black crystal orb, and with Leah¡¯s years of experience as a mage, she could tell it was incredibly high-grade¡ªpossibly with some unique functions.


    He seemed quite fond of it, taking it everywhere he went.


    Though he rarely used it.


    As a priest, he didn¡¯t rely much on his weapon¡¯s output power; proper chanting was usually enough.


    ¡°Ah, here it is.¡±


    The staff wasn¡¯t hidden but was propped up next to his desk like a broom.


    ¡°This guy¡­ at least¡­ at least come back to grab something so important.¡±


    Leah carefully picked it up.


    ¡°Then again, everyone¡¯s guesses were wrong. If you didn¡¯t even have time to come back for your weapon, you must¡¯ve been taken away by someone!¡±


    Gazing at the translucent black crystal orb, Leah thought for a moment before swapping her own staff out of her ring and placing Will¡¯s inside.


    This way, his staff would be less likely to get damaged.


    Her own staff was just a cheap, mass-produced one¡ªnothing worth keeping.


    The first time she saw Will bring this staff to school was during their first finals.


    Since it was rare for students to bring their own staves to school, she had asked Will about its origins.


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s actually related to you, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Related to me?¡±


    ¡°Remember when you attacked me¡­ uh¡­ and then I fell pretty badly? Back then, Carver¡­ my father didn¡¯t even come to see me. He just told me to hurry up and get back to school.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no need to apologize. If anyone¡¯s to blame, it¡¯s your employer. Anyway, to make amends, he gave me this staff.¡±


    ¡°So your father does apologize with gifts? I thought he was the type to just offer empty words.¡±


    ¡°Not really? He¡¯s pretty good at keeping up appearances. But I don¡¯t usually have much use for it. Today¡¯s a good chance to test it out.¡±


    Later, Will had enthusiastically explained how rare the staff was, detailing the dungeon they had cleared to obtain the translucent black crystal.


    But¡­


    What Leah remembered most vividly wasn¡¯t the staff¡¯s rarity.


    It was the faint trace of sadness Will had shown when he mentioned being neglected by his father¡ªjust a fleeting moment when he seemed like a student who hadn¡¯t quite grown up.


    And the way he looked at the staff, as if it were a precious treasure.


    It was rare to see Will show such an expression.


    Since it was such an important gift from his father, Leah decided to bring it along.


    Who knows? Maybe he¡¯d use it to clobber the woman who had taken him away!?


    Leah took the staff and stood up. A breeze from the window rustled the pages of a book on the desk.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She noticed that the book on the desk was Will¡¯s beloved notebook.


    He often brought it to class, though she rarely saw him take notes in it.


    ¡°What¡¯s written in here?¡±


    ¡°¡­As a teacher, I¡¯ll just take a quick look at one page. I respect privacy, and this page just happened to be open. I¡¯ll just glance at it¡­¡±


    Protagonist.


    The wind quickly flipped the pages to the very last one.


    That page was filled with the word protagonist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The handwriting was a bit childish, as if Will had written it shortly after learning how to write.


    ¡°Protagonist?¡±


    The word felt out of place.


    From what Leah remembered, Will had never participated in any school plays, nor did he seem interested in popular novels.


    Why would he write that word?


    Could it be¡­


    Was there someone he had feelings for, someone he saw as the ¡°protagonist¡± of his life?


    ¡°This is definitely odd. I¡¯ll need to keep an eye on this.¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t dwell on it. She put the book back, turned, and left Will¡¯s room, closing the door softly behind her.


    Click.


    ¡ª


    Some afternoon during the past three years¡­


    Perhaps during a rare lull in the busy lab, when the sunlight streamed through the windows and the leaves outside glowed green, Will casually asked¡ª


    ¡°Leah, have you ever thought about something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Leah set down the book she was reading and looked up at him.


    ¡°You know how witches can use crimson mint essential oil to enhance the flow of their magical circuits? Do you think it¡¯s possible for ordinary people to do the same?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Perhaps because Will often paused in the lab to ask her ¡°academic¡± questions about magic, Leah instinctively approached this from a scholarly perspective.


    She had actually researched this privately.


    Witches, through the use of crimson mint essential oil, could indeed achieve more efficient spellcasting and break through their limitations.


    Except¡­


    Except for the side effects¡ªoverexcitement, heightened sensitivity, and occasional mental instability, akin to using a potent stimulant¡ªit had no adverse effects on magical circuits.


    It was an incredibly effective auxiliary tool.


    Not just for experimental breakthroughs, but also as a potential lifesaver in dungeons.


    ¡°The biggest issue for ordinary people is the difference in bloodlines compared to witches. So we¡¯d need to understand what makes a witch¡¯s bloodline unique.¡±


    Leah closed her book and extended a finger, speaking with the seriousness of a teacher giving a lecture.


    ¡°The most distinctive feature of a witch¡¯s bloodline is probably the closer connection between their magical circuits and their blood. The crimson mint essential oil stimulates the blood, which in turn affects the magical circuits. So, for ordinary people to achieve the same effect, they¡¯d need to bridge that gap first.¡±


    Will nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Right, so if we were to use it on someone, we¡¯d need to address that first. As expected of Teacher Leah¡ªI hadn¡¯t thought of it that way before.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Achieving that would basically require altering an ordinary person¡¯s blood and circuits. It¡¯s nearly impossible.¡±


    Leah immediately dismissed the idea.


    ¡°What if we introduced witch blood? If someone were injected with witch blood¡ªassuming their blood types were compatible¡ªcouldn¡¯t a portion of it integrate into their body, creating a slight possibility?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrifying idea. I¡¯m not giving you my blood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either. But¡­ hmm¡­ if we were to create a tool or spell for this, we¡¯d need to study the bloodline and blood type of the ¡®subject¡¯ first¡­¡±


    Leah caught onto something strange in Will¡¯s words.


    With a teacher¡¯s intuition, she felt like this kid was up to something.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not planning to use this on someone, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe I¡¯m just reminding you, Teacher, that this could be useful for ordinary people too?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. We witches may be witches, but we¡¯re not as devious as you, always scheming. We wouldn¡¯t use this on ordinary people.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Leah gave Will a sharp karate chop to the top of his head.

 Chapter 143 - Withdrawal Symptoms

    Chapter 143: Withdrawal Symptoms¡ª


    A sudden jolt from the carriage caused Leah¡¯s head to bump against the luggage beside her.


    She woke up from her nap. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Miss? We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The coachman¡¯s voice brought her back to reality, and Leah blinked in confusion.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a dream¡ªit felt more like a distant memory.


    Over the past three years, she had shared countless moments and memories with Will. He had benefited from her guidance at school, and she had received his help with her projects.


    In the blink of an eye¡­


    Three years had passed.


    ¡°Thank you. Here¡¯s the fare. The ride was smooth, and I slept well. I¡¯ll definitely recommend your services.¡±


    Leah adjusted her hat as she stepped off the carriage.


    However, the coachman didn¡¯t leave immediately after taking the money. Instead, he lingered, watching Leah as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°What is it? Is there something on my clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re an odd one, miss. You look like a child, but you act surprisingly mature. I¡¯ve been a coachman for many years, and this is the first time a passenger has complimented me.¡±


    The coachman rubbed his calloused hands before pocketing the gold coin.


    ¡°And with that hat¡­ you must be one of those witches, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am a witch.¡±


    Leah pulled her hat down slightly.


    It was the first time someone had called her ¡°mature.¡± In her younger years¡ªwell, back when she was around forty or fifty¡ªpeople often mistook her and her mother for sisters, with Leah being the ¡°immature¡± twelve-year-old.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s my first time meeting a witch. You seem to be in a hurry, so I won¡¯t keep you. There¡¯s an inn just ahead¡ªI take it you¡¯re planning a long trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m¡­ looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Not many straightforward and mature kids like you around¡ªthough, judging by your age, calling you a kid might be off.¡±


    The coachman, unexpectedly chatty, spoke a few more sentences before cracking his whip and turning the carriage around.


    ¡°I was going to tell you to be careful, but it seems unnecessary. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leah waved as she bid the coachman farewell.


    It seemed that over these three years, she really had¡­


    ¡°Grown up¡± quite a bit.


    And it was all thanks to that student of hers who had the audacity to disappear without a word!


    Walking through the small town¡¯s streets, Leah suddenly felt raindrops falling on her hat.


    She hadn¡¯t brought an umbrella, but her large witch¡¯s hat provided some cover from the rain.


    As she walked through the drizzle, a sense of melancholy crept over her.


    Back when they had formed the adventurer team, Leah had been filled with hope¡ªhope that she and Will would one day find her mother together.


    She had dreamed of standing before her mother, proudly introducing Will and telling her¡­ that over the years, not only had she learned to get along with humans, but she had also taught such an excellent student.


    ¡ª


    Leah found a reasonably priced inn to stay at.


    The edges of her hat had let water drip onto her shoulders, leaving them damp.


    Standing in front of the room¡¯s mirror, she removed her coat and looked at her reflection.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She placed a hand over her chest, feeling her heartbeat.


    As expected¡­


    She thought she understood why she had dreamed about Will on the carriage.


    For some reason¡­


    When she first discovered Will was missing that morning, she had been extremely anxious, her heart racing as she imagined rushing out to find him. She had even pictured¡­ unsettling scenarios of him gazing into another woman¡¯s eyes.


    But now¡­


    All she felt was a strange sense of helplessness.


    Her hand on her chest, she noticed her heartbeat was slower than usual.


    Her magical circuits felt unusually quiet¡ªnot ¡°calm,¡± but more like a lethargy that made her unwilling to engage.


    It was¡­


    A dreadful sense of apathy.


    And it was a feeling she desperately wanted to shake off.


    Could it be because she hadn¡¯t used the crimson mint essential oil?


    Will had once mentioned that stimulants like the crimson mint essential oil could cause ¡°withdrawal symptoms¡± when stopped¡ªphysical discomfort, as he described it.


    But in the past few days, except when entering dungeons, she hadn¡¯t used the oil. On rest days, she had felt perfectly fine.


    Even Will had said that if she experienced no side effects, it was proof that the oil likely had no adverse effects on witches, so there was no need to overthink it.


    She had used it for years and had stopped using it before without issue. Why would today be any different?


    ¡°This is strange¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, her gaze falling on the box placed on the floor.


    ¡°Should I¡­ try using a dose?¡±


    Her hand moved hesitantly toward the box, but she pulled it back just before touching it.


    No, no, what was she thinking?


    The crimson mint essential oil was a precious resource. There was no need to use it in a moment of calm like this, especially when she was about to sleep. Why had the thought even crossed her mind?


    She removed her hat and placed it on the table, quickly turning off the light.


    She must be tired¡ªyes, that had to be it.


    She climbed into bed, pulled the blanket over herself, and closed her eyes.


    If she went to sleep early and woke up early to continue her journey, she wouldn¡¯t¡­ wouldn¡¯t have these thoughts again.


    But¡­


    As she lay there with her eyes closed, Leah found herself revisiting the memory from the carriage.


    What had Will intended when he asked that question?


    At the time, she hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion.


    And now¡­


    She still couldn¡¯t find the answer.


    Could it be¡­


    That it had something to do with the ¡°protagonist¡± he had written about over and over in his notebook?


    ¡ª


    Will had a fantastic sleep!


    ¡°Haaah~! That felt amazing!¡±


    When he woke up, he felt completely refreshed, as if he had just risen from a bed of clouds.


    It was a lightness that spread from head to toe.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t slept enough the previous night, or maybe¡­ it was because he rarely went to bed so early.


    He sat up and¡­


    From the open window, he saw a breathtaking view of the sea and sky.


    The morning sunlight sparkled on the ocean¡¯s surface, the beach glistened, and the sky was cloudless, reflecting perfectly in the water below.


    And¡­


    Shuna was already standing by the window.


    She leaned against the windowsill, her freshly washed hair from the previous night flowing smoothly in the sea breeze.


    Her black eyes gazed into the distance, reflecting a hint of the ocean¡¯s blue.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She turned her head, noticing that Will had woken up, and greeted him with a smile.


    However¡­


    Compared to her usual energetic demeanor, she seemed a bit groggy, as if she had just woken up and was trying to clear her head by taking in the scenery.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Will reached for his shirt nearby¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even realized he was shirtless when he sat up!


    It seemed¡­


    Being around Shuna made him feel more at ease?


    ¡°You know, even though I¡¯ve seen the ocean before, seeing it again feels¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Shuna¡¯s gaze shifted from the sea and sky to Will.


    It was as if her eyes carried the colors of the ocean and sky, transitioning seamlessly to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­ your eyes look a lot like their color?¡±

 Chapter 144 - Eager to Join the Team

    Chapter 144: Eager to Join the Team¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your eyes look a lot like their color?¡±


    Because of this comment, for the first time, Will found himself seriously looking at his own eyes in the mirror after combing his hair.


    To be honest¡­


    He knew his eyes were blue, but he had never really thought about what kind of blue they were.


    I mean, you can¡¯t expect an author to give a minor villain overly beautiful eyes¡ªafter all, they weren¡¯t meant to be described in poetic detail to convey some deep meaning.


    At most, it might be something like, ¡°He widened his deep blue eyes, stared at the slime above him, and got hit square on the head,¡± right?


    But¡­


    Looking closely now, they weren¡¯t just randomly colored. His deep blue eyes actually had a certain charm. He had to thank Carver for marrying well¡ªhe remembered Carver¡¯s eyes were more grayish, not as striking.


    Still, they weren¡¯t quite as breathtaking as Shuna had claimed. Comparing them to the deep blue of the sea or sky? That seemed like a stretch.


    Even so¡­


    It was the first time he had seriously looked in the mirror to see what his eyes actually looked like.


    Although he considered ¡°Will Hysterm¡± to be his current self, his second life, he had never really observed what he was supposed to look like.


    ¡°Are you done yet, Will? Wow, one compliment and you¡¯re already this vain?¡±


    ¡°Out of scientific curiosity, I need to confirm if my eyes are really like that.¡±


    ¡°Time to head out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Will gathered his things¡ªwell, not much, since he had left home empty-handed.


    Shuna was the same.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey, Will¡­ are you really planning to head back just like that? This place is so beautiful¡ªstay a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d like to, but¡­ just the trip back will take about four days. That¡¯s already a long break.¡±


    The two of them walked through the streets, looking for the carriage station.


    Shuna had suggested hitching a ride on a train again, since it would only take a day.


    But!


    Will had firmly rejected the idea!


    Hitching a ride on a train was technically illegal. They had only gotten lucky last time because the caboose had been unguarded, allowing them to pull it off comfortably.


    If they ran into a guarded caboose, they¡¯d likely be hauled off for questioning.


    Of course¡­


    Given that the freight system was mostly funded by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and transported dungeon goods, the matter would probably end with Carver pulling some strings.


    But¡­


    Will would rather face the police than endure his father¡¯s sarcastic, passive-aggressive questioning and smug grin!


    So!


    No way.


    He needed to minimize all external disruptions. Until the protagonist arrived, he couldn¡¯t let things spiral further out of control.


    As for Shuna¡­


    She naturally didn¡¯t want the person she had finally dragged out to return so quickly to his four-person team life.


    If nothing could stop him from going back¡­


    She¡¯d have to find a way to join them.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go back with you then~¡±


    She bounced along beside Will as she spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Shuna stretched lazily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you¡ªI don¡¯t have a job. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a free spirit.¡±


    She tilted her head, as if deep in thought.


    ¡°Oh, right, you mentioned something in your letter before¡­¡±


    Shuna began mimicking Will¡¯s tone as she spoke:


    ¡°If someone submits a logistics application during this time, a black-haired youth who¡¯s exceptionally skilled and low-key, please make sure to recruit him!¡±


    Why did that sound so familiar¡­


    Will realized it was what he had written in his letter last night to describe the protagonist, Hugh!


    ¡°You read my letter?!¡±


    ¡°You asked me what to write, so I came over to take a look. With your permission, it doesn¡¯t count as snooping.¡±


    Shuna nudged Will with her elbow and proudly patted her chest.


    ¡°Look¡ªblack hair, youth, exceptionally skilled, logistics! Don¡¯t I fit perfectly? How about I apply for a logistics position and join your team?¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Will had never considered this possibility.


    Uh¡­


    Now that he thought about it, it was strange. Ever since he started corresponding with S, he had just assumed S wouldn¡¯t join his team. He had never even thought about recruiting S.


    Even after meeting Shuna in person, the idea hadn¡¯t crossed his mind.


    Why was that?


    Maybe he was too focused on the ¡°underdogs defeating the main heroine and protagonist¡± storyline. Shuna, who seemed ¡°outside the story,¡± didn¡¯t fit into his plans.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your team too prestigious to welcome me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Will glanced at her.


    Even her outfit exuded the vibe of an elite adventurer.


    Morning Star, his team, was still a fledgling group¡ªit hadn¡¯t even earned a B-rank yet.


    ¡°Having you join our team feels like a waste. With your skills, you could go anywhere, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the pay, and you¡¯re not short on money.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so strong. You¡¯ve probably seen far more impressive adventurer teams than ours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shuna frowned at his words.


    ¡°Knowing you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been part of many teams. You¡¯re probably one of those adventurers every team fights over!¡±


    That was Will¡¯s honest opinion.


    Besides¡­


    Within a year, according to ¡°fate,¡± his team would descend into chaotic infighting, complete with underdog blackening drama. It was going to be a mess.


    It was like a company doomed to go bankrupt in a year¡ªkind of like his company in his previous life, come to think of it. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Better not drag Shuna into this.


    But to Will¡¯s surprise, after he finished speaking, Shuna looked up at him seriously:


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never joined any adventurer team. For the past three years, I¡¯ve been a freelance adventurer¡ªthough that¡¯s not really a profession anymore.¡±


    ¡°The reason I never joined? It¡¯s because I value things other than a team¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°So, Will, while the first part of what I said might¡¯ve sounded like a joke, I¡¯m serious about this.¡±


    ¡°I like you¡­ and your team. Let me join.¡±


    Will stared at Shuna in shock as she said this all in one breath, her expression as serious as if she were proposing.


    She was serious!?


    ¡°But our team really doesn¡¯t have much to offer you¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it¡ªwhat could other teams offer me that I¡¯d actually need?¡±


    She spread her hands, completely honest.


    Will thought about it¡­


    In terms of growth and training, Shuna had already mastered every S-rank profession available.


    In terms of income, her S-rank status alone could secure her enough freelance commissions to live comfortably for the rest of her life.


    Even if she had ambitions, like exploring dungeons, her rank allowed her to freely dive into any dungeon and gather resources.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Your team has something I want, even if you don¡¯t realize it~¡±


    Shuna naturally and affectionately slung her arm around Will¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Little Will, I want to watch you grow stronger!¡±

 Chapter 145 - It Has Three Heads?!

    Chapter 145: It Has Three Heads?!¡ª


    ¡°!?!¡±


    Despite Shuna¡¯s aggressive enthusiasm, in Will¡¯s eyes¡­


    Even though his impression of S had shifted from a reliable adult male to a wild and beautiful girl¡­


    S, you¡¯re still the destined benefactor in my life!


    Grateful tears!


    Will had always thought his role was to tirelessly nurture others, but today¡­


    Someone stood before him, saying they were willing¡­ willing to watch him grow stronger.


    At this moment, Shuna seemed like a wise mentor hidden in a ring, a reliable guide ready to lead him, or a hot-blooded elder brother who¡¯d pat his chest and promise to help him soar¡­


    For a minor villain like him to experience this day?


    It seemed he really needed to befriend more people ¡°outside the story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so moved! I could kneel and lick your boots¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? Wait, these shoes are a bit dirty. If you¡¯re serious, let me clean them first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking this seriously?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious?¡±


    Shuna looked genuinely disappointed.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict? Are you letting me join? As a free agent, all it takes is the team leader¡¯s approval, and the paperwork can wait.¡±


    She poked Will¡¯s cheek with her finger.


    ¡°Well, uh, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened¡ªemergency!¡±


    ¡°Quick, we can still catch the carriage!¡±


    Just as Will was about to give his answer, a staff member from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, wearing a red cap, accidentally bumped into him. If Shuna hadn¡¯t grabbed his shoulder, he might¡¯ve been knocked over.


    ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re going¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick! How can a B-rank dungeon have problems?!¡±


    ¡°What about the rescue team? Aren¡¯t they going in?¡±


    ¡°They did! The message you saw was sent by the rescue team!¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re saying the rescue team needs rescuing?!¡±


    The two staff members hurriedly ran toward the station.


    ¡°¡­Looks like something¡¯s gone wrong in the dungeon.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s attention shifted, and she turned Will¡¯s head in the same direction by wrapping her arm around his.


    ¡°Will, this is getting interesting!¡±


    ¡°If the rescue team is sending out distress signals, this is way beyond just ¡®interesting¡¯!¡±


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had a comprehensive rescue system in place.


    For newly discovered dungeons, high-level adventurers would conduct initial explorations, leaving a ¡°key¡± at every ten-floor checkpoint with the guild.


    If someone got trapped in the dungeon and sent out a distress signal, the guild would dispatch a rescue team.


    These rescue teams were typically composed of highly rated, experienced adventurers. They were tailored to the dungeon¡¯s challenges rather than being tied to specific guild branches.


    Rescue teams were essentially on the Hysterm family¡¯s payroll. While they didn¡¯t earn as much as active explorers, the job was stable.


    Under normal circumstances, a B-rank dungeon would have a rescue team with at least three A-rank members, ensuring their own safety.


    But¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, what were you just saying? The rescue team is trapped too?¡±


    Will stepped forward and grabbed the last staff member heading toward the dungeon.


    The staff member, wearing a cap, looked like a nervous wreck, pacing and fidgeting.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Hah¡­ hah¡­ If this doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have to call for reinforcements from the dungeon rescue team in Yavik City, 20 kilometers away. Their B1-level team should be stronger.¡±


    His words were so rushed that Will had to take a moment to piece them together.


    The situation was dire enough to warrant external reinforcements.


    ¡°Calm down. What¡¯s the current situation? How did the rescue team get trapped?¡±


    ¡°In theory, the rescue team should be able to clear the dungeon with ease, right? Hmm, did you guys secretly cut their funding, or is there some organizational misconduct going on?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s tone was surprisingly sharp.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either! Hah¡­ hah¡­ The guild is so strict now, with oversight and all. We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    The staff member scratched his head, then looked up at the pair before him. They exuded the aura of seasoned adventurers, and just seeing them seemed to bring him some relief.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡­ First, a team of adventurers applied to clear the 30th floor of the dungeon to see if they could finish it in one go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. A 30-floor dungeon is great for earning points¡ªeasy to clear, with higher rewards than newer dungeons.¡±


    As a team leader obsessed with maximizing points, Will understood the adventurers¡¯ logic.


    ¡°The adventuring team was rated B1. Clearing the dungeon would¡¯ve promoted them to A-rank. They followed protocol, scouted ahead, reached the 30th-floor entrance, encountered the boss, and submitted their strategy and reconnaissance reports.¡±


    ¡°Very cautious. No issues there.¡±


    Shuna dropped her accusatory tone, her expression turning serious.


    Will also noticed.


    This wasn¡¯t a case of negligence. The adventurers and the guild had been unusually thorough, even going beyond what was required.


    ¡°But¡­ during the official attempt, they sent out a distress signal on the 29th floor¡­¡±


    At this point, Will and Shuna exchanged a glance, both starting to piece things together.


    ¡°The 29th floor must have an elite monster. What is it?¡±


    Shuna pressed on.


    ¡°Based on earlier scouting, the 29th-floor monster is a new entry in our bestiary. We¡¯re calling it the Blazing Hellhound. It¡¯s a fire-based, canine-like creature known for its agility.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will recalled the name. The game had plenty of monsters not mentioned in the original story, but this wasn¡¯t one of them.


    However, the original story did reference it as ¡°one of the new monsters that appeared during rapid dungeon expansions.¡±


    Unfortunately, the original story¡¯s monsters were all designed for late-game nostalgia and weren¡¯t meant to be fleshed out early on.


    ¡°If they fought it before, why can¡¯t they just fight it again? What¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡±


    The staff member stomped his foot in frustration.


    ¡°When they entered the 29th floor today, it had three heads!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shuna tilted her head, as if struggling to picture the scene.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a Cerberus? Pretty classic!¡±


    ¡°Will, have you heard of something like this?¡±


    ¡°It seems those extra heads made it much harder to fight¡ªno, not just harder, but significantly more difficult! After holding out for a while, they sent out a distress signal. Clearing the 29th floor would¡¯ve allowed them to exit at the 30th-floor boss checkpoint.¡±


    ¡°And now the rescue team and the cautious adventuring team are¡­¡±


    ¡°Both trapped inside!¡±


    The staff member, who had momentarily calmed down, grew agitated again as he recounted the situation.


    Meanwhile, Shuna and Will, initially alarmed, exchanged another glance, now much calmer.


    They had both picked up on something unusual in the chain of events.


    Shuna pulled Will aside and whispered:


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed something strange too, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Simple Cerberus

    Chapter 146: Simple Cerberus¡ª


    Will nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Typically, elite monsters in dungeons don¡¯t change. The most likely scenario is that the Blazing Hellhound¡­ has been enhanced.¡±


    ¡°This situation is similar to when we found the Green Wraith Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s happening in the same city, which is quite suspicious.¡±


    After their whispered conversation, they fully understood each other¡¯s thoughts without needing to say more.


    A lead this obvious couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can go in as external reinforcements. And¡­ given the situation, according to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild rules, this dungeon should be cleared as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re saying you want to go in as reinforcements¡­ that¡­ that would be great!¡±


    The staff member looked like he was about to cry with relief in front of them.


    ¡°No problem. Shuna, got your weapons ready? We can head out.¡±


    ¡°Ready anytime.¡±


    Shuna patted her right thigh, where she kept her trusty dagger.


    ¡°Alright, take us straight to the 20th floor.¡±


    But¡­


    ¡°This is so touching, having someone willing to help¡­ Wait, no, no!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild doesn¡¯t allow external reinforcements like this. I have to ensure your safety. What if¡­ you¡¯re not strong enough and end up dying in there? Let me check your qualifications first.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    Will sighed and handed over his B5-rank adventurer card¡ªunfortunately, still as a priest.


    Priests were often the exception in dungeons, with notes like ¡°B5 rank and above can enter, except priests.¡±


    ¡°And your team?¡±


    Then there was¡­


    The small C2-rank badge of the Morning Star adventurer team.


    From any angle, it seemed a bit weak.


    He knew his certification was lacking, but he was confident in his knowledge.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough at all!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m¡­ uh¡­ a member of Morning Star. We¡¯re just out on a vacation. Don¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡ªWith Shuna, the powerhouse!


    Though she seemed to have only just glanced at the badge to know the team¡¯s name.


    ¡°You¡¯re with him? Wait, what¡¯s this?! S-rank¡­?! An S-rank adventurer here?!¡±


    Shuna¡¯s adventurer card gleamed with a golden light, clearly different from ordinary ones.


    Although S-rank had internal levels, few adventurers reached S-rank, and even fewer advanced beyond that.


    ¡°S5, is that enough?¡±


    Shuna casually waved her card in front of him.


    Wow, the feeling of showing off!


    ¡°S-rank adventurers usually¡­ usually hang around the seven major S-rank dungeons. Why¡­ why would¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not interested in those for now. Right now¡­¡±


    Shuna glanced at Will. Technically, she couldn¡¯t enter dungeons without being part of a team.


    But¡­


    With someone else, it was a different story!


    ¡°Hehe, consider me part of this kid¡¯s team.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will felt like¡­


    Shuna had already considered herself a member of Morning Star.


    The staff member looked from Will to Shuna.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. It¡¯s one of those rich kids hiring a bodyguard for a trip? No wonder he¡¯s a priest. Quite the taste. I must say, young master, you have a good eye. Your bodyguard is beautiful. Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°What did you understand¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem¡­¡± He handed the entrance key to Shuna, deliberately avoiding Will. ¡°Please, make sure to rescue everyone¡­ as for clearing the dungeon, that can wait¡­ until we ensure safety¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Will felt like¡­


    Shuna hadn¡¯t listened to a word he said.


    ¡ª


    The two of them walked along the narrow path on the 28th floor of the dungeon.


    The Ironfire Bastion dungeon was true to its name, filled with fire and rock. Each floor looked remarkably similar, with a narrow path leading to a central battle arena, surrounded by bubbling lava.


    They were now on the 28th floor, having taken about fifteen minutes to get there, which was quite fast.


    If the adventurers on the 29th floor had started defending and evading as soon as they sent the distress signal, they should be able to hold out for fifteen minutes.


    ¡°I get the feeling you¡¯ve been in a great mood since we entered the dungeon.¡±


    Shuna walked confidently along the narrow path, casually swatting away flying rock monsters without even unsheathing her dagger.


    Meanwhile, Will walked cautiously, afraid of falling.


    Although dungeons typically required a four-person team, with larger, more difficult dungeons needing six or more, a sufficiently strong individual could solo them.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be those comedic stories of someone soloing a dungeon only to be killed by a slime.


    ¡°After all this time communicating, it¡¯s our first time fighting side by side in a dungeon. Of course I¡¯m happy.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°Oh, and being mistaken for your hired bodyguard is amusing.¡±


    ¡°Your focus¡­ seems a bit off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t seem too satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll be satisfied when you, Shuna, my hired bodyguard, take down that three-headed hellhound for me~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t act cute here, it¡¯s creepy.¡±


    Shuna shivered.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Shuna reached the end of the path, feeling along the bright red rock wall until she found a door.


    It was likely the door to the next floor.


    ¡°I can show you how to take it down in one hit.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait, Shuna, are you just going to open the door? At least be prepared¡­¡±


    Before Will could get ready, Shuna pushed the door open with one hand.


    As soon as the door cracked open, a wave of heat far more intense than the 28th floor swept through.


    With just a sliver of the door open, Will saw the first head of the ¡°three-headed dog.¡±


    The monsters in this dungeon seemed to be a bit ¡°oversized,¡± and this three-headed dog was no exception, standing about two stories tall.


    However¡­


    As Will marveled at the hellhound¡¯s elite monster presence¡­


    ¡°Freezing Beam¡ª¡±


    Shuna extended her right hand, aiming at the central head of the hellhound.


    Her palm opened¡ª


    From her direction, a massive beam of ice-blue magic shot out, piercing through the largest head of the hellhound and even taking out half of the other two heads!


    The enormous beam left a white streak through the previously red rock tunnel of the Ironfire Bastion dungeon.


    And¡­


    It instantly cooled the air by at least two degrees Celsius.


    Shuna lowered her hand and turned around. Behind her, the massive body of the hellhound collapsed with a thunderous crash.


    She flipped her hair.


    Facing Will¡­


    Oh, and the few members of the two teams who had sent the distress signal behind him.


    She smiled¡ª


    ¡°Just as promised, I took it down in one hit.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Just Ask and Youll Know

    Chapter 147: Just Ask and You¡¯ll Know¡ª


    Will was stunned.


    This was actually¡­


    The first time he had seen Shuna in action within a dungeon. Although he had some idea from her letters, seeing it firsthand was a whole different experience.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one dumbfounded.


    Will glanced behind him.


    There were about ten people in total. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The five with simpler gear were likely the first team that entered. Some of them had severe burns, with skin peeling off their arms and covered in blisters.


    The remaining team was better equipped and uninjured, but their shields and armor were heavily scorched.


    It was easy to imagine what had happened before Will and Shuna arrived¡ª


    The first team had fought a brutal battle, resulting in severe injuries and forcing them to send a distress signal. The second team, reasonably strong, tried to minimize damage while fighting the three-headed dog to rescue the first team but eventually had to switch to a defensive stance.


    But all of that was in the past now, thanks to Shuna and Will¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°What¡­ what just happened?!¡±


    ¡°Did that terrifying Cerberus just¡­ disappear?!¡±


    After a brief silence, the group erupted in astonished exclamations, their jaws practically hitting the floor.


    Alright¡­


    Will admitted that even though he had immense confidence in Shuna¡¯s abilities, he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this powerful.


    When he said ¡°one-hit kill,¡± he was just joking!


    ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re from the Morning Star adventurer team. We heard you were trapped and came to help¡­¡±


    Will approached and began casting cooling and healing spells on the severely burned team members, hoping to alleviate their injuries.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. You two¡­ came to rescue us alone?! Isn¡¯t that too reckless?! What if something happened to you? You¡¯d be trapped here too!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    To be honest, Will had thought the same thing.


    But¡­


    ¡°Never mind that. Just tell me if it worked or not.¡±


    Will flicked his hand, continuing to cast his healing spell, causing the injured adventurer to shiver from the cold.


    ¡°¡­Thank you both for saving us!!!¡±


    Meanwhile¡­


    After achieving the one-hit kill on the Cerberus, Shuna didn¡¯t immediately go to the people she had rescued. Instead, she stayed near the Cerberus.


    ¡°Shuna, what¡¯s up?¡±


    After Will finished his ¡°rescue¡± efforts about fifteen minutes later, he walked over to Shuna.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for that thing in the corpse.¡±


    Will understood¡ªshe was looking for the Green Wraith Stone.


    Shuna seemed to be fixated on this matter.


    ¡°How are the injured? Have they been evacuated?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re mostly evacuated. The situation isn¡¯t too critical. Their team leader seems quite experienced.¡±


    ¡°Great, let me keep searching then.¡±


    She specifically searched around the central ¡°main head¡± of the Cerberus, understanding that if the Green Wraith Stone was an enhancement item, it would likely be in the core area.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that¡¯s been bothering me. I hope it doesn¡¯t happen this time.¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t mind getting her hands dirty, sifting through the still-smoking remains of the Cerberus, her hands covered in blood.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The last time with the Green Mane Lion, I didn¡¯t get a complete fragment like the first time. It turned into unidentifiable shards.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you mean the fragments you showed me before, with the white edges?¡±


    Will remembered.


    The first time Shuna had sent him the Green Wraith Stone, it was a relatively complete piece.


    But the second time, it was just small shards.


    The shards looked strange, with white calcification marks, which seemed off.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Shards make it hard to study the internal structure and test other properties.¡±


    Shuna squatted down, seemingly finding something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. The first time I got a complete fragment here, I used a similar one-hit magic spell. But with the Green Mane Lion, I used physical means. If I use the same magic with similar power, could I get a complete piece¡­¡±


    But Shuna stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Her fingers stirred the mixture of meat and blood at her feet, finally pulling out a small shard.


    Indeed¡­


    It was just a shard.


    She held it up to Will, the sticky, hot blood still dripping from the shard in front of him.


    Fortunately, Will had taken several courses on dungeon monster dissection at school, so he wasn¡¯t too grossed out.


    He leaned in, carefully examining the shard in Shuna¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same as before. The shard has those white edges.¡±


    ¡°I suspect this stone was tampered with, possibly after I got the whole piece. Maybe¡­ someone doesn¡¯t want me to get a complete one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bold guess. Who would do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bold.¡±


    Shuna rubbed the shard in her hand, cleaning it off a bit to reveal the edges more clearly. She held it up to her eyes, scrutinizing it.


    ¡°At first glance, it looks like a naturally broken stone, but since it¡¯s so close to the time it broke, you can see¡­ hmm, the edges seem to have been magically altered.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°An ice-based spell, perhaps? If it were a fire-based spell from here, it wouldn¡¯t leave white marks¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s a reasonable guess. Maybe it was processed in another dungeon and brought here¡­ I mean, if dungeons could communicate¡­¡±


    Shuna¡¯s eyes lit up at this.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! We should investigate this further!¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can go out and find someone to analyze the magical residue¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s words were cut off.


    Because Shuna used a water spell to clean her hands, put the shard in her bag, and then grabbed Will¡¯s hand¡ª


    ¡°Why ask? The simplest way to find out is right in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡±


    Shuna pulled Will to the door leading to the 30th floor.


    The door to the ¡°Boss Room.¡±


    This door was shrouded in a layer of black mist, looking quite ominous. Red letters in an unreadable dungeon language were scrawled across it, giving off a clear ¡°Do Not Enter¡± vibe.


    But Shuna looked at the door¡­


    With excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go ask the ¡®Ironfire Bastion¡¯ manager sitting on the 30th floor¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be easier?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The boss is an intelligent being, right? Isn¡¯t that common knowledge among dungeon explorers?¡±


    Oh, right. Otherwise, how would the original story have a certain Dungeon Queen going out to party and drink?


    ¡°Common knowledge, sure¡­¡±


    ¡°A little questioning might get us the answers we need.¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you think it¡¯ll just tell us?!¡±


    Without waiting for Will to finish, Shuna pushed open the door to the Boss Room.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t talk, we¡¯ll just beat it up¡ª¡±

 Chapter 148 - Trial Card

    Chapter 148: Trial Card¡ª


    If you had asked Will three minutes ago how many people it would take to defeat a final dungeon boss, he would have cautiously said that four people would be the most suitable and safest, preferably with some prior reconnaissance.


    But¡­ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now Will thought four people were overkill!


    After all, if Shuna could one-shot the three-headed hellhound, then what was a boss? One person should be enough, right?


    He could just stand behind her and cast buffs!


    No wonder he had heard that young masters often hired S-rank bodyguards to clear dungeons for fun. It really was exhilarating.


    Surprisingly, the boss floor of the Ironfire Bastion dungeon wasn¡¯t decorated any differently from the other floors to create a sense of oppression.


    The only difference was¡­


    The door led directly to an arena in the middle of the lava, as if situated at the heart of a volcano, with no long path connecting it to the door.


    It even made Will feel that the boss floor was simpler than the regular floors.


    And the dungeon¡¯s boss¡­


    Was an old man with a head full of white hair.


    He had a white beard encircling his chin and wore a thin, half-open white shirt. He sat in a chair, looking as if he had just woken up, propping his head up with one hand and glancing at them.


    ¡°Hmm? Are you the ¡®challengers¡¯ who made it here? I didn¡¯t expect anyone to defeat the Cerberus and reach this point. I thought it would hold out a bit longer¡­¡±


    There was no overwhelming sense of oppression, but rather a¡­


    Uh¡­


    A mysterious sense of a leisurely old man taking a nap.


    Where was the oppressive aura of a boss?!


    Will had seen few dungeon bosses in person, but he had read about plenty in the original story, which was filled with them.


    While he knew the original story featured many bizarre dungeon queens and kings, this was the first time he had encountered one so relaxed that it lacked any sense of threat.


    Maybe, as Shuna had said¡­ he was easy to talk to?


    Shuna stepped forward, not displaying the terrifying aggression and killing intent she had shown against the Cerberus. Instead, she extended her hand and tilted her head, asking:


    ¡°Is it called Cerberus because it has three heads?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s your focus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡±


    Hearing Shuna and Will¡¯s conversation, the old man in the chair stroked his beard and nodded:


    ¡°When it had one head, it would only bark once. Now it barks three times. Naturally, it¡¯s called Cerberus.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As a fire-element dungeon, do you have to cool people down like this?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the 30th floor was only completed a few days ago. You¡¯ve progressed too quickly; it¡¯s not fully built yet. Please excuse the simplicity.¡±


    The old man sighed, standing up from his chair and walking toward them as he spoke.


    Such a humble final boss?!


    Will suddenly felt confident about ¡°friendly communication.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not here to clear the dungeon. We just have a question¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Green Wraith Stone outside¡ªthe green stone that turned the Cerberus into a three-headed dog. Where did it come from? We¡¯re very curious, and if you could¡­¡±


    But¡­


    Will didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    He felt a scorching fist wind rushing toward his head¡ª


    And then¡­


    That scorching fist was caught by Shuna with one hand.


    Just three centimeters from his forehead.


    Will¡¯s eyes widened. The old man who had been lounging in the chair now had a body that, apart from the head, looked nothing like the relaxed elder. From the neck down, his body had transformed into burning rock, with molten lava visible through the cracks!


    And his fist had become a massive, flaming punch.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­?¡±


    Will¡¯s brain caught up, and his heart began to race.


    There was no room for ¡°friendly communication¡± at all!


    ¡°At least let me finish talking¡ª¡±


    Shuna, who had blocked the punch, pushed the opponent away with force.


    The old man¡¯s heavy body skidded across the ground, leaving long trails and overturning stones.


    Using his hand to steady himself, he finally regained his balance and stood up shakily.


    Will noticed that the outer layer of his rocky body was falling off, and Shuna¡¯s push had caused significant damage.


    After standing up, he absorbed more rock from the ground, hardening his exterior through the heat of his internal lava.


    So, he used the terrain as a continuous shield? That explained the dungeon¡¯s name and its future.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t this place be like an iron fortress, with the boss able to turn the ground into armor and even set traps?


    As the final boss of the dungeon, he had his unique strengths.


    Using lava as his core, his body was covered in a solid rock shell for defense, maintaining high mobility and strength.


    He also relied on the terrain for a continuous shield.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Shuna, who had pushed him away with one hit, merely rotated her wrist, looking quite relaxed.


    ¡°Little Will~¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Will extended his hand, ready to chant and buff Shuna.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal and bless you, though it seems you don¡¯t really need¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you saw what the old man did, right? You understand how to defeat him, right?¡±


    Shuna turned around, walking past him to stand behind him¡­


    ¡°I understand, but¡­ wait, why are you pushing me¡­¡±


    ¡°Your physical and magical circuit attributes aren¡¯t trained yet, but I can lend you a trial card.¡±


    Shuna stood behind him, placing her hand on his shoulder.


    Then, her tone turned serious¡ª


    ¡°Pray to the great goddess Reivirs, cast your gaze upon the depths of the dungeon, and lend your power to this humble servant¡ª¡±


    Just standing there, Will felt power flowing from Shuna¡¯s shoulder into his chest.


    It was¡­


    The highest level of prayer.


    As a support class, a priest¡¯s role was simple: healing, buffing, and debuff removal. Buffing primarily relied on blessings.


    Most blessings involved ¡°sacrificing oneself¡± to transfer power to teammates.


    Only blessings relayed from the goddess used this highest-level prayer, and the wording alone conveyed the difference.


    However¡­


    Not everyone could use this.


    Only those ¡°blessed by the goddess¡± could use this prayer and related magic.


    When Will turned to look at Shuna, he met her black eyes.


    At this close distance, he could only see her eyes, and in her eyes¡­


    They were filled with her own ¡°brown.¡±


    ¡°Stop staring at me. The boss is about to enter phase two, you know?¡±


    ¡°Phase two? Did you just wipe out his entire health bar?!¡±


    Shuna playfully stuck out her tongue behind him.


    ¡°You know better than anyone how to defeat him alone, but you lack the power, right?¡±


    ¡°Little Will¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Go for it!¡±

 Chapter 149 - This Feels Amazing!

    Chapter 149: This Feels Amazing!¡ª


    Will had never felt this exhilarated before.


    Due to his lack of talent, he had never been able to ¡°realize the battle scenes in his mind¡±¡ªthose feats were usually left to his three teammates.


    For example, he knew exactly what magic to use and where to aim.


    But while his eyes saw it, his brain and hands couldn¡¯t keep up, and his magical circuits would tell him it was impossible.


    It was like studying advanced calculus for years but still failing the exam, while the genius next door could solve the problems just by glancing at them.


    But now¡­


    Bang bang bang bang bang¡ª


    Pop pop pop pop pop¡ª


    Instant high-power Level 2 Ice Balls!


    He didn¡¯t even need a staff¡ªsince he hadn¡¯t brought one¡ªhe fired them directly from his fingertips!


    This was¡­


    This was incredible?!


    Was this what it felt like to have talent?!


    It was like opening a math exam and finding it filled with elementary school arithmetic problems¡ªso satisfying!


    With his eyes closed, he could feel the warmth from Shuna¡¯s hand on his shoulder, syncing his mind, heart, and hand perfectly.


    However¡­


    Perhaps because it was his first time experiencing such natural contact, Will realized that Shuna¡¯s hands were as delicate and soft as any girl¡¯s.


    To deal with a high-agility, high-attack opponent, his speed had to match. And since he chose to be a stationary mage, he couldn¡¯t let the enemy get close.


    On one hand, he used high-power Ice Balls to hit the enemy¡¯s body, keeping him at a distance and preventing him from advancing.


    On the other hand¡­


    Will¡¯s other hand was charging up a Freezing Beam¡ªyes, the same spell Shuna had just used.


    This dungeon¡¯s attributes were particularly vulnerable to ice, as evidenced by the Cerberus that had just fallen.


    Will¡¯s eyes tracked the enemy¡¯s movements, identifying the weakest points on his body. Every time he broke through the rock armor, the enemy would pause.


    Every Ice Ball he fired hit its mark, with no delays or misfires.


    And¡­


    After doing all this, he could still charge up a more powerful attack with his right hand, waiting for the right moment.


    These were things the old Will could never have imagined.


    This feels amazing, thanks to Shuna¡¯s blessed buffs.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    After several failed attempts to advance, the enemy stopped in his tracks.


    The rock armor had fallen off his body countless times, only to be reformed.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    The transformed old man boss could no longer communicate, only growling deeply.


    It seemed he realized he couldn¡¯t break through and decided to conserve his energy for a big attack against Will and Shuna.


    ¡°Little Will, something¡¯s off with him. Be careful, okay?¡±


    Shuna whispered in his ear, making him shiver and shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°No worries, I get it.¡±


    As they spoke, the enemy began to charge.


    With a powerful push from his hind legs, he leaped from his spot, his arms touching the ground. He transformed from a bipedal ¡°boxer¡± into a massive quadrupedal beast, charging at them¡ª


    Will¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    Although he had buffs, he couldn¡¯t gauge his own damage output. After a round of combat, he realized he couldn¡¯t penetrate the enemy¡¯s armor to reach the core of molten lava.


    So he needed to exploit a gap.


    That moment¡­


    When he broke through the outer rock armor, he would use the Freezing Beam to finish him off!


    Bang¡ª


    He deliberately aimed the Ice Ball off-target, predicting the enemy¡¯s evasion path. The ricocheted Ice Ball struck the enemy¡¯s chest, breaking a piece of the rock armor¡ª


    ¡°Alright, Freezing Beam¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t even need to concentrate on aiming. It felt like he could execute high-precision moves with just a thought.


    The beam shot from Will¡¯s palm, piercing through the small gap and blasting the enemy away!


    Dust filled the boss room.


    The growling stopped.


    ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡±


    Although Will¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to completely penetrate the enemy, he believed he had incapacitated him.


    He had a good sense of the 30th floor¡¯s health pool¡­ uh¡­ although he might have set those numbers himself.


    ¡°What a strange feeling?¡±


    Will looked at his hand, listening to his heartbeat and feeling his remaining energy.


    The total energy expenditure just now definitely exceeded his childhood limit of Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Although he had grown up¡­


    Experiencing a major battle and still standing without fatigue was incredible.


    He looked up, seeing the old man boss lying on the chair amid the dust¡ªhe had been stripped of his armor, reverting to his original elderly form.


    Was this really something he could achieve alone?


    Oh, of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely alone; Shuna had been buffing him from behind.


    But it was something he had done with his own hands.


    He had realized his vision of fluid combat and strategic execution.


    This was¡­ a level of energy he had never felt since arriving here.


    ¡°Yay! Will! That was awesome!¡±


    Before Will could fully process it, Shuna had already hugged him from behind.


    ¡°See, your combat instincts are top-notch, Little Will! You just lacked the talent to realize them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ my hardware isn¡¯t great.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m amazing, I¡¯m awesome!¡±


    Although¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just a ¡°trial card.¡±


    But Will had experienced¡ªwhat she had told him¡ªthe feeling of becoming a hero.


    Not as a minor villain destined to die in a year, but as a true protagonist on the battlefield. It felt fantastic.


    Oh¡­


    Wait, speaking of that buff, wasn¡¯t it something only those ¡°blessed by the goddess¡± could use? Why could Shuna¡­


    ¡°Shuna, about your blessing just now¡­¡±


    Shuna had already run over to the boss, seemingly very pleased with the defeated old man.


    The old man had shed his armor again, reverting to his kind, joke-telling elderly form, leaning against the chair.


    ¡°Hehe, thanks to Little Will, if I had done it, you wouldn¡¯t have had a single hit point left.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ thank you for that¡­¡±


    The fallen boss still had some fight in him.


    ¡°We¡¯re really not here to clear the dungeon. We just want to ask you about this¡­¡±


    Shuna pulled out a cleaned fragment of the Green Wraith Stone from her pocket.


    ¡°This must be what you gave to that dog. Can you tell us where it came from?¡±


    The critically injured old man looked up at the fragment.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll clear the dungeon!¡±


    Shuna pulled a dagger from her thigh strap, her tone full of menace.


    ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not something I can¡¯t talk about¡­ After all, I took it to protect my dungeon. Telling you is also to protect my dungeon, so there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    He said this while struggling to sit up from the rubble of his chair.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re really going to explain here?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ I was just thinking, if I had told you earlier, would I have avoided that hit?¡±


    Shuna and Will exchanged glances.


    They both nodded.


    ¡°But actually, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    ¡°That was the¡­¡±


    ¡°Mandatory awakening skill triggered when challengers enter.¡±


    The old man looked up at the dungeon ceiling and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something less cold!¡±

 Chapter 150 - A Good Captain

    Chapter 150: A Good Captain¡ª


    In the end, he revealed the origin of the¡­


    ¡°Green Wraith Stone.¡±


    It turned out to be¡­


    A seemingly ordinary small red box.


    The box looked like a common souvenir gift box, the kind you¡¯d find in any gift shop.


    If anything¡­


    The only thing unusual about this box was that it was wrapped in what appeared to be high-quality silk fabric, which gave it an air of luxury. However, the fabric seemed to have been torn from something else, with frayed edges that hadn¡¯t been properly finished, making it look quite odd.


    ¡°It came from this box.¡±


    ¡­


    The scene fell silent.


    The old man¡¯s way of answering questions was like responding to ¡°What do you see with?¡± by saying ¡°With my eyes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you messing with us?!¡±


    ¡°No worries, this dungeon will soon cease to exist.¡±


    Shuna flashed her dagger.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be gone soon!¡±


    Will aimed his hand at the old man¡¯s head.


    The two of them looked like a pair of villains teaming up with a corrupt boss.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. When it came into my possession, it was just this box with a note saying, ¡®Use this if you don¡¯t want your dungeon to become a lackey.¡¯¡±


    Lackey?


    Use?


    ¡°So¡­ you got it by chance and don¡¯t know who put it there?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    He nodded, looking quite innocent, spreading his hands.


    ¡°Oh? Do you think we¡¯ll believe that?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t! I¡¯m not exactly a brainy ruler.¡±


    Damn it!


    How could a dungeon ruler be so strange?!


    He had no leadership qualities at all. Only a dog given a bone would be loyal enough to work for him!


    Will recalled the monsters they had encountered on the way.


    Uh¡­


    The only one that could be considered an elite was indeed a dog.


    This dungeon might as well be renamed ¡°The Old Man and the Dog.¡±


    However¡­ the box did confirm a few things.


    Will stared at the box, deep in thought.


    The Green Wraith Stone was definitely not something originally from this world, and this incident further validated that idea.


    Even the dungeon ruler who obtained it didn¡¯t dig it up from within the dungeon; it was given to him.


    Strange, too strange!


    Will felt like a detective following a lead, investigating a massive smuggling operation.


    But¡­


    How could they trace its origin with just this box?


    Will stared intently at the box while Shuna began examining it, turning it over and over in her hands.


    Would there be a clue?


    It seemed unlikely, as it looked like an ordinary¡­


    ¡°Will¡­ I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This box is from Yavik City, 20 kilometers away.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She said this with such certainty, even naming the city directly.


    Huh?!


    Did she already have some tracking magic that Will didn¡¯t know about¡ª


    Shuna turned the box around, showing Will the back.


    ¡°It says so right here: ¡®Yavik City, Souvenir.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was the answer really that simple?!


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve had this for so long and never checked the back?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having a proper conversation here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can speak your language, but just because I can talk doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not illiterate.¡±


    Once again, Will was convinced by the old man.


    However, why dungeon inhabitants could communicate seamlessly with humans was a mystery in itself, not something they expected to solve here.


    ¡°But knowing it¡¯s from Yavik City explains the white marks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Will, Yavik City has a newly famous dungeon, the Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying those marks look like they were made by ice magic?¡±


    ¡°Very likely.¡± Shuna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How about it? We¡¯re close to there. Want to check it out? Next time we might not get the chance¡­ that dungeon could disappear.¡±


    Will¡¯s first reaction¡­


    Was to think about the three people back in Novice Town.


    His initial thought was to return.


    But¡­


    He turned back to the Green Wraith Stone.


    This object, existing outside of fate and originating from a game that shouldn¡¯t exist, seemed to be guiding him in a certain direction.


    It¡¯s okay!


    The three back home would be reassured by his letter!


    He just needed to move forward boldly!


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s head out today.¡±


    ¡°But wait, I have another question.¡±


    Shuna stood by, looking at the old man slumped in the half-broken chair.


    ¡°Lackey¡­ what does that mean? Who are you supposed to be a lackey for?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    For once, Will heard a chuckle from the old man, along with a rare emotion in his voice¡­ anger?


    Will¡¯s heart began to race. For some reason, when the old man laughed, Will felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Humans outside the dungeon live so safely and comfortably, they don¡¯t even know about this.¡±


    This sense of foreboding¡­


    Might not come from the boss himself.


    Will had thought they could leave the old man to continue running the dungeon, as they weren¡¯t interested in its products. They could take the information and go without clearing it.


    Leaving a dungeon with clues about the Green Wraith Stone was more beneficial to them.


    But¡­


    When the old man said this, Will felt an inexplicable worry.


    ¡°The dungeons you see now have long been¡­¡±


    For example, in stories, NPCs about to reveal crucial information often get cut off¡ª


    Bang.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a hole appeared in the old man¡¯s silver-haired head.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    A gun?


    No¡­ in this era, it was probably just a simple musket.


    In an instant, he collapsed from his already broken throne.


    How could this happen?!


    Did the flag get triggered so quickly?!


    As a boss, his body began to dissipate, leaving behind the ¡°loot¡± for clearing the dungeon.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    ¡°We made it¡ªare you all okay? Two rescue teams were trapped here, and they came to us for help¡ªnow the boss should be dead, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Rescue team?¡±


    Will turned his head, words stuck in his throat.


    Come to think of it, the staff members who had run past them earlier had mentioned going to the neighboring city for help.


    Calculating the time, it seemed they could have arrived by now if they rode fast.


    And the previous two teams had just left. They hadn¡¯t even exited the dungeon yet, which was worrying.


    Standing in front of a twenty-person rescue team¡­


    Was the ¡°captain.¡±


    The good captain who had stolen their boss and cut off their lead!

 Chapter 151 - The Radiant Knight

    Chapter 151: The Radiant Knight¡ª


    Will wanted to curse the captain who had shot the dying boss at such a critical moment.


    But looking at the face of this ¡°good captain,¡± he found himself at a loss for words.


    Because¡­


    Awkwardly enough, the captain looked too ¡°pure.¡±


    He wore a black uniform and a matching military cap, but the outfit didn¡¯t resemble traditional Entark military attire¡ªit looked more like ¡°cosplay.¡±


    In his hand was a silver musket¡ªat this point in time, this could only be a trophy dug up from a dungeon.


    His short, golden hair gave him a clean-cut appearance, and he looked slightly older than Will, with a face that would be adored by schoolgirls.


    But¡­ Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His expression made him look like a complete idiot.


    Where did this golden-haired, dumb knight character come from?!


    As the saying goes, you can¡¯t hit a smiling face¡­


    Looking at his face and expression, Will felt he genuinely came to rescue them.


    However¡­


    This character felt very ¡°familiar,¡± as if he had appeared in the original story?


    ¡°Are you injured? Over here, we have the best priests. If it¡¯s just some burns, they¡¯ll heal quickly.¡±


    For example, right now¡­


    He really seemed to think he was here to rescue them!


    ¡°Uh¡­ actually, we¡­¡±


    Will started to explain but was stopped by Shuna stepping in front of him.


    As she did, Shuna discreetly tossed the box into the still-dissolving body of the boss, where it hadn¡¯t fully turned into loot yet.


    Since she did it behind her back, only Will could see it.


    ¡°No need for that. I can handle some basic priest skills.¡±


    Will felt¡­


    Shuna seemed particularly annoyed upon seeing this person, like a cat that had been provoked.


    She watched the golden-haired idiot with intense wariness.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ you¡¯ve already defeated the boss or got it down to low health?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just as you thought.¡±


    Shuna deliberately positioned herself to block his view of the box at her feet.


    As she did this, she gave Will a knowing look.


    Will was momentarily confused.


    But since she had thrown the box on the ground¡­


    And was now giving this person a hostile look¡­


    Will understood.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why she was so hostile towards this person¡­


    He trusted Shuna¡¯s instincts more than his own.


    If Shuna wanted to hide the box and take it as loot, they needed to make the other party¡­


    Give up the loot.


    The best way to do that was to put the other party at a disadvantage.


    ¡°We worked hard to get him down to near death¡ª¡±


    Will deliberately scraped his arm against a nearby rock, creating a small wound.


    After all¡­


    It would look too fake if they stood there cleanly claiming to have defeated the boss.


    ¡°Look, it was a tough fight. And now you come in and steal our credit?!¡±


    He showed the wound.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The captain sighed.


    He placed his hand over his heart and bowed deeply to the two of them in apology.


    ¡°I, Liber, on behalf of the ¡®Radiant Knights,¡¯ apologize to you. Please understand¡­ we were truly in a rush to rescue, given it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen even the rescue teams get trapped inside, with reinforcements unable to get out¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t understand. But¡­ since you made a mistake¡­¡±


    Shuna sheathed her dagger.


    Will understood Shuna¡¯s cue. Now was the time to press the advantage!


    He spoke up:


    ¡°Ahem, we should be compensated. For example¡­ the loot from this dungeon?¡±


    According to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild rules, if multiple teams cleared a dungeon without prior agreement, the loot had to be split.


    But Shuna and Will clearly didn¡¯t want the other party to see the loot.


    ¡°Loot¡­¡±


    Liber looked past them at the now-vanished boss of the Ironfire Bastion. The loot seemed to be just a pile of red iron chunks¡ªfitting the ¡°Iron Bastion¡± name.


    ¡°Oh, I understand. The Radiant Knights came for rescue, not for the loot of a B-rank dungeon. You can take it all as our apology.¡±


    He finished speaking.


    He flashed a perfect, radiant smile and bowed again.


    ¡°I hope this leaves you with a good impression, rather than ruining a romantic two-person dungeon adventure.¡±


    He conceded quickly.


    Will and Shuna were both taken aback¡ªoh, and they realized he might have mistaken them for a couple on a dungeon date?!


    While dungeons were now even considered ¡°tourist attractions,¡± it wasn¡¯t uncommon for couples to go on dungeon dates¡­ so his misunderstanding was quite normal.


    More importantly, his concession and wording were very skillful.


    Radiant Knights¡­ Will remembered, they were a somewhat famous adventurer team.


    Who was he? He looked barely older than Will but had a mature way of handling things, and his team was strong.


    Most importantly¡­


    Will felt an inexplicable familiarity with him.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll accept your apology.¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, still playing the ¡°bad cop.¡±


    ¡°And your injuries¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Shuna roughly grabbed Will¡¯s arm and licked the small cut he had just made.


    Unlike Eir¡¯s gentle, dog-like licks, Shuna¡¯s tongue felt aggressive, and it hurt a bit as it brushed over the wound.


    Wait?!


    What was Shuna doing?!


    Will tried to keep a calm expression, his pupils dilating as he watched Shuna bend down and then look up, her pink tongue still teasing his arm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want outsiders handling this. Right?¡±


    Shuna smiled for the first time since Liber entered.


    ¡°Dear~?¡±


    !!!


    Will¡¯s brain kicked into high gear, and he understood Shuna¡¯s intention¡ª


    Since Liber mistook them for a couple, and the wound was freshly made, they had to play along to avoid suspicion.


    Moreover, being so intimate would likely make the other party leave sooner out of embarrassment.


    As expected of Shuna! She quickly thought of this solution!


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Will was delighted, deciding to play along. He extended his arm further, bringing it closer to her mouth!


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Dear¡­¡±


    Oops, the last few words sounded a bit unnatural¡­


    ¡°Okay. Have a nice day, you two.¡±


    Liber bowed again, then turned and left with the twenty-plus rescue team members.

 Chapter 152 - Dungeon Sweethearts

    Chapter 152: Dungeon Sweethearts¡ª


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    After confirming that Liber and his team had completely left and were out of sight, Will pulled his hand back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not letting me lick it clean? Though, honestly, a wound like this would heal quickly even without magic.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ just forget it. Actually, licking wounds reminds me of some¡­ less pleasant memories.¡±


    Truth be told, Will couldn¡¯t help but think of Eir tending to his burns in the past.


    The process had been oddly satisfying, but Eir always seemed to overdo it, causing him some unnecessary pain in the process.


    ¡°But Shuna, why were you so hostile toward Liber just now? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Liber is one of the current S-rank archers.¡±


    ¡°Using a gun and still being considered an archer¡­ makes sense, I guess¡ªwait, S-rank?!¡±


    Although Will wasn¡¯t entirely surprised, had he just witnessed an S-rank versus S-rank encounter?


    This was something even the original story had never shown.


    ¡°He¡¯s from Entark¡¯s Second Academy. He¡¯s quite famous there, though this is my first time meeting him in person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you seemed to really dislike him. Did something happen between you two before?¡±


    ¡°No, this is my first time meeting him.¡± Shuna scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a gut feeling. Something about him feels¡­ off. Especially how conveniently he showed up.¡±


    Shuna glanced at the loot behind them.


    The iron chunks were secondary; the most important item was the box and the location written on it¡ª


    ¡°I just hope it¡¯s all a coincidence.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the dungeon entrance.


    The Radiant Knights had just ¡°returned victorious,¡± stepping out of the dungeon.


    ¡°Captain, you said our top priority was retrieving the box. Why did we leave without it?¡±


    ¡°What? Hmm¡­ did I say that? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Liber feigned a troubled expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Retrieving it was meant to prevent others from gaining information, but judging by their expressions, they already know. If we acted too blatantly, we¡¯d only give them more clues.¡±


    Liber adjusted his white gloves.


    ¡°Besides, killing that boss will make them think the information he didn¡¯t get to reveal was what I wanted to hide. A little misdirection.¡±


    The dumb, sunny smile he had been wearing earlier vanished, replaced by a sly smirk.


    ¡°After all, what that foolish boss was about to reveal wasn¡¯t a ¡®secret.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Captain Liber, what happened in the dungeon? Was it really that difficult?¡±


    After taking only a few steps, Liber was stopped by a swarm of reporters outside the dungeon.


    Nowadays, dungeons were the hottest topic. Even the slightest commotion could make headlines.


    And now, with a ¡°B-rank dungeon¡± requiring three rounds of rescue teams to clear, it was front-page news material.


    Liber¡¯s sunny smile returned, bright as ever.


    ¡°How was it resolved in the end?¡±


    ¡°Why were three teams sent in?¡±


    ¡°As the captain of the Radiant Knights, do you think this points to a management flaw in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±


    Facing the flood of questions, Liber maintained his smile.


    ¡°Good questions, but¡­ unfortunately, this dungeon wasn¡¯t cleared by me.¡±


    Liber spread his hands, showing they were empty.


    ¡°It was a rather sweet-looking couple, actually. They were so dazzlingly perfect together, it was almost enviable.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°A couple in the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Did they come here to play heroes?!¡±


    Liber knew how to stir up interest.


    Reporters loved nothing more than juicy gossip, second only to crisis news. A ¡°dungeon couple¡± was the kind of story they wouldn¡¯t let go of.


    And honestly, the two of them did look like a perfect match.


    ¡°Yes, whether it was the three-headed dog or the final boss, they took care of it together.¡±


    ¡°They should be coming out soon. You can ask them yourselves.¡±


    ¡°And while you¡¯re at it, find out how they¡¯re so sweet together.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°By the way, Will, you didn¡¯t leave a single iron chunk behind.¡±


    ¡°And you even grabbed that ruby from the Cerberus!¡±


    Will carried a backpack full of loot.


    As for the backpack, it had been left near the chair¡ªprobably abandoned by another adventurer team. He¡¯d have to buy a new one once they got out.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s strange. Why would the dungeon boss drop scrap metal, while the elite monster dropped a ruby? Is the dog stronger than its owner?¡±


    As soon as he said it, Will realized the unintended metaphor about himself and quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°What, are you planning to use this for something? You¡¯re not even a fire-element mage.¡±


    ¡°These are incredibly useful!¡±


    Will pulled out a chunk of iron and toyed with it in his hand.


    ¡°The fire element in these is highly active.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is from a fire-element dungeon.¡±


    ¡°But we saw earlier¡ªthe boss used it as external armor, and it wasn¡¯t weak at all. The only issue was that his molten core made the pieces fall off easily.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°So, these iron chunks are perfect for making high-durability, high-resistance staves. Using the Cerberus ruby as the core, the energy output should be stable. These iron chunks could serve as the staff body, absorbing excess fire energy. I tested it earlier¡ªit heats up much slower than regular iron.¡±


    Will grew more excited as he spoke.


    The Cerberus ruby, being from a new monster, seemed incredibly durable. Even if a better core came along later, it could still serve as a protective casing.


    The iron chunks were an even bigger surprise. While metals generally had the best conductivity, these were extremely heat-resistant and tough.


    Though combining the two was still far from his vision of the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff.¡±


    But¡­


    It was a step closer.


    After all, building a weapon from scratch was no simple task.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re making a staff for that little witch?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hehe, you guessed it. Honestly, we wouldn¡¯t normally be able to handle a dungeon of this level. Getting these materials was pure luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Shuna, who usually got excited about anything dungeon-related, responded coldly this time.


    Meanwhile, Will was already imagining¡­


    How much stronger Leah would become with this staff!


    At least her (imaginary) stats would gain a 60-70 point boost in attack power, right? What used to take two shots could now be done in one.


    Too bad he couldn¡¯t see damage numbers¡ªwhat a shame.


    ¡°Wait, Will, watch out¡ª¡±


    Lost in thoughts of upgrades, Will accidentally bumped into a reporter.


    ¡°What¡¯s a reporter doing here?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just one¡­¡±


    When had the dungeon entrance become surrounded by reporters?!


    Wasn¡¯t this dungeon about to disappear?


    What was going on?!


    ¡°Quick¡ªthe couple is coming out! What are you waiting for? Go interview them!¡±


    ¡°This story has to make tomorrow¡¯s front page, headline news!¡±

 Chapter 153 - The Interview

    Chapter 153: The Interview¡ª


    In front of Will, reporters swarmed like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Hello, hello! Were you the ones who saved those two adventurer teams?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already heard everything from Mr. Liber!¡±


    ¡°Morning Star, right? Is that the name of your team?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liber said you¡¯re a couple adventurer team. Can you introduce yourselves?¡±


    ¡°This is incredible. The people you rescued had nothing but praise for your firepower.¡±


    ¡°What was the inside of the dungeon like?!¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about saving the adventurer teams? You¡¯re heroes now!¡±


    ¡°How do the two of you usually coordinate?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind sharing what positions you two prefer at night?¡±


    The reporters¡¯ questions were chaotic.


    Will even noticed that some of the more progressive reporters had already started snapping photos of the two of them.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t that last question a bit too much?


    Oh, it was from Famous Figures! That was the rebranded version of the street-side tabloid Will used to love as a kid. That explained it¡ªevery issue featured stories about Carver, so it made sense.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re a couple,¡± Shuna answered without hesitation, her tone casual and unguarded.


    ¡°Wait, Shuna, what are you¡ª¡±


    Shuna quickly elbowed Will.


    ¡°Liber said it. Whether or not he¡¯s still around, we should keep up the act for now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    Shuna being Shuna, she made a solid point.


    If she thought Liber was suspicious, the best move was to avoid raising his suspicions.


    Will turned to face the reporters.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re¡­ a couple.¡±


    Although¡­


    Will thought he saw a fleeting smile flash across Shuna¡¯s face after he said it?


    ¡°At least try to look happy about it,¡± Shuna teased, nudging him again with her elbow.


    Their playful interaction only made the reporters even more excited¡ª


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Quick, write it down! A couple adventurer team this strong is rare!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell us who defeated the Cerberus? We heard it was a brand-new dungeon monster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! How did you handle it the first time facing something new?¡±


    Will glanced at Shuna and pointed at her.


    ¡°She did it.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t about to take credit for that.


    After all¡­


    There were witnesses!


    He wasn¡¯t going to risk it.


    ¡°Yes, that was me. The Cerberus wasn¡¯t anything special. You just have to take out its main head.¡±


    Shuna said it so nonchalantly, like she was explaining how to ¡°put an elephant in a fridge by opening the door.¡± Truly a genius¡¯s way of thinking.


    ¡°Alright! And what about the dungeon boss?¡±


    Will was about to answer when Shuna looped her arm around his and poked his cheek.


    ¡°It was him.¡±


    Alright!


    He¡¯d take credit for this one!


    ¡°He¡¯s amazing! He just stood there, fired a few ice balls, and that terrifying old man was gone!¡±


    Shuna, seriously?!


    Wasn¡¯t she skipping over a few details?


    With her arm around him, facing the cameras, and receiving such high praise, Will couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s true. But¡­ but¡­¡±


    Will thought back to when Shuna placed her hand on his shoulder, blessing him¡­


    He looked at Shuna¡¯s expression as she faced the cameras now.


    Even though they weren¡¯t really a couple, her smile seemed a bit too genuine¡ªthough it carried a hint of sincerity beneath the playfulness.


    Being in front of the cameras¡­


    Surrounded by so many reporters¡­


    And hailed as a ¡°hero who saved lives¡±¡­


    While standing next to a beautiful woman¡­


    Was this really happening to him?


    It wasn¡¯t just about being a minor villain for so long. As someone who had always been an ¡°observer of the story¡±¡­


    This time, he had stepped into the world and was even writing his own ¡°story.¡±


    Outside of ¡°fate,¡± he had carved out a small piece of blue sky, creating his own heroic tale.


    Who knew how far the newspaper reporting this would spread, who would read it, how long it would be remembered, or by how many.


    But at least, it was his story.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he felt connected to the people in the story, but¡­ it was the first time he truly wanted to be ¡°Will.¡±


    Even a minor villain could have a day like this, where they were recognized.


    All thanks to S¡­


    No.


    All thanks to Shuna.


    This trial card had been an absolute blast!


    Will looked at Shuna and finished his sentence¡ª


    ¡°But¡­ I have to thank her. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have been this strong without her¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t Shuna watching him do all of this from behind?


    Just like before the fight started, when Will turned and saw his reflection in Shuna¡¯s brown eyes.


    ¡°¡­her support.¡±


    Why did that sound like an award acceptance speech?!


    As soon as he said it, Shuna turned her head to look up at him.


    Her eyes now held only his reflection.


    Shuna whispered softly:


    ¡°Well said, Little Will~. What, do you think I was just standing behind you, blessing you, and watching you?¡±


    Will had indeed meant that, but Shuna had reached the same conclusion as him?


    That must be the result of years of correspondence and mutual understanding.


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment.¡±


    ¡°But right now¡­¡±


    Shuna smirked mischievously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one watching me?¡±


    ¡°After all, our gazes¡­¡±


    ¡°Are mutual.¡±


    ¡°I can see myself in your eyes too, you know?¡±


    That line¡­


    Was so flirtatious.


    Will was so flustered he took two steps back, which made Shuna laugh behind her hand.


    ¡°Are there any other treasures from the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, what else did the dungeon yield after being cleared?!¡±


    This was a common question from reporters. Dungeon exploration was essentially treasure hunting, so they naturally asked about the loot.


    In fact, telling them was a good thing¡ªdungeon treasures that got media attention often sold for higher prices.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    Will thought about it. He did have the iron chunks in his backpack, but presenting those as loot felt a bit underwhelming.


    As for the other items¡­


    The souvenir box from the neighboring city?


    No, that would be too weird.


    If all else failed, he¡¯d have to show the ruby dropped by the Cerberus¡­


    ¡°There is something!¡±


    Shuna stood on her tiptoes and pulled the red ruby from Will¡¯s backpack. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡­


    She took out the silk fabric that had originally wrapped the box and placed the ruby on it.


    Surprisingly, despite both being red, they didn¡¯t clash at all. In fact, they matched perfectly.


    It was as if the silk was made to complement fire-element items.


    The cameras flashed furiously, capturing the scene.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Will the two of you continue adventuring? Where are you headed next?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose we can share that.¡±


    Shuna proudly lifted her head.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯re heading to Yavik City. I¡¯ve heard the Ice Queen in that dungeon is quite interesting. We plan to pay her a visit.¡±


    tln : yeah, nice Shuna, i would love to see 3 nurtured yandere hatched from the shell.

 Chapter 154 - The Newspaper

    Chapter 154: The Newspaper¡ª


    Three days after Will¡¯s mysterious disappearance.


    In the small house in Novice Town.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep well again¡­¡±


    Eir rubbed her eyes as she got out of bed, letting out a soft whimper like a small animal.


    And then¡­


    She looked around the empty house. Without Will staying up late and making noise at night, Eir was once again reminded of his disappearance.


    Now¡­


    The house was truly empty, with only her left.


    Yesterday, Treya had also left. Treya had stayed a day longer than Leah, saying she wanted to write a letter to the royal family before setting off. Since her route north would pass through the capital, and she suspected Will had gotten involved in some political conflict, she planned to stop by the capital to investigate¡ªthinking it would be the fastest way to help Will.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    But¡­


    Eir chose to stay behind.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t worried.


    It was just that, based on the careful and thorough teachings Will had instilled in her over the years, staying here was the best way to ensure she wouldn¡¯t miss any communication from him.


    She sat down.


    Perhaps because Will had left, she hadn¡¯t had much appetite or motivation these past few days. She hadn¡¯t even baked her usual breakfast rolls.


    Even her ears hadn¡¯t been groomed, and her tail¡¯s fur hadn¡¯t been brushed in days.


    The wolf ears that used to stand tall and proud now drooped lifelessly.


    ¡°Where could you have gone? When will you come back?¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Young Master¡ª!¡±


    Eir excitedly opened the door, only to find a postman standing outside. Not just any postman, but one from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, carrying a large basket of letters on his back and holding one in his hand.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Eir, Leah, Treya¡ªone of these names must be you, right?¡±


    ¡°Eir! That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. Delivered.¡±


    ¡°A letter¡­?¡±


    Eir looked at the envelope. It was completely blank. But letters sent through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild often were, as they were usually used for internal adventurer communication rather than formal correspondence.


    It wasn¡¯t the most official method, but it was fast.


    ¡°¡­Could it be?!¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up instantly!


    As soon as she opened the letter, she recognized the familiar handwriting on the first page.


    ¡°It¡¯s really from the Young Master!¡±


    Eir¡¯s tail wagged excitedly.


    Thankfully, Will had been teaching her to read over the past few years. Otherwise, she might not have even recognized that it was a letter from him.


    As Will always said, even a maid shouldn¡¯t be illiterate; she needed to learn to read!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Although she was happy to receive a letter from the Young Master¡­


    Although she was relieved to read that he was safe¡­


    Although she was glad to know, as she had guessed, that he had gone out with S¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°Why is there so little content?¡±


    The letter was so brief.


    The Young Master¡¯s words felt so cold.


    The only¡­


    The only truly comforting thing was the assurance that ¡°he is safe.¡±


    And yet¡­


    ¡°Why¡­ why does he want me to stay here and wait?¡±


    ¡°Even though¡­¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m so worried about him.¡±


    Will had emphasized in the letter that the three of them should stay put.


    But¡­


    Eir looked around the empty house.


    ¡°And Young Master, the other two have already left!¡±


    Eir thought about why the other two had been so eager to leave. Perhaps it was because¡­ because she had seen Will running off with a strange woman¡­


    ¡°Ugh, Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eir is your most obedient little maid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your dog, after all.¡±


    ¡°So, as your obedient little dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Eir will wait here.¡±


    ¡°Always, always¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Four days after Will¡¯s mysterious disappearance.


    ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll get off here.¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you here to explore the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just stopping to rest. I¡¯m on my way to Surtes Town, just passing through.¡±


    ¡°That dungeon¡¯s already been cleared, you know. If you¡¯re heading there¡­¡±


    The new coachman glanced at Leah¡¯s outfit. Her mage-like appearance made it obvious she was an adventurer.


    ¡°If you go, there won¡¯t be much to gain. If you ask me, you should head to Yavik Town. There¡¯s a very popular dungeon there that hasn¡¯t been cleared yet.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to clear dungeons. I¡¯m looking for someone. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Leah pulled her hat down.


    Along the way, several passing adventurer teams had asked if she wanted to join them¡ªprobably because her distinctive hat made her look like an experienced adventurer.


    But¡­


    Her only focus was finding Will.


    So she usually dismissed them quickly with a joke like, ¡°Do I look old enough? You¡¯re basically hiring child labor.¡±


    Unfortunately, the carriages were terribly inconvenient. Traveling between cities took a lot of time, and she needed to rest.


    If¡­


    If Will was safe, and he was heading back, would she run into him?


    Calculating the timing, if he was on his way back¡­


    They might meet in this small town in the middle.


    Hmph.


    Leah puffed out her flat chest with pride.


    After all, as a teacher, she was good at calculating timing!


    However, just as she straightened up, a passing newsboy bumped into her, sending her stumbling.


    ¡°Extra, extra! Front-page news! A dungeon that required three rescue teams to clear¡ªa dungeon even the S-rank Radiant Knights couldn¡¯t conquer¡ªwas defeated by an incredibly strong couple duo!¡±


    ¡°Is this a tale of twisted humanity or the triumph of love? Find out in today¡¯s headline!¡±


    ¡°Interested? Get your fresh-off-the-press newspaper, straight from the source of the event!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what couple adventurer team?! What¡¯s the point of such a team? Who would care enough to buy a newspaper about that¡ª¡±


    Leah¡¯s words were quickly proven wrong.


    As soon as the newsboy stopped, people swarmed around him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°Hey, a couple in a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a gimmick to me.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know what kind of dungeon needed three rescue teams.¡±


    In front of Leah, half the newspapers were snatched up in about five minutes.


    ¡°Is it really¡­ that popular?¡±


    ¡°Come take a look! Don¡¯t miss out on the big news from Surtes Town!¡±


    The newsboy continued shouting.


    Wait¡­


    Leah¡¯s ears caught a very specific keyword¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that her original destination?!


    ¡°Surtes Town? Give me a newspaper!¡±


    She rushed over, dumping a handful of coins from her bag since she didn¡¯t know how much it cost.


    ¡°Miss¡­ uh, ma¡¯am, no need to panic. It¡¯s very affordable.¡±


    And then¡­


    Leah got her hands on a copy of the newspaper.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t even need to open it to see something that caught her interest.


    No¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just interesting.


    It was¡­


    Something that made her blood pressure spike!


    On the front page, in the most prominent spot, was a photo of the person she had been searching for all this time¡ª


    Will, standing right in the center.


    He was turning his head.


    Although the photo quality wasn¡¯t great¡­


    Thanks to his all-too-familiar glasses, Leah could pinpoint exactly where his gaze was directed¡ª


    At a black-haired woman¡ªexactly as Eir had described.

 Chapter 155 - Dancing in a Minefield

    Chapter 155: Dancing in a Minefield¡ª


    ¡°Who¡­ is she?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is Will looking at her like that?¡±


    Standing in the middle of the street, Leah tightly gripped the newspaper in her hands, crumpling its edges. The large photo printed on the front page was now marred with creases and cracks.


    Calm down. Stay calm.


    She repeated this to herself over and over in her mind.


    It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a photo of some¡­ unknown black-haired woman! And this woman matched Eir¡¯s description perfectly¡ªit¡¯s something she already knew!


    Surely¡­


    No. Absolutely! It had to be her who lured Will away. Just one look at her and you could tell, right? She didn¡¯t seem like a good person. Will, being so¡­ so kind, would definitely¡­ definitely have been tricked by her.


    The more Leah thought about it, the less certain she felt.


    ¡ªYou know that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡ªWill is clean and composed. They even gave an interview to reporters.


    ¡ªLook at how happy he looks in the photo.


    ¡ªDo you really believe it? That Will, who handled bullying at school so skillfully, would be easily deceived by a woman?


    Thump thump thump thump thump.


    Leah could hear her heart pounding wildly in her chest.


    She could feel the rapid thrum of her heartbeat echoing through her veins and magical circuits, a relentless rhythm she couldn¡¯t calm.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    The more she thought about it, the heavier her breathing became. On the quiet streets of this small town, it made her stand out all the more.


    ¡°Miss, are you¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Even the newsboy who had handed her the paper looked worried.


    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with this newspaper, was there?


    Today¡¯s story was so positive and uplifting, far less stressful than recent headlines about dungeons being cleared, local property values plummeting, or new dungeons causing nearby buildings to collapse.


    It was the kind of ¡°feel-good¡± story that made you think, ¡°The world isn¡¯t so bad after all!¡±


    So why did she look like this after just one glance?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, perfectly fine, absolutely¡­ fine! It¡¯s none of your business, why do you care?!¡±


    Leah snapped, her voice sharp and loud.


    The newsboy caught sight of her fiery red eyes. Though he didn¡¯t know much about the various races or the common ¡°abilities¡± of dungeon adventurers, just looking into her eyes sent chills down his spine.


    She¡­


    She wasn¡¯t mentally unstable, was she?


    She had seemed¡­ normal just a moment ago.


    The newsboy decided it was best not to get involved.


    ¡°S-sorry, miss! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have meddled!¡±


    He bowed deeply and ran off as fast as he could.


    After being addressed by a stranger, Leah seemed to calm down a little. She looked at the now-empty street, her breathing steadying.


    She covered her eyes with one hand, peeking at the newspaper with the other.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    For a brief moment¡ªjust one or two seconds after seeing that headline¡ªLeah felt the same rush she used to get from using crimson mint essential oil.


    ¡°The newspaper¡­ right, I should keep it. It¡¯s Will¡¯s newspaper. It must have information about him.¡±


    She clutched the newspaper tightly, rolling it up in her hands, but she didn¡¯t have the ¡°courage¡± to open it again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take it with me for now.¡±


    Leah now looked like a deflated balloon, her energy completely drained.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Miss, your room is ready. Here¡¯s the key¡ªit¡¯s the first door on the left on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­ there¡¯s a clinic nearby. You don¡¯t look well¡ªyour face is so pale. Would you like to get checked out?¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Leah¡¯s refusal was immediate and harsh, her tone unusually sharp.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ I mean, I¡¯m not sick. I feel fine¡­¡±


    She staggered to her room.


    Lying on the bed, she placed the newspaper on the bedside table and the box of mint essential oil at the foot of the bed.


    What was wrong with her?


    Just a few days ago, she had felt ¡°drained,¡± as Will had described it¡ªher heartbeat slow, her blood sluggish, her magical circuits silent.


    But¡­


    The moment she saw the newspaper, especially when she saw Will¡¯s glasses in the photo, that old feeling¡ªonce sustained by the mint essential oil¡ªcame rushing back.


    Leah rolled onto her side, staring at her golden hair, which had split ends from not being treated with hair oil for so long.


    She twirled a strand of her hair around her finger.


    ¡°So strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Will¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I admit it¡­ maybe I do¡­ miss you a little.¡±


    Three days wasn¡¯t the issue.


    There were plenty of times during breaks when she wouldn¡¯t see Will for a few days.


    What mattered was that he had gone ¡°completely silent.¡±


    It was like when your favorite snack shop near the school suddenly put up a ¡°temporarily closed¡± sign without saying when it would reopen.


    The things you took for granted disappeared in an instant.


    After all¡­


    After all, Will was the first person to bring her from the ¡°witch¡¯s¡± world into the ¡°human¡± world. He was the one who quietly supported her, helping her become a good teacher at the magic academy.


    Since the day she trusted his words and opened her heart to the human world, he had always been by her side.


    The sudden absence of such a familiar presence was terrifying.


    That fear of not knowing what the future would hold¡­


    It was like¡­


    The fear that one day, he would no longer be hers, no longer the good student who only looked at her¡­


    This¡­ this feeling¡­


    Leah could only describe it as¡­


    Missing him.


    ¡°Every time I come back, I don¡¯t want to do anything. My head feels foggy, and I¡¯m completely out of it.¡±


    ¡°My body rarely feels like this¡­¡±


    Leah sat up, her gaze once again falling on the crumpled newspaper on the table.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I should figure out what Will¡¯s been up to.¡±


    When she first saw the front-page photo, she had felt so uncomfortable that she couldn¡¯t read further.


    The content¡­


    The content seemed to be an interview after their dungeon victory.


    She looked at the newspaper on the table, feeling her heartbeat quicken.


    Leah realized that only when she looked at the newspaper did she feel a bit more energized¡ªor rather¡­


    More ¡°normal.¡±


    She stared at the crumpled newspaper and finally reached out.


    ¡ªJust one more look, just one more.


    ¡ªAfter all, it has his photo on it.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s the only clue about him she has right now.


    ¡°An interview¡­ an interview¡­¡±


    ¡°What would he say in an interview?¡±


    Leah carefully unfolded the newspaper, smoothing out the page with Will and the unknown black-haired woman on the ¡°headline.¡±


    She didn¡¯t read the content right away. Instead, she placed the newspaper on her lap and used her fingers to smooth out the creases on the photo.


    Then¡­


    She began to read the description below¡ª


    ¡°But¡­ I have to thank her. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have been this strong without her¡­¡±


    ¡°Her support¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Leah tilted her head.


    She didn¡¯t even notice how hollow her gaze had become, or how her tilted head looked as if it might snap.

 Chapter 156 - A Sweet Smile

    Chapter 156: A Sweet Smile¡ª


    ¡°Hey, Will, what does aojiao mean?¡±


    One morning, after class, Leah called Will out to the hallway where they often chatted. She crossed her arms, resting one hand on her forehead, and asked the question with a serious expression.


    ¡°Uh¡­ wait, Leah, how do you even know that word?!¡±


    ¡°How do I know? Hmm¡­¡±


    Leah pulled out a small piece of paper.


    The handwriting on it looked suspiciously like Will¡¯s.


    However, the paper seemed to have been torn from a larger page, not a proper note.


    When Will saw the paper, he froze, his face a mix of shock and panic.


    This was the first time Leah had seen him look so flustered. Not even the time he nearly failed an exam because he forgot to check the back of the test paper had made him this nervous.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ uh, can I not explain it?¡±


    ¡°No way. This note has my name on it¡ªmy full name¡ªand it even mentions an aojiao value, which you crossed out.¡±


    ¡°Dammit¡­ I must¡¯ve scribbled that while analyzing how to fix the ¡®loser¡¯ tendencies in my plans last night. I thought it didn¡¯t make sense, so I tore it out¡­ and then I must¡¯ve dropped it when I brought it out¡­¡±


    ¡°And those letters¡­ they don¡¯t even look like they¡¯re from the Entark language. Is it Elvish? Orcish? Dungeon script? You mumbled something just now.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing. If I had to explain, it¡¯s¡­ a personality trait!¡±


    ¡°A personality trait?¡±


    Leah tilted her head. It was the first time she¡¯d heard such a term used to describe someone¡¯s personality.


    Still, being evaluated by her student left her feeling a bit irked¡ªthough, to be fair, that was just part of being a teacher.


    ¡°It¡¯s like what you sometimes do, Leah. You reflexively deny things, beat around the bush, and avoid being honest about your feelings. You¡¯re not straightforward at all.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you saying? T-that¡¯s not me at all!¡±


    ¡°See? That¡¯s aojiao!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well¡­ I guess that does sound a bit like me. Barely, though!¡±


    ¡°And admitting it in such a cute way is also part of that personality.¡±


    Leah lightly punched Will in the chest¡ªsince the second year, he had grown much taller than her, making it hard to believe they were close in age.


    ¡°Ahem. S-saying your teacher is cute¡­ I¡¯ll deduct points from your participation grade!¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t handle Will¡¯s direct compliments, after all.


    Fine, she¡¯d admit it¡ªwitches were, of course, the cutest in the world!


    ¡°So¡­ is that why you kept telling me to be ¡®straightforward¡¯ and ¡®honest¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Leah watched as Will nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Because aojiao is outdated now. It¡¯s the kind of personality that always loses in love.¡±


    ¡°L-loses in love¡­?¡±


    As a witch with over a century of singlehood, the phrase sent a chill down her spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you meet a really dense guy, and you keep avoiding things, he¡¯ll never figure out what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Leah glanced at Will, evaluating him internally.


    Will¡­


    Was he dense?


    Not really, she thought.


    Why was he even giving her this kind of advice?


    ¡°Huh? Why wouldn¡¯t he figure it out?¡±


    ¡°Because men are inherently lazy! Think about it¡ªif a girl keeps saying she hates you and makes you guess what she¡¯s thinking, versus a girl who¡¯s straightforward and says she loves you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯d obviously choose the latter!¡±


    Leah pondered his words for a moment.


    They did make some sense.


    ¡°So, Will, is that the type you like?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Leah, at least for your student¡¯s sake, become someone who says ¡®I love you¡¯ openly and honestly¡ª¡±


    ¡°No one changes themselves for their student¡ª¡±


    ¡ª


    Leah woke up.


    She had finally fallen asleep, but the dream had been vivid and brief, leaving her feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Another¡­ another dream about Will?¡±


    She glanced at the newspaper, her eyes landing on that one sentence.


    Thump thump.


    She clutched her chest, but¡­


    The pounding of her heart, which she had managed to suppress while forcing herself to sleep, was now uncontrollable. She could feel the violent rhythm through her chest, even with her fingers.


    Thump thump thump¡ª


    Will is¡­


    Thump thump thump thump thump¡ª


    ¡­being seriously looked at by someone else.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump¡ª


    And he responded to that gaze.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump¡ª


    You¡¯re not the only one he responds to.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump¡ª


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Despite her racing heart, Leah felt an overwhelming sense of¡­


    Emptiness.


    She looked at the box at the foot of her bed, the one filled with bottles of crimson mint essential oil that Will had specially prepared for her.


    ¡°Straightforward¡­¡±


    She crawled from the head of the bed toward the box.


    ¡°Honest¡­¡±


    In the dim room, she fumbled to turn on the desk lamp provided by the hotel.


    ¡°Is it because¡­ you didn¡¯t see?¡±


    In the soft, ambiguous glow, with her unsteady vision, she picked up a bottle of crimson mint essential oil.


    ¡°Is it because I wasn¡¯t obvious enough?¡±


    She held it up to the light.


    The crimson mint essential oil, being semi-transparent, glowed a strange pink under the lamp¡¯s illumination.


    It matched the color of her eyes in the vanity mirror on the desk¡­


    Her blood-red eyes now carried a peculiar pink hue.


    She drank the entire bottle of crimson mint essential oil.


    Will had advised against drinking it directly, saying it was usually enough to apply it topically.


    Not because drinking it reduced its effects, but because it could irritate the stomach. After all, it was made from dungeon mint, and its extreme coolness carried a fiery kick that most people couldn¡¯t handle.


    But¡­


    Leah drank the whole bottle.


    She didn¡¯t feel the icy mint oil quelling the flames in her heart.


    The pink in her eyes deepened.


    Her heartbeat grew even faster.


    Her magical circuits surged, causing her skin to flush.


    But¡­


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Leah felt lighter, as if her entire body had become weightless.


    ¡°¡­I think I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Over these past few days¡­ these days apart from you, I finally understand, Will.¡±


    ¡°Why my body feels so empty and weak.¡±


    ¡°And why, after seeing your photo in the newspaper, I felt like myself again.¡±


    ¡°Why I crave the mint essential oil you gave me.¡±


    ¡°As my student, your eyes should only ever¡­¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­be on me.¡±


    She stared at the mirror.


    Her smile, under the dim light and framed by the dusty mirror, was unsettling.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hmm, what a sweet smile.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Leah glanced down at the newspaper. This time, she calmly read every word of the interview.


    Including the most important line¡ª


    ¡°Next, we¡¯re heading to Yavik City. I¡¯ve heard the Ice Queen in that dungeon is quite interesting. We plan to pay her a visit.¡±


    tln : aojiao is kind of ¡®Tsundere¡¯ acting cute.

 Chapter 157 - First Arrival in Yavik

    Chapter 157: First Steps into Yavik City


    ¡ª


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. You can even see the massive entrance to their Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    Even though the carriage was still about a kilometer outside the city, the towering five-story building with ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± prominently displayed was already visible.


    As everyone knew, the better the guild building, the more prosperous the dungeon exploration business in that area.


    And it also meant that the Hysterm family was making the most money there.


    Seeing this sight filled Will with a sense of pride and joy. Even though he wasn¡¯t the heir to the family, it was still technically his family¡¯s property, so why not enjoy the moment?


    ¡°Their seared steak is pretty good. I tried it three years ago when I was freelancing, but now that it¡¯s so popular, getting a seat might be tough.¡±


    Shuna stood up, gazing at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Yavik City.


    ¡°If you were here a few years ago, that means¡­¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, this was where the famous ice-element dungeon ¡®Snow Abyss¡¯ appeared.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s gaze turned nostalgic as she recalled some old memories.


    The Snow Abyss dungeon had left a deep impression on her, both good and bad.


    ¡°And the current dungeon here is also ice-element, right?¡±


    ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme, yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t even need to think before saying the name¡ªdespite it being a bit of a mouthful.


    ¡°Looks like another place with a ¡®dungeon colony,¡¯ huh?¡±


    Will pondered for a moment before using the term.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s a description I¡¯ve never heard before.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Will hesitated, wondering how to explain this term¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t exactly his invention¡ªto people who hadn¡¯t yet reached the scientific understanding of microbiology.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this: in a forest, mushrooms grow in certain spots year after year. That¡¯s because there¡¯s a fungal network underground that forms a colony in that area.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Shuna seemed to be listening intently.


    Not only was she paying close attention, but her expression also suggested she was genuinely thinking it over.


    ¡°I think I get it. You¡¯re using that term to describe areas where new dungeons consistently appear. That¡¯s pretty interesting.¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t sure if Shuna fully understood, but her response showed she had grasped the gist of it.


    ¡°Right? Right!¡±


    ¡°And mushrooms have their true body underground, just like dungeons. Makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I hadn¡¯t even thought of that connection.¡±


    ¡°But this way of describing it¡­ it almost makes dungeons seem like the external manifestations of something deeper, like they¡¯re a resource that can be harvested repeatedly.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    From the way Shuna spoke, it seemed she was diving into a philosophical exploration of the purpose and nature of dungeons.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Dungeons aren¡¯t like that!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Oh, we¡¯re here.¡±


    As they talked, the carriage slowed to a stop near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The keyword here was ¡°near.¡±


    This Adventurer¡¯s Guild was far busier than the one in Novice Town, which was essentially a ¡°starter village.¡±


    The streets here were much wider, yet they were packed with people. The entrance to the guild itself had a long line of adventurers waiting to get in.


    No wonder they needed a five-story building¡ªanything smaller wouldn¡¯t accommodate this many people.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Even though Will had prepared himself, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this crowded.


    ¡°Shuna, I think your steak plans are probably out the window.¡±


    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t the young master of the Hysterm family have some strings he can pull to skip the line?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m technically on a ¡®free-range¡¯ outing from my family, so no, I don¡¯t.¡±


    As Will spoke, he suddenly heard the sound of galloping hooves behind him.


    ¡­A carriage? At this time? How did it even get through?


    Before he could process it, Shuna grabbed him by the shoulders, pulling him into her arms and spinning him around protectively.


    ¡°Shu¡­ Shuna?¡±


    ¡°Sheesh, some people really don¡¯t follow the rules.¡±


    A luxurious, aristocratic carriage sped past them, its design adorned with an unmistakable emblem of a blue rose missing one petal.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the royal family. No wonder they¡¯re ignoring the rules¡ªafter all, they¡¯re the ones who make them.¡±


    Shuna had a clear view of the carriage.


    Her tone suggested she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of the royal family.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they watch where they¡¯re going?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! With so many people around, didn¡¯t they see the signs saying no carriages allowed?¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot even though it¡¯s almost autumn. It¡¯s nothing like the estate I stayed at before.¡±


    From the carriage stepped a noblewoman who appeared to be in her thirties. She looked like she had been living a very comfortable life, her figure slightly out of shape.


    Thanks to Treya¡¯s frequent royal family trivia sessions (or perhaps Will¡¯s own training of Treya), Will immediately recognized her.


    This was Grand Princess Julie, significantly older than Treya. From what Will remembered, she had married into a neighboring kingdom and theoretically no longer had any claim to the throne.


    It was strange. Why was she back now, and why here?


    And why was she using a royal carriage? It was as if¡­


    As if there was some reason she had been summoned back.


    ¡°Can these people move aside? I heard this dungeon is a great summer retreat, so I took a little detour to rest here. I¡¯m absolutely exhausted.¡±


    She waved her fan dramatically, her demeanor spoiled and entitled.


    ¡°A¡­ summer retreat¡­?¡±


    Will was stunned by the term.


    Sure¡­


    An ¡°ice-element¡± dungeon could indeed be considered a summer retreat.


    But¡­


    Were dungeons really meant for tourism?


    Will glanced around at the adventurers nearby. Judging by their gear, many of them didn¡¯t seem to be here to clear the dungeon. It made more sense if they were here for a summer vacation.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not that surprising, considering¡­¡±


    Shuna picked up a flyer from somewhere.


    ¡°Look, this is how Yavik City advertises itself.¡±


    The flyer prominently displayed:


    ¡°Absolutely Safe!


    Super Cool Experience!


    Breathtaking Night Views!


    The first ten floors of Moonlit Ice Extreme await you!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°And they even offer personalized luxury vacation packages. If the photos are really from the dungeon, it does look like a beautiful place to escape the heat.¡±


    Shuna showed the flyer to Will before folding it back up to examine it herself.


    Meanwhile, the grand princess, looking thoroughly annoyed, stepped out of her carriage.


    No¡­


    Judging by the way the staff slammed the carriage door shut, she might have been kicked out.


    ¡°They¡¯re telling me the front is fully booked and I can¡¯t go in?!¡±


    ¡°And according to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild rules, no cutting in line?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, these dungeon commoners are getting too bold. They wouldn¡¯t have dared to act like this in front of the royal family before!¡±


    Will watched as the grand princess, visibly frustrated, stormed off.


    Her carriage disappeared as quickly as it had arrived, leaving just as dramatically.


    However¡­


    The direction they headed in seemed to be toward the capital.

 Chapter 158 - A Complex Dungeon

    Chapter 158: A Complex Dungeon¡ª


    ¡°Ugh¡­ so¡­ so hot¡­¡±


    To be honest, Will hadn¡¯t really felt ¡°hot¡± these past few days.


    Even though it was summer, the train carriage had been quite cool, and the sea breeze in Surtes Town was refreshing.


    But¡­


    As they moved further inland, the heat became noticeably more oppressive.


    This was probably the last stretch of summer¡¯s heat. Once the season shifted and the gentle rains began, things would feel much more comfortable.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because¡­ because of what that grand princess said. I wasn¡¯t feeling hot before, but now I can¡¯t stop noticing it.¡±


    Will suddenly felt something cool against his cheek.


    He turned to see Shuna holding a glass of water, its surface frosted and chilled, pressed against his face.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Feeling cooler?¡±


    ¡°Did you use ice magic to chill the water?¡±


    The glass was so cold that it was fogged with condensation, and a thin layer of ice floated on the surface of the water.


    Although Will knew this level of magic was trivial for Shuna, it was rare for someone to go to such lengths just to chill a drink.


    ¡°Yup. You looked like you were overheating, so I made a special glass. Plus, I like my water extra cold.¡±


    ¡°Ah, refreshing! Thanks!¡±


    The two of them were currently¡­


    Sitting under the shade of an outdoor umbrella at a beverage stand in Yavik City.


    It was already their third day in the city.


    As for why they were sitting here¡­


    They hadn¡¯t been able to get entry tickets to the dungeon from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!


    Yavik City was incredibly popular¡ªone of the hottest spots in the region. The lines outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild stretched endlessly.


    After waiting an entire day to get inside¡­


    They discovered that the ¡°keys¡± for starting at the 50th floor were restricted to A-rank and above adventurer teams. Meanwhile, the ¡°keys¡± for starting at the 40th floor were fully booked. According to the guild, if they wanted to reserve a spot, they¡¯d have to wait about two weeks.


    And¡­


    The dungeon known as ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme¡± had already been explored up to the 60th floor. Without a key to directly access the 51st floor, the only option was to start from the first floor and climb up.


    Of course¡­


    They could try finding a high-level adventurer team willing to start at the 50th floor and tag along.


    But there was a problem¡­


    Will was the ¡°team leader,¡± which meant¡­


    He couldn¡¯t join another team unless he disbanded his own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why is the 40th floor only open to teams with A-rank or S-rank members, yet it¡¯s still so crowded?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ they don¡¯t want this dungeon to be cleared too quickly?¡±


    Will offered a bold theory.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look, the first ten floors of the dungeon are already a huge summer business opportunity, drawing in tons of people. If I¡¯m not mistaken, since there aren¡¯t many ice-element dungeons around, the middle floors¡ªaround the 20th to 30th¡ªare also a source of summer cooling products.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, mulling over Will¡¯s words.


    ¡°That makes sense. After all, your family¡­ no, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, isn¡¯t exactly ¡®pure¡¯ anymore. They¡¯re¡­ merchants embedded in every aspect of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. By restricting access¡ªlikely hinting to A-rank and S-rank teams not to clear the dungeon, and not even giving B1-rank teams a chance¡ªthey¡¯re reducing the likelihood of the dungeon being fully cleared.¡±


    ¡ªJust like how Novice Town¡¯s Green Wild Maze was deliberately turned into a ¡°starter village¡± dungeon, with deeper levels off-limits.


    It was like¡­


    A protection policy for the dungeon.


    However, Will felt this topic was too big. Even in the original story, at least before his death, the serialization hadn¡¯t delved into the mechanisms behind this.


    He shifted the conversation:


    ¡°But anyway, with just the two of us, we probably can¡¯t handle the 60th floor, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, three years ago, neither the dungeon nor I could handle the 60th floor¡­¡±


    Shuna casually sipped her iced water, her gaze fixed on the entrance to ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡±


    The entrances to dungeons varied depending on their level¡ªthough Will, having read the original story, knew that dungeon rulers would secretly upgrade their entrances at night as they gained more resources.


    ¡°But now, the 60th floor isn¡¯t nearly as challenging as it was three years ago. Oh, and Moonlit Ice Extreme doesn¡¯t compare to Snow Abyss either.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re confident we can clear it?¡±


    ¡°We could hire some extra help. Look, there are plenty of freelance adventurers around. Little~ master~ that shouldn¡¯t be hard for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, actually¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s ¡°wallet¡± was technically in Eir¡¯s hands.


    But he could withdraw some of his ¡°savings¡± from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild bank¡ªstrictly speaking, ¡°Young Master Will¡¯s savings,¡± which he had accumulated from the gold coins his father had given him as apology gifts over the years.


    With just the two of them, hiring a few mercenaries to fill out the team wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Clink.


    While Will was lost in thought, Shuna lightly clinked her glass against his. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though they were drinking water¡ªever since Will discovered how easily Shuna got drunk, he had forbidden her from drinking alcohol!


    ¡°No need to rush. I remember you have materials for making a staff, right? Let¡¯s focus on crafting that first.¡±


    ¡°Good point. But¡­ since we¡¯re not heading back for now¡­¡±


    Will tilted his head.


    For a brief moment, he considered calling the three members back in Novice Town to join him in tackling ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡±


    But¡­


    The original story had always stated that ¡°Morning Star recruited the black-haired logistics expert Hugh within its first month.¡±


    That timeline was drawing closer.


    In the original story, ¡°one month¡± was a vague concept¡ªnot an exact number of days. Being close to a month, say within a week, still fit the description of ¡°around one month¡± or ¡°within a month.¡±


    In other words, someone joining two or three days earlier could still count as joining within a month!


    The closer it got, the less Will dared to let those three leave.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was obsessed with following fate¡ªafter all, he hadn¡¯t exactly been sticking to the script lately. It was just¡­


    Will felt that leaving the dark, overly powerful protagonist outside of his controlled ¡°fate¡± was a terrifying prospect.


    Who knew what horrors ¡°fate¡± might unleash to steer the story back on track?


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to my old teammates later. This time, I won¡¯t use the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡ªit¡¯ll take longer, but that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you¡¯d call them here. Guess you just can¡¯t give up our little two-person life~?¡±


    Faced with Shuna¡¯s teasing remark¡­


    Will adjusted his glasses, the lenses reflecting the light.


    ¡°They have more important tasks, ones that affect all of our fates.¡±


    ¡°That serious?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, since we can¡¯t get a spot in the queue for now, we can take a two-pronged approach. We¡¯ll start clearing from the first floor, and we¡¯ll also monitor the guild¡¯s queue daily.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Shuna seemed pleased, leaning back in her chair with her arms crossed.


    She looked up at the clear blue sky.


    ¡°We can take our time exploring the first few floors.¡±


    tln : i guess i can¡¯t blame him for keep sticking to original timeline.

 Chapter 159 - Aurora

    Chapter 159: Aurora¡ª


    The closer Will got to the timeline of the original story, the more he felt like he was someone who had traveled back from the future.


    It was as if¡­


    Certain phenomena and events described in the original story began to show signs and omens before they fully ¡°became¡± what they were in the story.


    For example¡­


    Right now¡­


    ¡°Little Will, look! It¡¯s an ice sculpture! Though it looks like it was made by freezing a water slime.¡±


    Shuna held up the head of a classic dungeon dragon ice sculpture in her right hand, striking a ¡°peace¡± sign as she grinned at him.


    ¡ªThe eighth floor of the Moonlit Ice Extreme dungeon.


    The two of them walked slowly through a cave that resembled a frozen cavern, surrounded by various ice sculptures.


    ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s so cool. Let me touch it.¡±


    ¡°Right? Over there, it looks like there¡¯s a giant stone golem.¡±


    Shuna pointed toward the far end of the path.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ wait a second! Aren¡¯t we here to clear the dungeon?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ being here doesn¡¯t really feel like dungeon-clearing, does it? Eh, let¡¯s just enjoy it like everyone else.¡±


    As soon as Shuna said that, she ran ahead.


    ¡ª


    It was their fifth day in Yavik City.


    After waking up at 4 a.m. and muttering about ¡°seeing Yavik City at dawn,¡± they had finally managed to secure entry tickets for the first ten floors of the dungeon.


    The tickets were so highly sought after that Will had been tempted to pull out a green card and shout, ¡°I¡¯m Carver Hysterm¡¯s son!¡± to get in¡ªonly to realize he hadn¡¯t brought one.


    But¡­


    The first ten floors of ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme¡±¡­


    Were nothing like what he had imagined.


    He had expected to fight ice-element slimes.


    To duel with icy creatures.


    To face off against ice-covered golems.


    But instead¡­


    ¡°Mom, I want to see that one¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯re here now. Stop clinging to your finance reports and enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool here. Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    ¡ªThe place was filled with tourists!


    Although the limited entry numbers kept it from feeling overcrowded, it was still far from what you¡¯d expect in a dungeon.


    Rather than a dungeon adventure, it felt more like¡­


    A rare summer ice sculpture exhibition?


    Even Shuna, who was usually all about the thrill of dungeon exploration, had started admiring the scenery.


    The first ten floors were tranquil, with only the tenth floor featuring an elite monster to mark the end. The rest of the area felt like a carefully curated summer ice sculpture exhibit, designed to beat the heat.


    A year from now, this kind of setup would become the norm, thanks to the Hysterm family. They would spearhead the effort to turn dungeons into entertainment hubs, industrializing them and making them accessible to the masses.


    What Will was seeing now felt like a precursor to that transformation. The Hysterm family hadn¡¯t yet reached this level of development, but the seeds were clearly there.


    As Will walked past an ice sculpture, he ran his fingers along its cool surface.


    Touching it, he realized that body heat didn¡¯t seem to melt it, and the surface was free of any water droplets.


    Although it was indeed made of ¡°ice¡± and felt refreshingly cool, it had the texture of a large, cold crystal. The surface even refracted light into colorful rainbows.


    Interestingly, perhaps because it was ¡°inside a dungeon,¡± there were no rules against touching the sculptures.


    People could freely explore and satisfy their curiosity. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This definitely wasn¡¯t something the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had designed as a tourist attraction.


    So¡­


    Will guessed it was the work of the dungeon¡¯s ¡°Empress,¡± the so-called ¡°Ice Queen.¡±


    Each dungeon ruler, as described in the original story, had their own unique style, which was reflected in their respective dungeons.


    Will was still examining an ice sculpture made from a frozen water slime.


    The frozen texture of the slime revealed patterns that were otherwise invisible.


    Come to think of it, from a ¡°story¡± perspective, weren¡¯t he and the slimes supposed to be arch-nemeses?


    Suddenly, as his hand rested on the ice sculpture, another slender hand covered his.


    ¡°Shuna?¡±


    He looked up, and in that instant, Shuna¡¯s hand clasped over his, still resting on the ice sculpture.


    ¡°Little Will~ I found a really beautiful spot over there. Come with me, come with me!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re really here to sightsee? What kind of scenery could a dungeon possibly have¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see what ¡®Moonlit Ice Extreme¡¯ really means.¡±


    Shuna led Will by the hand, pulling him toward a brighter part of the cave. She held his hand tightly, like an older sister afraid her little brother might get lost.


    Although¡­


    He wasn¡¯t exactly the kind of little brother who needed looking after, was he?


    Really, he wasn¡¯t, right?


    The direction they were heading seemed to be the end of the eighth floor, where the door to the ninth floor would be.


    However, most of the visitors were still enjoying the ice sculptures and hadn¡¯t ventured out of the cavern.


    ¡°Come¡ªlook¡ªhere¡ª¡±


    As they neared the cave¡¯s exit, Shuna gave a firm tug, pulling Will out into the open without any warning.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    In front of Will was a vast, open ice lake. Above it, the sky shimmered with a pale green aurora, stretching and spreading like a veil that blurred the boundaries of reality.


    The aurora¡¯s presence was so mesmerizing that it made anyone who looked up feel dizzy.


    Amidst the aurora, a full moon stood out prominently.


    Even the ice lake below reflected the aurora above, creating a mirror-like effect.


    If this dungeon weren¡¯t so ¡°peaceful¡± and tourist-friendly, Will might have assumed this aurora-covered ice lake was the battleground for a powerful elite monster.


    But¡­


    Shuna jumped down a small step onto the ice lake, landing lightly.


    She turned around, her smile radiant with joy.


    Right now, there was nothing else.


    Just a serene, quiet ice lake.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it beautiful? You wouldn¡¯t see something like this in the outside world, would you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Whether in his previous world or this one, Will had never seen an aurora before.


    Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    So that¡¯s where the ¡°Extreme¡± in its name came from.


    But¡­


    If the name referred to the aurora above and the cold, polar-like environment¡­


    The origin of the name and the sight before him reminded Will once again that this was all part of a ¡°story.¡±


    Because here, the world hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of exploring the poles of a ¡°planet.¡± Yet the name and the scenery still existed.


    Perhaps it could be described as a ¡°miracle of the dungeon,¡± but to Will, who came from outside the story, it felt more like the ¡°fictionality of the story.¡±


    As Will stared at the aurora reflected on the lake¡¯s surface, his vision suddenly blurred.


    ¡°Huh? My glasses¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mad, you know?¡±


    While Will had been lost in thought, Shuna had stepped back up and taken his glasses.


    His nearsightedness wasn¡¯t mild¡ªprobably a result of some high-quality family genetics.


    Without his glasses, the aurora on the lake became a hazy blur.


    The aurora, which already seemed to blur the sky, now appeared even more indistinct to him.


    ¡°W-why are you mad? Did I do something wrong, Lady Shuna~?¡±


    Will could tell that Shuna¡¯s anger was playful, so he didn¡¯t try to snatch his glasses back.


    However¡­


    Through his blurry vision, all he could see of Shuna was her legs in black stockings and the absolute territory exposed between her shorts and thighs.


    To be honest, the haziness added a certain¡­ allure.


    ¡°Little Will always has this ¡®I¡¯m so objective and perceptive¡¯ look on his face.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mad!¡±

 Chapter 160 - The Perception of Living

    Chapter 160: The Perception of Living¡ª


    ¡°Little Will, you sometimes make this ¡®I¡¯m so objective and clear-headed¡¯ face.¡±


    ¡°And so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mad!¡±


    Shuna held Will¡¯s glasses, inching closer to him. The already short distance between them shrank even further.


    ¡°Sometimes, you don¡¯t need to see everything so clearly! What you really need¡­¡±


    The closer Shuna got, the clearer Will could see her expression.


    Crystal clear¡­


    He could see the smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­is to feel it! To use the perception of living to experience this world¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    Shuna grabbed his hand, and with his glasses off and the slippery ground beneath them, Will found himself being led forward.


    As she moved, Shuna spun him halfway in the air, positioning his back toward the surface of the ice lake.


    Then, with a gentle release, she let go of his hand.


    The distance to the ground wasn¡¯t far, and Will landed softly on the ice lake thanks to the thick clothes he was wearing for the ice-element dungeon.


    And just like that¡ª


    He was lying on the ice lake, surrounded by the reflection of the aurora above.


    ¡°See? Only like this¡­¡±


    Shuna said as she circled around to his head and lay down beside him.


    Only¡­


    They were lying in opposite directions.


    ¡°Yes, only like this¡­¡±


    Shuna reached out and gently placed his glasses back on his face.


    The aurora became sharper, its swirling colors more vivid, but the spinning sensation made it feel even more surreal. Yet the cold of the ice beneath him grounded Will in the natural chill of the moment.


    ¡°¡ªcan you rediscover how beautiful this world truly is.¡±


    Will gazed upward, stretching his hand toward the aurora in the sky.


    Indeed¡­


    As Shuna had said.


    For this world, this was the ¡°miracle of the omnipotent dungeon,¡± a spectacle laid before him, seen with his own eyes.


    Whether it was the greenish-blue aurora reflected in his pupils or the icy chill beneath his back, at this moment¡­


    It all felt ¡°real.¡±


    So this was it.


    Shuna had said all this to help him immerse himself in this world, hadn¡¯t she?


    As expected¡­


    No matter what ¡°gender¡± S was, they were his ¡°mentor.¡±


    As Will thought this, he turned his head and found Shuna watching him.


    Her black eyes were filled entirely with his reflection, as if she were deeply ¡°studying¡± him.


    No¡­


    Not just ¡°now.¡±


    From the moment he had first seen her in the tavern, standing by that potted plant, she had been watching him.


    ¡°Hmm, now this expression looks much better.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±


    Will felt a bit shy under her gaze and quickly sat up.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ignoring the aurora just now. I was just¡­ just thinking about something else for a moment.¡±


    Will instinctively tried to brush off his ¡°outsider to the story¡± status.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­¡±


    To his surprise, Shuna also sat up, but she didn¡¯t stand or turn to face him.


    Instead¡­


    She leaned her back against his.


    ¡°Speaking of which, since it¡¯ll take some time to reach the 60th floor, how about we train your basic skills on the 20th and 30th floors?¡±


    ¡°Shuna¡­ you¡¯re still fixated on that.¡±


    ¡°I told you, my blessing was just a ¡®trial card.¡¯ You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself in the end.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve already tried countless times on my own.


    But Will didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm.


    If she was so determined, he¡¯d let her see what it was like to teach an unteachable student.


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll need to pick up the staff first. Even though it¡¯s meant for someone else, I can test its feel.¡±


    ¡°Are you just trying to delay?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not!¡±


    Speaking of blessings¡­


    ¡°That blessing, Shuna, are you a¡­ ¡®Divine Condenser¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that the thing where the goddess Reivirs gazes upon you, granting you more fortunate blessings in dungeons? I think some nuns at the church mentioned it to me once.¡±


    Shuna stretched lazily, seemingly indifferent to the title.


    ¡°You¡¯re really ¡®unconcerned with fame.¡¯ For many people, having that title is equivalent to being favored by the dungeons themselves.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s worth much. At most, it adds buffs in dungeons¡ªwhat kind of useless goddess is that? Probably the type who¡¯d get kidnapped and couldn¡¯t even fight back.¡±


    ¡°Show some respect for the goddess, will you!¡±


    Will said this out loud, but internally, he was deep in thought¡­


    In the original story, ¡°Divine Condenser¡± was a title reserved for ¡°key characters,¡± as it was intricately tied to the ecology of the dungeons.


    From what he remembered, even from the fragmented notes in his Task System, the original story had clarified before his death that the ¡°Divine Condenser¡±¡­


    Was limited to the protagonist, the deceased former leader of Morning Star who was also the protagonist¡¯s friend, and a witch named Yal from 500 years ago¡ªthe ancestor of the current witches.


    Moreover¡­


    The most defining trait of a Divine Condenser wasn¡¯t just being favored by Reivirs and receiving her blessings.


    The defining trait was¡­


    Will tilted his head slightly, observing Shuna¡¯s eyes as she gazed forward at the door leading to the ninth floor. Her expression carried a natural yearning.


    ¡ªAn uncontrollable curiosity and desire to explore dungeons, an intense drive to keep clearing them.


    Shuna¡­ could she really be¡­


    ¡°Alright, to help Will train faster, let¡¯s go nudge that blacksmith about the weapon!¡±


    Shuna gave a thumbs-up, her energy as vibrant as ever.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re very eager to whip me into shape.¡±


    Will sighed, leaning back against her.


    Will thought to himself, maybe this was just how it worked¡ªhe nurtured others, and now S was nurturing him.


    It seemed like everyone wanted a taste of the ¡°nurturing¡± experience.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me! This is the first time I¡¯ve made a staff out of iron. Working with metal is a lot trickier than processing wood, and you gave me raw materials that hadn¡¯t even been treated.¡±


    The blacksmith scratched his head, clearly exasperated by their impatience. They had only delivered the materials yesterday and were already back today asking for the finished product.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s just that we need it urgently.¡±


    Will scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You mentioned wanting a recognizable emblem engraved on it. What should it look like?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, that¡¯s still on the list¡­¡±


    Will was quite satisfied with the iron used for the staff. Since it might eventually serve as the shaft for the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff,¡± he didn¡¯t plan to alter it further.


    With that in mind, he considered engraving something symbolic of Leah¡ªsomething that would make it easily identifiable.


    After some thought, he decided that engraving her name would be too plain¡ªand her full name was far too long.


    ¡°Well, we went to the town library and found this: it¡¯s the emblem of the Witch¡¯s Association.¡±


    Will had actually seen the emblem before.


    It was a simple sketch of an oversized witch¡¯s hat, identical to the one depicted on the coins featuring the profile of a witch.


    But just describing it wouldn¡¯t be enough for the blacksmith to engrave it.


    So Will had gone to the library to look it up¡ªthankfully, rumors about the Witch¡¯s Association were everywhere. It wasn¡¯t hard to find a book with the emblem, or even a mention of it in the newspapers.


    Especially here in Yavik Town, for some reason, the newspapers seemed to have an unusually high number of stories about ¡°witch-related incidents.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you were doing at the library last night?¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, sounding a bit annoyed that he had snuck off to the library without telling her.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    When Shuna saw the emblem Will had found, she froze.


    ¡°¡­This emblem. I think I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The dark red fabric we thought was just a random piece used to wrap the box¡ªwhen frozen below zero degrees, it shows this emblem.¡±


    Shuna pulled out the fabric.


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 161 - Piecing Together Clues

    Chapter 161: Piecing Together Clues¡ª


    ¡°But Shuna, how did you figure out that freezing the fabric would reveal the hidden emblem?¡±


    Back in their room, Will carefully examined the fabric. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was true.


    The dark red cloth¡ªwell, it couldn¡¯t be called ¡°scrap fabric¡± anymore¡ªindeed bore the simple, unmistakable emblem of a witch¡¯s hat, sketched in minimalist lines.


    ¡°Did you think of using freezing because the item came from a fire-element dungeon? That¡¯s brilliant, Shuna. What a genius idea!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    For once, Shuna didn¡¯t bask in the praise with her usual smug confidence. Instead, she looked slightly embarrassed, scratching the back of her head.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t just freeze it. I tried compressing it, burning it, electrocuting it¡­ Oh, and I even left it out in the sun to bake. Then, as you can see, freezing turned out to work.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a genius! Shuna, this is the kind of exhaustive trial-and-error method that takes incredible courage!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d praise me no matter what I do, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the strongest Shuna in my heart!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s focus on the fabric on the table.¡±


    Will stopped joking around and turned his attention back to the cloth.


    It was unexpected¡­


    They had come to Yavik City because of the ¡°souvenir¡± label on the box. They had followed the white marks on the shattered Green Wraith Stone to this place¡­


    But it turned out that such an obvious clue had been sitting right there on the fabric wrapping the box?


    The emblem was indeed that of the Witch¡¯s Association, but¡­


    It only proved that the fabric might have been a ¡°tool¡± provided by the association.


    As someone who had spent years around witches, Will had a wealth of knowledge.


    Leah often procured items from the Witch¡¯s Association¡ªaccording to her, the association had many witches who rarely revealed themselves, using unique channels to distribute their


    goods.


    Whether it was coins or the ring Will wore, they had all been shipped from the association.


    But the exact location of the association remained a mystery.


    It was like a ghostly organization that didn¡¯t seem to exist in this world. Despite its vast array of rare treasures, no one knew where they were made or stored.


    ¡°You must know a lot about this, considering you have such a great witch teacher.¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, standing beside Will as they examined the fabric, now bearing the Witch¡¯s Association emblem after being frozen.


    Why did that comment sound a bit pointed?


    ¡°Uh¡­ I do know some things, but¡­ if we¡¯re talking about a deep understanding¡­¡±


    Will hesitated to admit that Leah¡¯s experience might not be enough.


    Leah¡¯s witchcraft training was still shallow. After all, the earliest witch, Yal, had lived 500 years ago. Most seasoned witches were over 400 years old. At just over 100, Leah was considered very ¡°young¡± among them and far from knowing such secrets.


    Leah was like someone who only knew how to click on a shopping app to buy items but had no idea how the app¡¯s backend worked¡ªnot even bothering to visit the warehouse, just waiting for doorstep delivery.


    ¡°So¡­ this only proves that the fabric is related to witches?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡±


    Will paused to think.


    Most witches today lived in ¡°seclusion¡± within their respective domains¡ªWill had no idea where they were, but their traces were nearly impossible to find in this world.


    With such secretive channels and so many items unknown to the outside world, it was unlikely they would leave something so easily discovered.


    The only observable traces of witches¡­


    One was Leah, a lecturer at Entark¡¯s First Academy and the closest witch to him.


    The other¡­


    Was¡­


    According to Leah, her mother, who had disappeared without a trace.


    Could it be¡­


    That Leah¡¯s long-lost mother had, by sheer coincidence, left a clue so close to them? Could she be nearby?


    If Leah were here, she¡¯d probably be thrilled to hear about this¡ªeven if it had nothing to do with her mother. Any clue related to witches would likely make her jump with excitement.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She was probably back in Novice Town with Eir and Treya, waiting patiently for the true protagonist to make their entrance.


    ¡°The only witches with visible activity are the one I know and her mother.¡±


    ¡°So, the trail you¡¯re following feels like an old acquaintance¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ but I don¡¯t know her mother. Leah¡¯s out here looking for her.¡±


    ¡°If this lead doesn¡¯t pan out, we¡¯ll have to visit the Ice Queen.¡±


    Will stared at the fabric, feeling¡­


    Ever since he arrived in Novice Town, the starting point of the ¡°original story¡¯s¡± continuous plot, things had been veering further and further from ¡°fate.¡±


    For instance, the disappearance of the ¡°former Morning Star.¡±


    The sudden appearance of the Green Wraith Stone, which bore such a striking resemblance to his game designs.


    And¡­


    Leah¡¯s mother, who had always been a background figure in the original story, merely providing a simple motivation for Leah, had now become a central enigma.


    But when all these clues were put together, they seemed completely unrelated. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of catalyst had caused all these changes to occur simultaneously.


    Nor could he imagine how fate might ¡°correct¡± these anomalies.


    If only¡­


    He had his Task System with him.


    His memory of the plot was so faint now that he could only recall a few iconic moments that had been repeatedly emphasized. He couldn¡¯t accurately describe the finer details. Although he might have forgotten much of what he had written down four years ago, it would still be better than his current recollection.


    Like most readers and most stories¡­


    No matter how good a novel, manga, or movie was, in the end, what stuck in the minds of the audience were just a few particularly memorable scenes.


    Let alone something that was essentially meant to be disposable entertainment, right?


    ¡°Ah, this is so frustrating. Shuna, let¡¯s start my training today.¡±


    Will slammed the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? You were acting like a lazy dog in the dungeon earlier.¡±


    ¡°I think if I start training, I might stop dwelling on all these problems.¡±


    ¡°Keeping busy to avoid difficulties, huh? That¡¯s a new level of escapism, Little Will~¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no progress on these leads anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you new problems to think about.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think S¡¯s training will be easy, okay?¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a luxury hotel in Yavik Town.


    The receptionist was organizing the day¡¯s check-in list.


    Suddenly, a small hand appeared on the counter.


    ¡°Hello, little one. What can I help you wi¡ª¡±


    ¡°The largest suite, please.¡±


    The receptionist looked down to see a pair of red eyes peering out from under a hat¡ªeyes as terrifyingly blood-red as the legends of witches who devoured people.


    Her voice carried a hint of seduction, completely at odds with her youthful appearance.


    ¡°But the largest suite¡­¡±


    ¡°I need space for a lot of things. It¡¯s urgent, very urgent. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Make some room by shifting other guests if you must.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay double.¡±


    Those crimson eyes stared into his, leaving no room for refusal.

 Chapter 162 - A Sweet Dream? (1)

    Chapter 162: A Sweet Dream? (1)¡ª


    Will had anticipated that Shuna might use some ¡°shortcut¡± method to train him.


    Like how he had once used small tricks on those three underdogs, finding quick ways¡ªthrough potions or manuals¡ªto rapidly boost their skills and elevate them to a high level.


    But reality proved¡­


    He had overestimated himself.


    And underestimated Shuna.


    Shuna, the woman who emphasized effort and hard work, and whose own drive was relentless.


    How could she possibly rely on something like doping to improve someone?


    Of course, she¡¯d use the most primitive method¡ª


    Training.


    First, twenty laps around the training field.


    Then, practicing magical endurance by casting Fireball twenty times in a row.


    Finally, skill training, with Shuna personally correcting and teaching her self-proclaimed ¡°extremely effective¡± sword techniques in a one-on-one session.


    Thud.


    When it was all over, Will collapsed onto the ground, spread out like a starfish.


    His brain was foggy as he stared up at the moon above.


    Why were there two moons?


    And then¡­


    The moon was eclipsed by Shuna¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re slacking off. How can you call this enough training?¡±


    Shuna stood over him, leaning in to examine the ¡°completely wiped out¡± Will.


    Her long black hair fell around her face. Even though she had gone through the same grueling training as Will, there wasn¡¯t a trace of exhaustion on her face. Her obsidian-like eyes still sparkled.


    She wasn¡¯t even sweating. Her fair skin remained as flawless and radiant as ever.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve really trained enough¡ªno, even Treya, who¡¯s super focused and diligent, never trains like this!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to bring up another woman¡¯s name right now?¡±


    Shuna pouted, teasing him.


    ¡°To be honest, the people I¡¯ve worked with have incredible perseverance. Eir too¡ªif I had to categorize them, Treya excels at ¡®persistence,¡¯ while Eir is better at ¡®endurance¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°How about ten more laps?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t joking earlier?!¡±


    ¡°I think you need to match the people you train, so naturally, you¡¯ll need both ¡®persistence¡¯ and ¡®endurance,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡ª


    That night, Will lay in bed.


    He felt like the moment he closed his eyes, he would die in his sleep. His entire body ached, his muscles sore and fatigued. Even his magical circuits felt like they had been wrung dry.


    ¡°How does it feel? Like you¡¯re about to die?¡±


    As if reading his mind, Shuna said this after stepping out of the bath.


    She was drying her hair with a towel, wearing a bathrobe that revealed her pale neck and shoulders¡ªareas rarely seen in her usual outfits.


    Her figure wasn¡¯t overly muscular from excessive training; she was slim and beautiful.


    But¡­


    Why¡­


    Why wasn¡¯t she tired at all?!


    Will began to wonder if his lack of progress over the past decade was because he had been too lenient with himself.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I feel like I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m completely exhausted¡­¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he felt something damp brush against his open palm.


    Shuna, with her still-damp fingertips from drying her hair, gently traced letters on Will¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Pray to our goddess, to ease the fatigue of those who¡¯ve labored through the day, and grant them dreams as sweet as yesterday¡¯s.¡±


    It was one of the most basic and traditional holy spells used by priests, a prayer that didn¡¯t even invoke the goddess¡¯s name. It wasn¡¯t meant for healing injuries but for relieving the fatigue


    of common folk after a day¡¯s work.


    Through Shuna¡¯s warm touch, the blessing flowed into Will, instantly alleviating much of his exhaustion. It felt as though his energy had been replenished.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ though I originally thought you¡¯d want me to experience this level of exhaustion and wouldn¡¯t use such magic on me.¡±


    ¡°You saw right through me.¡±


    She withdrew her hand, resting her chin on it as she gazed at Will, her expression a mix of amusement and affection.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted you to experience ¡®extreme fatigue¡¯¡ªafter all, you¡¯ve never felt that before, have you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Extreme fatigue?


    For Will, that was something from his past life, like the time he worked on a project launch and only got two hours of sleep each night for seven days straight. Although he often stayed up late in this world, he usually ensured he got at least six and a half hours of sleep.


    Thinking back, he really had been trying to live life to the fullest back then.


    At the time, he naively believed that the project he had poured so much effort into would be a massive success.


    Instead, it flopped upon release, barely limped along for two years before being shut down, and the lead designer who had mentored him decided to quit and study for a civil service exam. All the senior staff left, and Will was reassigned to another team to take on more responsibilities.


    ¡°Extreme fatigue¡ªachieved through extreme effort, but effort doesn¡¯t always guarantee results. Isn¡¯t that just like normal life, Little Master Hysterm~?¡±


    Shuna wagged her finger at him, her tone playful.


    ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯re mocking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Shuna pouted, then let out a sigh, deflating like a balloon that had quickly inflated and then lost all its air.


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re always too cautious, too methodical, afraid to push your limits.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, you have to take risks and explore ¡®possibilities¡¯ to truly feel alive.¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Shuna had an ulterior motive.


    She seemed to be fixated on emphasizing ¡°living¡± and ¡°being alive¡± in front of him¡­


    As if she could see through him¡­


    As if she knew he was merely ¡°passing through¡± or ¡°observing¡± a ¡°story.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do take risks. Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Now, let me tell you why I healed you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So you can enter tomorrow without any lingering fatigue, have a good dream, and then¡­¡±


    Shuna flashed a mischievous grin¡ª


    ¡°Fully commit to more ¡®extreme training¡¯ tomorrow¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡ª S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door to the school laboratory was slightly ajar, and the warm glow of the setting sun bathed the door, giving it a comforting warmth.


    This was a dream.


    The moment he stood there, Will knew it was a dream.


    Because, just like the nightmares he had before, the atmosphere here was steeped in the essence of ¡°the story from the original work¡±¡ªthe one he had read and imagined.


    The original story never explicitly depicted this place; it only appeared in flashbacks.


    Even in Leah¡¯s memories, this location was rarely mentioned.


    But surprisingly¡­


    This was the place where Will and Leah had spent the most time together.


    During the days when she was his mentor, they had spent nearly every day here conducting various experiments.


    Here, they had talked about many things¡ªabout Leah¡¯s mother, about Leah¡¯s life. Will had listened to it all here.


    Oh, and Leah¡¯s favorite topic: the ¡°amazing Witch¡¯s Association,¡± founded by the witch Yal, which was still ahead of many mages even today.


    ¡°For me to dream of this place¡­ it¡¯s no surprise.¡±


    Like the ¡°observer¡± he always was in his dreams, Will pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s only been a few days since I last saw Leah¡ªnot even two weeks¡ªit feels like it¡¯s been so much longer.¡±


    Inside, he saw Leah¡¯s back. She seemed to be busy with some strange, large contraption.


    In the dream, it was a blurry object, indistinct and unclear, as if his brain lacked the ¡°data¡± to render it fully.


    When he opened the door, the warm sunlight streamed in, brightening the usually cold laboratory and giving it a much cozier feel.


    ¡°This time¡­ I¡¯ll say it directly.¡±


    Leah adjusted the contraption with her hands.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve always been direct. He¡¯s just too dense!¡±


    Leah adjusted her bowtie.


    ¡°How could he possibly reject the invincible, beautiful Leah?¡±


    Leah fiddled with her hat.


    Will understood now.


    Leah was¡­


    She was preparing to confess. The pink, bubbly aura surrounding her was unmistakable, the kind you¡¯d see on a girl about to declare her feelings.


    It was too obvious.


    But¡­


    Will felt a sense of relief.


    She had grown so much, moving toward being straightforward and honest. The ¡°tsundere¡± in her had faded significantly.


    Someone like her wouldn¡¯t become a ¡°loser¡± anymore.


    He had never seen Leah crying, but as his teacher, if she ever did cry, she¡¯d probably be impossible to console.


    Who would dare make her a loser again? Will would punch that person twice!


    But¡­


    Being ¡°not a loser¡± wasn¡¯t enough.


    Will stood behind her, waiting for the moment he had long anticipated¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if I get rejected¡­¡±


    Yes, she lowered her voice, changing her tone, speaking mature words with the voice of a twelve-year-old.


    ¡°Because witches have so many ways¡­¡±


    She reached out, touching the contraption in front of her.


    ¡°¡­to make you unable to take your eyes off me.¡±


    Leah stood up, her twin tails swaying slightly with her movements.


    She lowered her head, as if unable to contain her emotions, tightly gripping the papers on the desk, her hands trembling.


    ¡°To make you look at me.¡±


    ¡°To make you focus on me.¡±


    ¡°To make you hold me.¡±


    ¡°To make you love me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Will crossed his arms, standing as an ¡°observer.¡±


    What a beautiful scene¡ªif it were in a novel, it would undoubtedly be a pivotal moment.


    Yes.


    This was what he had been waiting for¡­


    The girl he had nurtured, now truly ¡°darkened.¡±


    As Shuna had said, he was having a ¡°good dream.¡±


    But, as always, he couldn¡¯t touch the people in the scene. He could only stand there¡­


    However, Leah turned around.


    Will realized her gaze was fixed on him.


    Her eyes were no longer the witch¡¯s eyes he had described before.


    They were¡­


    Pink hearts.


    Was this a dream?


    Or¡­


    Was it a subconscious manifestation of his own thoughts?


    ¡°Hmm, can you hear me? I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    Like an illustration in a novel that suddenly came to life, Leah looked at him from within the scene, speaking directly to him¡ª


    ¡°Will~ my~ dear~ student?¡±

 Chapter 163 - Just Another Peaceful Day?

    Chapter 163: Just Another Peaceful Day?¡ª


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Will gasped for air, jolting upright in bed, clutching his chest as if to calm his pounding heart.


    He knew very well that he had been ¡°scared¡± awake.


    ¡°Little¡­ Little Will?¡±


    Shuna, who had woken up slightly earlier than him¡ªthough she had been waking up early every day recently despite going to bed late¡ªlooked over in concern.


    Sharing the same room, Will had never once seen Shuna asleep in bed. She always seemed to be up and about.


    She leaned in worriedly, her hair still unbound, holding a hair tie in her hand. During physical activities, she liked tying her long hair into a high ponytail.


    The modest hotel they were staying in was a bit cramped, as they hadn¡¯t been able to book the most luxurious one.


    Will¡¯s sudden gasp and movement immediately caught Shuna¡¯s attention, given their close proximity.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? You look¡­ you look worse than after the high-intensity training I made you do yesterday. Like you¡¯re on the verge of death.¡±


    It was the first time Will had seen Shuna look genuinely flustered.


    ¡°Do you need help? Maybe some calming medicine? What kind of nightmare leaves you like this?¡±


    Will wanted to answer her properly¡­


    But¡­


    He couldn¡¯t remember what he had dreamed about!


    It wasn¡¯t his fault¡ªhe rubbed his temples vigorously.


    But¡­


    Nothing came to mind!


    The dream had vanished from his memory, as if it had been wiped clean, leaving no trace.


    It felt like his brain had chosen to forget it, as though the mental shock had been too great.


    He tried desperately¡­


    To recall the fantastical dream with his still-groggy, half-asleep mind¡­


    But nothing surfaced.


    Not even a fragment.


    ¡°I¡­ I think¡­¡±


    He tapped his forehead lightly.


    ¡°I think I had a¡­¡±


    ¡°A nightmare?¡± Shuna interjected.


    ¡°A good dream.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Shuna¡¯s worried expression instantly turned into one of utter confusion.


    ¡°I mean, Will, are you¡­ uh¡­ do you have some strange preferences? I¡¯ve heard that the men of the Hysterm family are famously eccentric.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m the kind of masochist who enjoys being tortured in dreams and wakes up thinking it was a good dream?!¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t respond.


    She neither nodded in agreement nor shook her head in denial.


    But her silence seemed to confirm her thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Uh¡­ although I don¡¯t know what my older brothers might¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    Will decided to shove the dream out of his mind entirely and scratched his head furiously.


    ¡°But the Hysterm family¡­ at least starting with my generation, will break this reputation for eccentricity!¡±


    He stood up on the bed, pointing dramatically toward the ceiling.


    Full! Of! Determination!


    Shuna, standing beside the bed, looked up at him. With Will standing on the bed, he was taller than her, giving her a clear view of his ¡°determination.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I can feel your resolve, but as for your actions¡­¡±


    Will suddenly realized.


    Because of the intense training yesterday, he had sweated buckets. After showering, he had felt so refreshed that he decided¡­


    To sleep naked.


    ¡°Wait¡ªthis, this, this is because I wasn¡¯t fully awake! Y-you, you, you, you, go out first while I put on some clothes!¡±


    ¡ª


    The next day¡¯s training took them directly into the dungeon.


    Will followed Shuna into the ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme¡± dungeon. Having already reached the 21st floor, they would now explore the 21st to 30th-floor region.


    The 21st floor was a completely different world.


    The first ten floors had clearly been transformed into a tourist area.


    The 11th to 20th floors were just scattered with random monsters, with no ¡°level design¡±¡ªah, Will¡¯s occupational habits were kicking in.


    The 21st floor, upon entering, was a pitch-black cavern, devoid of light or any furnishings.


    Seeing the dark cavern, Will realized just how ¡°friendly¡± the first ten floors had been. Even the 11th to 20th floors hadn¡¯t prepared him for this kind of environment.


    Those floors had even installed lighting in the caverns!


    Lighting!


    Probably some hidden glowing fluorite.


    Only now did Will understand that real caverns weren¡¯t just devoid of ice sculptures¡ªthey were pitch-black, with no visibility at all.


    Here, monsters could appear at any moment.


    Every step had to be taken with caution.


    Will lit a torch, carefully probing ahead.


    Today¡¯s training was¡­


    Shuna would act as his ¡°bodyguard,¡± ensuring his safety from behind, while Will handled all the combat.


    Shuna wouldn¡¯t give him any ¡°trial cards¡± this time¡ªit was all on him.


    Even the torch was lit by Will himself, and he had to lead the way.


    ¡°Hmm, though it¡¯s not the best reputation, Little Will, I¡¯ve learned today that the Hysterm family has the potential to be truly eccentric.¡±


    But¡­


    Shuna didn¡¯t seem to care that they were now in a zone where monsters could pop out at any moment. She didn¡¯t even lower her voice as she chatted with Will.


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop bringing up what you saw this morning.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I don¡¯t mind changing in front of you. Good buddies should see each other¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You might not mind, but I¡­ I didn¡¯t look!¡±


    ¡°What, feeling like you missed out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    At that moment, a particularly large¡­


    Blue bat!


    It flew out from Will¡¯s side, spewing icy mist from its mouth¡ª


    No problem!


    Will prepared a fire shield, conjuring magic in his hands, and blasted the blue bat.


    One hit, instant kill.


    The bat¡¯s icy mist didn¡¯t even touch Will¡ªit would¡¯ve slowed him by about 20% if it had landed.


    Oh, that number was one Will had personally filled in.


    ¡°Not bad, I¡¯d give you a 90. Considering your practical experience is almost zero, let¡¯s make it a perfect score.¡±


    Shuna clapped.


    ¡°You chose the right spell, minimized energy use, and avoided the enemy¡¯s debuffs.¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, Shuna~Teacher, I¡­ I may lack practical experience, but you know my theoretical knowledge is solid. There¡¯s no need to¡­¡±


    Another monster emerged¡ªa half-human-sized ice rat!


    Will used a burst of scattered flames to drive it back to a safe distance, then finished it off with a quick slash to its oversized front teeth.


    This time, Shuna just clapped without saying anything.


    She knew that for Will, while his strength wasn¡¯t sufficient for this level of dungeon, his extensive theoretical knowledge and experience made soloing entirely feasible.


    When it came to his ¡°awareness,¡± Shuna didn¡¯t have much to teach him.


    However, Shuna¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to hone Will¡¯s combat instincts.


    After Will dispatched yet another water-blue ice boar¡ªits color making it utterly unappetizing as food¡ª


    Her true aim was¡­


    To make him experience the fear of being ambushed by a monster, even if it was just a minor one¡ªthe kind of fear that made you feel like you might lose your life in the next second.


    Sometimes, people only truly value ¡°living¡± when they fear ¡°dying.¡±


    Will seemed like someone who was too far removed from death, and thus, too far removed from life.


    If he could feel that¡­


    That gut-wrenching fear of losing his life¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡±


    The usually composed and methodical Will suddenly jumped two meters into the air, torch in hand, and clung to Shuna¡¯s shoulders, hiding behind her.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°S-so¡­ so scary¡­¡±


    Shuna could hear his teeth chattering.


    Huh?!


    Did he really encounter a monster that even he feared?


    Let¡¯s see what kind of¡­


    Ice slime.


    It had large, deep blue beady eyes, and it bounced innocently and elastically in place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shuna was speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will was also speechless.


    ¡°Little Master, care to explain?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it, it suddenly fell from above, with a splat and a thud. It was terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a more serious explanation?¡±


    ¡°This is the deepest fear from the depths of my fate, gripping the lifeline of my soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have a simpler, more believable reason? Even if it¡¯s made up.¡±


    ¡°When I was a kid, a slime fell on me, and I was bedridden for three days. It left a psychological scar.¡±


    Will thought about it¡­


    He wasn¡¯t that scared.


    But as he had mentioned before, when someone reads a book, they often forget most of the content, remembering only a few iconic scenes that stick in their mind.


    The scene where the cannon-fodder young master gets crushed by a slime at the dungeon entrance was one of those moments.


    It replayed in Will¡¯s mind over and over.


    ¡°Alright, that explanation works for me. I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    Shuna cautiously stepped forward.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Right there, in front of you. You see it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see it. Not very big.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course not¡ªit¡¯s the smallest type of slime!¡±


    ¡°Alright, watch me.¡±


    Shuna nodded, her expression serious, moving carefully as if afraid of waking it.


    She seemed to enchant her foot with some kind of flame buff.


    Squish.


    One stomp¡­


    And it melted.


    ¡°All done. No need to be scared anymore, Little Will.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like¡­ your actions just now were like a husband killing a cockroach for his wife?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was it? You¡­ you¡¯re imagining things, haha.¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Shuna was mocking him!


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the largest hotel in Yavik City, the most luxurious suite had been rented by a strange young lady.


    She appeared to be an adventurer, as she didn¡¯t resemble the nobles who came to casually explore the first ten floors of the dungeon with temporary team passes.


    She wore a formal B5-ranked dungeon adventurer badge. Each time she returned, she brought back stacks of books related to the Ice Queen, the ruler of ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡±


    She constantly inquired about who was currently exploring the dungeon and what conditions were required to enter.


    But the strangest thing was¡­


    Knock knock knock.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m with housekeeping. Do you need your room cleaned?¡±


    She opened the door.


    ¡°Come in, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡±


    The strangest thing was¡ª


    She had entered the suite empty-handed, yet now the room was filled with¡­


    Countless¡­


    Items bearing the emblem of a witch¡¯s hat.

 Chapter 164 - Her Plan

    Chapter 164: Her Plan¡ª


    On the second night of her stay.


    The full moon hung outside the window. From the highest-class room of the luxurious hotel, the moon was perfectly framed in the center of the window, like a pearl suspended in the middle of a picture frame.


    But¡­


    To Leah, sitting by the bed¡­


    The moon appeared blood-red.


    It didn¡¯t look like a pearl; it resembled a drop of blood about to drip from the frame, caught at the moment of perfect completion.


    ¡°Truly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It reminds me of a certain night¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Back at Entark¡¯s First Academy, Leah and Will often worked late into the night.


    Their experiments would sometimes require constant attention, making it impossible to leave the lab.


    When they stepped out into the hallway, they could always see the moon in various phases.


    Sometimes it was a crescent, sometimes a half-moon, sometimes slightly chipped, and sometimes¡­


    Perfectly full.


    Leah didn¡¯t have any particular feelings about the moon. Having lived for over a century, she had seen countless cycles of the moon waxing and waning.


    But¡­


    Will would always pause during a full moon, looking up at it, lost in thought¡ªor, to put it more elegantly, admiring it.


    One night, during a full moon, he had finished tidying up the lab early. While waiting for Leah to lock up, he stood by the window, gazing at the moon outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve noticed you seem to like full moons.¡±


    Leah had approached him, standing on her tiptoes to peek over the windowsill and take in the full view of the night sky.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe it¡¯s because a full moon symbolizes completeness.¡±


    Will nodded, though his expression turned somewhat melancholic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people often attribute special meanings to the moon, even using it for divination¡­ Are you one of those people, Will?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in that stuff. I¡¯m a staunch materialist¡ªa devoted follower of the goddess!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Leah, for you, the moon is something you¡¯ve seen countless times. But for me, every time I see it, it means I have one less month to live.¡±


    Leah fell silent.


    ¡°Life span¡­?¡±


    She had long come to terms with this concept.


    For a long-lived witch, meeting and parting with people was normal. As long as she could watch over him during the time he was alive¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t feel like she had wasted that time.


    ¡°No. I just¡­ never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it. I just wanted to ask, Leah, if one day you found your mother, settled everything, and my adventurer team retired¡ªwhat would you do next?¡±


    ¡°What a mature and distant question.¡±


    Leah crossed her arms, lowering herself from her tiptoes, and looked at Will.


    ¡°Well, to put it simply, it¡¯s like the end of a play¡ªthe narrator comes in and tells the audience what each character went on to do, right?¡±


    ¡°I get what you mean.¡±


    After hearing Will¡¯s question, she thought for a moment.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯d go back to the mushroom cottage where I grew up and stay there for a while. Take a break, enjoy some peace and quiet¡­¡±


    She paused.


    Witches who ventured into the ¡°human world¡± often caused chaos and then disappeared, finding a place ¡°no one could ever find¡± to hide.


    That was basic witch behavior.


    A witch who didn¡¯t cause chaos wasn¡¯t a good witch.


    And a witch who didn¡¯t use the chaos to escape wasn¡¯t a good witch either!


    It almost sounded like she was planning to cause some major trouble and then make a quick getaway.


    In fact, when Will got involved with the royal family, she had briefly considered doing just that.


    It was the most natural thing for a witch to think of.


    She pulled her hat down, but through its brim, she glanced at Will.


    ¡°¡­If possible, I¡¯d bring someone I like with me. To live together for a while.¡±


    No witch had ever thought like that before, right?


    After all, before returning to their ¡°private sanctuaries,¡± witches were supposed to sever all emotional ties.


    But¡­


    Leah was different now.


    The thought of living a sweet, cozy life with someone in her mushroom cottage seemed wonderful to her.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the idea! You have to hold onto that thought!¡±


    But after hearing her words, Will suddenly grabbed her hand, looking incredibly excited.


    ¡°Uh¡­ y-yeah, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a bold idea¡­¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet her student¡¯s overly enthusiastic gaze under the moonlight¡ªher golden hair reflected in his eyes was too conspicuous. Wait, what kind of teacher couldn¡¯t look her student in the eye?


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen, you should¡­¡±


    ¡°Poison him!¡±


    ¡°Knock him out!¡±


    ¡°Kidnap him!¡±


    ¡°Enchant him!¡±


    ¡°Take him away and live with him forever¡ª¡±


    Leah was used to this kid spouting nonsense, but this was on a whole new level.


    Had her student always been this unhinged, or had she made him that way?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right, Will.¡±


    How could someone go from melancholically gazing at the moon to being this excited in the next second?


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly right. You don¡¯t understand, Leah¡ªwitches doing things like that is completely normal to us humans!¡±


    ¡ª


    Leah remembered the look of anticipation on his face under that moonlight, a look directed at her. Though the moonlight back then was white, tonight it was blood-red.


    ¡°But since you¡¯re so eager¡­¡±


    Leah muttered, seemingly having stood by the window long enough, gazing at the moon outside. She gently reached out and closed the window.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve already made preparations¡­¡±


    In her room, her signature witch¡¯s twin tails were untied, her hair flowing freely. She slowly turned her gaze to the room¡¯s interior.


    The small hotel room was packed.


    Not only were there rows of beautiful witch staves, but also boxes of chalk for drawing teleportation circles¡­


    And countless portable explosive magic grenades.


    There was even a jar of Witch Bank coins sitting in a piggy bank.


    ¡­


    The largest items were the ¡°planks¡± leaning against the wall, which looked like redwood but glowed with a fiery brilliance.


    In addition¡­


    On the table sat a strange contraption, with a large round glass flask at the top, connected to pipes below.


    It looked like¡­


    Some kind of apparatus used for experiments involving liquid input.


    ¡°What a shame. You¡¯ve already turned your gaze to someone else.¡±


    Leah reached out, touching the glass flask of the contraption. It was spotless, reflecting her fingers clearly.


    She wanted to regain his attention.


    To make him look only at her, forever and ever.


    To take him away from this world entirely.


    Leah¡¯s heartbeat quickened, her blood rushing through her veins, her magical circuits pulsing wildly. Though she stood still, her soul seemed to be dancing.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m still¡­ a witch.¡±


    She sat down, looking at the thin notebook provided by the hotel on the table. Beside it was a pencil¡ªworn down to a stub, so short only Leah¡¯s small hands could hold it comfortably.


    She opened the notebook.


    ¡°This¡­ this is what being a witch truly means, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Inside the notebook were chaotic, nonsensical scribbles, incomprehensible to anyone else. The letters looked like a tangled mess of black lines thrown haphazardly onto the paper.


    The pages were also filled with¡­


    Countless rough pencil marks, where words had been furiously erased, leaving behind smudges so thick they gleamed under the light.


    What remained¡­


    Were glossy, almost luminous graphite marks, reflecting the light.


    ¡°Not a good teacher.¡±


    ¡°Not a good child.¡±


    ¡°Not a good girl.¡±


    Yet Leah, sitting there, seemed to understand the chaotic text effortlessly, flipping through the pages with a contented smile.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here. Even though you¡¯re not obvious, I can still spot you in a crowd, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the strength of Leah, the teacher who¡¯s always watching you.¡±


    Her fingers brushed over the letters, as if the scribbles were names and locations.


    ¡°Too bad. If I try to take you away¡ªlike you said¡ªthat woman would chase me to the ends of the earth, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°What an annoying person.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So, the best plan is¡­¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    Leah¡¯s fingers and smile froze.


    Her eyes, which had been filled with pink, slowly returned to their original blood-red hue.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t read the text anymore.¡±


    ¡°My heartbeat¡­ it¡¯s slowing down¡­¡±


    ¡°My blood¡­ it¡¯s¡­ stopping¡­¡±


    Turning back, Leah looked out the window.


    ¡°The moon¡­ it¡¯s¡­ white?¡±


    She began fumbling around the table, knocking over a teacup¡ªit didn¡¯t shatter, thanks to the carpet.


    ¡°Crimson mint essential oil, the one you gave me, the one you taught me to use¡­¡±


    She found the suitcase by the table, pulled out a bottle, and gulped it down.


    These past few days, she had been drinking more than two bottles a day.


    Far more than her usual intake.


    ¡°Red¡­ thank goodness, the moon is red¡­¡±


    Leah could feel it¡­


    Rather than the crimson mint essential oil activating her magical circuits and preventing withdrawal symptoms¡­


    It was more like¡­


    The first time she felt its effects, Will had been by her side.


    During experiments, he had always been watching her.


    In the dungeon, he had always been behind her.


    So¡­


    Her ¡°withdrawal symptoms¡± weren¡¯t from the crimson mint essential oil¡­


    But from¡­


    Will.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stick to the best plan.¡±


    ¡°To separate you from her in the ¡®dungeon,¡¯ and unknowingly lead you into¡­¡±


    ¡°Our love nest.¡±

 Chapter 165 - The 40th Floor

    Chapter 165: The 40th Floor¡ª


    ¡°Will, do you see that? Use your proud Extreme Flame Meteor!¡±


    ¡°I see it, I see it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Imprint our fate, burn our souls, sear our lives¡ªthis is Extreme Flame Meteor!¡±


    Will chanted the incantation, aiming at the eye of the massive ice lizard that lay sluggishly on the ground, barely moving most of the time.


    The moment he finished the chant¡­


    Time seemed to slow down. The world in Will¡¯s eyes became sluggish, as he watched the coin in his hand launch forward¡ª


    This ice lizard was incredibly troublesome!


    The most frustrating part was¡­


    Its entire body was covered in thick, crystalline armor.


    But¡­


    For some reason, this icy armor had been meticulously ¡°sculpted¡± to look like ordinary ice armor!


    At first glance, both Will and Shuna had misjudged it!


    They had assumed this ice lizard was no different from the smaller ones they had encountered, thinking its armor was made of regular ice that could be broken with fire magic.


    But they were wrong¡­


    This ice lizard was likely some kind of mutated variant, deserving of the name ¡°Crystal Ice Lizard.¡±


    In that case¡­


    It was hard to determine in a short time which type of attack would be most effective against this crystalline armor. The only option was to use the ¡°underpowered team¡¯s method for dealing with ice lizards.¡±


    Target its weak spot!


    That weak spot was¡­


    Its eyes.


    No matter what, when its eyes were open, they were unprotected.


    Lizards, whether in dungeons or the outside world, were like that.


    With his strategy decided, Will¡¯s Extreme Flame Meteor shot out of his hand like a meteor, powerful and precise, piercing straight through the lizard¡¯s right eye¡ª


    Boom¡ª


    The explosion of the Extreme Flame Meteor blended with the sound of the massive ice lizard collapsing.


    Then, the enormous creature slowly disintegrated into dust.


    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­ whew¡­¡±


    Without Shuna¡¯s blessing to support him, Will was already out of breath after just one cast. He could barely stay upright and collapsed to the ground, sitting down.


    Don¡¯t ask why he used this spell again.


    He had spent years mastering it, and even now, he had refined it into a version with increased power but reduced energy consumption.


    For an ancient spell, reaching this level of proficiency was already impressive!


    Most professors studying ancient magic (Leah excluded) would consider themselves lucky to even understand the incantation in their lifetime, let alone cast it.


    ¡°You look exhausted. So, how does it feel to experience a real boss fight?¡±


    Shuna walked over.


    Will had thought¡­


    She might cast a mana-replenishing blessing or a fatigue-reducing spell on him, but¡­


    She didn¡¯t!


    Instead, she walked over¡­


    And handed him a towel to wipe his sweat.


    ¡°Exciting doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it¡­ Three minutes ago, when it slammed its claw down¡ªif¡­ if you hadn¡¯t stepped in to block it for me¡­ would I have died?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you hesitated for a moment, didn¡¯t you? About whether to save me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Shuna scratched her head.


    ¡°By the 40th floor, you¡¯re finally encountering elite monsters that genuinely challenge you¡ªby ¡®challenge,¡¯ I mean the kind that almost sends you to the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately making me dance on the edge of death.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Shuna nodded without a hint of embarrassment.


    However¡­


    Will clutched his pounding heart. The adrenaline rush he had just experienced was something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Actually¡­


    This wasn¡¯t what he had imagined dungeons to be like.


    He had thought it would be like a game, where everyone had their roles: the damage dealers dealt damage, the healers healed, and the boss¡¯s health bar steadily dropped until the fight was over.


    At worst, if something went wrong, one party member might ¡°black out¡± on the status screen¡ªbut as long as the prep work and post-fight recovery (i.e., logistics) were done properly, there would be no real issues.


    But¡­


    He had missed one key point.


    Planning a perfectly safe dungeon run, smoothly clearing it or even achieving a one-shot kill, was indeed the daily routine of dungeon adventurers.


    But moments like this¡ªteetering on the brink of danger, pulling off a desperate counterattack, and exploiting a weakness for a decisive blow¡­


    Were also part of the adventure!


    For most adventurers, this was their ¡°life,¡± not a carefully curated progression game.


    They had to be prepared, but they also had to face life-or-death risks.


    And¡­


    Will had never dared to act as the main damage dealer against such a powerful elite monster before. Although Shuna had blocked one fatal attack for him, he had still succeeded this time.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop reminiscing. You probably need the crystal ore this thing dropped, right?¡±


    ¡°Crystal ore? What crystal¡ªwait, oh, right?!¡±


    Will scrambled to his feet and practically crawled over to the ice lizard¡¯s remains.


    In an ice-element dungeon¡ªespecially one as rare as this¡ªan elite boss¡¯s loot¡­


    Was exactly the material Eir needed for her shield!


    Even without his Task System on hand, Will had memorized what each person needed. He knew exactly what to look for.


    Although this crystal¡¯s physical toughness made it less effective at resisting magic, it was perfect for use as a shield¡¯s outer layer, even if it wasn¡¯t suitable as a core defensive material.


    Finding the outer layer alone was already incredibly lucky!


    ¡°The quality is excellent. No¡­ not just the quality¡ªthe rarity of this material is the main thing. We couldn¡¯t even break it after all that fighting.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Wait, that reminds me¡ªthere¡¯s something else I need to retrieve¡­¡±


    Will began searching the area frantically.


    The coin.


    Extreme Flame Meteor always required a medium to cast.


    However, unlike the disposable coins he used to make, he now borrowed witch coins from Leah.


    Retrieving them was a bit of a hassle, but their durability made them invaluable for dealing with tough enemies. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a coin? Wait, why does an Entark coin have a witch¡¯s face on it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is something Leah gave me.¡±


    ¡°Leah? Oh, the short witch you¡¯re always talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned so many things about her¡ªwhy is the only thing you remember that she¡¯s short?¡±


    Will tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, her magical expertise is impressive, and she¡¯s done extensive research on ancient magic. She also has lots of tools. I¡¯ve told you all this before¡ªthis is one of her tools!¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, listening, and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling¡­


    That Shuna always seemed a bit impatient whenever he mentioned someone else.


    As expected¡­


    As expected!


    A prodigy like her must feel somewhat stifled working with the still-developing members of Morning Star.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shuna. Trust me, given time, those three will become incredibly strong. As the team leader, I promise you¡ªI¡¯ll turn this team into a super S-rank squad that can keep up with you!¡±


    Shuna gave him a look that seemed to say, That¡¯s not what I meant.


    ¡°Ambitious goals¡­ are a good thing, I suppose.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 166 - Master Sculptor?

    Chapter 166: Master Sculptor?¡ª


    ¡°After all the effort to finish your iron staff, now you¡¯re bringing me something else?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just use this to craft the base of a shield. I haven¡¯t found the rest of the materials yet.¡±


    Will stood outside the blacksmith¡¯s shop, speaking as casually as if he were ordering lunch.


    ¡°Wait, you said the staff is done? Quick, quick, let me see¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    The blacksmith, though he grumbled impatiently, couldn¡¯t hide the slight pride in his expression as he handed over the staff he had forged.


    ¡°Even though your request was weird, I think I did an amazing job!¡±


    He puffed out his chest with pride.


    Will held the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff¡ªPrototype¡±¡ªa name he¡¯d given it for now, knowing it would eventually be upgraded. His hands trembled slightly as he admired it.


    It was beautiful.


    As expected from a blacksmith in a major city like Yavik, and one of the most expensive ones at that.


    The craftsmanship was exquisite, flawless without any unnecessary embellishments. The iron shaft gleamed, and the crystal orb atop it sparkled brilliantly.


    The surface had been given a matte finish, lending it an air of elegance.


    And most importantly, the small emblem engraved on it.


    The adorable witch¡¯s hat emblem.


    It added a touch of charm to the otherwise cold, metallic staff.


    Leah holding it¡­


    Would be perfect.


    However, while the iron from the Ironfire Bastion was relatively lightweight due to its lower density, it might still be a bit heavy for petite Leah.


    ¡°Lost in admiration? Why don¡¯t you just keep it for yourself? I think it suits you,¡± Shuna teased, patting Will on the shoulder with a grin.


    ¡°No way, this was custom-made specifically for Leah¡¯s physique. Ahaha¡­ though the main reason is¡­¡±


    Will scratched his head sheepishly.


    ¡°My father gave me a staff that¡¯s even better and more expensive than this. Besides, this is just a prototype¡ªit¡¯s meant to be improved later.¡±


    One day, Leah would wield the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff¡ªFinal Form¡± and defeat the ice demon that fate had set for her.


    Absolutely!


    As Will entertained this thought, the blacksmith let out a groan¡ª


    ¡°This crystal is impossible to work with!¡±


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll pay triple!¡±


    Will immediately offered, startling even Shuna.


    ¡°¡­You really are a young master, throwing money around without a second thought.¡±


    The blacksmith placed the crystal stones from the bag onto the table.


    ¡°Money won¡¯t help! My toughest hammer can¡¯t even dent this. You¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know any other blacksmiths. You¡¯re the best we¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°Head to the capital. There¡¯s a century-old workshop there that specializes in shield crafting.¡±


    The blacksmith pointed in the direction of the capital¡ªa place Will was all too familiar with.


    After all, he had lived there for three years.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Will hoisted the bag of crystal ore onto his back.


    It was far too heavy. He¡¯d have to figure out a way to stash it in his ring for easier transport.


    Then¡­


    Shuna glanced at the stones in the bag.


    ¡°This is strange¡­¡±


    She moved behind Will, picking up a piece to examine.


    ¡°The carved edges on this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­look exactly like the Green Wraith Stone we have.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sitting in a small tavern across from the Yavik Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the two of them adopted a serious, almost academic demeanor as they scrutinized the tiny fragments on the table, which looked like they might blow away with a gust of wind.


    ¡°If¡­ dungeon rulers all have their own strange hobbies¡­¡±


    Will studied the fragment in his hand intently.


    It was a tiny piece, but the white section in the middle clashed so starkly with the green stone that it seemed almost deliberate. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if someone had intentionally cut a piece out of the fragment.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just a hypothesis. From the ones I¡¯ve met, some are into architecture, some love painting, some enjoy chatting¡­ Oh, and then there¡¯s the one who loved telling terrible jokes. They¡¯re all over the place.¡±


    It was already 8 or 9 p.m., and the outside air had cooled considerably.


    A perfect time for tavern talk.


    ¡°So, the Empress of Moonlit Ice Extreme¡­ could she¡­ be really into sculpting?¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not even a guess.¡±


    Shuna looked at the fragments on the table, recalling her experiences in the Moonlit Ice Extreme dungeon.


    The eerie ice sculpture exhibition on the first ten floors.


    The ¡°ordinary¡± but slightly off-looking monsters between the 20th and 40th floors.


    And the exceptionally unique boss on the 40th floor. Despite being a crystal creature, it had been ¡°creatively¡± sculpted to resemble regular ice armor, fooling even two experienced adventurers.


    All of this was undoubtedly¡­


    The handiwork of the Empress, the ¡°Ice Queen.¡±


    In that case¡­


    ¡°Little Will, this is great news!¡±


    ¡°It really is.¡±


    If the Ice Queen was particularly skilled at sculpting, especially with crystals and gemstones, Will could even speculate on what had been done to the Green Wraith Stone.


    The Green Wraith Stone they had seen was likely ¡°internally sabotaged.¡±


    If that were the case¡­


    A strong external force wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep the Green Wraith Stone intact.


    But if the inside had been meticulously cut into small pieces while the surface remained connected, it would shatter into irreparable fragments, just like now.


    Considering the sculpted ice armor on the Crystal Ice Lizard¡¯s back, it was entirely possible that the dungeon¡¯s ¡°Empress¡± had the skill to do this.


    ¡°In that case, we definitely need to go ask her. Let¡¯s hope she¡¯s someone we can reason with!¡±


    ¡°The next ten floors will lead us straight to her!¡±


    Shuna excitedly took a sip of her drink.


    Since they had defeated the 40th floor and received such promising news, Will had made an exception, allowing Shuna¡ªwho was notoriously easy to get drunk and a terror when she was¡ªto have a small celebratory drink.


    ¡°This is great. We can probably hire two or three mercenaries. But when it comes to facing the boss, I¡¯ll likely be the main fighter!¡±


    Shuna¡¯s expression was that of someone already gearing up to land a few punches on the boss.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for the Ice Queen!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t even be called the Ice Queen anymore. How about¡­ Master Sculptor?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go renaming her before we even meet her!¡±


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re letting me drink tonight¡ªeven though you banned me from drinking before. This isn¡¯t just because we cleared the 40th floor, is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ about that¡­¡±


    Will had intended to surprise Shuna.


    But now that she had figured it out, there was no point in hiding it.


    He rummaged through his pocket and finally pulled out¡ª


    A new adventurer team card!


    Though it wasn¡¯t the bright, eye-catching red of an A-rank card, the layer of glitter on it made it shimmer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our success in clearing the Ironfire Bastion has been recorded! And now, the 40th floor of this dungeon has been added to our achievements. So¡­¡±


    Proudly, he slapped the card onto the table.


    ¡°Morning Star has officially been promoted to B1 rank!¡±

 Chapter 167 - Pouring Drinks

    Chapter 167: Pouring Drinks¡ª


    ¡°Morning Star has officially been promoted to B1 rank!¡±


    Excited, Will picked up his glass and took a sip.


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    When he said those words, he truly felt happy.


    Even though the name ¡°Morning Star¡± came from the original story.


    Even though the other members of Morning Star were still waiting in Novice Town. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    Shuna was someone ¡°outside of fate,¡± someone he had met through his own efforts. And while their achievements had been made with Shuna¡¯s help, Will had contributed significantly as well.


    The small red card on the table¡ªa B1 rank¡ªmarked the starting point of a serious dungeon exploration team.


    Will couldn¡¯t even remember if the original story had mentioned what level Morning Star ultimately reached, because the story didn¡¯t place much importance on this ¡°tool¡± team. It was just a setup meant to be discarded whenever convenient, used to showcase someone leaving the team.


    But from Will¡¯s current perspective¡­


    Before ¡°Young Master Will¡± died in the original story, that team definitely hadn¡¯t reached the level of B1!


    And now, he had achieved it.


    Under his leadership, Morning Star was just one step away from A rank¡ªa B1 rank to be proud of!


    However¡­


    Perhaps it was precisely because the original story hadn¡¯t set strict limitations that he was able to achieve this¡ªa bittersweet realization.


    With that thought, Will set down the glass he had just sipped from.


    ¡°Alright, cheers!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡ªwhy are you moving over here?¡±


    At that moment, Shuna didn¡¯t stay seated across the table. Instead, she quickly slid her chair over to sit beside Will.


    The distance between them closed instantly.


    Sitting side by side like this, they resembled the ¡°dungeon couples¡± seated elsewhere in the tavern¡­


    Anyone who saw them might misunderstand¡­


    But Shuna didn¡¯t seem to care at all. As her shoulder brushed against Will¡¯s, she raised her glass and clinked it lightly against his.


    ¡°Celebrating something this good face-to-face is so boring!¡±


    After saying that, Shuna smiled and picked up her glass.


    Before Will could respond, she lifted the glass to his lips and tipped it, pouring the drink into his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?! Gulp, gulp¡­¡±


    Shuna seemed to have anticipated his reaction, deliberately slowing her hand as the glass touched his lips. This forced him to drink without choking, letting the liquid flow smoothly.


    After a moment, Shuna finally set the now-empty glass down.


    Will wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t usually drink so much in one go.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling¡­


    This time, she had poured him a drink. Next time, if Shuna got even slightly drunk, who knew what she might do?!


    Better not give her another chance to drink!


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a reason to celebrate.¡±


    As she spoke, Shuna finished the rest of her own drink.


    ¡°With B1 rank, there are way more dungeons we can access compared to B5. And¡­ it proves that Little Will is a capable leader~¡±


    ¡°More like you carried us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of Morning Star too, officially registered!¡± Shuna declared, pulling out her team badge from her pocket with pride. ¡°You always forget!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡±


    Wait¡­


    That meant Morning Star now had¡­ five members?!


    Wasn¡¯t that the same number as in the original story?


    Wait¡­


    Will realized he might¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink.


    This reminded him¡­


    In the letter he had sent to Novice Town, he had specifically instructed the three members there to send information about any new logistics recruits by the end of the month.


    The original story¡¯s ¡°one-month deadline¡± had already passed.


    Will was eagerly awaiting a letter from Novice Town.


    What kind of person was the protagonist?


    More importantly¡­


    Hehe, how would the yanderes he had personally nurtured bully him in the early stages?!


    ¡°Little Will, one more drink¡­ It¡¯s not as good as the Chaos Alpha from Novice Town, but it¡¯s still pretty decent.¡±


    ¡°No way. Your tolerance is terrible. I need to monitor your alcohol intake!¡±


    ¡°Tolerance¡­ tolerance can be trained, just like I¡¯m training you.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe that?!¡±


    Will snatched Shuna¡¯s glass right out of her hand.


    Suddenly¡­


    Even someone as oblivious as him felt an intense, familiar gaze behind him. It was as if a sharp arrow had been shot through the crowd, piercing straight at him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He quickly turned his head, scanning the street.


    Then he looked around nearby.


    Was it¡­


    Was it just his imagination?


    That gaze¡­


    It felt exactly like Leah¡¯s when she caught him daydreaming in class, her sharp eyes glaring at him from under her big hat.


    No¡­


    It was even more intense than that.


    The kind of intensity that made Will, freshly out of his student days, break into a cold sweat.


    Leah? Could it be Leah?


    But on the bustling street, there was no sign of a distinctive witch¡¯s hat.


    Still, Will had a strong premonition¡­


    She was nearby.


    Could she be across the street?


    But that didn¡¯t seem likely.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild across the street had already closed for the day. Staff in uniforms were locking the doors and shutting down.


    Just a trick of the mind¡­


    After all, Leah¡­


    She should be in Novice Town right now.


    She should be¡­


    Right?


    ¡ª


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had terrible security.


    Once the doors were locked, there were essentially no additional measures. Many guilds that offered late-night meals didn¡¯t even lock their doors, with dining areas on the ground floor and important items stored upstairs.


    The reason¡­


    One was that the merchant-oriented Adventurer¡¯s Guild hadn¡¯t developed the heightened sensitivity of the royal family, which had been targeted countless times.


    The other was that the guild¡­ didn¡¯t really have anything worth stealing.


    Most of what they had were documents and records. Valuable materials and equipment were managed by the Hysterm family¡¯s market and weren¡¯t stored in the guild.


    If anything was worth stealing from the guild¡­


    It would probably be the ¡°keys.¡±


    These keys granted access to any ten floors of the local dungeon, and for the final floors, they could even provide ¡°direct entry.¡±


    With a key, you could significantly reduce the time spent exploring the early floors of a dungeon. Those with the strength could quickly extract valuable resources from within.


    But¡­


    Who would steal a ¡°key¡± without the strength to use it?


    Stealing one without the power to back it up would be a death sentence¡­


    However, there was someone who was very confident in her strength.


    On the darkened second floor of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Leah, wearing her signature big hat, stepped out of a teleportation circle she had drawn.


    Witch teleportation circles were incredibly convenient. Once you scouted the location, landing there was a breeze.


    The only downside was the cost of the chalk, but with ample funds, Leah no longer needed to pinch pennies like before.


    ¡°That was easy¡­ I¡¯m already here.¡±

 Chapter 168 - The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 168: The Calm Before the Storm¡ª


    Standing in the second-floor hallway of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Leah turned her head, taking in her surroundings.


    ¡°Looks like, Will¡­ your family needs to beef up their security.¡±


    After getting her bearings, she pulled back a corner of the curtain and peered outside.


    The location¡­


    Was exactly as she had anticipated¡ªperfect.


    She could see him.


    The brown-haired boy with glasses, sitting there. Across from him was the unknown black-haired woman.


    And then¡­


    She saw it¡­


    That woman moved from her ¡°safe¡± position across the table to sit beside Will.


    She¡­


    Not only clinked glasses with him but also¡­ also picked up her glass and poured the drink into Will¡¯s mouth.


    Bad woman, bad woman, bad woman, bad woman, bad woman, bad woman!!!!!


    How dare she corrupt her student like this?!


    Her¡­ her student¡­


    He had never been the type to guzzle alcohol like some long-time drunkard!


    She had seen it before¡ªhis first time drinking. He had been cautious and elegant!


    Leah clenched her fists.


    Her knuckles turned red from the pressure.


    ¡°No, Leah, this won¡¯t do¡­¡±


    ¡°Just one more step, just one more step¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to provoke you on purpose. After all, you¡¯re a witch.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows witches are easily provoked¡­¡±


    ¡°So you need to stay calm.¡±


    ¡°¡­This was already set in motion. You knew it the moment you saw that newspaper.¡±


    She spoke to herself, slowly unclenching her fists.


    ¡°Take him back¡­¡±


    ¡°I must take him back¡­¡±


    ¡°I absolutely have to take him back¡­¡±


    Leah paused, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°But to take him back¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to¡­¡±


    ¡ªMake him completely captivated by me.


    Make his gaze return to me.


    She was merely¡­


    A little unable to control herself, becoming slightly ¡°reckless¡± and ¡°more like a witch.¡± But she hadn¡¯t completely lost her wits.


    No, killing that woman or something like that was absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely the worst option.


    From her mother¡¯s stories of centuries of partings and regrets, Leah understood better than anyone¡ª


    Nothing could steal his ¡°attention¡± more than a dead person, a regret, or a separation by death.


    So¡­


    What she needed to do was outshine the ¡°living¡± woman¡ªbecome more dazzling, more captivating, and make it impossible for him to look away. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even¡­


    Make him ¡°compulsively¡± obsessed with her.


    She needed a stage to showcase herself.


    To show him her most enchanting side, to make him unable to take his eyes off her, to make him focus only on her in the end¡ª


    Leah walked through the second floor of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in her small leather shoes, the crisp sound of her steps echoing clearly.


    She turned a corner and stopped in front of the only room here that could be considered valuable.


    Inside hung a row of ¡°keys.¡±


    Not metaphorical ones¡ªthe keys to various dungeon floors were actual keys, though their designs varied slightly depending on the dungeon and the floor.


    For example¡­


    The keys to Moonlit Ice Extreme were all ice-blue, crystal-clear, resembling miniature ice sculptures that might melt in your hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the final floor¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be luxurious and beautiful, right?¡±


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s the only way to give a proper boss the sense of grandeur they deserve.¡±


    Even for the same floor, there were multiple keys, to account for rescue scenarios.


    Especially¡­


    For the ¡°Emperor Boss Floor,¡± which people had reached but never defeated.


    Leah approached the display.


    The ice-blue keys had intricate patterns carved into their handles, making them exceptionally beautiful.


    Even in the dark office, the faint glow from the streetlights outside made them sparkle.


    Compared to the other keys, this one had six flowers carved into it¡ªperhaps symbolizing the 60th floor.


    But there was no need to guess which floor it was based on the flowers.


    Because it was labeled¡ª


    ¡°60th Floor: The location of the Empress of Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡±


    ¡°First team to reach this floor: Radiant Knights.¡±


    ¡°Found it¡­¡±


    Faced with such exquisite craftsmanship, Leah gently plucked the key from its place.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little meeting, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ice Queen.¡±


    ¡ª


    Every night, Will found himself sitting at the table¡ªas if by habit¡ªfeeling like everything had been going too smoothly lately.


    Thanks to his ¡°clairvoyance,¡± he knew the upcoming plotlines and even some of the world¡¯s settings. Since birth, he hadn¡¯t faced any major hardships.


    But¡­


    Even though his desk was empty¡­


    Life had been so smooth¡­


    It made him feel¡­


    Uneasy.


    Why was he uneasy?


    Where was this unease coming from?


    He placed a hand over his heart. It wasn¡¯t beating particularly fast.


    It probably wasn¡¯t some irregular heartbeat caused by sleep deprivation over the past few days. It was purely a matter of his mood¡­ right?


    ¡°Your turn for the bath! After spending all day in a cold place like Moonlit Ice Extreme, you¡¯d better take a hot bath to avoid catching a chill.¡±


    Suddenly, Shuna walked past him, casually ruffling his hair as she reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it. Thanks for the concern, our logistics queen.¡±


    ¡°You always seem to zone out at the table every night. Is this some kind of ritual?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just an old habit. I used to write¡­ write a journal every night.¡±


    Will thought for a moment about how to explain the mysterious Task System.


    Since a journal is a record of what one does each day¡­


    Then¡­


    A book that records what one should do each day in the future could also be called a ¡°journal,¡± right?


    ¡°Who even writes journals anymore? Other than kids just learning to write?¡±


    Shuna seemed to hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Exactly! No normal person writes journals, which is why I haven¡¯t written one since coming here.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Will saw Shuna laugh at his response.


    However, her gaze fell on the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff¡ªPrototype¡± leaning against the table.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this Leah you¡¯re planning to give the staff to¡­ just how strong is she?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re curious?!¡±


    ¡°You keep bringing her up. Describe her? She¡¯s at least A-rank, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Based on Will¡¯s earlier assessments, Eir, Leah, and Treya should all be S-rank in their respective fields. While they weren¡¯t as versatile as Shuna, they would need to reach S-rank to have any chance of defeating the monsters tied to their fates.


    ¡°Stronger than that¡ªthough only in specific scenarios.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess. She¡¯s a fire-element witch, so she¡¯d be especially effective against ice and wood-element monsters, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like in Moonlit Ice Extreme¡­¡±


    If Shuna hadn¡¯t brought it up, Will might have overlooked this point.


    If Leah were here, they might be able to clear Moonlit Ice Extreme with just the three of them. Shuna could act as the frontline, while he and Leah handled damage and buffs from the back.


    ¡°If it¡¯s her, even the Ice Queen¡­ might not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she might need a few extra bottles of¡­ crimson mint essential oil?¡±

 Chapter 169 - The Witch’s Cottage

    Chapter 169: The Witch¡¯s Cottage¡ª


    Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    60th Floor.


    On a crescent moonlit night, the Empress of Moonlit Ice Extreme, Kolodai, sat on her high stool, facing a massive block of raw ice, holding her carving knife.


    Above her, the aurora shimmered.


    Beneath her feet, snow blanketed the ground.


    Unlike the image of the ¡°Ice Queen¡± that the outside world might imagine, she appeared as a fifteen-year-old girl.


    Her icy blue hair cascaded down, longer than her own height.


    Seated on her specialized carving stool, her hair barely brushed the ground.


    Perhaps because she often turned her head to observe her ice sculptures from different angles, her hair had swept the snow on the ground into a semicircle.


    She breathed calmly, sitting alone in what might seem like solitude, but she spoke no unnecessary words. Her silver-gray eyes were fixed solely on the statue before her.


    Though she was an ¡°Empress.¡±


    At this moment, Kolodai seemed more like an ordinary girl passionate about ice sculpting.


    The enormous boss chamber was her carving studio.


    The center of the room, where the Empress rested, was her workbench.


    And in her hands was not a sharp weapon but an ordinary carving knife.


    It was a tranquil day, a peaceful night belonging to Kolodai.


    Until¡ª


    A witch wearing a large hat, holding three bottles of crimson mint essential oil, stood at the entrance to the 60th floor, staring at her back.


    This moment of stillness lasted about ten seconds.


    ¡°It seems we have a guest. Hmm¡­ is it that witch sister from last time?¡±


    Kolodai lightly pushed against the stool¡¯s crossbar with her bare foot, spinning herself 180 degrees. Her long hair swept the snow into a perfect circle.


    She turned to face the golden-haired witch wearing the oversized hat¡ªLeah.


    ¡°It seems¡­ you¡¯re not her. But you carry¡­ a very similar¡­ aura to hers.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, ¡®Little Queen of Moonlit Ice Extreme.¡¯¡±


    Kolodai felt something deeply unsettling from the person before her.


    She seemed strange.


    There was no killing intent.


    But¡­


    There was an overwhelming ¡°love¡± directed toward someone. The golden-haired witch stood on the icy, snow-covered ground of Moonlit Ice Extreme, like a vibrant flower blooming passionately in the frozen wasteland.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come here to ask you, Queen, to do something for me.¡±


    Though there was no ¡°killing intent.¡±


    Kolodai could sense a strong ¡°battle intent¡± from her, as if she wasn¡¯t here for a casual chat. This wasn¡¯t someone who could be reasoned with over a few words.


    So¡­


    Was she really just a ¡°challenger¡±?


    Kolodai tilted her head, resting her chin on her hand as she pondered.


    For a challenger to appear on the final floor, somehow obtaining a ¡°key¡± to directly reach this place, was highly unusual.


    In Kolodai¡¯s memory, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild would never allow its teams to do something like this.


    But¡­


    Kolodai hopped off her stool, though she didn¡¯t ¡°stand¡± on the ground. Her bare feet hovered slightly above the surface, her long icy blue hair floating around her.


    She tossed her carving knife aside, and as it fell, it dissolved like a snowflake.


    At this moment¡­


    The night was no longer peaceful.


    This was no longer just a ¡°girl¡¯s¡± carving studio.


    This was the boss chamber of Kolodai, Empress of Moonlit Ice Extreme¡ª


    ¡°I accept your challenge.¡±


    Leah said nothing, merely tilting her large hat upward.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, exactly. After all, you¡¯re the ruler of this dungeon. If I don¡¯t make you feel some real pain, you won¡¯t listen to my demands, will you?¡±


    She ran her fingernail along the necks of the three bottles of crimson mint essential oil, breaking their seals.


    Then, tilting her head back, she downed all three bottles in one go.


    The fiery heat of the crimson mint essential oil coursed down her throat.


    As the wave of heat reached her stomach, she felt her magical circuits ignite, burning with an uncontrollable fervor¡ª


    She was just a challenger, yet Kolodai could see the blazing flames emanating from her.


    A witch.


    She was undoubtedly a witch¡­


    But wasn¡¯t she overusing that stuff?


    Kolodai sniffed the air.


    The witch¡¯s scent on her was¡­ overwhelmingly strong. Such a concentrated aura didn¡¯t seem like a good sign for her¡­


    Kolodai had a premonition¡ªthis might be a very troublesome opponent¡­


    Kolodai hesitated for a moment¡­


    But in that instant of hesitation, the opponent had already raised her staff¡ª


    And behind her, hundreds of burning fireballs were aimed directly at Kolodai!


    ¡°!?¡±


    Then, meteors streaked across the aurora-filled sky, illuminating the eternally ¡°nighttime¡± Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    ¡°He once told me¡­ I could have the most powerful firepower.¡±


    Through the smoke, Leah could see a trickle of melted snow from Kolodai¡¯s surroundings flowing toward her feet.


    Leah adjusted her hat and began walking toward Kolodai.


    ¡°So if I¡¯m the only one facing the boss, then¡­¡±


    Wherever her small leather boots stepped, the ground melted beneath them, leaving prints shaped like delicate paw marks, as if a graceful cat had walked through the snow.


    But¡­


    These paw prints radiated intense heat.


    ¡°I can unleash the greatest firepower to take the initiative!!!!¡±


    ¡°Heh, do you feel it? Empress of Moonlit Ice Extreme¡ª¡±


    With that, Leah discarded her staff¡ªunder the effects of three bottles of crimson mint essential oil, an ordinary staff couldn¡¯t withstand the power of her magical circuits.


    ¡°Now you¡­¡±


    Leah hadn¡¯t yet reached Kolodai when, from the smoke she had created, a massive ice serpent emerged along the melted stream, its jaws wide open as it lunged at her.


    However, Leah calmly extended a finger.


    Pointing directly at the serpent¡¯s mouth.


    Boom¡ª


    A single explosive round pierced through the ice serpent.


    ¡°I admit, I was a bit careless earlier¡­ But I¡¯m not someone who gives up so easily.¡±


    As the smoke cleared, Kolodai floated in place. The massive ice walls on either side of her and above her head had melted significantly under Leah¡¯s attack.


    At her feet lay scattered witch coins, each one having unleashed a devastating Extreme Flame Meteor.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so? Don¡¯t worry, if I intended to defeat you with the first strike, I wouldn¡¯t have brought so many supplies.¡±


    Leah tilted her hat upward, lifting her gaze.


    As she spread her arms, at least ten staffs floated behind her.


    But¡­ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That wasn¡¯t all!


    Giant scissors, countless explosive rounds, chains glowing red-hot¡­


    It seemed like every tool she could use was being deployed here!


    Kolodai silently extended her hand.


    ¡°Giant elephant.¡±


    She found it strange.


    She had encountered witches before and heard many rumors about them within the dungeons.


    Witches were a ¡°playful¡± species, as well as a ¡°selfish¡± one. With their long lifespans and tendency to avoid confrontation, they could easily escape anything that happened to them.


    Why, then, was this witch so determined to defeat her, willing to use everything at her disposal to achieve her goal?


    Why was she here?


    As a crystalline, translucent giant ice elephant descended from above, all of Leah¡¯s explosives detonated simultaneously¡ª


    At this moment, Leah could only feel the exhilarating rush brought on by the three bottles of mint essential oil.


    A fierce battle where everything was on the line.


    Burn it all!


    Explode it all!


    Blast it all!


    Because this was what it meant to be a witch¡ª


    This was what it meant to be a witch who was willing to give everything to reclaim her love¡ª


    ¡°Leah, what you lack in battle isn¡¯t energy or technique¡ªmint essential oil can provide the former, and ancient witch magic and tools can fulfill the latter.¡±


    Leah raised her hand. The aurora above and the thick snow beneath her feet no longer mattered.


    With a downward swing of her arm¡­


    Everything here would be consumed by her heat.


    ¡°What you lack is the heart to unleash all your power without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°With that, Leah, you¡¯ll be the brightest flame in any dungeon.¡±


    ¡­


    Kolodai panted, clutching her arm. She stood barefoot on the ground, which, due to Leah¡¯s intense heat, was no longer covered in snow¡ªonly the cold water left behind by the melting ice.


    She was strong.


    Kolodai had underestimated her.


    From the S-rank adventurers Kolodai had faced before, this witch was undoubtedly beyond the level of an S-rank mage.


    If the Ice Queen of Moonlit Ice Extreme specialized in ¡°defense,¡± she might have lasted longer against Leah¡¯s attacks.


    But unfortunately¡­


    As a mage leaning toward summoning, Kolodai was almost entirely outmatched.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is she?¡±


    Clearly a ¡°witch,¡± yet with such combat awareness and experience.


    Clearly a ¡°witch,¡± yet willing to risk everything.


    Who was she¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve lost. If you wish to kill me¡ªdestroying this dungeon in the process¡ªthen¡­ do as you please.¡±


    Kolodai watched as Leah approached step by step.


    In truth, their heights weren¡¯t much different. Standing face to face, they looked like two children who had barely stepped into the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, Ice Queen of Moonlit Ice Extreme. No need to be so tense.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard the nursery rhyme about the witch¡¯s cottage?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°The witch¡¯s cottage, the witch¡¯s cottage, how beautiful is it?¡±


    ¡°With a mushroom roof.¡±


    ¡°With vine-covered walls.¡±


    ¡°The witch¡¯s cottage, the witch¡¯s cottage, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Hidden in the deep forest.¡±


    ¡°Concealed in the night.¡±


    ¡°The witch¡¯s cottage, the witch¡¯s cottage, how can it be found?¡±


    ¡°In the cold northern woods?¡±


    ¡°In the dark western lands?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°The witch¡¯s cottage¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is beside you.¡±


    ¡°Is before your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Is at your doorstep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right there¡ª¡±


    ¡°In the depths of the dungeon.¡±

 Chapter 170 - A Strange Day, A Strange Letter

    Chapter 170: A Strange Day, A Strange Letter¡ª


    From the moment he woke up, Will had a feeling that today was going to be a bit unlucky.


    For example, as soon as he got out of bed and groggily made his way to the bathroom, he slipped on a puddle of water near the door and fell flat on the floor¡ªShuna healed him with magic while laughing the entire time!


    Then, just two steps out the door, an apple from a nearby fruit stand flew out and smacked him on the head¡ªthe shopkeeper apologized profusely and gave them the apple for free. Shuna, munching on it, thanked him cheerfully!


    Finally, during lunch, he accidentally bit his tongue. It hurt like hell.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ this is weird. I feel especially unlucky today.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, Little Will, you really are¡­¡±


    Shuna, eating her plate of noodles, furrowed her brows and looked at Will with a puzzled expression.


    Even someone as experienced as Shuna seemed to find this level of bad luck unusual.


    ¡°This could be bad. We¡¯re supposed to head into Moonlit Ice Extreme today, and I¡¯ve already arranged for four freelance adventurers to join us.¡±


    ¡ªOh, so Shuna was worried about him!


    Even Will had forgotten how risky it would be to enter Moonlit Ice Extreme and face a boss while having such terrible luck.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. Just a bit of bad luck¡ªit won¡¯t affect the dungeon adventure at all!¡±


    Will patted his chest confidently.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe all this bad luck today is just building up for me to be extra lucky when we face the boss later?¡±


    ¡°Or, looking at it the other way, maybe your bad luck today means you¡¯ll be even unluckier in the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Shuna, don¡¯t jinx it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    She made a playful face and took a sip of her orange juice.


    It had been two days since they acquired the key to start from the 50th floor. Recruiting a team for the final ten floors had gone surprisingly smoothly. Many freelance adventurers were eager to boost their records in Moonlit Ice Extreme, so there was no shortage of volunteers.


    Will and Shuna had even taken the time to screen the applicants.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think much of these four. After this run, we should just pay them and let them go.¡±


    But!


    Shuna had nothing good to say about the adventurers she had carefully selected.


    ¡°The first one, the swordsman¡ªhe¡¯s way too old. He¡¯s only rated A5, and his record is mediocre at best. Makes you wonder what he¡¯s been doing all these years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m B5 too, you know. Though I¡¯m close to hitting B3.¡±


    ¡°In time, Will, you¡¯ll definitely surpass him. By the time you¡¯re 40, you¡¯ll be a renowned adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I hope I live that long.¡±


    ¡°The second one, the mage¡ªsure, she¡¯s A1 and young, but her gear screams amateur. Just look at how mismatched it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the popular stuff from the shop. Don¡¯t expect too much. Look, even I¡¯m wearing something similar¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already crafting your own weapons! Stop thinking you¡¯re on the same level as these people!¡±


    ¡°Am I¡­ really?¡±


    ¡°The third one, the shield-bearer¡ªhe¡¯s big and strong, sure, but his answers to basic tactical questions were less than ideal. Makes me worry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m not even half his size¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lean and fit in a way that¡¯s stylish and athletic. You¡¯re not a shield-bearer, so there¡¯s no need to bulk up like that.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    ¡°And the last one, the archer¡ªdecent physical fitness, but he barely talks. How do you form a team with someone who doesn¡¯t communicate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had teammates like that before. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re good enough to understand what your teammates are thinking with just a glance! That requires exceptional awareness and teamwork!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that good.¡±


    ¡°Every time I give you a look, you seem to know exactly what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, while Shuna criticized the four adventurers, Will was more surprised by how highly she seemed to regard him.


    It gave him the odd feeling that she might be his biggest fan¡ªno, wait, maybe he should reconsider whether Shuna or Eir was more prone to praising him excessively.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Excuse me? Are you Mr. Will Hysterm?¡±


    Suddenly, the two were interrupted by someone from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡ªit wasn¡¯t surprising, as they were having lunch in the guild¡¯s dining hall. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes¡­ wait, don¡¯t say Hysterm out loud!¡±


    He had almost blown his cover as the young master of the Hysterm family.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a letter for you.¡±


    Will froze for a moment.


    Who would send him a letter, and why would they use his full name?! Who could it be?!


    Will took the letter.


    The name ¡°Will Hysterm¡± was scrawled on the envelope in clumsy handwriting, but the effort put into it was evident.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it from? Using your full name¡­ let me guess¡ªyour father?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The handwriting on the envelope gave Will a pretty good idea.


    After all, only one person would write his name so awkwardly yet so earnestly, and forget that he preferred not to use the Hysterm surname while traveling¡­


    It could only be¡­


    Eir.


    But it was strange¡­


    Why would Eir be the one writing to him?


    She was the least skilled at writing letters. If there was something important to communicate, the other two would¡¯ve been more suited for the task.


    Then¡­


    As Will opened the letter, he began to understand¡­


    He could almost picture Eir¡¯s frantic, hurried, and utterly chaotic state as she wrote it.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Dear Young Master¡­¡±


    Eir sat alone in the small house, struggling to hold the pen properly with her unpracticed hand.


    ¡°No, no, no, using ¡®dear¡¯ makes it sound like I like him too much!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ ¡®Respected Young Master¡¯ will do!¡±


    ¡°Today marks the end of the month you mentioned, but Eir¡­ um¡­ how do you spell ¡®house¡¯ again?¡±


    ¡°Still hasn¡¯t seen the person you mentioned. No one meeting your criteria has applied for the logistics position¡ªthough maybe it¡¯s because your requirements are too high and the pay is too low, so no one came¡­¡±


    As she wrote, her ears practically pressed against the paper.


    ¡°No, that sounds too much like I¡¯m complaining about the Young Master. I¡¯ll cross out the second half.¡±


    Eir scratched her head and quickly scribbled over the offending lines.


    ¡°Additionally, I must inform you that Treya and Leah are not in Novice Town. Upon receiving your letter, I¡¯ve sent messages to them asking them to return, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll get them.¡±


    ¡°The town you mentioned in your letter is very close to the place Leah said she was heading to.¡±


    ¡°If you see Leah, could you bring her back with you?¡±


    ¡°Your maid, Eir.¡±


    Eir¡¯s hand trembled as she finished the letter.


    She had done it!


    To ensure the Young Master knew this important information, she had successfully written her very first letter!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I hope the Young Master comes back soon. My brain is a complete mess right now.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Two Doors

    Chapter 171: Two Doors¡ª


    For Will, standing in front of Yavik City and reading the letter in his hands¡­


    His mind was as chaotic as Eir¡¯s must have been when she wrote it.


    This¡­


    This letter¡­


    Immediately overshadowed all the strange things that had happened to him today, claiming the top spot on his personal ¡°weirdness leaderboard.¡±


    What¡­ what even is this?!


    Hugh didn¡¯t apply for the logistics position?


    Then who is the ¡°protagonist¡± now?


    Wait, could this have something to do with the fact that he didn¡¯t ¡°inherit¡± the name Morning Star but came up with it himself?


    If that¡¯s the case, then who¡¯s going to get kicked out of the team?


    Leah and Treya left to find him?


    That doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Why would they leave to find him?!


    Well¡­ maybe losing their team leader is a good enough reason to go looking for him.


    But¡­ how do they seem to know exactly where he¡¯s headed?


    Did someone tell them?


    No, no, no¡­


    The most unsettling part is¡­


    Leah¡­


    Leah might be¡­


    Nearby?


    For some reason, the other parts of the letter¡ªeven the part about Hugh not showing up¡ªonly gave Will a vague sense of unease. But¡­


    The part about Leah filled him with¡­


    A bone-chilling dread that started at his spine and spread to his entire body.


    Even his brain felt numb.


    Why?


    Leah¡­


    Leah was probably coming because she was worried about him¡­ right?


    If he met her, he could just explain everything, and she should¡­ she should be able to join their team and explore Morning Star together.


    After all¡­


    She¡¯s supposed to be a kind and understanding teacher¡­


    Right?


    The mysteries were piling up.


    From the sudden appearance of the Green Wraith Stone, to Hugh¡¯s absence as mentioned in the letter, to the disappearance of the ¡°former Morning Star,¡± and now Leah and Treya showing up¡­


    All of these were mysteries Will was grappling with.


    But these mysteries felt so disconnected, as if faint threads connected them, yet he couldn¡¯t grasp them.


    The closest lead to him now was probably¡­


    Moonlit Ice Extreme?


    ¡°Little Will? Are you okay?¡±


    Shuna waved her hand in front of Will¡¯s face, snapping him out of his daze.


    Her five fingers moved back and forth in front of his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Shuna was sharp; she immediately noticed that something was off with Will.


    ¡°Should we hold off on heading out today? For one, you¡¯ve been really unlucky, and for another, you seem a bit out of it after reading that letter.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will started to think.


    The strange events that had been happening today felt like external warnings, as if something bad was about to happen.


    But¡­


    Will reflected on his life so far.


    The time he was closest to death was when Leah attacked him.


    The time he caused a massive scandal with the royal family was when Treya broke off their engagement.


    And later, when he actually died, it became the most comedic moment in the entire book.


    Clearly!


    As a cannon-fodder villain, the more dangerous the situation, the more likely it was to trigger important plot points!


    That was the key difference between him and the protagonist!


    This was the time to face challenges head-on to uncover the real clues!


    He had an epiphany.


    Today¡¯s bad luck was a sign¡ªa divine revelation telling him that today was the perfect day to explore the dungeon.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t going to die until a year later, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t die now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re heading out today! Something good is bound to happen!¡±


    Will tossed his hair dramatically and adjusted his glasses as he spoke.


    ¡°I feel like¡­ you just had some sort of epiphany in the last ten seconds.¡±


    Shuna was so startled by his sudden confidence that she took two steps back.


    ¡°Alright then. Morning Star¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sets out today!¡± Will finished her sentence.


    ¡ª


    The dungeon exploration went surprisingly smoothly¡ªalmost too smoothly.


    The 51st floor¡­


    The 57th floor¡­


    But perhaps this ¡°smoothness¡± was another kind of strangeness for Will.


    ¡°It feels like this dungeon has undergone some subtle changes compared to when we scouted it earlier.¡±


    Standing at the entrance to the 58th floor, Shuna didn¡¯t open the door. Instead, she stood there with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t see anything strange. Feels like a pretty normal dungeon to me,¡± the swordsman scratched his beard and said.


    ¡°Exactly, I agree with the swordsman,¡± the young mage almost moved to open the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯ve got Vice-Captain Shuna with us,¡± the shield-bearer waved dismissively, completely unconcerned.


    ¡°Mm.¡± The archer nodded, seemingly agreeing with the others.


    Shuna rubbed her forehead, wearing an expression that screamed, These four are hopeless.


    Then, she turned to Will.


    Will met her gaze with a firm nod.


    They had previously reviewed the dungeon guide, especially the parts leading up to the final boss. The guide was available for free at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The six of them had spent an entire afternoon studying it, ensuring they were familiar with the monster layouts.


    But¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯s missing. On the 52nd floor, there should¡¯ve been a mass-produced ice elephant¡ªa common defensive monster in this dungeon. Without it, we didn¡¯t even use the fire magic we had prepared for that section.¡±


    Only Will understood what Shuna meant.


    ¡°The strange part isn¡¯t just that. On the 53rd floor, there was no ice boar. On the 54th floor, the water lacked an ice whale¡­¡±


    Oddly enough, the missing monsters all seemed to be ¡°defensive¡± types.


    This was why the dungeon had been easier than expected. With fewer defensive monsters, advancing was a breeze.


    These mass-produced, selfless monsters, resembling ¡°ice sculptures,¡± were likely directly under the Ice Queen¡¯s control. For this to happen¡­


    She must¡¯ve used them for something, but they were all wiped out¡ªcompletely wiped out¡ªleaving no replacements.


    When Will voiced this thought, he finally understood the gap between himself and the other four adventurers in Shuna¡¯s eyes.


    The other four were essentially ¡°mercenaries,¡± completely uninterested in the dungeon¡¯s intricacies.


    After Will¡¯s analysis, the group fell silent. The atmosphere grew heavy.


    ¡°Maybe we should retreat,¡± the mage suggested, raising her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s as dangerous as you say, we¡¯re just here for the money.¡±


    ¡°We still need to move forward. The earliest retreat point is after clearing the 59th floor, at the door where we decide whether to enter the boss room.¡±


    Shuna rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought, before speaking.


    ¡°Right. Besides, no one¡¯s injured, and we still have plenty of supplies. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Will glanced at Shuna.


    As long as she was in good shape, the others didn¡¯t matter as much.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stay focused and move out.¡±


    ¡ªUntil.


    After clearing the 58th floor, where they should¡¯ve encountered the door to the 59th floor, they were instead met with¡­


    Two doors.

 Chapter 172 - No Way Back?

    Chapter 172: No Way Back?¡ª


    Deep within the dripping, icy caverns of the dungeon, two doors appeared on the frosty walls.


    They were the same translucent ice doors Will had seen countless times throughout this dungeon, seemingly offering a faint glimpse of the world beyond¡ªbut in reality, it was just a reflection of shadows on this side.


    Except this time¡­


    There were two.


    Normally, there was only one door leading to the next floor.


    Never before had there been two.


    In fact¡­ why would there ever be two doors to the next floor?


    The already tense and eerie atmosphere of the adventuring party, made worse by the earlier discovery of the ¡°missing mass-produced monsters,¡± now grew even heavier.


    Everyone was glancing around, not just at each other but also carefully inspecting the surroundings of this floor.


    Especially¡­


    The area between the two doors became the focus of everyone¡¯s scrutiny.


    Although no one spoke, it seemed as if everyone had fallen into a shared, unspoken sense of ¡°dread.¡±


    Everyone except¡­


    Shuna.


    ¡°Oh, now this is interesting.¡±


    Shuna snapped her fingers, breaking the silence.


    She casually strolled over to the two doors, pacing back and forth between them, occasionally glancing at the space in the middle.


    She was the only one who seemed calm, which, ironically, made her presence even more unsettling.


    Her nodding, frowning, and chin-rubbing all felt, to Will, like subtle signals that ¡°something¡¯s wrong here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Little Will, this situation feels like one of those spooky dungeon legends. You¡¯ve heard of them, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard of them.¡±


    Back when he spent hours in the library, Will had the fortune¡ªor misfortune¡ªof reading a compilation of Dungeon Legends and Supernatural Tales.


    One of the stories in the collection described a dungeon floor where two doors to the next level were discovered.


    The two doors were identical, with no visible differences to suggest one was fake.


    The team exploring the dungeon, brimming with overconfidence like characters in every ghost story ever, believed they could not only conquer the two doors but also reach the final floor.


    So¡­


    To avoid the risk of one door being ¡°fake,¡± they split into two groups and entered both doors simultaneously.


    Of course¡­


    It turned out that this might have been the optimal solution.


    Will was interrupted at this point by the shield-bearer in the group¡ª


    ¡°Th-this, that¡­ that means we definitely shouldn¡¯t split up! We have to stick together!¡±


    ¡°The story might not even be true. But¡­ dungeons always have an ¡®exit¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s a fundamental rule. So at least one of these doors must lead to the exit. On the flip side, if one door leads to the exit¡­ does that mean the other could lead to a dead end?¡±


    For some reason¡­


    The more dangerous and unprecedented the situation, the more excited Shuna seemed to become.


    She stood with her arms crossed, exuding an energy that made Will think she¡¯d walk through both doors simultaneously if she could.


    But Shuna¡¯s reasoning wasn¡¯t wrong.


    If this were a branching path in a dungeon, the standard protocol would be to stick together and explore one path at a time before moving to the next.


    However¡­


    Doors were different.


    The fundamental rule of dungeons was that if a dungeon didn¡¯t allow adventurers to backtrack, there must be an ¡°exit¡± ahead.


    But if these two doors were somehow linked, it was entirely possible that one door led to the exit while the other was a ¡°dead-end trap¡±¡ªlike exploiting a glitch in the system.


    In the original story, Will had never encountered such a situation. But¡­ given the malevolent tendencies of some dungeon rulers in the story, they absolutely would exploit glitches like this.


    Especially in a dungeon that seemed to hold so many secrets.


    Still¡­


    Will crossed his arms, holding them tighter.


    Why did he feel like this wasn¡¯t what it seemed?


    A sense of being watched¡ªsomething Will, with his typically dull senses, rarely felt¡ªcrept over him.


    The two doors, separated by a small gap, looked to Will like a pair of enormous eyes.


    Eyes that were watching them.


    Forcing them to make a choice.


    But something felt off¡­


    Standing on the far right of the group, Will noticed that the doors on the wall seemed¡­ slanted. No, wait¡ªweren¡¯t they straight just a moment ago? Had they shifted positions?


    By changing their orientation and placement¡­


    They created the illusion¡­


    That they were staring directly at him.


    Unwavering.


    Were the doors targeting him? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°These two doors basically mean we have to split up. If we all go through one door, we risk getting trapped and losing contact with the outside world, unable to call for help.¡±


    Shuna made her decision.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the plan: Will, the shield-bearer, and I will take one door. The rest of you take the other.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give anyone time to argue, immediately assigning the groups.


    ¡°Vice-Captain! That¡¯s unfair! You¡¯re taking the strongest fighter and the only healer¡ªare you planning to leave the other side to die?!¡±


    The swordsman was the first to protest, likely due to his experience.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    The three left out of Shuna¡¯s group voiced their objections immediately.


    In this tense atmosphere, the eerie, ghost-story-like vibe of the situation only intensified.


    Everyone¡¯s nerves were stretched to their limits, their survival instincts kicking into overdrive.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to take the captain and run, leaving the rest of us to die, then we shouldn¡¯t open either door! Let¡¯s call for help right now and forget about the dungeon points!¡±


    One of them even stood in front of the doors, blocking them with outstretched arms.


    Will looked at Shuna.


    Something wasn¡¯t right¡­


    Why was Shuna so insistent on pairing herself with him? If splitting up was necessary, the healer and the strongest fighter should¡¯ve been in separate groups.


    Otherwise, the weaker group would be left with almost no chance of survival.


    Shuna smiled and looked at Will.


    She¡­


    She seemed to be deliberately creating a ¡°choice¡± for him¡­


    A choice in a life-or-death, eerie situation.


    It was as if¡­


    She was giving him the chance to personally choose his fate.


    ¡°So, our dear healer and captain. What do you want to do? Stick with me¡­ or take two others with you?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt¡­¡±


    Will believed in himself¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t die before the iconic scene a year later where he gets crushed by a slime!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the shield-bearer and the swordsman!¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Shuna crossed her arms, looking pleased with his decision. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you, Captain Will~ Go ahead and pick a door.¡±


    Will stepped forward to face the doors.


    Behind him stood his two burly teammates.


    No matter which door he chose, it should be¡­


    Perfectly safe.


    Perfectly stable.


    Absolutely foolproof.


    Right?


    He stared at the two doors, but the gaze he felt emanating from them seemed to deny the confidence in his thoughts.


    The strange events that had been happening since morning seemed to culminate in this moment, as his hand reached for the doorknob.


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Heh~¡±


    ¡°As expected, Will.¡±


    ¡°You always make this choice.¡±


    ¡°Every time we did experiments, I watched which test tube you¡¯d pick first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your habit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the little details between us that can¡¯t be broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Leading you straight to me.¡±


    ¡°Will.¡±

 Chapter 173 - The Witch’s Box (1)

    Chapter 173: The Witch¡¯s Box (1)¡ª


    And so, Will led the only two male members of the team through the door on the right.


    Why did he choose the door on the right?


    Will wasn¡¯t sure. Everyone has their habits, and choosing the right side had always been Will¡¯s ¡°habit.¡±


    Sigh¡­


    The moment they stepped through the door and it closed behind them, the world on the other side disappeared.


    Click.


    Will raised his head, conjuring a small flame in his palm to light the way.


    They had arrived at the 59th floor¡ªRight.


    The scene before them was still that of an icy cavern.


    In Moonlit Ice Extreme, most of the dungeon¡¯s floors resembled this kind of cavern, with frozen stalactites hanging from the ceiling and walls that seemed ready to shed frost at the slightest touch.


    Rather than feeling like they had entered the 59th floor, it felt more like an extension of the 58th.


    Will didn¡¯t let his guard down, standing still and scanning his surroundings.


    The reason he remained vigilant¡­


    Was because the moment he opened that door, he felt as though something was ¡°watching¡± him.


    No, ¡°watching¡± was too mild a word.


    It was¡­


    ¡°Monitoring¡± him.


    An unblinking, constant gaze that followed his every move.


    However, more terrifying than the feeling itself was the thought that followed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because Will knew full well¡­


    With his ¡°overly dull¡± body¡¯s level of perception, how could he possibly ¡°sharply¡± sense someone watching them? How could he be the first to notice an enemy¡¯s gaze?


    Will turned his head, looking left and right. In such an ¡°enclosed¡± cavern, if there were eyes watching them, it might belong to some lurking ice bat-like creature.


    But there was nothing.


    The ceiling of Moonlit Ice Extreme¡¯s caverns was pristine, adorned only with frozen stalactites.


    When he looked forward¡­


    No, no, no, no¡­


    The most terrifying thing wasn¡¯t just the feeling of being watched.


    But¡­


    The two men behind him, whether out of self-reassurance or genuine relief, had already started celebrating¡ª


    ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing here! Looks just like the last floor!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I think you guys are overthinking it. Reading too many books has made you paranoid!¡±


    ¡°Looks fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just walk through safely.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    Will replied, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Y-yeah. Looks fine to me.¡±


    He laughed, patting the two men on the shoulders. Though, standing next to these burly adventurers, his gesture as a ¡°captain¡± felt awkward and out of place.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Nothing to worry about, let¡¯s keep moving¡ªhahaha¡­¡±


    The louder he laughed, the more he tried to mask his unease.


    Something was wrong. Something was very, very wrong.


    As he stared at the path ahead, the louder his voice became, the more it betrayed his inner anxiety.


    Because¡­


    He was the only one among the three who had done his homework¡ªmemorizing every floor¡¯s map.


    And he knew.


    Under the flickering light of the flame, while the environment and atmosphere seemed identical to the 58th floor and matched the description of the 59th floor in the guide¡­


    It was a ¡°mirror image.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the old days when maps were just written descriptions! There were photographs now!


    Will had seen the first team¡¯s photos of the 59th floor in the guide.


    The piece of shale sticking up on the left in the photo was now on the right.


    The patch of frost that had peeled off on the right in the photo was now on the left.


    A mirror image!


    Without prior knowledge or familiarity with the floor, one wouldn¡¯t notice this subtle difference. The scenery in Moonlit Ice Extreme was too uniform.


    But Will had an exceptional memory for maps¡ªof course, he did, because back when he worked on games, he personally adjusted the maps for updates. He remembered every detail that could potentially bug out!


    ¡°There aren¡¯t even many monsters.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we were so scared for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t even need a healer to get through this!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡­


    The chatter of his teammates ahead made Will decide to keep his discovery about the mirrored layout to himself.


    Whatever. Just keep moving forward.


    At worst, they¡¯d stop and wait for rescue.


    But¡­


    ¡°After entering one of the doors, the team discovered that everything behind it was a ¡®mirror image¡¯ of what they had prepared for.¡±


    The words from Dungeon Legends and Supernatural Tales echoed in Will¡¯s mind.


    No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be.


    Was this really¡­


    Becoming that ghost story?


    Will tightened his grip on his staff.


    The iron staff, though made from materials sourced from a fire-element dungeon and primarily used for fire magic, felt especially cold in his hands now.


    He looked up to find that his two teammates had, at some point, wandered ahead and turned a corner, disappearing from view¡ªa corner that, in his memory, was also mirrored, making it


    feel disorienting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far ahead; let¡¯s stick together.¡±


    No matter what¡­


    He couldn¡¯t pretend to be as nonchalant as the other two.


    He called out, jogging to catch up.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡ª!!!!¡±


    A scream echoed through the cavern.


    ¡°The team, initially unconcerned about the mirrored layout, boldly marched forward.¡±


    ¡°What happened?! Did you run into an ice snake or something¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­ he¡¯s gone¡ªdidn¡¯t you see him?! He was right behind me, and when I turned around, he was gone!¡±


    Before Will stood the shield-bearer, alone at the edge of the light and darkness in the cavern.


    Ahead of him lay a deep, dark abyss.


    Behind him¡­


    Was Will.


    Will¡¯s eyes widened¡­


    He was certain that in the few seconds it took him to run over, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone pass by¡ªof course, the ¡°anyone¡± in question being the swordsman.


    And¡­


    Was it just condensation on his glasses?


    Why did the surrounding mist seem so thick, with a faint red hue?


    ¡°Slowly, one by one, their teammates vanished into the deep darkness.¡±


    ¡°First, the one in the middle disappeared after turning a corner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s normal to lose track of someone in a place like this. Let¡¯s keep moving¡ªif there¡¯s a monster ambush, we¡¯ll be closer to the exit.¡±


    Will rubbed his forehead.


    This was so eerie.


    The ghost story from the legends was coming to life¡­


    As if the words from the book were being recreated, word for word.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on, Will. I¡¯m too scared to move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at least a decade younger than you; don¡¯t call me ¡®bro.¡¯¡±


    But what was even scarier¡­


    With one teammate already missing¡­


    Will could feel the ¡°gaze¡± on him growing more intense.


    It didn¡¯t matter¡­


    He remembered the map.


    As long as the door they entered wasn¡¯t the ¡°dead-end¡± one, they should reach the door to the 60th floor soon.


    Even with fewer people, they could retreat from the 60th floor. It would be fine¡­ it had to be fine.


    But the strange thing was¡­


    This wasn¡¯t just a ¡°mirror image.¡±


    So far, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single monster.


    The eerie silence and emptiness of the dark cavern, with only their cautious footsteps breaking the stillness, made the atmosphere even more unsettling.


    Could it be¡­


    There was no exit?


    ¡°On that floor, there were no monsters. For a high-level dungeon floor, the absence of monsters was highly unusual.¡±


    ¡°The deeper they went, the less anyone dared to speak.¡±


    ¡°They feared that what awaited them wasn¡¯t an ¡®exit,¡¯ but a ¡®dead end.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Will struggled up a slope.


    Why did it feel hotter the further he walked?


    Moonlit Ice Extreme was supposed to be an ice-element dungeon, and they were wearing thick adventurer gear¡­


    Why did it feel like the temperature was rising?


    Was it¡­


    Was his body¡¯s temperature perception starting to fail?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ we¡¯re almost there¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, we should be near the door.¡±


    Will turned to call out to the shield-bearer behind him.


    But¡­


    Like a stone dropped into a bottomless abyss, his voice echoed into the cavern, met only with endless reverberations. There was no reply.


    Unbeknownst to him¡­


    Both of his ¡°teammates¡± had vanished.


    Will swallowed hard, staring into the yawning darkness of the cavern, taking a step back.


    He could feel it¡ªthat gaze locking onto him, more intense than ever.


    It was as if something wanted to devour him whole¡­


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡ªRight, calm down. You¡¯re the type to stay calm in any situation.


    ¡°If there are two doors, you have to prepare for the worst-case scenario¡­¡±


    ¡ªYes, a good student, always thinking of the best solutions even now.


    ¡°No matter what, if there¡¯s an exit, I¡¯ll get out first and then call for help from Shuna¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡ªYou¡¯re still thinking about her? Do you really think she¡¯ll come to save you?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just see what¡¯s left at the ¡®door¡¯ on this floor¡ª¡±


    Will turned around, but where he expected to see the ¡°door¡±¡­


    He found a smooth, glass-like sheet of ice.


    It was damp with droplets of water, eerily similar to the door they had entered through¡­


    ¡°They didn¡¯t find a door to the next floor.¡±


    ¡°At the ¡®end,¡¯ they found the ¡®entrance.¡¯¡±


    Before Will could fully process this, he found himself running.


    ¡°I have to find the exit.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get out, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get trapped here. I can¡¯t just wait to die.¡±


    ¡°The other two¡­ there¡¯s still time to call for help¡­¡±


    ¡°The mirrored map¡ªwhere am I now? Where do I go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ just me now¡­¡±


    ¡°Door! Door! Door!¡±


    ¡°The door that will let me out¡ª¡±


    ¡­


    He stopped.


    His breathing was ragged, his heart pounding uncontrollably.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Before him stood the door he had been desperately searching for.


    A red wooden door.


    He squinted, tapping his head as if to clear his thoughts. For some reason, after running, his mind felt even foggier¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I need to get out¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes locked onto the door in front of him.


    He gripped the handle tightly.


    He didn¡¯t even notice the blood-red mist swirling around him.


    He didn¡¯t notice that the door was no longer an ice door.


    Nor did he notice¡­


    The massive witch¡¯s hat emblem engraved on the door, identical to the one on his staff.

 Chapter 174 - The Witch’s Box (2)

    Chapter 174: The Witch¡¯s Box (2)¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so, so long.¡±


    ¡ª


    10¡ãC.


    Where is the witch¡¯s dwelling?


    What makes their whereabouts so mysterious, so difficult to find?


    In this world, the most hidden places are within the depths of ¡°dungeons.¡±


    The first witch, Yal, struck a deal with a dungeon empress, creating her own ¡°interlayer¡± within the dungeon and providing the empress with trinkets crafted using ancient witch magic.


    But, in this world, the loneliest places are also within the depths of ¡°dungeons¡±¡ªwhat witches call the ¡°Witch¡¯s Box,¡± a place marked by a redwood door and filled with all sorts of witch tools.


    Aside from the occasional lost child or adventurer, they avoid contact with anyone. They also refrain from interacting with the ¡°creatures¡± that inhabit the dungeon, beings entirely different from their own kind.


    It¡¯s only when they leave that they realize they¡¯ve emerged from the depths of a dungeon.


    A small mushroom cottage.


    A home so cold, so lonely, and so far removed from the world.


    ¡ª


    20¡ãC.


    The witches¡¯ long lifespans and fear of separation drive them to avoid humans.


    They reach out but ultimately choose to retreat.


    Like all witches with immense power, they sneak into human society only to quietly leave again.


    Even when surrounded by kind people, their instinct is to escape.


    The laughter and chatter of humans don¡¯t belong to them. They walk alone through the labs and classrooms of Entark¡¯s First Academy.


    They avoid meeting anyone¡¯s gaze, avoid responding to anyone¡¯s attention, avoid looking directly into anyone¡¯s eyes.


    And no one looks back at them.


    No one cares about the little witch who will inevitably leave humanity behind.


    ¡ª


    30¡ãC.


    But then her student came along!


    Just an ordinary young master, with neither remarkable physical abilities nor talents.


    He even got himself entangled with the royal family and stole her most prized witch coin!


    A brash, overly proactive troublemaker who constantly said bizarre things in front of her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone who would pin her against the wall to talk, exploit her reactions to crimson mint essential oil, and even drink her blood¡ªwhat a bad student!


    He was clearly a bad student.


    Clearly approaching her with ulterior motives.


    Clearly full of endless schemes.


    But¡­


    For the first time, she saw her reflection in someone else¡¯s eyes.


    Look at him¡ªhis gaze was so sincere when he looked at her.


    He was looking at her.


    He was looking at her so earnestly.


    With a passion that defied all logic.


    In his light blue eyes, she shone brightly, as the strongest, the cutest, the most dazzling.


    He pulled her out of her years of cold loneliness with sheer force.


    ¡ª


    40¡ãC.


    The crimson mint essential oil made her overly excited, her magical circuits spinning uncontrollably. For the first time, she successfully demonstrated ¡°Gentle Warmth,¡± an ancient magic she had been researching for years.


    But she realized that wasn¡¯t what she truly wanted.


    What she wanted was¡­


    To see him sitting alone in the exam room, to catch his glance as if he were waiting for her.


    To drape her victorious robe over him when he collapsed to the ground after barely passing a makeup exam¡­


    To see him lift his head, his clear eyes framed by slightly smudged glasses, reflecting nothing but her¡­


    ¡°You must become my student.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let those people up there take you away.¡±


    He became her student, didn¡¯t he? He would stay by her side forever, wouldn¡¯t he?


    After all, she was a witch, a witch deeply versed in the ancient magic he was so fascinated by, a witch who could teach him for a lifetime.


    ¡ª


    50¡ãC.


    What a joyful three years¡ª


    Every single day¡­


    He was by her side.


    He called her ¡°Leah-sensei¡± and followed her instructions.


    He looked at her through test tubes.


    He looked at her across the lab bench.


    He looked at her from across the classroom.


    Every time she ¡°took the initiative,¡± he responded.


    Every time she ¡°smiled,¡± he laughed.


    Every time she was ¡°straightforward,¡± he acknowledged her.


    Gradually¡­


    It catalyzed her ¡°love.¡±


    ¡ª


    60¡ãC.


    Where did he go? Why did he leave? Who did he leave with? What was he thinking?


    She missed him.


    Missed his responses to her, missed his laughter with her, missed his acknowledgment of her.


    She wanted to find him, wanted to find him, wanted to find him.


    She wanted to follow him, follow him, follow him.


    She wanted his gaze, his attention, his focus, his eyes, his pupils, his very soul.


    Come back, come back, come back.


    Where are you?


    ¡ª


    70¡ãC.


    He no longer looked at her.


    ¡ª


    75¡ãC.


    His gaze had turned to another woman.


    ¡ª


    80¡ãC.


    He no longer seemed to be her student.


    ¡ª


    85¡ãC.


    She successfully created the ¡°Witch¡¯s Box¡± within Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    ¡ª


    90¡ãC.


    Look, look, look¡ªare you scared now? Are you terrified? Are you panicking? Wander aimlessly; you¡¯ll walk right into the little box I¡¯ve prepared for you.


    ¡ª


    100¡ãC.


    This is¡­


    The temperature at which he will finally appear before her again.


    Will, Will, Will, Will, Will, Will, Will¡ª


    He¡¯s coming, he¡¯s coming, he¡¯s coming¡ª


    He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here¡ª


    He¡¯s standing before the door, finally reaching out his hand.


    ¡­


    As her mind repeated his name over and over, Leah sat there, staring at the icy wall in front of her. Her fingers trembled uncontrollably, yet she continued to twirl her twin tails.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here¡­ for so long.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, come, come, come, come¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will Hysterm.¡±


    ¡°My student.¡±


    ¡ª


    Will opened the door.


    Stumbling forward, every step felt heavy, as if he had just woken from a deep sleep.


    The door he had just opened released a cloud of red mist.


    ¡°Lea¡­ Leah¡­ sensei?¡±


    Thud.


    After taking only two steps into what he thought was his ¡°salvation,¡± Will collapsed to the ground.


    Just as Leah had planned.


    Yes.


    He had finally appeared here again, just as she had imagined.


    No¡­


    Just as she had told herself¡ª


    ¡°Do you want to love someone? Do you want someone you love to stay by your side? Do you want to never be alone again?¡±


    ¡°With your immense power and long lifespan, Leah, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t have if you reach out for it.¡±


    ¡°If you act, his eyes will hold no one but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Will, right? See? I got him.¡±


    tln : fcuk , this is epic.

 Chapter 175 - The Witch’s Box (3)

    Chapter 175: The Witch¡¯s Box (3)¡ª


    Will pushed open the cold door, hoping it would lead him ¡°out¡± of this terrifying and bizarre place¡­


    And in that moment, a memory surfaced.


    That story from the book¡ªthe eerie tale about the dungeon¡­


    It seemed¡­


    That aside from Shuna, who had read many books, and himself, there was someone else who knew the original text.


    ¡ª


    It was an afternoon spent waiting for an experimental potion to brew.


    The capital of Entark was blessed with clear blue skies and fluffy white clouds, making the day exceptionally pleasant. Yet, despite the beautiful weather, Will and Leah were stuck inside the lab, continuing their research.


    But during the waiting period, the warm sunlight streaming in made the idle time feel peaceful and leisurely.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Sensei~ This book is kind of scary.¡±


    Will tossed Dungeon Legends and Supernatural Tales onto the table in front of him, as if it were some cursed object.


    ¡°Hmm? What book is so scary? Let your teacher take a look.¡±


    Leah, sitting across the table, was intrigued. She stood on her tiptoes and reached out to grab the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some unverified dungeon myths. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not cut out for spooky stuff. I get too immersed. Even the parts clearly written to scare you make me jump.¡±


    Will said this as he distanced himself from the book like it was cursed.


    ¡°Will, if you¡¯re so scared of this kind of thing, why¡­ did you borrow the book in the first place?¡±


    Leah picked up the book, and without even asking Will where he had left off, she naturally flipped to the exact page he had been reading.


    She began reading with great interest. Unlike Will, who had been visibly shaken by the content, Leah¡¯s expression was one of mild curiosity, her brows furrowing slightly in confusion.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Leah! Sensei!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Leah wasn¡¯t startled by the book but rather by Will suddenly leaning in close. Her golden twin tails even bounced in surprise.


    ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Trying to scare me while I was reading?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ when people are in a ¡®scary¡¯ or ¡®creepy¡¯ environment, they tend to focus on one thing and let their guard down. Even if you¡¯re not scared of the content, external surprises can still get you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thanks for the lesson. I¡¯ll remember that¡­ though I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll ever use it.¡±


    Leah crossed her arms but kept her eyes fixed on Dungeon Legends and Supernatural Tales.


    ¡°Let their guard down, huh? Speaking of which, Will¡­¡±


    A mischievous smile, rare for Leah, appeared on her face.


    ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you scared of something.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Leah cleared her throat.


    She lowered her naturally sweet, girlish voice, making it sound like the eerie tone of a ghostly child from a dark fairy tale¡ª


    ¡°They finally completed their exploration and reached the end of this floor. Deep within the floor¡­¡±


    She began reading aloud from the book, line by line!


    ¡°The adventurer team discovered the door to the next level¡­¡±


    ¡°And to their shock¡­¡±


    ¡°There were two doors!!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, Leah-sensei, don¡¯t read anymore.¡±


    Will clutched his head, feeling a chill run down his spine¡ªdespite being well over thirty years old in both body and mind, he was still spooked by such stories.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re really stopping?¡±


    Will looked up to find Leah sitting across the table, resting her chin on her hand. Though her fingers were on the book¡¯s pages, her eyes weren¡¯t on the text¡ªthey were on him.


    The warm sunlight illuminated her crimson eyes, making them appear even brighter and more striking.


    ¡°Of course. I was just curious to see what you¡¯d look like when you¡¯re scared. You¡¯re always so composed, acting like you have everything under control.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kind of cute when you¡¯re scared¡­¡±


    Leah smiled softly, her lips curling into a gentle laugh.


    ¡°Will.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Will.¡±


    The voice calling his name now was so similar to the one in his memory, yet the tone and inflection were entirely different. It echoed in his ears.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Will felt his entire body go limp, as if he had just woken from a terrible sleep, his body far from rested.


    His head felt heavy, like it was filled with water.


    It was as if he had inhaled something that clouded his consciousness¡­


    Where was he?


    Who was calling his name?


    What had happened to him?


    ¡°Lea¡­ Leah¡­ Sensei?¡±


    He opened his eyes, but his vision was blurry, the way it always was without his glasses.


    His body seemed to be seated, but he couldn¡¯t move¡ªnot because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he physically couldn¡¯t. Whether it was due to weakness or some form of restraint, his wrists refused to budge¡­


    And standing before him¡­


    Was someone very familiar.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ even after inhaling that mist, you¡¯re still somewhat conscious¡­ That¡¯s just like you, with your unyielding willpower.¡±


    She was still wearing her signature purple witch¡¯s hat.


    Her twin tails, exuding an overwhelming aura of cuteness, framed her radiant golden hair, which stood out even more in the dimly lit surroundings.


    And her petite frame¡­


    ¡°Come on, sit up properly¡­¡±


    She was only two or three steps away. In Will¡¯s blurry vision, she quickly closed the distance and stood before him.


    ¡°Come on, look at me properly¡­¡±


    A small hand¡ªits nails painted a blood-red polish¡ªgently lifted his chin.


    As she drew closer, Will¡¯s vision finally focused on her face.


    No¡­


    Even in his groggy state, Will wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Of course.


    He should¡¯ve realized it earlier.


    Even if he really had stumbled into some supernatural dungeon legend, how could it match the story he¡¯d read in the book so perfectly? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could it all happen so coincidentally, right in front of him?


    So¡­


    From the moment he saw the two doors in the dungeon, he had already fallen into this trap¡ªno, perhaps he had been ensnared the moment he entered this dungeon.


    He looked up and saw Leah¡­


    Her crimson witch¡¯s eyes, now completely filled with pink hearts.


    Passionate, like the fire magic she studied, her gaze burned into him.


    ¡°Come on, say my name properly¡­¡±


    In her eyes, he had become the reflection at the center of her heart-shaped pupils.


    ¡°Will¡­ Will¡ªWill!¡±


    Her voice, restrained at first, grew louder and more intense. The hand not holding his chin moved to her own face, her uncontrollable joy turning into a crazed smile that crept up her lips.


    ¡°Say it again, say it again, okay?¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ it¡¯s been so, so long since I last heard you say my name¡­¡±


    ¡°Just with your voice¡ª¡±


    At this distance, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to hear it, but Will could clearly hear her heartbeat.


    It pounded like a drum, right next to his ear.


    Her small hand held his chin gently, not with force, but with a teasing lift.


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re looking at me, I know you recognize me. Your eyes are clearing up bit by bit. Good boy¡­¡±


    ¡°Leah¡­ Leah¡­¡±


    Will, fighting against his exhaustion, widened his eyes and, facing this unfamiliar version of her, called out the name he had spoken so many times before.

 Chapter 176 - The Witch’s Box (4)

    Chapter 176: The Witch¡¯s Box (4)¡ª


    There was no doubt about it.


    The person standing before him¡­


    The one with heart-shaped pupils in her eyes, who had used some kind of witch¡¯s tools to firmly bind him to what seemed like a chair-like contraption¡­


    Was Leah.


    Leah Flamuel Ellemont¡ªhe couldn¡¯t believe he still remembered her full, ridiculously long name. She was the Leah who had been his mentor for three years at Entark¡¯s First Academy.


    Will fought against the overwhelming drowsiness, likely induced by some kind of drug, and forced himself to look up at Leah.


    This scene¡­


    Ah, yes, this scene.


    Every night he spent writing The Task System, he had imagined a scenario like this.


    One day, the tsundere teacher who was prone to blushing but had a delicate heart would finally learn to express her true feelings.


    She would use every tool at her disposal as a witch.


    With her invincible bloodline and unmatched magic, she would tie up the person she loved in her little dark room, grab his chin, and¡­


    Confess her feelings while forcing him to do the same.


    Yes.


    He had worked so hard, subtly guiding her to understand the benefits of being straightforward, while also teaching her to master the witch¡¯s tools¡­


    All so he could one day witness the ¡°darkened, obsessive, and direct Leah.¡±


    Finally¡­


    Will half-closed one eye, struggling to focus his foggy mind and get a clear look at Leah¡¯s face.


    Damn it, why was he still so exhausted¡­


    The Leah before him, and this room¡ªthis was beyond what he had imagined. No, it surpassed his imagination.


    In this moment, he felt a flicker of joy¡ªlike the satisfaction of finally evolving a Pok¨¦mon after grinding it to level 64.


    But¡­


    But!


    In all those nights he had envisioned this scene, he had never once thought¡­


    That this setup would be used on him?!


    Why was Leah-sensei here? Oh, right, he knew that¡ªshe must¡¯ve come looking for him after realizing he was missing. But why would she ambush him in a dungeon?!


    And why had Leah-sensei darkened? Oh, he knew that too¡ªhe had gradually guided her into this state, starting with the crimson mint essential oil and then through his carefully chosen words.


    ¡­


    But¡­


    Why¡­


    Would Leah-sensei¡­


    Why would she¡­


    Why would she target¡­


    Him¡­


    Why would she darken over a ¡°cannon-fodder comedic villain¡± from the original story¡­


    Over someone whose ¡°fate¡± was to die in a ridiculous and humiliating way¡­


    Over a young master who wasn¡¯t even particularly talented¡­


    Why?


    There had to be¡­ some part of the story he had missed.


    Damn it, if only his mind were clearer. But in this state of exhaustion and confusion, where closing his eyes for even a moment would send him to sleep, he couldn¡¯t think straight¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will, the way you¡¯re fighting off your body¡¯s heavy drowsiness, as if you¡¯re trying to figure out why this is happening¡ªit¡¯s really¡­ adorable.¡±


    During the ten or so seconds Will spent lost in thought, Leah finally spoke.


    The hand she had used to lift his chin moved to touch more sensitive areas¡ªlike the back of his ear.


    The light, ticklish touch made Will flinch.


    Her touch was filled with ¡°desire,¡± yet carried a delicate ¡°carefulness.¡±


    As if she were afraid of hurting him, her movements were gentle, but they radiated an intense, uncontrollable emotion.


    More importantly¡­


    Her fingertips were burning hot.


    Will had touched Leah countless times when she was under the influence of crimson mint essential oil. Her body now felt just like it had back then.


    She wasn¡¯t normal right now.


    Of course¡­


    It was obvious at a glance that she wasn¡¯t normal.


    But it was strange¡­


    This was exactly the Leah he had wanted¡ªexactly the kind of abnormal Leah he had envisioned.


    So why, when he looked at her now, did his first reaction feel like fear, followed by¡­


    Pity?


    This¡­


    What was this¡­


    Ah¡­ what was he just thinking about¡­


    Will¡¯s consciousness grew increasingly fuzzy. He couldn¡¯t even form a complete question in his mind.


    What had he been thinking about just a moment ago? What had triggered that thought?


    It was bad¡ªhe realized he couldn¡¯t remember, which meant he was on the verge of falling asleep.


    When a person enters deep sleep, their mind loses the ability to connect related thoughts¡­


    But¡­


    Just before he succumbed to the ¡°mist¡± Leah had used to put him to sleep¡­


    He opened his nearly glued-shut mouth, his lips barely parting, and looked at Leah.


    Leah, who was holding his chin, saw his sweat-soaked forehead and damp brown hair. His hands were bound to the chair, but he was trying so hard to speak, his voice barely a whisper¡ª


    ¡°Leah-sensei¡­¡±


    He managed to ask, in broken fragments¡ª


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    Then, with a soft sigh, he closed his eyes and slumped forward, falling asleep under her palm.


    Leah smiled in satisfaction.


    But¡­


    ¡°What exactly are you asking ¡®why¡¯ about?¡±


    Leah crossed her arms, a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking why I¡¯m doing this¡­¡±


    She crouched slightly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Will was tied to the chair, his head had drooped. To speak into his ear, she had to crouch down, bringing her face close to his.


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    She had so many reasons.


    One was because Will had started looking at someone else. If she didn¡¯t do this, he would never look at her again.


    Another was that she wanted to take him away from the human world, to live with her as a witch, so he would always look at her.


    Another was¡­


    No, the most fundamental reason was¡­


    Leah lowered her head and gently ran her fingers through his damp, freshly washed-looking brown hair.


    Though her outward appearance was that of a twelve-year-old, the way she patted his head carried the warmth of a mother doting on her child¡ªfar more mature than her looks suggested.


    She leaned in close to Will¡¯s ear.


    And softly whispered¡ª


    ¡°Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°No need for subtlety, no need for roundabout words, no need for concealment, no need for flowery language, no need for evasion¡­ I¡¯m saying it the way you taught me to.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re already asleep, so you can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    ¡°No matter.¡±


    ¡°When you wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡±


    She let her hand fall, but something still felt missing.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°As many times as you want to hear it, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dungeon, Shuna stood before the other door.


    She crossed her arms, not opening the door immediately, lost in thought.


    ¡°Vice-Captain, so there really is a door here.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean the chances of their side being a dead end just went up?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Shuna nodded.


    ¡°Either way, let me test the Ice Queen¡¯s strength first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Vice-Captain, there are only three of us. Are you sure we should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we retreat and wait for them?¡±


    ¡°No. If you ask me, unless we defeat the Ice Queen, we won¡¯t be able to reach wherever they are.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°And besides¡­ who said you were here to help me fight the 60th-floor boss?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why did you recruit us¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just here to make sure I reach her in peak condition.¡±


    She stretched lazily, then reached out and opened the door to the final boss room.

 Chapter 177 - The Witch’s Box (5)

    Chapter 177: The Witch¡¯s Box (5)¡ª


    As he fell into a deep sleep, Will found that, compared to the hazy, half-asleep state he had been in earlier, he could think much more clearly in his dreams.


    The ¡°why¡± he had voiced earlier wasn¡¯t just one ¡°why¡±¡ªit was three.


    ¡ª


    The First Why:


    Why had she darkened?


    Will, more than anyone, already knew the answer. He didn¡¯t even need to ask.


    After all, Will hadn¡¯t been avoiding the truth.


    When Leah had looked at him with those eyes, he had responded with his own gaze.


    Just seeing her eyes¡­


    It was all too clear.


    Come on, the super yandere he had personally cultivated¡ªthere was only one fundamental reason for her darkening¡ª


    Because she liked him!


    Without the catalyst of ¡°love,¡± how could anyone commit such insane acts from the depths of their heart?


    To ensure they would successfully become darkened individuals, Will had studied extensively. How to accurately grasp their psychology, how to twist their emotions, how to reduce their guilt after ¡°darkening.¡± Step by step, from positive reinforcement to negative reinforcement, he had guided them into the abyss.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°No one understands better than I do¡­ why they became like this.¡±


    If there was only one person in the world who could have predicted Leah¡¯s current state, it would undoubtedly be Will.


    As for how ¡°ordinary affection¡± had turned into ¡°obsessive affection¡±¡­


    There were countless reasons.


    For example¡­


    A newspaper with a photo of him and another woman?


    When this thought crossed his mind, a flashbulb seemed to go off in his memory¡ªduring the interview after he and Shuna cleared the ¡°Ironfire Bastion¡±¡­


    The reporters had mentioned¡­


    That photo would definitely make the front page.


    ¡ª


    The Second Why:


    Will jolted awake.


    ¡°?!¡±


    In the chaos of his dream, just as he began pondering this question, he suddenly ¡°woke up.¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t the groggy kind of waking up¡ªit was a sharp, crystal-clear awakening. Will swore, in all the years since he had been reborn into this world, he had never woken up with such clarity.


    It was as if a light switch had been flipped, instantly flooding his brain with illumination, with no delay whatsoever.


    But his vision was still blurry.


    No¡­


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his glasses, but his vision was gradually sharpening, becoming clearer and more defined, as if it had been enhanced.


    What was happening? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How much time had passed?


    What time was it now?


    The first thing Will did upon waking was to search the Witch¡¯s Box for anything that could indicate the ¡°time¡±¡ªa clock or a watch, for instance.


    But he realized it was pointless.


    He hadn¡¯t known the time before falling asleep, so even if he found a clock now, how could he know if an entire day had passed?


    At the same time, he could see Leah¡¯s silhouette in the distance.


    She was wearing her signature witch¡¯s hat but not the long robes witches typically wore. This allowed Will to clearly see her cute, short skirt and sailor-style teacher¡¯s uniform top.


    And the absolute territory between her white socks and skirt.


    No, no, no, no.


    What kind of state was he in right now? Why did his senses feel so heightened¡­ and why was he noticing things like this?


    But.


    He saw it.


    Leah seemed to be fiddling with something at the table, completely focused, occasionally shifting her hips¡ªthough, given her youthful appearance, there wasn¡¯t much to sway.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Leah¡­ Leah-sensei~ what¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡ªWhat was that?


    Will immediately shut his mouth. He wanted to cover it with his hand, but his hands were bound to the chair and couldn¡¯t move.


    The moment he spoke, he realized something was wrong.


    He was¡­ panting uncontrollably.


    And when he said ¡°Leah-sensei,¡± it came out in a tone he usually reserved for teasing her, a playful, almost coquettish tone.


    He felt like something was very wrong with him.


    What was happening?


    He tried clenching his fist, and the moment he did, he could feel the hot blood coursing through his veins, surging to the point of exertion.


    Then¡­


    He felt a faint pain just below his collarbone. Normally, he might only notice such a sensation, but now he could acutely feel something flowing into his body through the vein beneath his collarbone.


    It was a warm, almost scalding stream.


    It felt like someone was pouring boiling water directly into his bloodstream.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    He looked down.


    He saw that the thick outerwear he had donned for Moonlit Ice Extreme had been removed, leaving him stripped down to nothing but his bare skin.


    And then¡­


    He noticed the most striking thing.


    Something that didn¡¯t seem to belong in this era¡­


    A transfusion needle.


    A small needle had been inserted into the vein beneath his collarbone, with a bright red liquid flowing through a crude transparent tube into his body.


    Looking up.


    Above him, on a rack about the height of a person, was a mug bearing the witch¡¯s logo. The bottom of the mug had been modified with an opening, connected to the tube.


    The mug appeared to be filled to the brim with¡­ blood.


    What lay before him resembled a modern blood transfusion setup, but in reality, it was one of those inexplicable magical tools created by witches¡ªa ¡°blood infusion device.¡±


    It didn¡¯t account for blood type, cleanliness, or compatibility, yet it was somehow able to integrate seamlessly into his body, likely thanks to some unreasonable witchcraft.


    There was no doubt that the one who had pieced this device together was Leah, who was busy at the table.


    Then¡­


    What was being continuously infused into his body¡­


    Whose blood was it?


    At that moment, Will caught a strange scent in the air.


    The smell was so strong that it made him want to sneeze the moment he inhaled it, shooting straight to his brain. Yet it carried a captivating, almost intoxicating fragrance.


    This was¡­


    He looked at his shoulder.


    Although his upper body had been completely stripped, draped over him was Leah¡¯s recently worn mage¡¯s robe. From the robe, he could smell the faint scent of magical potions that Leah often carried.


    Magical potions. No, this wasn¡¯t just any magical potion. Leah¡¯s most frequently used potion was¡­


    Blood-Red mint essential oil!


    No wonder he had noticed a familiar scent in the room from the very beginning.


    He had personally crafted Leah¡¯s supply of Blood-Red mint essential oil, modifying it with his own additions to ensure the concentration was just right. Most of the time, he had done this with Eir¡¯s help at a dedicated workstation.


    But¡­


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    The moment he recognized the scent, he felt his chest pounding, his heart hammering against his spine like a drum.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Such a violent heartbeat¡­


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    What was happening?


    He felt like his body was overreacting, but it shouldn¡¯t have been this intense.


    Wait¡­


    This kind of reaction¡­


    It was just like¡­


    The way Leah reacted to Blood-Red mint essential oil?


    As this thought crossed his mind, Will saw Leah spin lightly on her heels, her skirt fluttering as she turned to face him.

 Chapter 178 - The Witch’s Box (6)

    Chapter 178: The Witch¡¯s Box (6)¡ª


    ¡°You slept so soundly.¡±


    She seemed to be carrying a small suitcase as she slowly walked toward him.


    Why did that suitcase look so familiar?


    ¡°But just like in the afternoons at the lab, every single one of your naps was this peaceful.¡±


    Step by step, she approached Will.


    ¡°I¡¯d poke your face, and you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Sometimes, you¡¯d even mumble my name in your sleep.¡±


    Her footsteps stopped in front of Will.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Leah¡­ Leah-sensei, don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit¡­ hot in here?¡±


    Will could feel it¡­


    The closer she got to him, the faster his heart raced. And it wasn¡¯t just his heartbeat that was accelerating.


    For the first time in his life, he could feel the presence of his ¡°magical circuits.¡± He could sense them coursing rapidly through his veins.


    Normally, casting magic required painstaking effort, chanting, and focusing to draw upon the magic within his body. But now¡­ he could clearly feel the layout of his magical circuits and where they were most concentrated.


    A pounding heartbeat.


    Clear magical circuits.


    Rising body and blood temperatures.


    These were all¡­


    Exactly the symptoms Leah had described when he had once asked her about the effects of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    And¡­


    They were also the sanitized descriptions given in the original story, which had tried to maintain its ¡°all-ages¡± rating by downplaying the effects of the oil.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Leah had spent years under his guidance, becoming deeply familiar with Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil. Now, she practically seemed like she had been soaked in the stuff.


    Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil was supposed to only work on witches¡­


    So why was he, who had mocked Leah¡¯s reactions as a witch, now experiencing all of those same symptoms?


    No, wait. Will suddenly remembered¡ªthere were ¡°methods¡± to make non-witches experience the effects of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    And the person who had theorized those methods was¡­


    Will clenched his teeth, trying to suppress his heavy breathing.


    Why was it always himself?!


    Three years ago, he had been digging traps for his future self?!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will, it seems like you¡¯re still a bit groggy from your nap.¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice sounded calmer than before.


    But Will couldn¡¯t see her eyes. She was standing, slightly taller than him as he slouched in the chair¡ªcompletely reversing the perspective from when he used to look down at her.


    Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see her eyes and could only hear her voice, Will felt a strange sense of ¡°calm¡± and ¡°serenity.¡±


    If not for the unsettling ¡°witch¡¯s laboratory¡± atmosphere of their surroundings, just hearing her voice might have reminded him of their three years at Entark¡¯s First Academy.


    ¡°We¡¯re in an ice-element dungeon right now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know that the environment isn¡¯t hot at all.¡±


    ¡°The reason you feel so warm is because¡­¡±


    Leah reached out, her fingertip lightly tracing the spot on his collarbone where the needle was inserted, then slowly moving downward.


    Burning.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Will bit his lip.


    Leah¡¯s finger barely grazed his chest, yet he could distinctly feel a strange burning sensation where her touch lingered.


    It was strange.


    Too strange.


    An indescribable feeling.


    Even though the sensation was tinged with a slight pain, when her fingers left his skin, he felt an overwhelming reluctance. He wanted her to continue, even to intensify her touch.


    Will turned his face away, trying not to watch Leah¡¯s movements. But every time her finger brushed against him, he could acutely feel it, and his mind involuntarily replayed the image of her finger gliding across his chest.


    ¡°Because what¡¯s being continuously infused into you from here¡­¡±


    Her finger lightly tapped the spot where the needle was inserted.


    ¡°¡­flowing through here¡­¡±


    She slid her finger along his collarbone.


    ¡°¡­and coursing into here¡­¡±


    Her finger angled toward his heart, and Will felt his wildly beating heart synchronize with the heat of her touch.


    He shuddered.


    ¡°¡­is my blood. The scalding blood of a witch.¡±


    Leah smiled softly.


    She withdrew the hand that had been tracing his body and opened her palm, revealing the inner crook of her right elbow.


    Will could see the ¡°marks¡± there¡ªclear signs of blood being drawn.


    So it was true.


    ¡°Now, your body and my blood have become one. Naturally¡­ you¡¯re experiencing the same things I once felt. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I figured as much. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s something you once theorized with me. Isn¡¯t that right, Will?¡±


    Leah interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°You¡­ you actually remembered¡­¡±


    No, of course she remembered.


    Because remembering the things others said was exactly what Leah-sensei, who outwardly appeared tsundere and dismissive but was inwardly thoughtful and caring, would do.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought I¡¯d find a viable method for this in the ancient magic left behind by witches.¡±


    Will never imagined that, even though he had guided Leah into becoming a yandere, she would go so far as to use a method he had only dared to theorize but never attempted to implement!


    She had injected her witch¡¯s blood into Will¡¯s body! This temporarily allowed him to experience the same heightened reactions to Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil that she did.


    In essence, she had found a way to use the original story¡¯s only aphrodisiac-like substance on someone else through her own body.


    Will had become the test subject for his own theories on how to drive others into yandere states.


    Ironically, his current sensitivity to magical circuits and his ability to utilize them were probably the best they had ever been in his entire life.


    Just by glancing at Leah¡¯s fingers, Will could feel his magical circuits spinning rapidly, his blood pumping fiercely from his heart to every part of his body.


    Everywhere, his veins carried scalding blood, now infused with a trace of the witch¡¯s magic.


    Leah might have ¡°darkened,¡± but¡­ but she hadn¡¯t lost her mind.


    Wait, Will suddenly had a flash of clarity¡ªhe finally understood why Leah had done this.


    ¡°By the way, it seems you fell asleep earlier and missed what I said¡­¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah¡¯s calm tone began to quicken, her words tumbling out in a rush.


    Then¡­


    She suddenly leaned in close to Will, pressing him back against the chair she had crafted.


    She rested her forehead against his.


    Now¡­


    Their eyes could only see each other.


    Those eyes.


    The ones Will had once sketched as ¡°the witch¡¯s enchanted eyes¡± were now far removed from his original depiction.


    Because they were now filled with enormous, pulsating hearts.


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll just say it again!¡±


    Her tone began to rise, growing more fervent with each word.


    ¡°Why did I do this~?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you!¡±


    ¡°No need for subtlety¡ªno need for roundabout words¡ªno need for concealment¡ªno need for flowery language¡ªno need for evasion¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you¡ª¡±


    ¡ªA confession delivered in the exact straightforward manner Will had always dreamed Leah¡¯s tsundere self would learn.

 Chapter 179 - The Witch’s Box (7)

    Chapter 179: The Witch¡¯s Box (7)¡ª


    Meanwhile¡ª


    60th Floor.


    The boss floor of Moonlit Ice Extreme, where the Ice Queen Kolodai resides. Clearing this floor signifies the completion of the entire dungeon.


    According to adventurers who had climbed through all 60 floors to challenge her, Kolodai was described as a very ¡°romantic¡± Ice Queen.


    The 60th floor was adorned with beautiful, sprawling ice sculptures.


    Even Kolodai¡¯s attacks were executed through various ice-sculpted animals. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At times, ice dragons soared through the air.


    At times, ice elephants leapt from her side.


    At times, she summoned ice warriors to swing their swords.


    ¡ªIt was a romantic challenge, almost like attending a grand ice sculpture exhibition. That is, if Kolodai¡¯s creations didn¡¯t hit so hard and weren¡¯t so freezing cold.


    But now¡­


    The 60th floor could hardly be called ¡°romantic.¡±


    The only word to describe it was ¡°chaotic.¡±


    The ground was covered in puddles of melted ice, scattered everywhere. While the water was crystal clear, it lacked any sense of order or pattern.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong¡­ to have done this to me all by yourself. And you¡¯re not even someone specialized in fire magic, which would counter my abilities¡­¡±


    Kolodai no longer carried the graceful air of a boss floating in the air.


    She stood on the ground, her long ice-blue dress partially torn, exposing her midsection.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself. I thought a summoner-type boss like you would be fragile¡­ but not only can you deal damage, you¡¯re surprisingly durable.¡±


    Shuna rotated her wrist.


    It was to be expected¡ªthis was the 60th-floor boss, far beyond the level of enemies that could be defeated in a single strike. Even with her thorough preparation, Kolodai had proven to be a formidable opponent.


    Though it wasn¡¯t a desperate struggle, Shuna¡¯s arms and thighs bore several cuts from Kolodai¡¯s ice shards.


    Her stamina was also significantly drained.


    ¡°Hah¡­ well then, time for me to go all out¡­¡±


    Kolodai took a deep breath, her hand resting on her Ice Throne, as if preparing for one final attack.


    But¡­


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. No need to waste so much energy. I just wanted to show you that we¡¯re capable of defeating you¡ªso we can have a fair¡­ chat?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Kolodai¡¯s half-charged ultimate attack came to an abrupt halt.


    Her small, doll-like face tilted to the side, her expression one of pure confusion.


    ¡°I just want to ask you about something.¡±


    Shuna narrowed her eyes.


    Kolodai could sense her urgency¡ªotherwise, she would have waited for Kolodai to unleash her full arsenal.


    Then¡­


    Shuna tossed a small fragment of stone toward her, no larger than a fingernail.


    ¡°This.¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms.


    ¡°Have you seen it before? The marks on it¡ªshouldn¡¯t they have something to do with you?¡±


    Kolodai caught the tiny fragment mid-air, her movements as light as catching a snowflake in a flurry.


    She opened her palm.


    In the center of her hand was a small, pale green shard, its edges marked with white cut lines.


    Kolodai didn¡¯t speak. She quietly raised her head and glanced at Shuna, who stood across from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t recognize it¡­¡± Shuna twirled the dagger in her hand, the blade slicing through the air with a sharp sound, ¡°¡­or do you just not want to answer me?¡±


    Kolodai shook her head.


    ¡°This is indeed one of my ¡®carvings.¡¯ Though I don¡¯t know how you got it.¡±


    Hearing this, Shuna knew she was on the right track.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. So, tell me¡ªhow did it come to be?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I was just helping my sister, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Kolodai answered quickly.


    But¡­


    The speed of her response left Shuna momentarily speechless.


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    The dagger spinning in Shuna¡¯s hand came to a halt.


    She rarely interacted with the dungeon rulers. After all, most dungeon conquests ended with simply defeating them, leaving little room for conversation.


    She even wondered if her lack of communication was why this was the first time she had heard a dungeon ruler mention a ¡°sister.¡±


    So dungeon rulers had ¡°family relationships¡±? Or was ¡°sister¡± merely a term of endearment for someone older?


    And then there was something that had been bothering Shuna since the Ironfire Bastion.


    Back then, the dungeon ruler¡ªan old man who loved telling bad jokes¡ªhad seriously described the state of the dungeons, even using phrases like ¡°don¡¯t want to be a pawn.¡±


    What kind of atmosphere existed within the dungeons to make him say something like that?


    So¡­


    Could the ¡°sister¡± Kolodai mentioned be another dungeon ruler aligned with the ¡°don¡¯t want to be a pawn¡± sentiment?


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®sister¡¯? Is she another dungeon ruler?¡±


    Shuna looked at the childlike Kolodai, adjusting her tone.


    Kolodai didn¡¯t seem to possess the maturity of an adult ruler. Despite her title as the ¡°Ice Queen,¡± her demeanor and behavior were more like that of a child.


    With a sigh, Shuna softened her voice, speaking as if coaxing a child.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But¡­ my sister told me not to let anyone know about this.¡±


    Kolodai suddenly clasped her hands together, crushing the shard in her palm into powder.


    ¡°So she¡¯s¡ª¡±


    But Shuna¡¯s question was interrupted¡ª


    ¡°Still¡­ why do you act like you don¡¯t know anything? After all, the courier who delivered the uncarved raw stones¡­ and the one who wants your captain¡­ have the same scent as a witch.¡±


    Shuna furrowed her brow at this.


    ¡°A witch. Oh¡­ that explains why I keep smelling something unpleasant around here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so, do you still want to keep asking?¡±


    Kolodai gave an innocent smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go save your captain, that witch might just break him beyond repair¡ª¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°No need for subtlety¡ªno need for roundabout words¡ªno need for concealment¡ªno need for flowery language¡ªno need for evasion¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you¡ª¡±


    Will could feel his heart pounding so hard it seemed ready to burst from his chest.


    He looked into Leah¡¯s eyes, filled with pink heart-shaped pupils.


    He listened to her voice, each word of her confession rising in pitch, brimming with passion and sincerity.


    And he understood the second ¡°why¡±¡ª


    Why did Leah love him?


    Even before hearing Leah¡¯s confession, Will had already guessed her feelings¡ªit was obvious. If someone tied you to a chair and injected you with something, you¡¯d probably figure out what they were thinking too.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    But now Will truly understood.


    Leah had infused him with her witch¡¯s blood.


    She had draped him in her robe, still scented with Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    And now¡­ she lowered her head and pulled out bottle after bottle of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil from a nearby suitcase.


    The suitcase was a gift from Will.


    The Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil had been refined by Will.


    Even the bottles were ones Will had purchased himself.


    It was all for¡­


    For Leah to recreate every ¡°heart-pounding¡± moment she had experienced¡­


    And make him feel it all over again!


    ¡°Come now, Will~¡±


    Leah bit the cork off a bottle of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    The blood-red, slightly viscous liquid slowly poured onto the back of her hand.


    And from her fingertips¡­


    It began to drip, drop by drop.

 Chapter 180 - The Witch’s Box (8)

    Chapter 180: The Witch¡¯s Box (8)¡ª


    This is bad, this is bad, this is bad.


    Terrible, terrible, terrible.


    The Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil trickled down Leah¡¯s hand, drop by drop, onto Will¡¯s body.


    Not only could he clearly feel the path the oil was taking across his skin¡­


    He could also hear his own heartbeat, growing faster and faster.


    He had witnessed this process before, but experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different matter.


    Leah¡¯s hand gently rested on Will¡¯s chest, directly over his heart.


    The Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil itself was cool to the touch, but the moment Leah¡¯s small hand pressed against his skin, he felt a burning sensation, as if her handprint was searing into him.


    He could feel his magical circuits, now driven by the witch¡¯s blood coursing through his veins, surging and ebbing within his body.


    It was¡­


    A deeply terrifying experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough yet, Will. Not nearly enough.¡±


    ¡°Leah-sensei¡­¡±


    Will could feel himself becoming more attuned to the sensations of a witch, the more of her blood was injected into him.


    So this¡­


    So this is what it always felt like to be a witch?


    Even when he closed his eyes, his mind remained crystal clear, his senses heightened, his consciousness dizzy with overstimulation.


    Every nerve in his body felt magnified tenfold, as if he could detect even the slightest change in temperature across his skin.


    His magical circuits roared, surging to every blood-filled corner of his body.


    His breathing grew more rapid.


    The original story hadn¡¯t lied. It had described Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil as an ¡°exceptionally potent catalyst for magical circuits¡± in witches.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Now that Will was experiencing it firsthand, he realized¡­ this substance was far more than that. For witches, it was a tool that could completely dominate not just their bodies but even their minds.


    Alright, fine, Will admitted it¡ªmaybe he had gone a bit too far when he had encouraged Leah to use this stuff directly in the past.


    ¡°So? How does it feel? You don¡¯t need to speak; I understand. After all, this is what I¡¯ve been feeling all along¡­¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah¡¯s fingers, slick with the viscous oil, tilted his chin upward.


    Her hand trembled slightly, likely from her own excitement caused by the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil. Will could feel the faint quiver in her touch as she held his chin.


    ¡°Do you feel it too, Will?¡±


    ¡°Leah¡­ hah¡­ Leah-sensei, I¡­ I was wrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ please¡­ let me go¡­¡±


    His mind was clear, but it was precisely this clarity that made the ¡°cravings¡± emerging within him all the more terrifying.


    For instance¡­


    Will couldn¡¯t stop his gaze from drifting toward the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil in Leah¡¯s hand.


    If his hands weren¡¯t restrained, he might have already reached out to snatch it from her.


    Her small fingertips, now tinged with a faint redness and coated in the sticky oil, exuded a maturity that seemed incongruous with her youthful appearance.


    ¡°Are you really sorry?¡±


    Her right hand shook the small bottle of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil she held.


    The liquid inside sloshed back and forth with her movements.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his throat dry.


    ¡°I¡­ I need it¡­¡±


    He shook his head furiously, trying to dispel the thought.


    His behavior was becoming increasingly similar to Leah¡¯s when she had fixated on the coins in his hand.


    So this is what it felt like¡­ what Leah had experienced back then.


    As long as the other person held something connected to the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, your mind and spirit would gradually fall under their control, like a small kitten reaching out its paw.


    Except¡­


    Back then, he had been the one holding the toy, delighting in teasing her.


    Now, the roles had reversed, and Leah was the one holding the reins.


    So¡­ was this why Leah had fallen for him?


    During their long time together, had he unintentionally given her so much¡­ stimulation through the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil?


    If Leah¡¯s goal was to make him understand why she had fallen for him¡­


    Will had already gotten the message.


    Whether it was his body¡­


    Or his heart¡­


    Every blood vessel and nerve in his body had experienced it¡ªthis overwhelming ¡°love¡± that had taken control of his very being.


    But¡­


    ¡ªLeah, her hands trembling, picked up bottle after bottle of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    If she kept stimulating his nerves like this, even someone with his strong willpower¡­


    ¡ªAnd then, Leah smiled as she twisted open each cap.


    ¡­wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.


    ¡ªShe brought one of the bottles close to his nose, letting the scent waft over him.


    In an instant, Will¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by the sharp, slightly metallic scent of the oil.


    He looked up.


    He could see Leah, dressed in what on her looked more like a student¡¯s uniform than a teacher¡¯s, her pale skin barely visible through the collar of her shirt.


    She reached up and gently loosened her collar.


    He was close¡­ so close to breaking¡­


    To becoming someone who completely obeyed his body¡¯s reactions, someone who would submit entirely to the witch before him¡­


    ¡°Give me¡­ give me more¡­¡±


    Before he even realized it, the words had escaped his lips.


    He stared intently at the bottle of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    And then¡­


    Leah raised it, holding it right in front of his eyes.


    The blood-red bottle and Leah¡¯s pink, heart-filled pupils seemed to merge into one.


    It was¡­ beautiful.


    Leah-sensei¡­ was so adorable.


    ¡ªShe poured the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil over his hair, letting it flow down the sides of his face, over his cheeks, across his lips, and down to his collarbone.


    He wanted more, more, more¡­


    His magical circuits spun wildly, his blood surging through his body.


    And Will¡¯s mind began to sink further into chaos.


    Leah-sensei, from now on¡­ I¡¯ll obey you completely¡ª


    I¡¯ll listen to everything you say¡­


    Just give me a little more, just a little more of the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    No, no, he couldn¡¯t give in to these thoughts¡­


    But¡­ every fiber of his being was screaming at him to surrender to this ultimate sensation.


    At this rate¡­


    If he kept being ¡°controlled¡± like this, he would completely ¡°break.¡±


    But even if his mind didn¡¯t shatter, his body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this much witch¡¯s blood, right?


    It felt ¡°good,¡± yes, but it was pushing him toward a dangerous precipice. His brain kept sending warning signals, urging him to escape this situation.


    Maybe this was exactly what Leah wanted him to experience¡ªa slow descent into dependence on the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil?


    He needed¡­ he needed to think of a way¡­ to make Leah stop¡­


    But¡­ with his hands bound, the only way to stop her was to find a way to free them first¡­


    As Will was thinking this, he suddenly felt his body tilt backward, as if the world had flipped upside down. He was falling¡ªhis entire body was being tipped over.


    The sudden shift in position, from sitting upright to lying flat, was disorienting.


    And it felt like the final straw that severed his last threads of restraint and reason.

 Chapter 181 - The Witch’s Box (9)

    Chapter 181: The Witch¡¯s Box (9)¡ª


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t just Will whose brain and senses were being controlled by the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    Leah, with her heart-shaped pink pupils, reflected his brown hair in her expanding irises¡ªa sign of a witch¡¯s enchanted eyes, symbolizing affection. Naturally, she was the one in this room more deeply affected by the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    For her¡­


    The Will before her wasn¡¯t just a former good student now muddled by the oil, but also someone who shared her blood¡­


    The witch¡¯s blood was indeed intricately connected to magical circuits.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that even when her blood left her body and entered Will¡¯s, she could still feel the state and movements of his organs through the magical circuits in her blood.


    For instance¡­


    His throbbing heartbeat.


    As she sensed Will¡¯s rationality teetering on the edge of darkness, his nerves on the brink of collapse¡ªshe gently pushed the chair.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re doing the right thing, Leah.


    ¡ªSee, he¡¯s just like you were back then.


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Before her, Will toppled backward with the chair, like a plank of wood blown over by the wind.


    Simultaneously, the board supporting his legs flattened out.


    Thus¡­


    Will transitioned from being bound to the chair for a blood transfusion to lying flat on the wooden board.


    Leah lifted her knee, her delicate knee scraping faint blood marks on the rough wooden chair.


    ¡°Hmm? I heard that.¡±


    ¡°Such a naughty student.¡±


    She reached out, leaning closer to Will.


    Will hadn¡¯t closed his eyes¡ªLeah knew this well. In this state, he was paradoxically more awake than ever, far from feeling ¡°tired.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t enough!


    So¡­


    She reached out, gently wiping the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil from his face, savoring his expression of enjoyment and bewilderment.


    Then she used her finger to smear a bit of the oil onto his teeth. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Not enough, not enough, not enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me¡­¡±


    ¡°Always, always look at me¡­¡±


    She reached up and untied one of her twin tails, letting her golden hair cascade down her arm and brush against his face.


    ¡°Still not enough¡­¡±


    She gently sat down, feeling his skin, now almost as warm as hers.


    Then she untied her other twin tail.


    Both hands rested beside Will¡¯s ears.


    Leah loved Will¡¯s eyes.


    She used her fingers to gently pry open his eyelids, examining his sky-blue eyes from the whites to the pupils.


    In the summer afternoons of their first year, he had already grown taller than her, squatting down to look at her with those eyes, then reaching out to remove her large witch¡¯s hat.


    ¡ª¡±Ah¡­ Leah-sensei looks cuter with her whole face showing.¡±


    ¡ª¡±You should cool off sometimes. I can see sweat dripping down your chin.¡±


    ¡°Even though you always say there¡¯s nothing special about your eyes.¡±


    ¡°But only you use those eyes to look at me in the summer heat.¡±


    Leah loved Will¡¯s cheeks.


    With her fingers coated in Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, she drew a heart on his cheek.


    In the winter nights of their second year, after finishing an experiment, snow began to fall outside. His profile, gazing at the snow, was slightly reddened from the cold, and he drew a heart on the window.


    ¡ª¡±Hehe, Sensei. I learned this from other students. Is it pretty standard? What do you think? You judge.¡±


    ¡ª¡±Huh? What? This is childish? Leah-sensei, you¡¯re twelve years old, so you should do childish things like me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s drawn well.¡±


    ¡°So I learned it too. How¡¯s this? Do you like it?¡±


    Leah loved Will¡¯s chest.


    Her fingers traced circles from his collarbone downward.


    In the spring afternoons of their third year, Leah was recommended to participate in a collaborative sports event with her students. During a two-person race, she fell onto his chest and realized that, despite his frail appearance, he was actually quite well-built.


    ¡ª¡±Oh? Sometimes I can be your meat shield too?¡±


    ¡ª¡±It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Even though I¡¯m not that strong, Leah-sensei is very light~¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away, letting you live peacefully under my protection. From the moment we leave, you¡¯ll only see my figure.¡±


    Leah loved everything about Will.


    Even now, as he lay beneath her, unable to resist, staring up at her like a helpless lab rat.


    Even without¡­ without the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, she had always maintained this ¡°affection,¡± unchanged¡ª


    Speaking of which, the oil she had applied earlier seemed to have dried.


    ¡°This little bit isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    ¡°More, more¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like you said, more, more¡­¡±


    In this ¡°Witch¡¯s Box¡± that belonged only to the two of them, she should indulge in everything she wanted to do.


    All the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil she had accumulated¡­


    She should use it all, all, all, all¡ª


    Leah grabbed two bottles of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil from the table beside her, opening them with her teeth.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Leah-sensei¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Come now, Will. Let me teach you what it truly means¡­ to experience the ¡®pinnacle¡¯ of sensations that a witch¡¯s blood can bring¡ª¡±


    Three bottles.


    Four bottles.


    Five bottles.


    Six bottles.


    ¡­


    Leah poured almost all the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil over herself, letting it flow down her arms and neck, and then trickle onto Will.


    Then¡­


    Leah extended her trembling hand, breathing heavily, overwhelmed by the oil¡¯s effects.


    Finally, she opened the last two bottles of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    She raised them and poured them into her mouth.


    ¡ªOnly this way.


    ¡ªOnly like this.


    ¡ªJust as you said, being straightforward, proactive, and crazily adorable¡ªLeah would surely capture your gaze.


    ¡ªRight, right, right, right?!


    She lowered her head, lifting Will¡¯s chin with her hand.


    Their lips met.


    She caressed his cheek.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait, Leah¡ª¡±


    Before Will could say the word ¡°sensei¡±¡ªfor she was far from satisfied with merely being his teacher¡­


    Leah¡¯s lips, flushed with happiness and filled with Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, pressed against Will¡¯s.

 Chapter 182 - The Witch’s Box (10)

    Chapter 182: The Witch¡¯s Box (10)¡ª


    Soft.


    Wet.


    Warm.


    Intense.


    Beyond his control.


    Roughly prying open his teeth.


    Continuously pouring the scalding, viscous Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil into him.


    Relentlessly stimulating his blood and magical circuits to circulate throughout his body.


    The calm rhythm of breathing echoed in his ears, warm breaths flowing across his cheeks.


    Without any rhythm or technique, the movements spun back and forth, yet by feeding him the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil directly, his brain was subjected to an even more sensitive stimulus.


    Will wondered if even someone with better technique could replicate this experience.


    Having been fed too much Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, far beyond his ability to swallow, Will could only let it flood his throat, let it flow down.


    He wanted to close his eyes as one does in a normal kiss, but each time he tried, the sensations jolted them open again.


    And¡­


    Throughout the entire process¡­


    Leah never once closed her eyes.


    Her eyes, filled with pink hearts and overflowing with intense emotion, were fixed on him.


    No matter how tired he felt, seeing her gaze brought him back to full alertness.


    Will watched Leah, who was treating him with such unrestrained ¡°roughness.¡±


    Perhaps because they were so close, he could also feel Leah¡¯s heartbeat, seemingly synchronized with his own.


    As his chest vibrated, he could feel their heartbeats playing in unison, an intimate experience.


    It made him acutely aware of his own heartbeat, and as he focused on it, he could simultaneously hear hers echoing. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as she said.


    He had to keep looking at her, keep thinking about her, always be by her side¡­


    Even their heartbeats had to sync, their blood had to mingle, their thoughts had to be open to her.


    ¡ªIn that sense, you¡¯ve really mastered it, Leah. Even I didn¡¯t foresee this path to darkening.


    In hindsight, while it seemed on the surface that she was simply ¡°using the methods Will had used on her to make him understand why she loved him,¡± the reality was¡­


    From the moment she chose to inject her witch¡¯s blood into him and began using the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil extensively, she had already done far more than that.


    She had even fulfilled the ¡°your eyes only see me¡± condition.


    As long as this process continued¡­


    Will would soon become nothing more than ¡°Will Hysterm, who only gazes at Leah.¡±


    Even in the brief darkness of a blink, he could see¡ª


    Leah smiling at him from across the lab table.


    Leah standing on tiptoe, trying to pat his head like a teacher.


    Leah twirling her twin tails, shyly looking down.


    Leah pulling down her big hat to hide her blush when praised.


    And¡­


    The Leah before him now¡­


    With pink pupils, covered in Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, roughly gripping his chin, kissing him fiercely¡­


    But she showed no sign of stopping.


    Even after pouring two bottles of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil into Will¡¯s mouth, she only pulled back slightly to take a deep breath.


    ¡°Sensei¡­ a little gentler¡­¡±


    Then¡ª


    Before Will could finish his sentence¡ª


    Once more¡ª


    After stealing his first kiss, she was set to take his second and third just as roughly.


    Will felt the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil that had just passed through his throat rolling through his stomach, then spreading from there throughout his body, sending signals to ¡°get excited.¡±


    His entire magical circuit began a thrilling marathon, coursing through his body like a strong current, filling every sense he could muster with blood.


    His mind, now exceptionally clear, absorbed all the stimuli and sensations¡ª


    He remembered Leah wrapping him in her robe, letting him see only her eyes, as she said, ¡°Be my student.¡±


    Now, just like then, in a shadowed environment, only their eyes met, only they looked at each other.


    Standing on the edge of exhilaration, Will knew he was just one step away from plunging into the depths of ¡°ruin.¡±


    But¡­


    At this moment¡­


    Will recalled the third ¡°why¡±¡ª


    Why did seeing Leah like this, the Leah he had dreamed of, the Leah he had painstakingly nurtured, the Leah who had reached the ¡°yandere¡± conclusion he had hoped for¡­


    Make him feel genuine pity?


    In the instant after the ¡°peak¡± of stimulation, Will felt as if he had returned to being an outsider, standing outside the ¡°frame¡± and ¡°story.¡±


    Before him was a scene that, if placed in a book as an ¡°illustration,¡± would be filled with tension, shock, and beauty.


    A girl tying up the boy she liked in a chair, sitting on his abdomen, actively and passionately offering her kiss.


    Their bodies were covered in blood-red Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, like blooming red spider lilies.


    A girl who once couldn¡¯t express herself directly had finally learned, through a long journey of emotions, how to convey her feelings, using a method so rough it bordered on pathological¡­ to steal his first kiss.


    And with an extremely potent psychological tool, she slowly ensnared him.


    Successfully using her ¡°yandere¡± nature to ensure his eyes would only see her.


    But¡­


    Will, unable to help himself, reached out and patted Leah¡¯s head.


    The witch had shown her witch¡¯s side, the tsundere had finally become an unabashedly straightforward person.


    This was the ending he had wanted.


    Yet¡­


    Will felt, deep down, that she¡­ she was pitiable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because it seemed like the one avoiding things had become him.


    From the moment he stepped through that door, into this space, he hadn¡¯t responded to Leah¡¯s madness with even a word, even as his mental state was deteriorated by the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, he held onto the last shred of reason and calm, trying to persuade Leah to let him go¡­ well, upon reflection, she was never going to let him go.


    The one who pitied her was the version of himself standing outside the frame.


    If¡­


    No matter how straightforward she was, no matter how yandere she was, if the love she offered, filled with her hopes, still went unanswered¡­


    How was she any different from a ¡°loser¡±?


    ¡­Was this why he pitied Leah?


    Because all along, it seemed like his affection for her hadn¡¯t grown. Even though he didn¡¯t dislike Leah-sensei, and now, thinking back, he had many, many fond memories of her. Yet, even with his body stimulated to this extent, his emotions maintained that last thread of reason, making him realize he hadn¡¯t ¡°fallen in love with the person before him.¡±


    But he so dearly wished that the yandere he had watched grow, who had finally matured enough to face her feelings, would truly receive a response from the one she loved.


    He now felt as if he stood before two doors.


    Complex and incompatible emotions, like ¡°two doors that shouldn¡¯t lead to the next dungeon level,¡± lay before him.


    A sigh, eyes closed, eyes open.


    In an instant¡­


    Will¡¯s perspective shifted from observing a ¡°yandere witch¡± illustration in ¡°third person¡± to staring directly at Leah, who was so close in ¡°first person.¡±


    She squinted slightly, her pink heart-shaped pupils surrounded by the beautiful red witch¡¯s eyes Will had painstakingly drawn, stroke by stroke, in search of a similar hue.


    Her face still had a hint of childish roundness, for Leah-sensei was, after all, a legally twelve-year-old professor.


    Her golden hair remained as beautiful as ever, like the warmest firelight in winter.


    At this moment, Will indeed felt an impulse to ¡°respond to her¡±¡ªperhaps the scales had tipped ever so slightly to the right.


    Was it the influence of the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil? Or Leah¡¯s blood?


    No, it felt more like¡­ his remaining calm and rationality, after so much calculation, were telling him the only way to break free.


    Leah rose, and for her twelve-year-old self, two consecutive kisses, even poorly executed, seemed to have drained her energy. Her chest heaved as she caught her breath, wiping away the remnants of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil from her lips.


    Then¡­


    To her surprise¡­


    In the moment she stood, Will¡¯s once-bound hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder.


    ¡°Will¡­?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    The iron cuffs binding his hands had been burned through.


    Thanks to the witch¡¯s blood, his magical circuits were at their peak¡ªnormally, he couldn¡¯t imagine using his body¡¯s heat to burn through iron cuffs, but now, with just a little¡­


    A kiss¡¯s worth of time, he could do it¡ªif not one, then two!


    He used his abdominal strength to sit up, his other hand pressing against the back of Leah¡¯s head, pulling her toward his lips¡ª


    ¡°Mmph?!¡±


    Yes.


    This was it, if he wanted to retain his consciousness, he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    This¡­ this was self-rescue!


    However¡­


    He felt the magical circuit¡¯s tide, which had subsided after reaching a ¡°peak,¡± surge once more, even more intensely than before.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t driven by a desire for Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    It was¡­


    Because he had actively touched the ¡°source¡± of the new blood within him. As if he had developed a dependency on Leah¡¯s heartbeat, magical circuits, and even her skin, the moment he touched her, his senses and muscles reactivated.


    His body leaned forward, forward, forward, embracing Leah even tighter.


    The vigorous movement caused the entire chair to shake, dislodging the transfusion needle from his subclavian vein, spraying blood onto both Will and Leah.


    His blood, Leah¡¯s blood, and even the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil on him mixed together.


    He could clearly feel that Leah, in his arms, loved this moment, her fingertips, with a hint of nails, tightly gripping his back.

 Chapter 182.5 - The Witch’s Box (11)

    Chapter 182.5: The Witch¡¯s Box (11)¡ª


    She exhaled softly, her breath like the crackling sound of a small flame burning the air, as she whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Well done, Will.¡±


    Thump, thump, thump.


    Her heartbeat matched his own.


    Her magical circuits ebbed and flowed in sync with his.


    Her blood¡­


    Her lungs¡­


    Her stomach¡­


    Every part of her mirrored his organs, commanding them to obey her.


    It was as if¡­


    As if being taught to write by a teacher for the first time, knowing nothing, and following her instructions step by step.


    Yes¡­


    The kiss he had just ¡°responded¡± with was like opening the mysterious ¡°Witch¡¯s Box¡± that the witch had prepared for him¡ªjust like opening the door to this room.


    Once you made the move, you could never close it again.


    Your heartbeats, blood, and circuits, already synchronized with hers, would be submerged in the pink ocean of her eyes.


    Slowly¡­


    Gently¡­


    Gradually¡­


    Under her control¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re watching me too, it¡¯s not just one-sided.¡±


    Leah looked contentedly at Will, who had just parted lips with her.


    His lips closed softly, as if he had nothing more to say.


    He reached out, touching her as delicately as if handling a fragile glass object.


    His movements were a bit sluggish, as if he wasn¡¯t yet accustomed to them.


    But his eyes remained fixed on her¡ªjust as she desired.


    ¡°Next, yes, just like this, slowly moving down¡­¡±


    Perhaps because his fingertips, tinged with the coolness of the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, made heat and cold coexist.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Leah noticed his movements had halted.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a defiant pause, but rather the kind of pause that came when intuition no longer sufficed, and he awaited new learning.


    ¡°Can¡¯t continue?¡±


    Leah¡¯s hand wrapped around his right fingers.


    ¡°Then let me teach you.¡±


    The muscles on Will¡¯s face twitched slightly.


    Leah heard it¡ªhis heartbeat accelerating, keeping pace with hers.


    His blood surged, accompanied by the throb of magical circuits.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet¡­


    This action seemed to fully stimulate his response.


    Leah didn¡¯t stop; her grip on his wrist grew firmer.


    It reminded Leah of the ice sculptures in Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    The ice serpent sniffing the flower¡ªthe serpent gently brushing past the blooming flower. In response to the cold it brought, the flower contracted slightly, eagerly awaiting to bloom.


    ¡°Seems¡­ you¡¯re learning quickly.¡±


    Like a diligent student who had just learned a new word and practiced it repeatedly, he repeated the action over and over.


    ¡°If¡­¡±


    Leah suddenly leaned in.


    Will¡¯s gaze followed her movement, looking sideways.


    Meeting her pink eyes.


    ¡°If I said¡­¡±


    She was about to give the next ¡°command.¡±


    ¡°From now on¡­¡±


    A command that seemed to grant him ¡°freedom,¡± but in reality, would lead him further from ¡°reason¡±¡ª


    ¡°Act according to the instincts in your circuits. No, also according to the instincts in my circuits?¡±


    Leah was curious about what would happen if the always disciplined, self-regulating student were to completely let go¡­


    No, more like injecting him with a stimulant that drove him forward, then releasing his reins¡­


    What would he become?


    Controlled by his instincts like this¡­


    ¡°You would¡­ hmm?!¡±


    What Leah hadn¡¯t anticipated¡­


    His ¡°instincts¡± and ¡°wildness¡± far exceeded her imagination.


    Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist, and Will, who had seemed like a lamb to the slaughter, pressed her down onto the flat chair.


    He truly followed the command, relying on ¡°biological instincts,¡± performing actions that ¡°a creature would do for reproduction.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    The entire process gave her no time to react, no room to resist. Everything was like when he first cornered her in the office, when he pinned her against the wall in the hallway.


    Just like before, he was the student Will, who made her marvel at his ¡°forcefulness.¡±


    In that instant, Leah realized.


    Or rather¡­


    If any witch tried to do what she had done, they would discover the secret¡ª


    Their senses were interconnected at that moment. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª


    ¡°How long has it been¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, looks like four¡­ to five hours?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect¡­ for a student who always joked about being weak, your stamina is surprisingly good.¡±


    In the quiet ¡°Witch¡¯s Box¡± room, Leah draped in her coat, sat on the chair, glanced at the clock beside her.


    For Will, the time on the clock was meaningless¡ªhe had no way of knowing how many days had passed.


    But Leah knew.


    It was only the first day she had captured him, possibly just after nightfall, with the date unchanged.


    Witch¡¯s blood and Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil were truly magical things.


    In just four or five hours, his body and mind were completely ¡°hers.¡±


    His eyes could only hold her.


    Leah reached out, gently caressing his face.


    Sweat trickled down his cheeks, sliding down her collarbone.


    She ran her fingers through the sweat, satisfied, and brought them to her mouth, licking slightly.


    ¡°A bit tart. Hmm¡­ even seems to have a hint of Mint Essential Oil, but not bad.¡±


    She gazed into those eyes.


    The deep blue pupils reflected her golden hair, with her red-tinged pink irises standing out in the reflection.


    Leah was content in this moment.


    Like this¡­


    No one else would disturb her.


    No worldly chaos.


    No troublesome school matters.


    Only he watched her, and she became the brightest existence in his deep blue pupils.


    It reminded Leah of long ago, staring at their first successful experiment, when he spoke to her:


    ¡ª¡±¡­Do you want to love someone? Do you want someone you love to stay by your side? Do you want to never be alone?¡±


    ¡ª¡±With your immense power, your long life, as long as you reach out, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t have, Leah.¡±


    ¡ª¡±If you reach out, his eyes will hold no one but you¡­¡±


    As a teacher.


    Shouldn¡¯t she fulfill her student¡¯s expectations?


    Since what he wanted was this version of herself, she stood before him, in the passionate, possessive state he desired.


    ¡°Very good, very good, I like you now.¡±


    Those deep blue eyes looked at her.


    ¡°But it¡¯s time to reclaim your instincts, listen to the echo of my magical circuits.¡±


    In those eyes, she was content, content to the point of not resembling the legendary ¡°witch¡± who was never satisfied.


    But¡­


    Precisely because of this.


    Even after obtaining everything¡ªeven something as precious as another¡¯s genetic material for a witch.


    She pondered why she still felt unsatisfied.


    Pondered what else she needed to take from him.


    To take enough at once.


    Then¡­


    Then it must be.


    A response from his usually silent, yet most expressive ¡°mouth.¡±


    His body had already submitted to her, now only his consciousness remained.


    ¡°Now, I want to hear you say¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s fingers lightly traced his lips, smearing her sweat and other fluids onto them.


    ¡°¡­Love me.¡±


    Leah had seen the ancient magic book on witch¡¯s blood, so she knew well, this was like a contract, after saying this, he would ¡°willingly¡± become the witch¡¯s.


    Like those rulers recorded in history, their senses closely connected to hers, forever obeying her commands, and¡­


    Losing themselves.


    His current state was so similar to when she first encountered Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil, being controlled.


    Except now, she no longer shut herself off, she would confess straightforwardly like this.


    She felt her magical circuits tremble slightly.


    No, no, this wasn¡¯t normal, like an abnormal tremor when measuring experimental temperature.


    Wha¡­ what was happening?


    Was it¡­


    Was it because she saw her former self and hesitated?


    ¡°Lea¡­ Leah-sensei¡­?¡±


    Will saw Leah sitting on him again in his nearsighted vision, their position similar to when he kissed her and lost consciousness.


    But¡­


    His fatigue didn¡¯t feel like nothing had happened.


    Hmm?


    Wait?


    In an instant, Will¡¯s mind replayed what he had just done and experienced.


    This¡­


    This wasn¡¯t a successful self-rescue?!


    This was kicking himself off the cliff to ¡°ruin¡±!


    No¡­


    It was like being kicked off a cliff, with only his shorts caught on a branch!


    As Will thought this, Leah wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Pressed his head, kissing him again.


    ¡°Mmph?!¡±


    The kiss was clumsy and panicked, like¡­ like she realized he was awake and wanted to return him to his previous state.


    He felt Leah¡¯s magical circuits trying to revert him to how he was.


    ¡°Wait, Leah¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you must listen to me.¡±


    She seemed genuinely flustered, her expression slightly flushed, even shy, her lips pursed, looking like a child who had done something wrong.


    Then, she kissed him a third time.


    Forcing her magical circuits to synchronize his newly freed circuits again.


    Even this action was overly hasty, Will could feel the erratic surge of magical circuits.


    What was wrong with her?


    Why was she suddenly¡­ suddenly so urgent, so unlike before¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ just like this!¡±


    ¡°Will, just like this.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, you¡­ you¡¯re back.¡±


    The last kiss.


    This time, Will felt himself losing control again, his arms slowly wrapping around her.


    ¡°Mmph¡­ great, yes, Will, such a good student.¡±


    The first time his self could return, perhaps there was some luck involved, but with each repetition, his spirit grew weaker.


    No¡­ this wasn¡¯t what he wanted, to slowly lose consciousness and become Leah¡¯s slave¡­


    Importantly, importantly¡­ Leah wouldn¡¯t be happy with this version of himself¡­


    Someone¡­


    Someone had to stop this process¡­


    Bang¡ª


    A loud crash shattered the silence.


    ¡°Rescue¡¯s here¡ªLittle Will!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ okay¡­ right?¡±

 Chapter 183 - Fight, Fight, Fight!

    Chapter 183: Fight, Fight, Fight!¡ª


    In just about an hour, Shuna had accomplished three things: she had ¡°beaten up the Ice Queen Kolodai and extracted some vague information,¡±


    ¡°sent the two hired adventurers to search for their other teammates in the dungeon,¡± and


    ¡°threatened Kolodai into taking her to the door where Will was.¡±


    Honestly, she had anticipated this outcome.


    A dungeon with ¡°two doors¡± wasn¡¯t entirely unprecedented.


    From the knowledge Shuna had gathered while helping Will research witches, she knew that ¡°witches¡± seemed to have some connection to the inner workings of dungeons. It was highly likely that their mysterious movements were rooted in the idea that the Witch Association was an organization embedded within dungeons.


    And since Will knew a ¡°witch,¡± it wasn¡¯t hard to piece some things together.


    Shuna had initially approached this with the thought of letting Will get a mild scolding from his former teammate, reminding him not to mess around with witches. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t rushed too much.


    But¡­


    ¡ª¡±If you don¡¯t save your captain, that witch might just break him¡ª¡±


    Break¡­ break him?


    That description was a bit terrifying.


    Hmm¡­


    Shuna wanted to retort, saying that the two of them had been teammates for a long time or something, but¡­


    Honestly, it was probably her ¡°instinct¡± for danger. From the moment she entered this dungeon, she had felt a faint sense of unease.


    Will, broken?


    Well, she was a little curious about what that would look like.


    But curiosity aside, she took her ¡°bad feeling¡± about the crisis seriously.


    So instead of threatening Kolodai with her life to spill the details, she forced her to take her to the other door to see for herself.


    On the way, she had the hired swordsman and shield-bearer escorted out of the dungeon¡ªhired help was never as reliable as teammates she picked herself.


    And then, she prepared to open this ¡°gift box prepared by the witch.¡±


    Except¡­


    She hadn¡¯t expected¡­


    That the scene unfolding before her when she opened the door would be so explosive.


    ¡ª


    The room was as large as a full boss chamber.


    Unlike the icy, blue-tinted, aurora-lit aesthetic of Moonlit Ice Extreme outside, the witch¡¯s room was a dramatic, vibrant red, almost like a stage set.


    But as a boss chamber, it was oddly empty. There were no combat-related items, just a small round table in the center, like one used for tea.


    Despite its size, large enough to host a boss fight, the setup felt more like a ¡°witch¡¯s office.¡±


    Of course¡­


    That¡¯s if you ignored¡­


    The center of the room¡­


    Shuna frowned, struggling to find the right words to describe the scene before her.


    In the center¡­ ahem, there appeared to be a chair. On it¡­ were two people covered in some sticky, blood-red substance, almost entirely naked. Well, one of them was wearing a uniform, but it looked more like a touch of kink than actual clothing.


    And what was even harder to comprehend¡­


    When she opened the door, what she saw was¡­


    ¡°Oh. Looks like I came at a bad time?¡±


    Will¡ªthere was no mistaking it¡ªWill was actively¡­ embracing the blonde ¡°witch,¡± holding her with an unusually passionate expression, kissing her deeply.


    For a normal ¡°human,¡± someone untouched by the influence of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil¡­


    ¡ªThis scene was basically a slightly red-tinted, slime-coated (or worse) adult party, wasn¡¯t it?!


    Shuna crossed her arms and sighed.


    She had thought she might be too late, that if the witch had done something extreme, she¡¯d open the door to find a shattered Will.


    Like, his eyes gouged out, or parts of his body chopped off.


    But instead¡­


    Hmm, this was much better than she had imagined.


    His eyes were intact, his limbs were whole, and he still seemed physically capable.


    Wonderful.


    Oh, that was just wonderful.


    Wonderful enough to make her incredibly jealous.


    So the stone-hearted young master could be this passionate, holding someone like this, kissing them so happily?


    So¡­


    So she had been wrong about him all along? This man, whom she thought she knew so well after years of being pen pals?


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t need me, so I¡¯ll just¡­ leave?¡±


    Shuna averted her gaze, unwilling to linger on the scene, and gestured toward the door behind her.


    However¡­


    Just as Shuna said this¡­


    She heard the sound of flames scorching the air behind her¡ª


    BOOM¡ª!


    Before her brain could process what was happening, her body reacted instinctively.


    A thick ice shield formed in her hand, and with a clenched fist, she caught the incoming blast of flames.


    But she knew that this hastily conjured ice shield had already been burned through by more than half.


    ¡­Her ice shield, almost half-melted by a single blast?


    Whoever launched that attack¡­


    Was pretty strong.


    Stronger than the ¡°witch¡± Shuna had imagined based on Will¡¯s descriptions.


    If her assessment was correct, the witch had used the ancient magic ¡°Incinerating Flameburst,¡± which was several levels stronger than the modern version of Flameburst.


    ¡°Not very friendly, are you, Witch~senpai? I¡¯m the new logistics recruit for Morning Star.¡±


    Shuna grew slightly more serious and greeted the witch¡ªshe remembered her name was Leah.


    The earlier attack had slammed the door shut, leaving Shuna with no choice but to confront this highly skilled young witch in what looked disturbingly like an adult-themed party setting.


    She clenched her fists.


    She looked at Leah¡­


    Oh, and the half-dead Will slumped over the edge of the chair behind her.


    ¡ªWhy did he look like he¡¯d just been¡­ violated?


    ¡ªNo, wait, judging by the indecent liquids on the chair, he had been violated, hadn¡¯t he?!


    ¡ªNo way, no way, Kolodai wasn¡¯t lying after all. Will really had been broken!


    ¡°Hmph, sweet words, but all sarcasm, huh? I¡¯ll take you on. I don¡¯t recall Morning Star ever recruiting someone like you.¡±


    Leah withdrew her outstretched hand.


    She turned her head slightly, wiping the corner of her mouth, which was stained with Will¡¯s saliva and a bit of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    To Shuna¡­


    The gesture was both triumphant and arrogantly self-satisfied, like someone who had just devoured their prey.


    ¡ªDamn this eternally twelve-year-old-looking old hag!


    Shuna took a deep breath.


    Judging by that earlier attack, this witch wasn¡¯t weak.


    Based on the strength of the Flameburst alone, she was easily S-rank. However, Shuna couldn¡¯t determine whether this strength came from Leah herself, the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil covering the room, or the adrenaline from her current high.


    Well, regardless, she wasn¡¯t going to be an easy opponent.


    How annoying.


    Shuna scratched her head.


    She really wanted to leave Will here and just walk away.


    But¡­


    ¡°No¡­ Shuna¡­ hah¡­ you came just¡­ in time¡­ hah¡­¡±


    From Will¡¯s effortful lip movements as he slumped in the chair¡­


    Ignoring his gasps and pauses, Shuna could read his message.


    ¡°Blood¡­ it¡¯s¡­ witch¡¯s blood¡­¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pointed to the spot below his collarbone, where he was still bleeding.


    Seeing his gestures and lip movements, Shuna, who often shared a deep understanding with Will, immediately got it.


    She remembered reading that witch¡¯s blood, when infused into another person, could create a ¡°fusion¡± effect, allowing them to experience what the witch felt.


    So being broken to this extent¡­ well¡­ it made sense.


    Made sense, my ass¡ªthis perverted young master from the Hysterm family had brought this on himself by messing with a witch¡¯s feelings!


    No excuses would work!


    However¡­


    In the ten seconds it took Shuna to process this, the young witch had already stood up.


    She adjusted her clothes, even retied the bow on her teacher¡¯s uniform.


    But from the glimpse of her skirt¡¯s hem, it was clear she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s women like you¡­ who took Will away from me¡­¡±


    She lifted her gaze, brushing her bangs aside.


    Shuna had seen those eyes before.


    Will had once drawn ¡°witch¡¯s eyes¡± in a letter to her, but¡­ now those eyes¡¯ pupils unmistakably resembled hearts.


    Witches were truly enigmatic beings, their nature incomprehensible, their personalities unpredictable.


    No, wait.


    What she just said¡­


    ¡°Wait, wait, how is this my fault now?¡±


    ¡°He was bewitched by you, that¡¯s why he left me. I know this very well.¡±


    Leah tied her twin tails back into place, returning to her usual hairstyle¡ªthough without a mirror, one side was higher than the other.


    But the slightly messy look, combined with her wide, intense eyes, somehow suited her perfectly.


    ¡°Looking at you now, it seems like you¡¯re the one who bewitched him?¡±


    ¡°I know him very, very, very well. How could he ever do something that goes against his plans? Someone as disciplined as him would never deviate from his schedule. Clearly, you don¡¯t understand Will at all.¡±


    Leah adjusted her skirt and picked up the large witch¡¯s hat she had set aside, placing it on her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I understand him, okay? Now that you mention it¡­ maybe it is a little my fault.¡±


    Shuna thought for a moment. Okay, fine, she had dragged Will away while drunk¡ªso there was some truth to that.


    But more than admitting her fault, she refused to acknowledge that this witch ¡°understood Will better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll treat you as this floor¡¯s boss. That works, right?¡±


    She looked at Leah, adopting the serious demeanor of someone challenging a boss.


    Though fighting in such an indecent setting really wasn¡¯t her style.


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡±


    Leah twisted a ring on her finger, pulling a staff out of her witch¡¯s storage ring.


    It was¡­


    A staff with an obsidian gemstone embedded in the center.

 Chapter 184 - Anticipation?

    Chapter 184: Anticipation?¡ª


    Faced with the tense standoff between the two women, Will found himself feeling¡­ a strange sense of anticipation.


    On one side was Leah, the witch he had personally nurtured, teaching her the ways of yandere and darkening, even helping her master her powers¡ªand who, just moments ago, had seemingly had her way with him.


    On the other side was Shuna, his long-time pen pal and close friend, someone who had helped him countless times over the years.


    If Will weren¡¯t in such a miserable state right now, he might have been sitting off to the side, chanting, ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡±


    But¡­ uh¡­


    Wait a second¡­


    Were these two fighting over him? Huh?! Was he actually being fought over for once in his life?


    And then, he noticed Leah turning toward him after ordering Shuna to wait.


    In her hand, she held a staff with an obsidian core.


    Wait¡­


    The thing Leah was holding looked¡­ familiar¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that the staff his father had splurged on and given to him? The one mentioned in the original story as an incredibly powerful staff? Unfortunately, with his current knowledge and abilities, he hadn¡¯t been able to use it properly¡ªit was about as useful in his hands as a cheap wooden staff from a street vendor.


    But¡­


    Leah had brought it here?


    Was it because, after he left, Leah lacked a suitable staff and decided to use his? Thinking about it, it probably had more value in her hands than in his.


    As this thought crossed his mind, his vision darkened for a moment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He lowered his head.


    The sensation was eerily similar to when he had experimented with Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Will bowed his head, forcing himself to hold on for a few seconds before he could see his hands again, still stained with the now-drying Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    So that¡¯s what it was¡ªthe effects of the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil were wearing off, and Leah was no longer pressed against him.


    This was¡­


    His body being completely drained.


    His magical circuits overloading from repeated strain.


    And the lack of stimulants or energy sources to keep him going.


    Honestly, considering his physical condition, the fact that he was still sitting upright after everything Leah had put him through was already impressive.


    But¡­


    Speaking of staffs¡­


    He turned his head¡ªjust the act of turning made him dizzy¡ªand saw the staff he had prepared for Leah, tested to be highly effective, leaning against the edge of Leah¡¯s small table.


    ¡­He had originally planned to give her the Ancient Flame Staff: Prototype.


    As Will was thinking this, the familiar obsidian staff appeared before him.


    It had been polished to a shine, the stone reflecting the blue of Will¡¯s eyes.


    The staff was even wrapped in a thin layer of silk to prevent scratches.


    The staff was handed to him.


    ¡°Will, I know! You didn¡¯t leave willingly¡­ you were deceived by that bad woman, which is why you ran away with her¡­¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice became soft and sweet when she spoke to him.


    Gone was the commanding, boss-like tone she had used to threaten Shuna just moments ago.


    ¡°Eir told me when you left¡­ Sensei was so worried about you¡­ because Sensei knows you¡¯d never break your plans and leave on your own¡­¡±


    Wait? So it was Eir who told Leah and Treya about this!?


    How¡­ how did she even know?


    ¡°So it must be that bad woman¡¯s fault¡ªsee, she even admitted it.¡±


    Leah gently lowered the staff.


    ¡°You only did this because she forced you.¡±


    Her voice was slightly hoarse, likely from the toll her body had taken.


    ¡°After all, Will¡­ you just now, you¡­ willingly kissed me.¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t feel the unique movements in your magical circuits that would indicate my control¡­ it was something you wanted to do¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless it was real¡­ right?¡±


    Then¡­


    Will watched as Leah took his limp, exhausted hand and placed it on the staff that had originally belonged to him. Knowing he didn¡¯t have the strength to grip it, she gently adjusted his fingers to hold the staff.


    ¡°You forgot to bring it with you, and I was so worried¡­ worried you¡¯d get hurt without a weapon. So I wanted to bring it to you. This is¡­ this is your favorite weapon, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her words were so ¡°normal¡± that they reminded Will of the original Leah-sensei¡ªthe one who secretly noted everyone¡¯s preferences and carefully observed their expressions.


    She was still ¡°Leah,¡± after all, just with a slight touch of darkness. Her blackened state hadn¡¯t turned her into a completely different person.


    But¡­


    The next moment¡­


    Her lips curled into a textbook yandere smile, revealing a hint of her small fangs.


    With that expression, she spun around in front of Will, her movements so exaggerated that even her witch¡¯s hat wobbled slightly.


    She left Will with only a side profile.


    ¡°Because I plan to take everything stored in my ring out, I didn¡¯t want this to accidentally fall out and get damaged!¡±


    From her ring, another staff fell out¡ªone Will recognized as the one he had chosen for her back then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Will, I¡¯ll burn that wretched woman to ashes until there¡¯s nothing left!¡±


    ¡­


    Will glanced at the obsidian staff in his hand.


    Then looked up at Leah.


    Wait¡­


    Was she handing this to him now because she was afraid it would get damaged?!


    How big of a fight was she planning to have with Shuna?!


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve got it all wrong¡­ Shuna and I are actually¡ª¡±


    Crk¡ª


    Will felt his throat tighten.


    It was as if the blood in his throat had suddenly frozen, locking his vocal cords and preventing him from speaking.


    He realized that, at this close distance, some of Leah¡¯s blood was still in his body. And since her blood was essentially an extension of her magical circuits, he was still under her control.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡±


    Leah tilted her head, placing a finger over her lips in a silencing gesture.


    ¡°Sleep, sleep, my good student Will~¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, and in that instant, Will felt an overwhelming wave of exhaustion.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    After saying this, Leah began walking toward Shuna, step by step.


    She left Will¡¯s line of sight with only her back visible.


    Will understood¡ªthis was Leah¡¯s final use of her magical circuits and the connection to the witch¡¯s blood in his body to lull him into sleep¡ªensuring he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the fight.


    Now all he could do was hope that Shuna could somehow save him from Leah, who had filled him with so much Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    Will, now clutching his throat, drenched in sweat, his upper body bare, felt his vision growing darker. He could barely make out Shuna standing in the distance.


    All he could clearly see was Leah¡¯s retreating back.


    Ugh¡­


    Was he really about to lose consciousness? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did it look like¡­


    The ends of Leah¡¯s golden twin tails were tinged with a faint gradient¡­


    Just like the vibrant red of her eyes.

 Chapter 185 - Dazzling Light, Silent Echo

    Chapter 185: Dazzling Light, Silent Echo¡ª


    Shuna stood with her arms crossed.


    She didn¡¯t stop Leah from doing anything¡ªwhether it was handing Will the staff or tidying herself up a bit.


    Of course, part of the reason was that Leah was too close to Will. There was no way for Shuna to bypass her and rescue him¡ªbesides, even if she did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    It was better to let Leah finish whatever she was doing and then have a proper fight.


    The other reason¡­


    Shuna wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the witch¡¯s strength and abilities.


    If Leah were a proper dungeon boss, Shuna could estimate her power based on the floor she was on and the dungeon¡¯s overall difficulty.


    But Leah wasn¡¯t a boss, and she had poured all sorts of catalysts onto herself, making it impossible to gauge her strength.


    From just one Flameburst, who could tell if that was her ultimate move or just a basic attack?


    By observing her movements and behavior a little longer, Shuna could fight with a better understanding of her opponent.


    ¡ªThis was Shuna¡¯s dungeon exploration style.


    ¡ªA methodical approach based on reason and as much information as possible.


    ¡ªIt was eerily similar to the way Will approached dungeons, the same Will who was now slumped in a chair.


    However, Shuna couldn¡¯t shake a strange feeling. Judging by how things had unfolded, Leah seemed to have done a lot since entering this room.


    But Shuna distinctly remembered that only about an hour had passed since she and Will had split up.


    How had Leah managed to do so much in such a short time?


    Shuna¡¯s gaze briefly landed on the only table in the otherwise empty room.


    It was cluttered with witch tools bearing the witch¡¯s hat insignia, one of which appeared to be an hourglass.


    Then her attention was drawn back to Leah, who was walking toward her.


    ¡°Well? Are you ready?¡±


    Shuna clapped her hands together.


    But¡­


    The Leah before her now seemed slightly different from the one she had seen earlier.


    Her hair was still the same golden color, but the tips had taken on a strange reddish hue.


    ¡°¡ªHave you heard the pulse of life?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡ªHave you heard the breath of the earth?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Already starting a chant?¡±


    ¡°¡ªHave you heard the heat of the sky?¡±


    Shuna stopped speaking, because before her, the cheap-looking staff in Leah¡¯s hand was already radiating an intense glow of energy and fire.


    ¡°¡ªListen, listen, for this is¡ª¡±


    Then, in the instant Leah swung her staff, ¡°some ancient magic¡± would undoubtedly be unleashed toward her.


    It was a large-scale fire skill with a very short cast time.


    ¡°Brilliant Light, Silent Echo¡ª¡±


    Five seconds.


    As Leah uttered the phrase, all sound around Shuna vanished in an instant.


    During combat, Shuna heavily relied on her senses, always attuned to the sounds around her.


    Whether it was the clinking of tools and test tubes in the room.


    The rustling of the witch¡¯s clothes as she raised her staff.


    Or even Will¡¯s labored breathing as he sat injured in that strange chair.


    She noticed it all.


    But in that moment, as if her hearing had been stripped away, all she could hear was an endless silence.


    Four seconds.


    Shuna guessed that this was some kind of ancient magic that absorbed the energy of surrounding sounds before detonating¡ªonly ancient magic often manifested in such bizarre ways.


    But¡­ where would it detonate? As Leah completed her chant, the light in her hand disappeared¡­


    Three seconds.


    Shuna took a deep breath.


    She could already feel the temperature around her rising sharply.


    Two seconds.


    A dazzling light began to bloom before Shuna¡¯s eyes.


    One second.


    All the sounds that had vanished exploded back into Shuna¡¯s ears.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hah¡­ as expected, that was a bit tiring.¡±


    On the other side, Leah stood in place, still holding her casting stance, breathing heavily.


    The mass-produced staff from the adventurer¡¯s shop in her hand turned to ash as she spoke.


    This was something she had anticipated.


    Ancient magic was extremely draining, and while a witch¡¯s magical circuits could handle the consumption and release the magic efficiently¡­


    It meant that very few weapons could withstand their magic.


    Even within the Witch Association, this was a common topic of discussion, but¡­ most of the weapons they shared were individually crafted, with no universal solution.


    Even those crafted by witches themselves often had significant flaws, and only a rare few could fully endure a witch¡¯s magic.


    Gazing at the smoke¡­


    Leah clenched the ring on her finger tightly.


    She didn¡¯t believe she had won.


    Because Will had once seriously analyzed this for her: her skills were the most likely to create smoke that could obscure the battlefield. The more this happened, the more cautious she needed to be.


    The enemy might be hiding in the smoke she had created¡­


    And might not have been harmed by her attack at all¡ª


    Swish¡ª


    Several ice bullets shot out from the smoke, aiming directly for Leah¡¯s face.


    But Leah, prepared, sliced through them all with a streak of fire in the air.


    She carefully maintained her distance from the smoke where Shuna was and kept her fingers on her ring.


    Though the ice bullets were small, they clearly packed a punch, targeting her limbs rather than her vital areas.


    What¡¯s this? That bad woman is holding back even in a place like this?!


    But if she doesn¡¯t, she won¡¯t be able to take Will away.


    So¡­


    She must be planning to go all out.


    Flame bullets, imbued with a targeting function using a witch¡¯s tool, shot out from Leah¡¯s ring.


    At the same time¡­


    She fired another flame bullet in Shuna¡¯s direction. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though both of their ice and flame bullets were basic spells, in a battle of speed, they were the most efficient.


    ¡°?!¡±


    In the smoke, Shuna saw a high-speed flame bullet heading straight for her.


    This told her that not only had Leah deflected all her ice bullets, but she also had the energy to counterattack.


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    The distance was too close, and having just used magic, she hadn¡¯t fully recovered. She dodged to the side, but the flame bullet grazed her waist, leaving a burn mark on her exposed abdomen.


    Of course¡­


    For Shuna, this was probably the lightest injury she¡¯d sustained so far.


    Her jacket had already been burned by Leah¡¯s earlier fire attack, and her exposed shoulders and arms were covered in small burns from the steam.


    These burns were all too familiar. The first time she had helped Will solve a problem, she had seen similar burns. It proved that her hastily conjured ice armor had underestimated Leah¡¯s power.


    The last time¡­


    She had been this injured in a dungeon adventure, when was it again?


    It must have been back in the Ice Abyss.


    Though her shoulders and arms ached, the battlefield didn¡¯t allow her any distractions.


    More importantly, she didn¡¯t have the resources to divert her precious mental energy and magic to healing.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    More flame bullets came hurtling toward her.

 Chapter 186 - Ironclad

    Chapter 186: IroncladBang, bang, bang¡ª


    The smoke refused to dissipate, as if Leah was wary of a sneak attack and refrained from using largescale magic.


    However, Leah¡¯s witch¡¯s eyes likely allowed her to see the flickering of Shuna¡¯s magical circuits when she cast spells, which explained the accuracy of her flame bullets¡ªespecially after Shuna blocked them with ice bullets.


    Within the lingering smoke¡­


    It felt like Leah was engaging in a childish game of trading fire and ice bullets with her.


    With her defenses up, even though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint Leah¡¯s direction in the smoke, she could still block all of Leah¡¯s attacks by sound.


    ¡°Still holding on?¡±


    ¡°This backandforth in the smoke seems endless.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come out, and we¡¯ll have an honest fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, you might not know. Will likes straightforward people the most¡ªpeople like me.¡±


    Shuna wasn¡¯t particularly angered by most of Leah¡¯s words, but this bit of trash talk got under her skin!


    She was a pretty straightforward person herself.


    But¡­


    Right now, she was indeed more injured than Leah, and she was still testing Leah¡¯s strength.


    Her attacks were fierce and not without method, even adhering to a strict academic style.


    Whether it was the Flameburst, her ultimate moves, or the temperature of her flame bullets, they were all quite high.


    But¡­


    Aside from her intense attacks and the high temperature of her fire magic, there seemed to be nothing else.


    Her attacks¡­


    Were focused entirely on the heat of the flames and the intensity of the assault, as if designed to break through a particularly strong defense. Shuna had seen adventurers with such specialized skills before, but Leah¡¯s focus was so singular that it seemed like she was trained specifically to target a particular boss.


    Because of this, perhaps her defense and agility were her weak points, completely uninvested?


    What kind of attack would Leah launch next?


    Was she already exhausted, or just getting started¡­


    As Shuna pondered this, she noticed the smoke around her thinning¡­


    Wait¡­


    This was¡­


    She looked over and saw that Leah hadn¡¯t moved much; she was playing the role of a ¡°stationary mage¡± quite well. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    She had dragged over the table filled with all sorts of witch tools and stood on it.


    ¡°Brand our fate, burn our souls, scorch our lives¡­¡±


    Shuna listened to her begin her chant.


    Extreme Flame Meteor?


    That was a familiar ancient magic, after all, Will had used it many times.


    With Leah¡¯s abilities, such ancient magic should be instantcast¡­


    No, wait.


    Shuna realized that the smoke around her was dissipating¡­ not because the time was up, but because¡­


    She was using the storm generated by her chanting to clear the smoke. For a longrange mage, the biggest obstacle was gone.


    There was hardly any smoke left on the ground!


    Moreover, she had found a table, giving her a clearer view and allowing the smoke to gather above her head.


    ¡°This is Extreme Flame Meteor¡ª¡±


    With the airflow and storm, the smoke around Shuna was swept away.


    The Extreme Flame Meteor came hurtling toward Shuna¡¯s head.


    But because of this, Shuna had an idea.


    To execute this plan, the first thing she needed to do was¡­


    Dodge this attack.


    Leah¡¯s round table was quite tall.


    Clatter, clatter.


    On the table were tools for drawing blood, tools for injecting blood, cosmetics for grooming, an hourglass, iron hoops¡­ oh, and Will¡¯s discarded clothes.


    When she first ordered this table, she had envisioned herself sitting elegantly at its edge like a mature witch.


    But¡­


    She hadn¡¯t expected the table to serve such a purpose beyond holding tools.


    It allowed her to stand tall, overlooking everything¡ª


    Indeed.


    ¡°Standing high, it¡¯s quite exhilarating to look down on everything.¡±


    Including the escape path of that wretched woman.


    Shuna continued to run across the vast expanse of the Witch¡¯s Box, evading Leah¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Run, run, don¡¯t you feel like a rabbit in a cage, waiting to be roasted and served?¡±


    The smoke had cleared.


    At this moment, Leah treated the Extreme Flame Meteor like a basic attack, bombarding Shuna as she ran within the fanshaped range in front of her.


    ¡°No matter how you run, you can¡¯t escape¡ªyou can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Shuna was indeed fast on the field, even the speedoriented Extreme Flame Meteor couldn¡¯t touch her. But she could only advance in small arcs, maintaining a safe distance.


    If she strayed too far, she¡¯d expend too much energy dodging and couldn¡¯t maintain it for long.


    ¡°You¡¯re already an injured rabbit, why not stop and let me roast you properly?¡±


    As she spoke, another staff in Leah¡¯s hand cracked from the head down.


    She seamlessly discarded it and pulled another from her ring.


    ¡°The woman who lured him away from me¡ª¡±


    The temperature in the room rose.


    ¡°The bastard who bewitched him¡ª¡±


    The room was filled with more and more craters.


    ¡°The villain who stole his gaze from me!¡±


    The pink in Leah¡¯s eyes was gradually overtaken by an angry red, growing more intense.


    Will had already responded to her.


    She had already captured his gaze.


    Why did people like this still appear to interfere?!


    Kill her, kill her, kill her, kill her, kill her¡ª


    About five minutes of bombardment.


    Not just the Extreme Flame Meteor.


    Leah had used nearly every instantcast fire magic in her ring, but with the storm from the Extreme Flame Meteor, the ¡°Witch¡¯s Box¡± wouldn¡¯t easily be shrouded in smoke.


    Though Leah didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­


    Shuna, who had taken a heavy hit in the first strike and endured the pain of burns, was indeed the strongest adventurer she had encountered.


    No, precisely because she was such a strong adventurer.


    She had to prove herself before Will.


    The self who had spent three years in Entark with him, of course, could singlehandedly kill someone like this¡ª


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    When the ground was no longer suitable for running, Shuna finally stopped.


    Leah¡¯s relentless bombardment paused as well.


    Shuna didn¡¯t respond to any of Leah¡¯s trash talk.


    Then¡­


    When the ground was full of craters, she stopped.


    ¡°Finally stopping, ready to face me?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she discarded her fourth staff and raised the next one.


    No chanting.


    Her trump card¡­


    It was a midlevel magic she had developed with Will at Entark First Academy, aiming to advance toward the ancient magic ¡°Primordial Candle.¡±


    Because this magic required a long time to brew various potions and a lengthy chant, after the first successful experiment, she had stored a copy in her ring on Will¡¯s suggestion, just in case.


    If the person before her could withstand this move, she¡¯d admit they had some skill.


    Increasingly intense.


    Increasingly hateful.


    Increasingly arrogant.


    Increasingly angry.


    Increasingly jealous.


    It was in this state that the ancient magic erupted¡ª


    On that ordinary staff, flames trembled, never before had flames burned, compelled by Leah¡¯s aura and anger.


    ¡°Furious Blaze!!!¡±


    Shuna found Leah quite terrifying.


    Unlike other dungeon monsters she had encountered, Leah¡¯s terror lay in her disregard for her own safety in her magical consumption.


    Was it because a witch¡¯s circuits were unique?


    Or did the strange catalysts on the ground extend her efficiency?


    For a normal person, such massive consumption, especially with hightemperature fire magic, should have overloaded them by now.


    Watching the twelveyearold witch¡¯s wild words from the chair, Shuna could only think¡­


    Was this girl high and unable to feel tired?


    But¡­


    Was she really going to unleash ancient magic again so soon? And it seemed to be an instantcast stored in her magical ring.


    No problem.


    Shuna had already devised a strategy, albeit with some risk, but it was worth a try.


    ¡°Furious Blaze!!!¡±


    Shuna felt it, this magic¡­


    Was extremely dangerous.


    More dangerous than any fire magic she had seen from dungeon bosses.


    It was as if it had been refined to perfection, designed to scorch anything that could be placed in flames, cooking it the moment it entered the fire.


    A witch so specialized in fire magic, to the point of obsession, could produce ancient magic of this caliber.


    But¡­


    Shuna had prepared a response, a selfdeveloped ¡°postmodern¡± magic of considerable strength.


    Using water and ice to counter overly powerful fire magic was a last resort, as the resulting steam could cause more severe burns.


    Shuna¡¯s choice was¡­


    ¡°Thousands of Flame Bullets, Release.¡±


    ¡ªA lengthy fire magic chanted while running.


    ¡ªUsing each crater as a rudimentary magic circle.


    ¡ªDetonating hundreds of delayedexplosion bombs¡­


    ¡ªAll at once!


    Two completely different fire magics and highheat explosions collided.


    It was an explosion far beyond imagination.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened.


    The heat wave before her reached much farther than she had anticipated.


    So¡­


    Standing on the table, she was swept off by the heat wave.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough, cough, the smoke¡­ the smoke is so thick.¡±


    Staggering a few steps on the ground, she managed to stand.


    Leah rose and quickly checked herself, finding no injuries.


    But¡­


    She felt a bit tired. Was it because the scent of BloodRed Mint Essential Oil in the air had been evaporated by the repeated hightemperature magic, causing her magical circuit catalyst to fall short?


    In total, the time spent here with Will had exceeded five hours.


    ¡ªHad she known that annoying pests would invade her territory, she should have saved a bottle of BloodRed Mint Essential Oil to let her experience the highesttemperature magic.


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Leah used her staff to support herself as she stood, but the moment it touched the ground, it turned to ash.


    Even a brandnew staff couldn¡¯t withstand a single highlevel ancient magic?


    The area was shrouded in smoke for the second time.


    ¡°Adding fuel to the fire? What¡­ what kind of suicidal attack is this?!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand her enemy¡¯s actions.


    Why use an explosion to counter an explosion?


    Moreover, that person was much closer to the blast and added more fuel, surely¡­


    As Leah thought this, a shadow flickered through the smoke.


    ¡ªStill alive?


    Damn, she was doing it on purpose, to disrupt her vision?!


    Apart from the rapid footsteps in the smoke, nothing else could be heard.


    But even hearing those footsteps was futile¡­


    Whoosh¡ª


    The footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Where was she?


    As long as¡­ as long as she found her position.


    Then, in the next second.


    Leah could see the other¡¯s black hair, like a phantom in the smoke, elusive, appearing before her.


    A flash of a blade.


    ¡ªShe¡¯s using a knife, just¡­ just need to grab something to block¡ª


    Almost reflexively, Leah instinctively grabbed for ¡°something¡± to block the incoming blade.


    She felt a rodlike object beside her.


    Of course, in her own territory, how could anyone defeat her? Even the staff she discarded was within reach!


    Clang.


    However, when the blade met her staff, she heard the sound of iron clashing with iron.


    ¡ªNo, how could a wooden staff make such a sound?


    ¡ªBut it did indeed block the knife more securely and solidly.


    The staff in her hand¡­


    She had never seen it before¡­


    And it was¡­


    Made of iron?


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? You calculated it perfectly, you shouldn¡¯t¡­ huh? This is¡­¡±


    Shuna was also startled by the feel of her dagger.


    What a joke?!


    Wasn¡¯t this the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff: Prototype¡± that Will had been obsessed with crafting?!


    It had just rolled to her side?


    And it had blocked the move she was sure would defeat the already crazed witch.


    ¡ªWill, oh Will, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you.


    ¡ªPlease stop digging holes for yourself! I¡¯m begging you!


    Of course, at this moment, Will lay behind Leah like a lifeless corpse.


    ¡°Defense magic, rebound.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Shuna was knocked back two or three meters by the rebound.


    The more force she had applied, the stronger the rebound, and it took her a moment to stand.


    Leah, using the staff she had just picked up, steadied herself on the ground.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    She opened her hand, and right where she often gripped it¡­


    Was the unmistakable symbol of the Great Witch¡¯s Hat.

 Chapter 187 - The Gift You Gave Me

    Chapter 187: The Gift You Gave Me¡ª


    Leah, of course, knew where it came from.


    She had been watching it all along.


    Not intentionally focusing on it¡­


    But because it was the staff Will had been carrying since he entered the dungeon. And it was a staff Leah had never seen before.


    Because anything belonging to Will, she would observe carefully, imprinting it in her mind, remembering it deeply in her heart.


    At the time, she merely speculated that since Will hadn¡¯t taken his own staff, he must have bought a new one to use. There was nothing more to consider.


    But¡­


    ¡°The witch¡­ the Witch Association¡¯s emblem?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why is it engraved here?¡±


    Leah¡¯s open palm trembled.


    This wasn¡¯t a staff she had purchased.


    Nor was it sold by the Witch Association¡ªif they had such finely crafted staffs, she wouldn¡¯t have to use these inferior ones.


    In Will¡¯s hand¡­


    [Thanks to Will Hysterm for leading ¡°Morning Star¡± to conquer this dungeon.]


    And the entire staff was made of iron.


    [The Ironfire Bastion Dungeon once trapped two adventuring teams¡­]


    It seemed to be a trophy from that dungeon.


    The emblem of the Witch Association was precisely where her palm often gripped the staff. This spot was slightly higher on the staff because Leah was much shorter than the average ¡°mage,¡± so when she held the staff, she naturally gripped it at a slightly higher point.


    If everything else was just Leah¡¯s imagination¡­


    Then this large hat emblem, like a special birthday cake inscription, was a gift for her.


    Moreover¡­


    The engraving was slightly off; the star on the hat was missing one point¡ªprobably because the emblem passed around wasn¡¯t complete. The Witch Association wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake.


    So¡­


    Was this a gift he prepared for her?


    No¡­ not just ¡°a gift he prepared for her.¡±


    Even after leaving her side, he continued to think of her.


    He kept observing her every move.


    Even¡­ where she gripped the staff was all seen by him.


    Leah gently connected her magical circuits to the weapon, feeling a flow entirely different from the five staffs she had used.


    Smooth, comfortable, and light.


    If other staffs felt like a massive flame serpent forced through a narrow tunnel, twisting and bursting it¡­


    Then this staff felt like¡­


    A wide-open highway where her energy could flow freely.


    Undoubtedly, this was a weapon custom-made for her.


    Leah remembered Will¡¯s final glance.


    He had been looking at the staff leaning against the table.


    He carried it with him¡­ so that when he saw her one day, he could hand it over?


    So¡­ she had always been in his eyes¡­


    At that moment, she heard a ¡°declaration of battle¡± from the other side:


    ¡°Huff¡­ Witch, are you sure you want to fight at this range? This is close-combat territory.¡±


    Shuna adjusted her stance, looking up to find her opponent seemingly lost in thought, staring at the staff.


    What was going on?


    Even if Will had prepared it for her, it wasn¡¯t worth staring at for so long, right?


    Could it be that Will hadn¡¯t given her the staff initially? Oh, he must not have, otherwise, she would have used it against her earlier.


    ¡°Stop staring, just use it if you want. After all¡­ after all, it¡¯s something that guy meticulously designed, calculated, and crafted with selected artisans. It¡¯s bound to be good.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s words came out with a tinge of bitterness, even to her own ears.


    Yeah, yeah, someone gets to enjoy a weapon designed by possibly the best magic analyst in the world, of course, she¡¯d be a bit sour.


    ¡°Huh? Right! I¡­ I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m going to use this to beat you!¡±


    Leah seemed to snap back to the ¡°battlefield¡± from her previous thoughts.


    She gripped the staff tightly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t think my speed makes close combat a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡ªStupid Will.


    ¡ªEven a simple emblem can be messed up, you¡¯ll be punished to rewrite it a hundred times after class!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Shuna thought¡­


    The Leah before her seemed to have undergone a change from the crazed demeanor she had seen earlier. How to describe it, Leah seemed a bit more ¡°normal,¡± as if she were in love.


    Could it really be because she received a gift from the one she loved?


    But¡­


    Shuna glanced at Will, who was now very close behind Leah.


    Honestly, her attitude was unusually serious now.


    After all¡­


    It was what he ¡°asked¡± for¡ª¡±Save me.¡±


    From the first letter she received from him to now, most of what Shuna did was simply fulfilling his ¡°requests.¡±


    He wanted to know the proper use of ice armor, she told him.


    He wanted Blood-Red Mint, she ventured into the hottest dungeons to get it for him.


    He was injured and needed the blood of an ice demon to heal, she went to the Ice Abyss to bring it to him.


    He wanted her to defeat a three-headed dog in seconds, she did it in the next moment.


    He wanted her to save him in a life-or-death situation like this¡­


    She would do it.


    Because he believed in her, that she was the strongest, the one he could rely on, the one who could help him grow¡ª¡±Mr. S.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this¡ª¡±


    As Shuna spoke, she was already moving.


    ¡°Just what I wanted!¡±


    The Ancient Flame Staff: Prototype glowed for the first time, its red gemstone shining like the true master in this predominantly red Witch¡¯s Box.


    The clash at this range happened in an instant.


    Leah felt the entirely different casting speed and power with her new weapon.


    And Shuna, confident in her close-combat agility, ran swiftly.


    Both gambled on their ¡°judgment,¡± believing their actions at this moment were correct.


    Boom¡ª S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the sound of impact on the ground.


    Clang¡ª


    And the sound of weapons clashing again.


    Shuna¡¯s arm was burned, revealing large blisters and torn flesh, while Leah was pinned to the ground by Shuna, her blade blocked by Leah¡¯s staff.


    ¡°Damn, defense magic¡ª¡±


    But this time, Shuna didn¡¯t hesitate or pause, so Leah was a step too late to counter.


    Shuna was right; in a comprehensive field, she was slightly stronger.


    Or rather¡­


    Leah seemed less frenzied while holding that staff.


    Her magic wasn¡¯t as dense or rapid as before, though the ease of casting suggested the new weapon was effective.


    Hesitation leads to defeat, little witch.


    However¡­


    From the start, she hadn¡¯t planned to kill the ¡°witch Will cared about.¡±


    She twirled her dagger in the air, using the hilt to deliver a solid blow to Leah¡¯s head, tied with uneven twin tails.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    It worked well, a close-combat strike combined with a stunning spell, keeping Leah down for a while.


    At least¡­


    Long enough for her to escape with Will?


    No, she needed someone to lock this person up, or they might chase them all the way.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    With the battle over, she noticed she was quite injured.

 Chapter 188 - An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 188: An Unexpected Visitor¡ª


    ¡°Almighty Goddess, please grant us the gentle waters to heal the burning pain¡­¡±


    There were many spells to treat burns, perhaps because fire-element monsters were quite common in dungeons.


    But¡­


    ¡°Tch, can¡¯t this spell be more effective? What kind of useless goddess came up with such a slow and barely effective spell?¡±


    The burns from the witch¡¯s ancient magic seemed to circle back to the initial problem Will encountered.


    The goddess¡¯s healing magic alone wasn¡¯t enough to fully heal the wounds. Even slight movements of her arm caused tearing pain in the injuries.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s see if any of the monsters from Moonlit Ice Extreme dropped something useful on the way back.¡±


    Realizing the healing wasn¡¯t sufficient, Shuna flexed her wrist, adjusting to the pain, though it made her wince.


    Then she looked at Will, lying on the chair, draped in a simple witch¡¯s robe, like a sleeping beauty waiting for a prince to wake him.


    ¡°Let me take you back.¡±


    ¡ªAs for the witch, by the time she wakes up, they should be long gone. She¡¯d leave it to the clever Will to figure out how to deal with her later.


    But¡­


    As Shuna took steps toward Will, she noticed something was off.


    Why?


    Was her own mental state also faltering?


    The ground seemed to be shaking, more violently than when she was drunk.


    Her condition shouldn¡¯t be this bad.


    Bang¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t until a chunk of ice fell from the dungeon ¡°ceiling¡± that Shuna realized something was wrong.


    Wait¡­ wait?


    As an unchanging battleground, the dungeon suddenly began to shake violently.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Shuna, with her extensive adventuring experience, had never encountered an ¡°earthquake¡± in a dungeon¡­


    Let alone seeing the ceiling start to collapse, with massive chunks of ice falling.


    ¡°Tch¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡±


    Shuna started running.


    Her mind raced with analysis.


    The dungeon was collapsing. Excluding the possibility that this area created by the witch was being dismantled by Kolodai¡ªKolodai didn¡¯t seem like a ruthless dungeon ruler.


    That left only one reason, though Shuna had no concrete evidence¡ªit was just a guess.


    The dungeon had been¡­ ¡°conquered.¡±


    Usually, when a dungeon was conquered, it took a long time, at least half a day, and by then, everyone would have evacuated. No one had ever seen what happened inside a dungeon after it was conquered.


    But it was very likely¡­ from the inside, a conquered dungeon would collapse.


    However¡­


    The biggest question with this theory was¡­


    Who conquered it?


    Shuna remembered that after she left, no adventuring team had entered from the 51st floor¡ªentering from the 51st floor required a key, and not many teams had one.


    She and Leah had gone from talking to fighting in less than half an hour.


    How could anyone have fought from start to finish in half an hour and killed Kolodai? And not just defeated, but even waited for the dungeon to collapse.


    Unless.


    Shuna glanced back.


    By Leah¡¯s feet was the table she had used in the fight, with a pile of tools she had prepared.


    Since entering, Shuna had felt the flow of time in this room was strange. Leah seemed to have accomplished far more than one hour¡¯s worth of tasks in that time.


    One of the tools was¡­ a small hourglass. It stood upright, with sand still flowing.


    Hmm?!


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    This wasn¡¯t good.


    Shuna quickly moved, with hail-like ice chunks already scattered on the ground around her.


    ¡°Will! Little~Will~. Will! Wake! Up! Don¡¯t sleep, the situation is very bad.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my body feels¡­ so weak¡­ especially around the waist¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes, struggling to sit up in the chair.


    ¡°Hmm, no wonder you¡¯re weak.¡±


    Shuna glanced disdainfully at the ¡°indecent¡± fluids on Leah¡¯s chair, though now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ so, Shuna, you won? But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so injured. Let me heal you¡­¡±


    He raised his hand, thinking of a healing spell, but the pain made him wince before he could speak.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Shuna pressed down his half-raised hand.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s okay, we can heal the wounds later.¡±


    ¡°Leah, she¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s behind us, unconscious. I knocked her out.¡±


    Following Shuna¡¯s gesture, Will saw the ¡°Ancient Flame Staff: Prototype¡± he had brought, now in Leah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°She still¡­¡±


    Seeing Leah with the weapon made Will oddly happy.


    Despite everything, he had never been ¡°angry¡± at Leah for binding him here.


    Though much had happened, he had finally handed the weapon to her.


    Will stood up from the chair, trying to walk, but¡­


    !?


    Pain.


    More intense than the pain from casting a healing spell.


    It wasn¡¯t pain from a physical ¡°organ,¡± but from the ¡°magical circuits¡± that no one fully understood.


    It wasn¡¯t a sensation traveling from a nerve along the spine to the brain.


    It felt like the magical circuits were directly stimulating his soul with pain.


    Was the witch¡¯s blood causing irreversible rejection?


    Normally, if the blood types didn¡¯t match, he would have died twice over in four or five hours.


    No problem¡­


    Stand up¡­


    Standing up would make it better¡­


    Will gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what Shuna meant by ¡°the situation is very bad,¡± but he trusted her judgment. If she said it was bad, it must be urgent.


    He needed to follow her out of here.


    !?


    Just one step, and his legs gave out.


    Then¡­


    He felt his body supported by a warm shoulder.


    The clothes on this shoulder seemed burnt, though he couldn¡¯t see, he felt the worn fabric.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t walk, I¡¯ll carry you out. Hang in there.¡±


    Shuna used her uninjured hand to wrap the witch¡¯s robe around Will, then hoisted him onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Will took a deep breath.


    Leaning on Shuna¡¯s shoulder, he let his consciousness drift.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Will¡¯s breathing, Shuna felt for the first time how unreliable he could be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get him out. Since the dungeon is conquered, the exit should appear. The exit should be here by now, right?¡±


    She looked at her twisted ankle and burned arm¡­


    ¡°You said it yourself, a competent logistics person should consider all possible scenarios. Do everything to get everyone¡­ safely out of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Shuna looked up at the unconscious Leah.


    The falling ice chunks were still small, only lightly scattering around her, not injuring her.


    ¡°She¡­ is also a teammate.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also a member of your ¡®Morning Star.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, the fight was intense.¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, we fought and got to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Though I¡¯m really upset about her sneaking around. But I got to beat her up, so we¡¯re even.¡±


    Shuna, carrying Will, walked step by step toward Leah.


    How strange.


    Will seemed so frail, needing protection.


    Yet now, he felt so heavy on her back, making the short distance feel like an eternity.


    Especially with the ground still shaking¡­


    Making her wonder if her balance was off.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ almost there¡­ Will, hang in there.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, or you¡­ no, our teammate, I¡¯ll get you both out of here.¡±


    Shuna reached out, just a little more¡­


    Just a little more!


    Then, she stepped on a fallen ice chunk, her foot slipping, not comically falling, but her knee hitting the ground.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She was fine, but she heard Will¡¯s knee hit the ground too.


    She didn¡¯t mind getting hurt, but she couldn¡¯t let Will get injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, still time, get up first.¡±


    Shuna braced herself to stand, looking up to see a pair of slender hands, like those of a twelve-year-old child, in front of her.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Seeing no reaction, the hands grabbed her wrist, pulling her up.


    Though Leah felt a surge of ¡°strength enhancement magic¡± pass through her hands.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯ve been burned by the witch¡¯s ancient fire magic, you shouldn¡¯t be moving so much. Don¡¯t you know that excessive movement in a short time will exponentially drain your magical circuits? Young people these days, so lacking in common sense.¡±


    Shuna was stunned.


    Who else would be in this dungeon?


    Following the clean sleeve of what looked like a mage¡¯s uniform¡­


    Shuna saw a witch, wearing a large hat similar to Leah¡¯s.


    She had already lifted the unconscious Leah¡­ with such force, her whole body seemed to be burning with strength enhancement magic.


    Then, her red witch¡¯s eyes turned to Shuna.


    And¡­


    The Will on her back.

 Chapter 189 - The Witch’s Intervention

    Chapter 189: The Witch¡¯s Intervention¡ª


    The witch before them looked about the same age as Leah, roughly twelve years old.


    But there were stark differences between her and Leah.


    First was her demeanor. In terms of temperament, she felt more like¡­ an old woman? Compared to Leah, who carried the air of a ¡°twelve-year-old body with the spirit of an older sister-teacher,¡± this one felt like ¡°a twelve-year-old body housing a seventy- or eighty-year-old grandmother.¡±


    Then there was¡­


    Her hair.


    Her hair was entirely red, unlike Leah¡¯s current half-golden, half-red hair.


    Her crimson locks were as striking and vibrant as the fire magic they often used, with an added hint of mischief.


    If Leah could be called a ¡°little witch,¡± then this one might as well be dubbed the ¡°old witch.¡±


    What was peculiar was that, despite both Leah and this ¡°old witch¡± appearing to be twelve, there was an undeniable sense that they were from entirely different generations.


    And¡­


    From Shuna¡¯s instincts as an adventurer, this one was strong¡ªpossibly far stronger than most.


    If Shuna and Leah were considered S-rank, this witch might be a whole tier above that.


    And the fact that she had immediately grabbed Leah upon arriving¡­


    Shuna had a guess about her identity.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I say, you¡¯ve been burned by the witch¡¯s ancient fire magic, so stop thinking about intense activity. Don¡¯t you know that excessive movement in a short time will exponentially drain your magical circuits? Young people these days really lack common sense.¡±


    Recalling her words, Shuna responded:


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    Shuna adjusted Will on her shoulder, gripping his arm tightly to steady herself.


    Then, calmly, she answered the witch¡¯s statement:


    ¡°The consumption rate is 1.618 times the usual, and after thirty minutes, the effect drops off a cliff.¡±


    Though injured, her tone was like that of a top student smoothly answering the hardest question in class when called upon by the teacher.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The old witch¡¯s expression turned awkward.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Who calculated it? Is it accurate?¡±


    Shuna slowly stood up, pointing with her finger to the unconscious Will on her back.


    ¡°He calculated it. Tested it on himself. Though I think, given his constitution, the value might be slightly exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Oh? He¡­ he calculated it, huh¡­¡±


    Seeing Shuna gesture toward Will, the old witch¡¯s expression grew complicated.


    Uh¡­


    How to describe this complexity?


    It was as if she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that Will had done it, but hearing it made her somewhat pleased¡ªsuch a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Alright, I can accept that. By the way, you¡¯re heading in the wrong direction. The exit is over there. But don¡¯t panic too much; though it looks like this place is collapsing, it¡¯ll take at least another half hour before it¡¯s completely impassable.¡±


    The old witch pointed behind Leah, toward the chair where Will had been lying.


    She spoke with an unexpected ease, as if she¡¯d done this many times before.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ ma¡¯am? May I ask, are you¡­ her mother?¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t point directly at Leah, as her injured arm couldn¡¯t be raised, and her uninjured hand was busy holding Will.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She nodded, her large hat bobbing with the motion, nearly falling off.


    ¡°May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a surname. Just call me Liss.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to save her?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes. But to be precise, I¡¯m here to capture her.¡±


    Capture¡­?


    Shuna keenly picked up on the odd choice of words.


    ¡°Um, ma¡¯am, she¡¯s our teammate¡­ Though there seems to be some conflict between us, I still hope we can¡ª¡±


    Shuna¡¯s reasoning was abruptly cut off¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t!


    Even!


    Think!


    About!


    It!¡±


    The tone? Completely off.


    Absolutely furious!


    Furious, furious, furious, furious, furious!


    She practically spat out those five words, one syllable at a time, puffing with anger.


    Perhaps the woman truly was a formidable great witch, as Shuna could feel the heat of her rage. It was as if her words carried flames that burned through the air toward her.


    ¡°This unbelievably stupid daughter.¡±


    The old witch slapped Leah¡¯s ass, producing a sharp, resounding smack.


    Slap!


    With that sound, a larger chunk of ice fell from the ceiling, crashing to the ground.


    Shuna, carrying Will, took a step back.


    ¡°I never taught her to use Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil because I feared she¡¯d follow the same path as so many of our predecessors. And yet, not only did someone teach her, but she somehow found our secret blood-sharing technique and used it on that boy without hesitation! Hmph, that impulsiveness reminds me of myself back in the day.¡±


    Slap!


    Another slap, and the dungeon floor trembled.


    Shuna, carrying Will, took two steps back.


    ¡°She bought a ton of tools. Explosives, transfusion equipment, dungeon time manipulation devices¡­ Oh, and a whole bunch of aphrodisiac-enhancing fragrances. Is that something a witch over a hundred years old should be using?!¡±


    Slap!


    This slap echoed even louder, causing a cascade of ice chunks to fall like a sudden snowstorm.


    Shuna paused. Rather than being scared, she was now curious about what witches were truly like.


    ¡°And the worst part is, all these expenses were charged to my account! The debt collectors came straight to me a few days ago! Those squawking crows from the association wouldn¡¯t even let me nap in peace.¡±


    Slap!Slap!Slap!


    Well, kids who spend their parents¡¯ money recklessly do deserve a spanking.


    Shuna nodded in agreement.


    But¡­ can a hundred-year-old really be called a ¡°kid¡±?


    ¡°Although I do feel a bit guilty for leaving without a word, I left her plenty of information and books to grow on her own. But this brat, treating her mother like this¡ªtell me, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Liss rubbed her hands together, her palms visibly red from the slaps.


    Leah, still dressed in her uniform¡¯s short skirt, now had a reddened backside from the spanking.


    Clearly, Liss wasn¡¯t holding back.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°So, I have to take this little girl back to settle her debts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also helping someone out by dealing with the sensitive information in this conquered dungeon. Burning it all, naturally.¡±


    Sensitive information?!


    Wait¡ª


    Shuna suddenly realized.


    The ¡°courier¡± Kolodai had vaguely mentioned, who had the same aura as Leah, was also a witch.


    It was obvious¡­


    It was her!


    She was part of the organization distributing the ¡°Green Stone¡±!

 Chapter 190 - A Good Mother

    Chapter 190: A Good Mother¡ª


    Realizing this, Shuna subtly adjusted her pocket, concealing its contents more securely.


    Liss stroked her chin thoughtfully, as if something had just occurred to her, and then spoke:


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m quite curious. What kind of person caught her eye? Hmm? You¡¯re not in a rush, are you? If not, let me take a good look.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about Will?¡±


    Liss began walking toward Shuna step by step.


    Though short in stature, each step carried an intimidating presence.


    Was she about to silence them?


    In her current state, facing an experienced witch at full strength would be¡­


    Shuna instinctively tried to back away, only to find her body frozen in place.


    Some kind of magic?


    But¡­


    Liss ignored Shuna, who was carrying Will, as if she were just part of the background, like the machinery holding Leah behind her.


    ¡°Yes. Hmm¡­ I believe his name is Will Hysterm, right?¡±


    She reached out and pinched Will¡¯s chin.


    Like an elderly shopper scrutinizing a cabbage at the market, she leaned in close, tilting Will¡¯s head left and right for inspection.


    She even wiped away the mixture of blood and Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil from his lips.


    Oh, and since she wasn¡¯t tall enough, she used a bit of levitation magic to elevate herself, giving her the appearance of a ¡°senior¡± looking down at Will.


    ¡°His looks¡­ not bad without the glasses. As for his family, the Hysterm household¡ªdetestable, but incredibly wealthy. Getting involved with such a family could be advantageous. Hmm, the weapon he crafted is quite interesting. I thought he¡¯d be all talk and no action, but he has some skill.¡±


    She evaluated him as if she were selecting a future husband for her daughter, commenting on every detail.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll admit, Leah has decent taste. I¡¯ll tentatively approve.¡±


    Then, using some unknown magic, she parted Will¡¯s damp bangs and lightly tapped his forehead.


    A faint red glow spread slowly along the veins of his forehead.


    ¡°And you. You¡¯re quite strong. On behalf of my still-developing Leah, I apologize. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could spar with her again.¡±


    Liss ran her hand over Shuna¡¯s arm, and in an instant, Shuna felt the burns on her arm ease significantly.


    Was this the healing magic of a witch?


    It was far more effective than the goddess¡¯s blessings.


    ¡°And Leah¡­¡±


    ¡°Her, huh¡­¡±


    The previously furious Liss seemed to soften slightly after examining Will. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°She¡¯ll repay her debts, grow stronger, and then figure out how to snatch her man properly.¡±


    Liss made a joking remark as she brushed past Shuna.


    This might be her last chance.


    Should she try to subtly probe for information about the Green Ghost Stone?


    But would that provoke her into taking action?


    What Shuna didn¡¯t expect was that, as she was still contemplating¡ª


    ¡°By the way, it seems you¡¯re looking for a lead¡­¡±


    Liss was more direct than she had anticipated.


    As if she had read Shuna¡¯s thoughts, she said just one thing:


    ¡°Go to the ¡®Tenth Demon Castle.¡¯ You¡¯ll find what you¡¯re looking for there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She was actually giving her information?


    Was it because Shuna and Leah were technically teammates, and she wanted to help Leah?


    Or¡­ was it because Liss herself wasn¡¯t fully aligned with those working behind the scenes?


    But¡­ the Tenth Demon Castle¡­


    That place was known to be the current stronghold of the popular ¡°Demon Series¡± monsters.


    Its location was closer to the capital.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll check it out after we leave.¡±


    Shuna nodded.


    Then, Liss turned her back to her and waved a tool in her hand.


    An hourglass. But unlike before, Liss held it horizontally, and no sand was flowing through it.


    The tool seemed to be one of the many items that had been on the table but had fallen off when Leah climbed onto it.


    ¡°Oh, right. That girl used some tools to manipulate the flow of time in this dungeon room. Probably because she calculated that you¡¯d come here after defeating Kolodai and wanted to buy herself some time.¡±


    ¡°You witches sure have some flashy toys, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shuna wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.


    ¡°But¡­ it seems your fight knocked it over.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When you leave, who knows what time you¡¯ll end up in. Be prepared.¡±


    Liss tossed the hourglass into the air, catching it mid-fall with a clenched fist.


    Finally, she waved back at them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely meet again.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°But¡­ using this method, can Will experience the same things as me?¡±


    ¡ªIn his hazy consciousness, Will seemed to hear Leah murmuring as she rested her head on his chest, her fine strands of hair brushing against him.


    For Will, though it felt like his consciousness had been taken over¡­


    Every sensation¡ªtouch, perception, even pleasure¡ªremained vivid.


    It was like surfing, where the board could only follow the rise and fall of the waves, but the person standing on it could still feel the ocean¡¯s currents.


    Even¡­


    Perhaps Leah felt the same. When she experienced the joy transmitted through their shared blood, that unique sensation was also conveyed to Will.


    But¡­


    He couldn¡¯t use his own consciousness to answer Leah¡¯s question.


    At that moment¡­


    She had undone her twin tails. Though her loose hair and longing expression made her look a bit unwell¡­


    She was undeniably cute.


    ¡°When I realized I might lose Will, I was truly scared.¡±


    ¡°At first, it was a physical reaction, then a mental one.¡±


    ¡°I kept wondering what I had done wrong to make Will leave me.¡±


    ¡°Will being able to hold me again¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a relief.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sleep, sleep. My good student, Will~¡±


    Her final words to him still echoed in his ears.


    In his dream, Will saw Leah turning toward Shuna¡¯s back. In his vision, Leah¡¯s golden hair, tinged with a gradient of red, blurred into blocks of color.


    He opened his eyes.


    It was an unfamiliar ceiling.


    A slightly blurry chandelier on the ceiling¡ªunderstandable, given his nearsightedness upon waking.


    The air was refreshingly cool, a chill that reached his core.


    Perhaps it was this coolness¡­


    Will felt an unexpected sense of calm¡ªperhaps because the earlier stimulation from the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil and the witch¡¯s blood had been so intense that now, with his heartbeat back to normal, he felt more ¡°at peace¡± than usual.


    He was no longer in the dungeon.


    As expected¡­


    He turned his head and saw Shuna sitting nearby, holding a book. Her focused expression as she read was just as he remembered from the first time they met.

 Chapter 191 - The Heat Has Faded

    Chapter 191: The Heat Has Faded¡ª


    Noticing that Will had woken up, Shuna closed the book in her hands and placed it on her lap. She looked at him with the same calm expression.


    But¡­


    Before rescuing him, it seemed Shuna had something urgent to tell him, didn¡¯t she?


    Will pushed himself up to sit on the bed.


    Hmm¡­


    Was it just his imagination? He felt like, after everything Leah had done to him, his magical circuits felt much lighter and more fluid.


    Looking at his hands, he had a rare feeling that, with these hands, he could cast any magic he wanted.


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, he felt a poke on his cheek from the person beside him.


    ¡°Hmm? Awake now? You¡¯ve been staring off into space without saying a word. Did the witch¡¯s insanity scare you mute?¡±


    He met Shuna¡¯s black eyes.


    They were sparkling as they looked at him.


    ¡°I¡­ I just woke up. Give me a moment to gather my thoughts.¡±


    When Will said this, she seemed to breathe a small sigh of relief.


    Following her gaze downward, he noticed her injured right hand.


    The burn marks were glaringly obvious, and they weren¡¯t ordinary burns. He had seen similar marks during Eir¡¯s high-temperature training sessions, but compared to the controlled burns from training, Shuna¡¯s injuries seemed much more severe.


    Ah¡­ it seemed the Leah he had personally nurtured had indeed made great progress.


    ¡°How long was I asleep? What time is it now?¡±


    The reason he asked was that the environment felt¡­ off.


    Different seasons brought different sensations of temperature and humidity.


    Right now, the temperature and humidity didn¡¯t feel like the summer he remembered when they had entered the dungeon.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for two weeks.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Will began patting himself down¡ªif he had been asleep for two weeks, his nutrition would surely have been depleted. Was he feeling lighter because he had become emaciated?!


    But no.


    His muscles were still there.


    He wasn¡¯t so thin that he could feel his ribs, as he had been during his worst times.


    Then what was it¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually believe me.¡±


    Shuna was teasing him again!


    But seeing her laugh so heartily actually put Will at ease.


    It showed that she wasn¡¯t taking her injuries too seriously.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about how long you were asleep, from the time I dragged you out of the dungeon, it¡¯s only been one night.¡±


    ¡°One night¡­ I don¡¯t have any signs of imminent death, do I? Like severe rejection reactions, veins about to burst, or screaming about how my whole body hurts?¡±


    Shuna gave him a look that said, ¡°You might be a little unhinged.¡±


    ¡°The doctor and the priest I brought in both checked you. Other than being¡­ uh¡­ overly exhausted and sleeping deeply, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    She paused several times, seemingly searching for the right words to gloss over the situation.


    Will lowered his head, opening and closing his hands, feeling his magical circuits and blood flow.


    It was indeed strange¡ªthere was almost no rejection or lingering effects from the witch¡¯s blood. Yet he could still feel the presence of the witch¡¯s blood coursing through his body.


    Had something neutralized the rejection caused by the witch¡¯s blood?


    ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t lying about one thing¡ªwe are indeed two weeks into the future.¡±


    She pointed out the window.


    Will turned his head.


    Then realized he wasn¡¯t wearing his glasses. Turning his head did nothing; he couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    ¡°Pfft. Looks like our young master still has some physical shortcomings that haven¡¯t improved.¡±


    Shuna said, placing a half-broken pair of glasses on his nose.


    They were indeed his glasses, though they were so damaged that only half of them remained.


    ¡°I found them on the ground. I guess we fought so hard that only half of them survived. There¡¯s a place in Yawick Town that makes glasses. Before your next adventure, we¡¯ll get you a new pair. Otherwise, will you end up throwing fireballs at my head because you can¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ my nearsightedness isn¡¯t that bad. I can still distinguish people within four meters.¡±


    ¡ªThough most of the time, it¡¯s by recognizing hair color.


    And so, Will once again saw the world clearly¡ªwell, with one eye, at least.


    He moved closer to the window and looked outside.


    Indeed.


    The people walking on the streets below were dressed in autumnal long-sleeved jackets. The streets no longer had the visible haze of summer heat.


    It was no longer summer.


    When they had entered Moonlit Ice Extreme, it had been the tail end of summer. Entark was a place where the seasons changed quickly, so two weeks could easily mark the transition to a new season.


    ¡°What happened? Why¡­ why did sleeping for one night bring us two weeks into the future?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of a witch¡¯s tool called the Chaos Hourglass?¡±


    Will shook his head.


    Then he noticed the book Shuna had been holding. Its cover was dark red, aged, and bore the word ¡°Witch¡± on it.


    Had Shuna started researching as soon as they got out?


    ¡°I just learned about it myself. Our witch teammate¡­ she used a tool to manipulate the flow of time in certain dungeon layers¡ªthough it seems to only work on specific floors. By the way, it¡¯s pretty expensive. According to this five- or six-year-old manual, one of these costs about four or five times what I¡¯d earn from a commission.¡±


    ¡°Manipulating¡­ time?! Witches have tools that powerful?! And she could afford it?!¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shuna expertly flipped to a page in the book and showed Will an illustration of the hourglass.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t actually jump time; it just alters the perception of time in certain areas. For example, an hour outside might feel like four or five hours inside. It can work the other way around too.¡±


    Hearing Shuna¡¯s explanation, Will quickly pieced things together.


    No wonder he had been tied to that chair, cycling between lucidity and confusion, over and over, without Shuna showing up!


    In his memory, he had been repeatedly drained. If he hadn¡¯t been physically restrained, he might have surrendered long ago.


    So it turned out¡­


    The time he experienced in that dungeon room was stretched?


    For instance, four or five hours inside might have only been one hour outside.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­Then wouldn¡¯t Leah have slowed down the dungeon¡¯s time? Why did we come out and find that external time had moved faster?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we knocked it over during our fight.¡±


    Shuna flipped the book in her hands upside down.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the main reason we were in there for two weeks.¡±


    ¡°If external time was faster, we should¡¯ve been rescued sooner. Why did it take two weeks for a rescue team to find us?¡±


    Will immediately connected the dots.


    ¡°Exactly. After we got out, I asked around¡­¡±


    Shuna snapped her fingers.


    ¡°¡ªAfter I forced Kolodai to take me to your door, she hid the entrance to Leah¡¯s room. Maybe they had planned it together.¡±


    I see.


    Leah was impressive!


    Not only had she orchestrated this elaborate trap to capture him, but she had also cut off the rescue route afterward.


    It seemed she had planned to drain him completely, turn him into her witch¡¯s little slave, and then quietly disappear with him.


    But¡­


    This raised another question¡­


    ¡°If you only realized it was two weeks later after leaving the dungeon, then¡­ what was the ¡®bad situation¡¯ you mentioned in the dungeon?¡±


    Hearing Will¡¯s question, Shuna smiled, almost relieved.


    ¡°Oh? So you were conscious enough to remember what I said. I thought you¡¯d been completely drained.¡±


    ¡°¡­You sounded so urgent at the time. I rarely see you that flustered.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, and you act like you know me so well.¡±


    Shuna joked, then paused before answering:


    ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme was conquered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal¡­ huh?¡±


    What?! A 60-floor dungeon was conquered just like that?!


    ¡°Roughly ten days after we entered, while we were still inside. Coincidentally, it happened during a cold snap in Entark, which sped up the dungeon¡¯s conquest. Oh, and the team that did it? The Radiant Knights. How¡¯s that for irony?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Speechless? What¡¯s wrong? Need some time to process the news?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    Actually, considering it was now early autumn, Will could guess what had happened.


    But since this was future knowledge from the original story, he refrained from saying it aloud.


    Within the next year, under the influence and restructuring of the Hysterm family, dungeons like the first ten floors of Moonlit Ice Extreme¡ªessentially ice sculpture exhibitions¡ªwould gradually become symbols of entertainment and commerce.


    Through this, the Hysterm family would slowly cultivate a group of highly skilled, disciplined adventuring teams¡ªessentially mercenaries. Teams like the Radiant Knights were among them.


    By then, dungeons that had lost their commercial value would be treated like ¡°laid-off employees¡± by the Hysterm family, who would send their strongest ¡°mercenaries¡± to conquer them. It was a common practice.


    This allowed them to control the dungeons they wanted while training a loyal group of adventurers.


    It turned out the signs of this were already evident a year earlier.


    Summer had passed, and the heat had faded.


    Will gazed out at the early autumn streets, now tinged with a hint of desolation.


    So, a dungeon like ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme,¡± once a cool refuge from the summer heat, no longer had a reason to exist.


    It felt like a corporate executive¡¯s decision¡ª¡±Winter is coming. It¡¯s time for Moonlit Ice Extreme to go bankrupt.¡±


    Now that he understood the current situation, it was time to think about what to do next¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey?¡±


    Shuna waved her hand in front of his face.


    ¡°You just woke up, and you¡¯re already analyzing everything so rationally and objectively?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that very ¡®Will¡¯ of me? I get it¡ªShuna¡¯s telling me to take a break first?¡±


    ¡°No. What I¡¯m saying is¡­¡±


    Shuna¡¯s expression suddenly became very subtle¡ªboth expectant and slightly reluctant.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Her lips curled into a faint smile as she added, with a slight pause:


    ¡°¡ªAbout Leah.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Never Let Them Be Losers Again

    Chapter 192: Never Let Them Be Losers Again¡ª


    Of course, this question would come up¡­


    Will looked at Shuna, who had naturally brought it up.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected¡­ that the person who would make him confront this question would be Shuna.


    And yet, seeing the expression on her face, Will felt as though she was ¡°interrogating¡± him.


    But¡­


    The reason he felt that way was probably because¡­


    He himself wanted to ¡°interrogate¡± himself about this question.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Now, there was no Leah forcing him to think about it repeatedly.


    No suffocating room making him anxious.


    And no Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil controlling his mind, pulling him between dazed confusion and sharp clarity as if he were being dunked in and out of water.


    Now, he had a completely clear mind.


    No hallucinations, no dreams, no illusions¡ªjust a clear reality in which he had to confront this question and come to a conclusion.


    But when he opened his mouth, his words faltered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ looks like you don¡¯t quite know how to answer, even just by saying it. How about we set up some scenarios and questions? That way, you don¡¯t have to speak without context. Instead, you can imagine what you¡¯d do in a specific situation.¡±


    Shuna tapped her leg, propping her elbow on her knee.


    ¡°For example¡­¡± She slowed her tone, speaking more deliberately, ¡°If Leah were to appear here in five minutes, standing right in front of you, what would you say? What would you do?¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Shuna.


    Was she hinting at something?


    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s here? Did you bring her out too? No, no¡­ that sounds strange. If Moonlit Ice Extreme was conquered, of course, I¡¯d hope she made it out too¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our teammate. If I could save her¡­ do you think I, as Morning Star¡¯s ¡®logistics,¡¯ would leave her behind?¡±


    Shuna interrupted him, saying exactly what he knew she would do.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    Will started to say something but stopped.


    He looked at the door to the room.


    They were likely still in some inn, with the cramped hotel door right next to the standard twin beds.


    Which meant¡­


    Leah could walk through that door in five minutes?


    How should he face her?


    Having been captured and controlled by Leah, spending four or five hours witnessing her ¡°yandere¡± side in Moonlit Ice Extreme, he hadn¡¯t been completely helpless or clueless.


    He had learned why Leah had done what she did¡ªthrough her ¡°yandere¡± confession.


    He had learned why Leah had fallen for him¡ªeven experiencing it firsthand.


    And finally¡­


    He had learned why he felt sorry for her.


    So, addressing all three questions together was the only way to resolve this crisis completely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will lowered his head, staring at his palms. Though there were still some scars, the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil and blood had been cleaned off.


    If Leah walked in, what would she say?


    She would probably be holding the staff he had given her. After all, Leah, who cared so deeply for him, would treasure even the notebooks they had used during their research, keeping them safely in her drawer.


    ¡°Leah, that staff was indeed meant for you. It¡¯s a coincidence, but when I first entered that dungeon, I immediately thought its resources could be useful to you.¡±


    Will raised his head, his gaze passing over Shuna to focus on the door behind her.


    If Leah, no longer in her yandere state, walked in, she might stand silently at the door, watching him.


    If she was still in her yandere state, she might grip the staff tightly, ready to launch a magical attack based on his response.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about feelings.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been a bit slow to realize some things.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve received your feelings loud and clear. They¡¯re so intense¡ªhow could I not?¡±


    ¡°So, what I¡¯m about to say is something I truly want to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve become straightforward, no longer avoiding things. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t avoid them anymore either¡­¡±


    He looked at his palms again.


    It was with these hands that he had embraced Leah.


    But¡­


    That final act of embracing Leah and kissing her with his own will had seemed, at the time, like his way of breaking free.


    Yet now, what came to mind was the illustration of Leah as a ¡°loser¡± from the original story.


    In front of the impenetrable Wall of Icy Sighs, she had slowly slid down, her tears falling in large droplets.


    But¡­


    She was no longer the tsundere Leah who avoided her feelings and never dared to face them.


    She was jealous and possessive when he looked at others.


    She meticulously planned a series of crazy yet calculated actions to win him over.


    She used everything at her disposal as a witch to occupy his gaze.


    She saw Shuna as the villain who had taken him away and, despite being unarmed, picked up an ill-suited staff to fight her, all so he could sleep peacefully.


    In that moment, Will had been captivated by her fiery passion.


    ¡ª¡±You must burn as brightly as this flame. With such passion, seize everything you desire. Hold onto it tightly and let your brilliance dominate his gaze.¡±


    The words he had once said to Leah had been realized by her, word for word.


    She was still the ¡°Leah¡± from the original story, carefully noting every word and caring deeply for the person she loved.


    But she was no longer the ¡°loser.¡±


    She had conveyed the love that the ¡°loser¡± in the original story couldn¡¯t. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with her passionate kisses and frenzied intimacy¡­


    The pounding of his heart, the rush of his blood and magical circuits, had forced him to accept her confession.


    Even her transformation from tsundere to straightforward fool¡ªso blunt and fervent¡ªwas endearing.


    ¡°Yes. You are indeed the invincible, adorable Leah-sensei. The strongest, the cutest, the most dazzling. I¡¯ve felt it.¡±


    Since this was the ¡°seed¡± he had planted, it was only right for him to accept the ¡°fruit.¡±


    ¡ªNo matter what¡­


    Will raised his head, as if Leah were already standing there.


    ¡ªSince she had confessed to him.


    ¡ªNot to Hugh Polor.


    ¡ªThis wasn¡¯t Hugh Polor¡¯s story.


    ¡ªThis was Will Hysterm¡¯s story.


    ¡ªAnd he would never let them be losers again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Leah-sensei, I will always, always look at you.¡±


    ¡°No matter how heavy your love is, I¡¯ll accept it here.¡±


    ¡°Take that staff as a token of our bond, and remember my deep love for you¡ª¡±


    ¡­


    Will finally extended his hand.


    Yes, Leah would definitely hold the staff tightly, listen to his words, and, unable to hold back her tears, cry her heart out. At that moment, she would need someone to pat her head, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Then, his hand froze mid-air, leaving him, with his half-broken glasses, staring at the door.


    He waited for the door to open, just as Shuna had said, and for Leah to walk through.


    If she didn¡¯t hear him, he would say it again.


    These were words and feelings he had already decided on.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t.


    Clap¡ªclap¡ªclap¡ª


    Instead, the sound of slow clapping came from beside him.


    Shuna, expressionless, was applauding.


    ¡°Wow~ Bravo~ What a fantastic confession.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Information Summary

    Chapter 193: Information Summary¡ª


    Shuna listened to Will¡¯s heartfelt confession with an expressionless face.


    Wow, what a passionate declaration of love. Should she clap and commend him for it?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Shuna, Leah didn¡¯t show up, did she? Or¡­ did you really agree with her to meet in five minutes, and the time isn¡¯t up yet?¡±


    He was so anxious.


    After hearing Shuna¡¯s clapping, he got up in a hurry, only to stop because his glasses nearly slid off his nose.


    His expression was anxious.


    His words were sweet.


    His confession was genuine.


    Shuna crossed her arms and watched it all.


    She¡­


    She regretted setting up this scenario for Will. Not only did she sit here listening to him pour out an envious, heartfelt confession to another woman, but¡­


    It was so sincere.


    It was like watching a ¡°hard stone¡± finally soften.


    If his words had been insincere, she wouldn¡¯t feel this level of regret.


    Now, Shuna felt like the one who had pulled him out of that deranged environment, only to end up as the ¡°loser¡± who couldn¡¯t win his heart.


    She looked at Will¡¯s innocent face.


    His expression seemed to say, ¡°Help me evaluate this¡ªwasn¡¯t that a good confession?¡±


    Fine.


    She had dug this hole for herself.


    She had thought that after what Leah had done to him¡ªand from the evidence left at the scene, it seemed like the famously proper Hysterm family heir had lost his virginity¡ªhe would hate Leah. Or, at the very least, avoid her instinctively.


    But¡­


    He faced it head-on, sincerely and thoughtfully.


    Yeah.


    She knew this about him, understood it well. Will was just that kind of person¡ªsimple, direct, and responsible, just like the impression he gave through his letters.


    And because he was someone who wouldn¡¯t give up easily, someone who always chose the hardest path¡­


    That¡¯s why she liked him.


    After all, only someone like that could write letters that changed her back then¡­


    ¡°Even after being drugged and controlled, you can still act like this. What kind of pervert are you? Seriously, the Hysterm family heirs are all a little off, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Shuna pondered for a moment before half-jokingly saying something tinged with bitterness¡ªhoping, just a little, that Will might pick up on it.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that a good thing? That¡¯s exactly how I taught her! So¡­ where¡¯s Leah? She¡¯s not still unconscious from your beating, is she?¡±


    Alright, he didn¡¯t pick up on it at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about her. Did you¡­ believe me?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean, believe you?¡±


    ¡°I said if. Leah obviously isn¡¯t going to show up in five minutes because she¡¯s not even here.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you fell for it again.¡±


    Shuna looked at his dumbfounded expression and thought, tricking him into making such an earnest confession, making him feel so embarrassed, and then seeing this goofy reaction¡ªit was all worth it.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Will listened as Shuna recounted her encounter with Liss¡ªLeah¡¯s mother.


    And most importantly¡­


    Leah had been taken away by her mother¡ªto repay the debts she had incurred with the Witch Association for orchestrating such a grand scheme.


    Wait, wait, wait¡­?!


    ¡°So? How do you feel about that?¡±


    Shuna finished her story calmly, clearly satisfied with Will¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known maxing out her mom¡¯s credit card could summon her mother directly, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to search for her all these years! Honestly, Leah¡¯s been too well-behaved these past few years! Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s your takeaway?¡±


    ¡°Then all those heartfelt¡­ heartfelt things I just said¡­ does that mean¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will finally realized.


    He had been so serious about his confession because he genuinely thought Leah might appear.


    But now, she wasn¡¯t even here.


    From Shuna¡¯s perspective, didn¡¯t he just come across as some kind of performance artist, suddenly pouring his heart out for no reason?


    ¡°Yup, I heard it all. If you¡¯d like, you can say it again. I¡¯d be more than happy to be your audience for another stellar performance.¡±


    Shuna squinted her eyes, her smile sly like a fox¡¯s.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Under Shuna¡¯s gaze, Will felt a chill run down his spine.


    Her expression made him feel like if he repeated himself, she might devour him whole¡ªand yet, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he¡¯d done to upset her.


    ¡°So¡­ does that mean I won¡¯t be able to see Leah again anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. For now, it seems witches have methods to operate within the inner layers of dungeons.¡±


    Shuna opened the witch¡¯s manual in her hands, drawing a line on the inner pages to represent the dungeon¡¯s interior.


    ¡°This is also why Liss¡¯s ¡®organization¡¯ can use a combination of the dungeon¡¯s interior and exterior to transport the ¡®Green Wraith Stone¡¯ to specific dungeons. For example, cutting the Green Wraith Stone in Moonlit Ice Extreme, packaging it in Yawick Town, and then transporting it through the dungeon¡¯s interior to Ironfire Bastion.¡±


    Will calmed down, watching Shuna¡¯s finger trace the demonstration in the witch¡¯s manual.


    ¡­


    Hmm¡­


    As he watched Shuna¡¯s detailed explanation, Will suddenly remembered something very, very important that he had completely pushed to the back of his mind¡­


    Oh, right?!


    The whole reason they entered Moonlit Ice Extreme in the first place was to investigate the origins of the ¡°Green Wraith Stone¡±!


    ¡°Uh, Little Will~ why do you have that expression? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you got so carried away being played with¡­¡±


    Shuna paused.


    ¡°¡­by an adorable witch who practically delivered herself to you!¡±


    Shuna leaned in, closing the distance by ten centimeters.


    ¡°¡­and experienced heightened sensory stimulation from being drugged!¡±


    She leaned in another fifteen centimeters.


    ¡°¡­and even lost your virginity!¡±


    She was practically in his face now!


    ¡°¡­that you completely forgot why we entered Moonlit Ice Extreme in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I-I¡­¡±


    Wow, why did Shuna¡¯s resentment feel so intense right now? Will could almost see black mist rising from her head.


    Uh¡­ thinking about it, she got injured saving him, and he completely forgot their original mission¡­


    If he were in her shoes, he¡¯d be pretty pissed too!


    Will decided to perform his best groveling act¡ªhe was quite good at it by now.


    He clasped his hands together and bowed his head in apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I really did forget. After everything that happened¡ªfainting, waking up¡ªI feel like I¡¯ve lived through several lifetimes! But don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll listen to every single word you say!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a bit of an overreaction, but¡­ that¡¯s more like it. A Little Will who cares about the mission is a good Will.¡±


    Shuna seemed much happier, sitting back down in her seat.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re manipulating me? So, what did we learn from Moonlit Ice Extreme¡¯s Ice Queen Kolodai?¡±


    ¡°In short, she cut the Green Wraith Stone into fragments to prevent it from being reassembled, reducing the chance of it being discovered. And the person delivering the raw materials to her seems to be a witch¡ªlikely Liss, who appeared before us.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like measures to prevent anyone from uncovering the Green Stone¡¯s origins.¡±

 Chapter 194 - The Objective

    Chapter 194: The Objective¡ª


    Now, regarding the ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± the pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together, and at least part of the mystery had been solved.


    There was an unknown ¡°organization¡± distributing this enhancement stone¡ªsomething that originally existed only as a ¡°game mechanic¡±¡ªwithin dungeons. Its effects were undeniably potent, capable of elevating a dungeon¡¯s difficulty by at least three tiers.


    Although their motives were unclear, it seemed they might be resisting some force within the dungeons¡­


    It was now confirmed that a witch was assisting this organization. Through the witch¡¯s network¡ªevident from how easily Leah acquired those large-scale tools¡ªit was clear that the Witch Association had a hidden delivery chain that didn¡¯t operate in plain sight.


    However¡­


    For Will, his investigation into this matter was driven by a more personal concern: who had acquired these items, which should only exist in the game, and how?


    After all¡­


    Only¡­


    Only this clue could¡­


    Will¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Shuna:


    ¡°Hmm. But¡­ I wasn¡¯t finished. Maybe it¡¯s because of Leah, but Liss gave me a critical piece of information before she left.¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    Will turned to Shuna, visibly excited, gripping the bedsheet in anticipation.


    ¡°Well¡­ about that¡­¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, staring at Will. Her pitch-black eyes seemed to be deliberating something.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question first, Little Will. Depending on your answer, we¡¯ll decide whether to continue investigating.¡±


    ¡°Alright, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so fixated on the origin of the ¡®Green Wraith Stone¡¯?¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t expected Shuna to ask this question.


    ¡°This¡­?¡±


    But¡­


    It was a fair question.


    Shuna wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªfar from it. In fact, she might be the person who understood him best.


    ¡°Because, now that we know witches are involved, continuing to investigate comes with higher risks. If the potential rewards aren¡¯t significant, you¡¯re not the type to take unnecessary risks without a solid plan.¡±


    She was right.


    A stone that, for now, seemed to have no use for adventurers and only circulated within dungeons didn¡¯t appear to have much impact on adventurers.


    Without knowing the full extent of the risks, Will wouldn¡¯t normally cling to a single lead so stubbornly.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not someone who would recklessly endanger yourself. And¡­ as Morning Star¡¯s logistics officer, I follow your guidance to ensure everyone¡¯s safety in the dungeon.¡±


    Indeed.


    Will was meticulous and cautious, approaching things with the same care he used when planning game development schedules¡ªthoroughly reducing any risk of delays.


    Unfortunately, Will was someone who ¡°knew his fate.¡±


    Unfortunately, this was something directly tied to his survival.


    He had encountered too many deviations from what he knew as ¡°fate,¡± too many things that seemed to completely alter destiny.


    But without a doubt, the most mysterious and traceable of these anomalies was the ¡°Green Wraith Stone.¡±


    He wanted to know why.


    He wanted to know what else might happen.


    And most importantly, he wanted to know what he should do next.


    Only by following this one tangible lead¡ªsomething tied to ¡°the game he had personally created¡±¡ªcould he find answers to these questions.


    After all¡­


    This might be the key to surviving the ¡°death timeline¡± he knew was coming in a year.


    ¡°If I said¡­ it¡¯s a gut feeling?¡±


    ¡°Gut feeling? Hmm¡­ so you trust your instincts too?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will thought for a moment¡­


    He took a deep breath and began:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a recurring dream. In the dream, I experience many things similar to what¡¯s happening now, but¡­ I die in a dungeon accident about a year and a half from now. As the time approaches, the dream becomes clearer.¡±


    Oh, that was a lie.


    Will couldn¡¯t even remember how the original story described his death by slime. He couldn¡¯t even recall the dungeon¡¯s name clearly¡ªthough it was definitely written in the Quest System.


    He noticed Shuna wasn¡¯t speaking, seemingly believing him. She rested her chin on her hand, her fingers tapping rhythmically as if waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°And in that dream, the only thing I hadn¡¯t seen before but felt was crucial was this Green Wraith Stone. So¡­ my gut tells me it holds the key to avoiding my death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After he finished, both Will and Shuna fell into a brief silence.


    Then, Shuna spoke first:


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ so you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Shuna smiled and snapped her fingers:


    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your expression is easy for me to read. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will felt a pang of guilt. His story was half-true, embellished with some fabricated details.


    ¡°Even though the reasoning sounds strange, since you¡¯ve said it and it¡¯s been bothering you for so long¡­ hmm¡­ it even sounds a bit prophetic. We have no choice but to keep investigating!¡±


    Shuna smiled, pulling a map from the table beside her.


    She pointed to a small town called Zymart, located at the foot of a mountain and seemingly insignificant. It was in the direction of the capital.


    ¡°The Tenth Demon Castle. Before Liss left, she told me we¡¯d find what we¡¯re looking for there.¡±


    ¡°The Tenth Demon Castle¡­¡±


    Will murmured the name.


    It sounded impressive, but neither the town it was in nor the castle itself had ever been mentioned in the original story.


    But¡­


    The word ¡°demon¡± was all too familiar to him. The royal Entark family had built their legacy on dealings with demons.


    Such a unique place might be the source of the materials needed for Treya¡¯s Shadowbane Sword.


    No matter what, they had to¡­


    ¡°Alright, Shuna, let¡¯s head there right awa¡ª¡±


    Bonk.


    Shuna lightly knocked Will on the head, almost playfully.


    The impact knocked his ¡°half-glasses¡± off his nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about your health, but how about we take care of your basic needs first? Like getting you a proper pair of glasses?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t replaced my glasses in years.¡±


    ¡°Today, take a bath, eat something good, and get yourself together before we head out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Having a ¡°reliable teammate who won¡¯t turn yandere¡± was truly a blessing.


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something else you might find important. Here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shuna smiled, holding up a letter between her fingers. The letter looked old and carried traces of Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The moment Will saw it, he recognized it.


    It was the clumsily written letter Eir had sent him!


    He had completely forgotten about it.


    No, rather, because of everything that had happened with Leah, he had overlooked much of its content.


    ¡°Your clothes were neatly folded by her¡­ by Leah, so I brought them along, including this letter.¡±


    Inside that letter¡­


    The most critical part¡ªsomething tied to ¡°fate¡± and even the ¡°Green Wraith Stone¡±¡ªwas¡­


    The original protagonist, Hugh, had not appeared.


    He had vanished.


    At the time he was supposed to appear, he wasn¡¯t in the novice village of Novice Town, nor had he joined Morning Star.


    Initially, Will thought he needed to confirm this.


    But¡­


    After witnessing Leah¡¯s obsessive love for him, he realized¡­


    Hugh¡¯s ¡°disappearance¡± might be the root of the greatest deviation!


    No¡­


    It could be said that Shu¡¯s disappearance¡­


    Was the most significant alteration to ¡°fate¡± that had occurred!


    tln : here¡¯s the main  concern.


    i translated MC name as ¡®Hugh¡¯ as his English name. Should we change it to ¡®Shu¡¯ since the author just stated it like that? so Shu and Shuna is connected. Shu , Shu-na


    if u guys think so too then please comment. i will

 Chapter 195 - Hypothetically, the Affection Points Came to Me

    Chapter 195: Hypothetically, the Affection Points Came to Me¡ª


    Will reread the letter.


    After committing its contents to memory, he turned on the shower in the bathroom.


    As the water ran, he could still faintly feel the lingering coolness from the Blood-Red Mint Essential Oil he had come into contact with earlier.


    Though it no longer caused his magical circuits to overclock or made him feel ¡°consumed by desire,¡± it still left a unique sensation.


    And then¡­


    He needed to process the massive joke of ¡°fate¡± and ¡°clues¡± in private, away from Shuna¡¯s watchful eyes.


    About that letter¡­


    The first thing he thought was that if he didn¡¯t have urgent matters to attend to, he¡¯d head straight to Novice Town to give Eir a good scolding about her atrocious writing skills.


    Second¡­


    Well, Leah¡¯s confession had been so intense, and her ¡°reason for falling in love with him¡± was so perfectly rational after experiencing it firsthand, that it had completely distracted him from critical factors.


    If this world truly were a novel, then from a ¡°story logic¡± perspective, for a girl destined to be a ¡°loser¡± in the harem, no matter how much he did¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t realistically fall for a disposable villain set to die in a year.


    This wasn¡¯t about his lack of confidence.


    It was just that, stepping out of the perspective of ¡°Will Hysterm¡± and looking at it as an experienced former systems designer, he could identify some of the peculiarities from an external viewpoint.


    In a world entirely built on ¡°narrative,¡± it functioned like a romance game with an affection system.


    But because of that, such a system would logically only be accessible to the ¡°protagonist.¡±


    The ¡°affection points¡± tied to the girls would only be triggers activated by the protagonist.


    But¡­


    What if¡­


    What if the ¡°protagonist,¡± as he seemed to observe now¡­


    Had disappeared?


    Not just ¡°failing to show up at the right place at the right time,¡± but potentially a ¡°severe bug¡± like the character¡¯s model, class, or tag being completely lost.


    ¡ªAh, who could forget his old boss hiring programmers for $300 a month who had actually caused such issues before?


    In that case, the ¡°affection points¡± tied to the heroines might have no choice but to flow elsewhere.


    Perhaps because of this¡­


    Their ¡°relationships.¡±


    Their ¡°focus.¡±


    Their ¡°affection points.¡±


    Could have shifted to him, a perfectly ordinary ¡°villainous side character.¡±


    For example¡­


    The things he had done in the past¡­


    The first time he cornered Leah against a wall, affection points +10.


    Helping Leah overcome the challenge of Gentle Nourishment, affection points +20.


    Getting locked in a freezer with Leah and then forcibly taking her blood, affection points +20 (?).


    Being Leah¡¯s obedient student and assistant for three years, conducting countless¡­ experiments, affection points +100 (?).


    And then, thanks to his terrible mentorship, those points reached a critical threshold, and through certain pressure-triggered events, the affection points turned into ¡°darkness points,¡± resulting in Leah¡¯s yandere side being unleashed on him.


    Thinking back to the Leah he encountered last night¡ªoh, wait, given the timeline, it was two weeks ago now¡ªWill couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    ¡°This seems like the most reasonable explanation so far.¡±


    ¡°At least it connects Leah¡¯s situation with Hugh¡¯s absence in some way.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, you really do need a designer¡¯s mindset to solve problems¡­¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    He watched the water flow down his body, particularly over the spot on his collarbone where Leah had inserted the needle.


    It still stung a little.


    But in this world, adventurers were tough; no one would be so delicate as to think a minor injury made them ¡°unfit for a bath.¡±


    The pain was so real¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a few damage numbers or a debuff icon under his avatar.


    ¡°These are just isolated guesses. There¡¯s no concrete evidence yet.¡±


    As he lathered himself with soap, Will glanced at the ventilation window at the top of the bathroom.


    The morning star was visible in the sky.


    It dawned on him that it was already nearing evening when he woke up. With autumn setting in, the days were growing shorter.


    Morning Star¡­


    Morning Star¡­!?


    The familiar name of his team suddenly sparked an idea in Will¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No, no, no! There¡¯s something else¡ªsomething that might be related. No¡­ it must be related!¡±


    ¡°The earliest clue was¡­¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡±


    ¡°The disappearance of the real Morning Star.¡±


    Though the original story never explained why the team was named that, it was clear¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hugh didn¡¯t just disappear now!


    Even the original team was gone, likely indicating that Shu had vanished a year ago!


    And along with him¡­


    Perhaps also¡­


    The friend who co-founded ¡°Morning Star¡± with him and tragically died during a dungeon expedition due to poor logistics.


    Thinking further¡­


    Could it be that Hugh was never part of this story at all?


    ¡°If this is a storyline where he doesn¡¯t exist, then how will the story unfold?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if only I could skip ahead a year! This timeline is so awkward.¡±


    He was currently in a period before the original story officially began¡ªa year filled with vague references to ¡°Hugh and his teammates clashing over the increasingly corrupt dungeon adventuring system,¡± with no detailed historical events to rely on.


    But based on the information he had so far¡­


    The broader ¡°history¡± hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Especially the development of the dungeons¡ªHysterm¡¯s family was steadily implementing their dungeon commercialization policies, gradually taking control of Entark¡¯s economy, and training rescue teams with military-like discipline.


    Ah, the ever-reliable Hysterm family and their ever-reliable patriarch Carver.


    Meanwhile, Entark¡¯s royal family, as seen through Treya¡¯s lessons, was rapidly declining.


    Along with them, King Edward, whose baldness was so severe that his hair color couldn¡¯t even be passed down, was in poor health.


    He hadn¡¯t appeared at any major events in six months, and public speculation about his condition was pessimistic.


    According to the original timeline, he would die in one year, three months, and fifteen days¡ªTreya¡¯s constant attention to his health corroborated this.


    His death was one of the most well-documented events in the entire story, with the exact date clearly stated.


    Additionally, the novice dungeon in Novice Town was still active¡ªaccording to the original story, it wouldn¡¯t be conquered for another two months, as a more beginner-friendly dungeon would take its place.


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    ¡°Even though the ¡®story¡¯ changes drastically with one person¡¯s disappearance, it seems history isn¡¯t so easily altered by the absence of a single individual.¡±


    At least Will could take comfort in the fact that¡­


    Major events unrelated to Hugh should still unfold as planned.


    But¡­


    He¡¯d have to tread carefully moving forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! No need to panic; the situation is still under control!¡±


    Then, he stepped on a bar of soap.


    Perhaps because the slime that was supposed to kill him was water-elemental, he seemed to have a natural weakness to slippery things.


    The bathroom erupted with a thunderous crash.


    ¡°Will¡ªare you okay?¡±


    Shuna rushed in, only to find Will lying flat on his back, with the soap skidding to a stop at her feet.


    ¡°Uh¡­ does this mean something?¡±

 Chapter 196 - Matching Outfits x Team Uniforms √

    Chapter 196: Matching Outfits x Team Uniforms ¡Ì¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also the type to think deeply and even play out scenarios while showering.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to comfort me! Really¡­ I just slipped while stomping my foot.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I like to sing while I shower too.¡±


    ¡°How come I¡¯ve never heard you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe my singing frequency is beyond your hearing range¡ªlike how some dungeon bosses ignore attacks if your attack frequency is too low.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that kind of frequency?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Careful, Little Will, there¡¯s a step up ahead.¡±


    Will was being ¡°escorted¡± by Shuna as they walked through the streets of Yawick City.


    His nearsightedness¡­


    It wasn¡¯t debilitating, but in this slightly ¡°retro¡± era, it was rare for someone to have such poor eyesight.


    In fact, he felt his vision was worse than in his previous life, where he¡¯d spent countless hours staring at a computer screen.


    While he could technically walk without glasses, he couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t bump into something.


    So, with Shuna accompanying him to get a new pair of glasses, she temporarily acted as his walking stick.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.


    When he had first been injected with witch¡¯s blood, there had been a brief moment when his vision was better than it was now.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the glasses shop? Is it that bright spot up ahead?¡±


    It was nighttime in Yawick City, and the streets were brightly lit.


    For someone with nearsightedness and a touch of astigmatism, the lights weren¡¯t helpful. To him, they were just glowing blobs.


    ¡°That¡¯s the food street. You should know the layout here; just walk through it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ so this must be¡­ the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    The area around the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had quieted down significantly.


    Even in his blurry state, Will could see that the guild had moved out old furniture and other items, leaving them by the entrance, ready to be sold off cheaply.


    This was a city that had grown around the ¡°great business opportunity¡± of a nearby dungeon. With the dungeon gone, the city would inevitably experience a period of decline.


    The first to cut costs and reduce staff was always the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    With fewer guild members, the adventuring teams stationed here would also dwindle.


    Eventually, businesses catering to adventurers, such as shops and inns, would either relocate or close down.


    However, some adventurers who came here and grew fond of the place might settle down¡ªnot as adventurers, but as farmers or hunters doing basic work.


    The wind picked up on the street.


    Autumn winds were usually mild, but when they stirred up fallen leaves, they felt particularly chilly.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely getting colder. If we¡¯re heading north toward the capital, especially to Zymart Town, which is remote and mountainous, it¡¯ll be even colder.¡±


    Shuna supported Will as she spoke.


    ¡°Yeah. Speaking of which¡­¡±


    Will glanced at Shuna¡¯s outfit.


    Her short jacket, which she¡¯d worn before, seemed to have been burned to ashes by Leah¡¯s fire. Oh, right¡­ her black stockings had also been burned. Will remembered, just before losing consciousness, seeing her legs with holes burned into her tattered stockings.


    So now she was wearing¡­


    An outfit that looked even more summery than before.


    No¡­


    It was a crop top¡ªone of those outfits that would make grandmothers shake their heads and mutter, ¡°She¡¯s going to catch a cold tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We should get some autumn-appropriate clothes too. We can¡¯t freeze to death before entering the next dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a bit odd hearing that from someone who¡¯s been to the 59th floor of an ice dungeon, but¡­¡±


    Shuna laughed, and her smile gave Will the distinct feeling that he was walking into a trap.


    Was she trying to bait him into suggesting they buy clothes?


    And then¡­


    And then make him pay for them!


    ¡ªNot that it mattered. As the ¡°despicable capitalist youngest son of the Hysterm family,¡± he could easily afford to buy clothes for a woman!


    ¡°The clothing store is right here. Let¡¯s get it over with!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ but you¡¯ll have to guide me to the mirror, up close.¡±


    Come to think of it¡­


    The clothes he was wearing now had been chosen for him by Leah, Treya, and Eir, one piece each.


    They still looked fairly new.


    But they were summer clothes. Buying a new set now and saving these for next year seemed like a good idea.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Alright! This one¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ you decided that fast?!¡±


    They had only been in the store for three minutes.


    Will already heard Shuna¡¯s triumphant ¡°victory shout.¡±


    Huh?


    Should he say¡­


    As expected of Shuna, who could easily pass as one of the guys?


    Will had never seen a woman choose clothes so quickly.


    Weren¡¯t women supposed to try on everything in the store, shop from morning until dusk, and then pick the first thing they saw?


    ¡°Come look, come look! I think it suits me perfectly.¡±


    Shuna pulled him out from behind a rack of clothes and led him to a full-length mirror, spreading her arms so he could get a good look.


    She¡­


    She had chosen a cotton hoodie, black with a hood, and paired it with thicker over-the-knee stockings that were clearly more durable than her previous ones.


    She had even put the hood up.


    With her hands in the hoodie¡¯s pockets, she spun around, giving Will a full 360-degree view.


    The hoodie was long enough to just barely cover the edges of her denim shorts.


    As she spun, there were angles where he could glimpse her shorts, but from most perspectives, it looked like she was just wearing the hoodie with stockings, creating a perfectly balanced ¡°absolute territory.¡±


    ¡ªWhy did this feel so much like going shopping with a girlfriend and watching her pick out clothes?


    Even Will couldn¡¯t help but internally comment on the situation.


    But¡­


    Shuna¡¯s outfit was indeed unique for this era and among adventurers.


    With the hood up and her distinctive black hair, she exuded a strangely modern vibe, like a cool, independent street-style JK (Japanese high schooler).


    He could almost imagine her standing on a street corner, phone in hand, pouting as she greeted her boyfriend with, ¡°You¡¯re late!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I specifically chose this. Doesn¡¯t it give off a shadowy assassin vibe? Perfect for the Tenth Demon Castle, right?¡±


    She pulled him closer, her black eyes beneath the hood reflecting the light behind him.


    Indeed¡­


    That move¡­


    It made her look even more like a mischievous JK showing off her cool new outfit to her boyfriend.


    There was even a hint of a little devilish charm.


    But¡­


    Was it the hoodie¡¯s modern design? Even in this somewhat ambiguous era of adventurer fashion, the outfit didn¡¯t feel out of place.


    Why¡­


    Why did this outfit feel so familiar to Will?


    Was it because he¡¯d seen a similar style in his previous life?


    ¡°It¡¯s great, it looks really good. How should I put it? It¡¯s like something I¡¯ve seen in a dream.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Shuna snapped her fingers in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned something about picking clothes. It¡¯s all about ¡®going with your gut.¡¯ The first thing that catches your eye, the one that gives you that perfect feeling, is usually the best choice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Once I pick mine, we¡¯ll pay together¡ª¡±


    Will didn¡¯t get to finish his ¡°big spender¡± statement¡­


    ¡°Here, you try one too!¡±


    Shuna grabbed him and shoved a matching hoodie into his hands¡ªsame design, just a size larger.


    ¡°Me¡­ me too?¡±


    But¡­ wouldn¡¯t wearing matching outfits make them look¡­


    Like a couple of adventurers?


    Their two-person team had already been mistaken for a couple multiple times. Even Leah had probably seen that news story before¡­


    ¡°Of course! Doesn¡¯t this suit our team perfectly?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shuna pulled on her hoodie, stretching it out.


    ¡°Look at the design. See? It¡¯s the Morning Star!¡±


    The golden star emblem on the black hoodie was striking, especially when she stretched the fabric to show it off.


    A shining golden star atop Entark¡¯s northern snowy mountains¡ªthis was the symbol of the Morning Star in Entark, made famous by a painting of it standing atop a snowy peak. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the team name in the original story was ¡°Morning Star,¡± seeing this design made Will wonder: Was this world actually Earth in the solar system? Could the Morning Star here also refer to Venus?


    ¡°When you gave me that bookmark, it had galaxies and starlight on it. Our team¡¯s name is Morning Star too.¡±


    Shuna let go of the hoodie, the elastic fabric snapping back into place, making the mountain and star bounce slightly.


    ¡°You must really like stars and space, right? Everything you design or do has stars and the cosmos. Why not make this our team uniform?¡±


    Hmm¡­


    Will held up the hoodie.


    He examined the design closely.


    A mature adventuring team, especially one with a stable roster, always had a proper uniform.


    It was like a trademark. For example, the Radiant Knights had a full set of outfits that looked like actual uniforms.


    Even fresh graduates would buy matching outfits from a clothing store, even if they had to swap them out for heavier gear in the dungeon, just for the look.


    But¡­


    His fingers lightly brushed over the star emblem.


    Because of ¡°fate,¡± he had never considered that this team could survive ¡°a year,¡± nor had he believed he could live past a year.


    No wonder Shuna had thought of this before he did.


    Because deep down¡­ he had never believed that the ¡°teamwork¡± and ¡°bonds¡± of an adventuring team could truly apply to him.


    But¡­


    Since this was a time when the protagonist had been missing for so long, when Leah had boldly confessed her love, and when Morning Star was a name he had personally come up with¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll try it on.¡±


    It was time to fully embrace the experience of being part of his own adventuring team.


    ¡ª


    As Will entered the fitting room, Shuna fell into thought.


    ¡°Honestly, I just wanted an excuse to wear matching outfits with him, to look more like a couple of adventurers. After all, it¡¯ll be a while before anyone else joins the team.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he actually take it seriously?¡±

 Chapter 197 - Missing Person Notice

    Chapter 197: Missing Person Notice¡ª


    Wearing his new hoodie, Will mimicked Shuna by pulling up the hood.


    Then¡­


    He stood in front of the mirror.


    Was it because he was too lean?


    With the hood up, he looked like he was swallowed by the oversized hoodie, his face obscured, giving him the appearance of a shadowy assassin walking through the darkness.


    If he had to describe it, he resembled one of those characters in urban novels¡ªa sharp-eyed youth hiding a knife under his hood, ready to cleanse a city of its sins.


    No, no, no.


    Was it because Shuna¡¯s outfit was so reminiscent of a high schooler that it dragged his thoughts back to his own high school days, hiding novels under his desk during class? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, there was one advantage.


    With the hood up, his appearance was harder to discern. Perfect for someone who wanted to stay inconspicuous¡ªthough, honestly, he didn¡¯t have much reason to hide his face.


    ¡°Not bad. Looks like I¡¯m pretty good at picking clothes. I thought I had no experience in this.¡±


    ¡°You did well. This material isn¡¯t just good for everyday wear outside the dungeon; it¡¯s also warm and flexible enough for dungeon expeditions.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you, I don¡¯t pick clothes for style; I pick them for practicality.¡±


    ¡°Clothes should be practical!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    But as Shuna leaned closer, Will realized just how ¡°well-picked¡± these clothes were!


    The two of them, dressed in matching outfits, standing in front of the mirror, looked like they were about to sneak into a dungeon, evade all the elite monsters, and assassinate the final boss.


    If they added three more people¡­


    For instance, Leah, who might begrudgingly say, ¡°Since you want me to wear it, I¡¯ll wear it.¡±


    Eir, who would nod with her beast ears and say, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever Young Master orders.¡±


    And Treya, who would coldly reply with a single ¡°hmph¡± but be the first to put on the outfit.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! We¡¯re the Morning Star Assassination Squad¡ª¡±


    Facing the mirror, Will struck a pose, standing in the center with one hand covering an eye like a dramatic team leader.


    But¡­


    To his surprise¡­


    Shuna immediately caught on to his vibe, walked over, stood back-to-back with him, and mirrored his pose.


    ¡°Indeed, all dungeon monsters shall fall before us!¡±


    So cringy!


    But the two of them in black hoodies doing this looked so cool!


    Imagine how much cooler it would be with all five of them!


    Alright!


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯ll take three more of these outfits¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Shuna! You picked well! This is the perfect team uniform.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    Shuna nodded, watching Will¡¯s excited figure as he walked away, muttering under her breath:


    ¡°He¡­ he really took it seriously. Are we really going to make all five of us wear these?¡±


    ¡ª


    The Next Stop: The Glasses Shop


    ¡°Young Master, please try on this frame size¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem. Of course, the bill will go to the Master. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to pay a single coin. But since it¡¯s late, why don¡¯t you rest, and we¡¯ll deliver the glasses to you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. If you¡¯re in a hurry, we can have someone work overtime tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Will¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of overtime¡ªa trigger from his previous life.


    ¡°No overtime! No overtime! Tomorrow¡¯s fine; it¡¯s just one night.¡±


    ¡°Understood! Now¡­ everyone, come here and bow! Send off the Young Master!¡±


    From the small glasses shop, about ten burly men in suits suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Keep it low-key! Quiet! Don¡¯t let Carver find out. If he knows my glasses are broken, he¡¯ll scold me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood. Everyone, you heard him¡ªkeep it quiet!¡±


    And so, Will heard a chorus of hushed whispers throughout the shop:


    ¡°Young¡­ Master¡­ have¡­ a¡­ safe¡­ trip¡­¡±


    ¡°Young¡­ Master¡­ please¡­ visit¡­ again¡­¡±


    ¡°Young¡­ Master¡­ take¡­ care¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Amidst the ghostly, whisper-like farewells, Will walked out of the shop.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Shuna couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter any longer.


    ¡°Stop, stop laughing. This¡­ this is just how the Hysterm family operates. Carver gets this treatment everywhere he goes! It¡¯s so¡­ so over the top!¡±


    When Will entered the shop, he had pulled out his broken, half-shattered glasses.


    Unbeknownst to him, the frame bore the ¡°Hysterm¡± family name and even had the family crest engraved on it.


    That¡¯s when he remembered¡ªhe had never personally gone to a shop to get glasses. They were always custom-made and delivered by servants.


    So he hadn¡¯t noticed that all his glasses carried the Hysterm family¡¯s insignia.


    Naturally, the shopkeeper recognized it immediately and insisted on personally handling the order, claiming the shop was established specifically to serve the Hysterm family.


    Apparently, nearsightedness ran in the family, and even the glasses shop was a family legacy.


    ¡°I thought you were the least favored in your family. Even if someone recognized you, I didn¡¯t think anyone would care.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly favored, but I¡¯m still a Hysterm heir.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, ¡®If my glasses are broken, my dad will scold me.¡¯ Wow, Carver must be such a doting father.¡±


    Shuna mimicked Will¡¯s earlier ¡°helpless little rich boy¡± tone, and as she finished, she noticed Will¡¯s ears turning red.


    ¡°That was obviously a lie! I¡­ I thought I acted pretty well.¡±


    Will had simply imagined what a normal father from his previous life might say and made it up on the spot.


    As for Carver¡­


    He couldn¡¯t read that man at all, nor did he sense anything remotely ¡°fatherly¡± about him.


    A father doesn¡¯t need to be overly ambitious for their child, but they should at least care about their survival and well-being.


    ¡°Honestly, Carver probably doesn¡¯t even know whether I¡¯ve graduated or not. I don¡¯t expect him to care. I just treat him as a tool¡ªhe says what I need him to say, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    After saying this, Will realized he might have let his emotions get the better of him.


    Bringing up Carver sometimes made him lose his cool.


    Though he didn¡¯t consider Carver his real father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful when talking about him.


    Looking at the problems in ¡°Will¡¯s¡± life, if Carver had shown even a little more care, maybe given him some resources to manage, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have ended up as a disposable villain crushed by a slime.


    ¡°Oh, Shuna. You¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m really not upset. People always think I¡¯d be sad because Carver doesn¡¯t care about me, but actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Little Will has the right mindset. That kind of dad is the ultimate tool!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Provides money, influence, dungeons, and a worry-free life. Most of the time, he stays out of your business, and occasionally, he sends you a staff¡ªsounds like my ideal father!¡±


    Shuna¡¯s reaction was¡­ unique.


    Would a normal person respond like this?


    Oh, right.


    She grew up without parents, raised in an orphanage. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know what a ¡°normal¡± parent is like.


    Will realized something.


    In the Morning Star team, he and Treya had fathers, Leah had a mother, and the other two were complete orphans (no offense intended).


    Together, the five of them could barely piece together 1.5 sets of parents¡ªand one of those fathers was scheduled to die in a year.


    Not bad, not bad. A team of devoted filial children.


    ¡°True, the Hysterm family is better than the royal family. No infighting. The others in the family are doing well in business, probably living more carefree lives than managing this broken Adventurer¡¯s Guild. No one¡¯s fighting for this position.¡±


    ¡°Not every family is like the royal family, where there¡¯s an actual throne to inherit, and siblings are constantly scheming against each other.¡±


    Hearing this, Will thought of Treya.


    Though he had subtly shared the original story¡¯s details about the key players in the Entark royal family with her over the years¡­


    Could someone who was once a naive, sweet elf princess really handle the royal family¡¯s infighting?


    The royal family¡¯s power struggles were constant, but in the year leading up to the king¡¯s death, they intensified.


    In the original story, at this point, Treya was still growing and learning in the adventuring team, believing her dungeon contributions could compete with her siblings.


    But now¡­


    Where was she, and what was she doing?


    Leah had come from the south to find him. Could Treya have gone north? That would mean passing through the capital.


    Was she panicking, running in circles?


    ¡ª


    The Next Morning


    When Will woke up, his new glasses had already been delivered to the inn¡¯s front desk.


    The new frames, chosen by Shuna, were deep blue in color, not much different in shape from his old ones. But the arms of the glasses featured an intricate and ¡°expensive¡± gradient of galaxies, as if the starry sky was spilling out from the frames.


    Because of the Morning Star name and the bookmark he had given her, Shuna seemed convinced he had a particular fondness for galaxies and stars.


    But¡­


    This trait seemed to align more with the original protagonist.


    After all, the dungeon she was associated with in the original story was called ¡°Pinnacle of the Galaxy¡±¡ªthough at this point in time, that dungeon wouldn¡¯t appear for another three months. It was one of the few timeline markers Will could rely on.


    The Pinnacle of the Galaxy was located in Novice Town and would emerge after the Green Wild Maze was no longer suitable for beginners and was conquered.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Even if the ¡®story¡¯ changes drastically due to one person¡¯s disappearance, it seems history won¡¯t be so easily altered by a single absence.¡±


    At least Will could rest assured that¡­


    Major events unrelated to Shu should still unfold as planned.


    But¡­


    He¡¯d have to tread carefully moving forward.


    ¡ª


    Will was just stepping out, energized and ready to head to the Tenth Demon Castle, when Shuna suddenly grabbed his hood and pulled it over his head, covering half his face.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s going on? Why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look over there. See what they¡¯re posting.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Will squinted, looking through his new glasses at the world that had been blurry for a whole day.


    That¡­


    What was that?


    Yawick City¡¯s guards were holding posters, and on those posters was a brown-haired, blue-eyed, glasses-wearing boy who looked about seventeen.


    ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that him?!


    Why were the guards posting his picture?


    Only the government had the authority to direct the guards, and the government was managed by the Entark royal family¡ªmost of the time, they were as invisible as ghosts in towns with Adventurer¡¯s Guilds.


    And now they were posting¡­


    Was it a wanted poster?


    He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªwhy would he be wanted?


    ¡°Stay behind me, keep your hood up, and you won¡¯t be recognized. I¡¯ll get closer and take a look.¡±


    Shuna stepped in front of him but reached back to grab his wrist.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Step by step¡­


    Will¡¯s heart pounded, terrified of what he might see.


    But¡­


    When he saw the words ¡°Missing Person Notice,¡± he finally calmed down.


    Oh, it was just a missing person notice.


    But¡­


    The notice had no details other than the photo¡ªit seemed to be a cropped and copied version of his graduation photo.


    The signature at the bottom, however, was¡­


    It was¡­


    Treya Entark.

 Chapter 198 - Treya’s Sword Training

    Chapter 198: Treya¡¯s Sword Training¡ª


    Entark Capital.


    The Royal Palace.


    Treya¡¯s Training Grounds.


    As Treya¡¯s maid, having served her for over a decade, Sarah stood to the side watching her train. Yet today, she felt as though she was seeing her for the first time.


    Her posture while holding the sword hadn¡¯t changed.


    Her movements as she swung it were still sharp and graceful.


    Her gaze remained as cold as ice.


    Even the subtle twitch of her pointed elven ears as the blade slid into its sheath was the same as always.


    But¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was something about Princess Treya that felt entirely different from the cold yet inherently pure half-elf princess she had once been.


    Was it¡­


    Because she had returned to the capital, to the palace, two weeks ago? After wandering outside for what felt like an eternity (though it was less than a month), perhaps she was no longer accustomed to the life of a princess in the palace?


    Yes, Treya had returned. But Sarah didn¡¯t know what had happened to her during her time away. She had only been gone for a month before coming back to the palace.


    When she returned, she had casually remarked, almost cheerfully, ¡°The lamb in Moxi Town grills up quite nicely. We should have the kitchen order some next time.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be¡­


    Forming a dungeon adventuring team with the Hysterm family¡¯s youngest son, her long-time friend, and fianc¨¦?


    Why had she returned to the capital and the palace?


    And¡­


    Why had she come back alone?!


    Though Sarah was merely a maid accompanying her during training, as someone handpicked by the royal family, she couldn¡¯t ignore the strange feeling in the air.


    Had something happened¡­


    Something that Will, as an ¡°outsider,¡± truly couldn¡¯t intervene in?


    Regardless, Sarah found it hard to believe that such a kind and understanding man as Will, and such a pure and lovely princess as Treya, could have any serious conflict between them.


    Watching Treya in the training grounds, her shadow elongated by the muted afternoon sunlight, Sarah silently speculated¡­


    But then, like something out of a ghost story, Treya suddenly turned around.


    She looked directly at Sarah.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sarah? Is there something wrong with my outfit?¡±


    Whether it was her half-elf intuition or her instincts as an agile swordswoman, Treya was incredibly perceptive.


    Sarah had only been staring at her for a moment before she noticed.


    ¡°N-nothing! I was just¡­ just mesmerized by how long it¡¯s been since I last watched Your Highness train.¡±


    If she were a maid serving another princess, she might have rushed forward to discuss the changes she had noticed.


    But¡­


    Treya¡¯s expression was hard to read, and there was always a faint aura of killing intent about her.


    Sarah didn¡¯t dare ask, didn¡¯t dare speak, didn¡¯t dare listen.


    In moments like these, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Will.


    Though Will often emphasized privately that his engagement to Treya might never come to fruition, that it would be indefinitely postponed until it was eventually canceled, and that she shouldn¡¯t think of him as a future member of the royal family¡­


    Still¡­


    In Sarah¡¯s eyes, Will was the one¡ªthe only one¡ªwho truly understood Treya. He was the one who could be her fianc¨¦, her future husband, her advisor, and her companion.


    He wasn¡¯t just someone who could offer constructive feedback on Treya¡¯s swordsmanship.


    He could also analyze the royal family¡¯s intricate and ever-changing political landscape with her.


    And¡­


    He could even help ease the constant tension Treya seemed to carry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I just don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been feeling much more anxious lately.¡±


    Treya relaxed her perpetually furrowed brow, as if trying to show she was calming down.


    But Sarah knew better. Ever since her return, Treya had seemed preoccupied.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ because of the Fourth Prince being suspended and investigated by the Seventh Princess?¡±


    When Sarah blurted out this comment, Treya turned to look at her again.


    Meeting her gaze, Sarah noticed faint dark circles under Treya¡¯s usually pristine eyes.


    ¡°S-sorry, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not something a maid like me should be gossiping about.¡±


    The Fourth Prince, Geoffrey, was a nearly thirty-year-old man with short, pale green hair, known for his military prowess.


    The Seventh Princess, Glynne, was a serious and meticulous figure, particularly respected for her contributions to Entark¡¯s legal system.


    The palace atmosphere had been tense lately, likely due to this matter.


    For reasons unknown, the Seventh Princess had suddenly accused the Fourth Prince of betraying the royal family and abusing his military authority, calling for his impeachment.


    This had left everyone on edge.


    Not because anyone truly believed the Fourth Prince had betrayed the royal family or abused his power¡ªafter all, the royal siblings¡¯ competition for influence was a well-known and accepted practice.


    Each royal child, except for a few ceremonial figures, wielded significant power, especially those in positions of real authority.


    But¡­


    The Seventh Princess, known for her seriousness and integrity, seemed to be using this as an opportunity to enter the political fray.


    This likely meant that the conflict had lost one of its ¡°neutral observers.¡±


    Of course, as a servant, Sarah couldn¡¯t fully grasp or analyze these complexities.


    Still¡­


    In the increasingly oppressive atmosphere of the palace, under a sky that seemed to suffocate, this was all anyone could talk about.


    Eavesdropping on palace gossip, she had picked up bits and pieces of the story.


    So¡­


    It was only natural for Princess Treya to feel anxious about it.


    In Entark¡¯s royal family, who wouldn¡¯t be anxious about the throne?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. For the royal family, these kinds of struggles are commonplace. Hmm, Will said the same thing to me.¡±


    Sarah found it odd that Treya didn¡¯t add the honorific ¡°teacher¡± when mentioning something Will had taught her.


    But that was how it should be. After all, they were supposed to be married one day! Constantly calling him ¡°teacher¡± would make it seem like they had some strange dynamic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s practice another set of sword techniques. Help me set up the training dummies, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Arrange them according to the red circles I¡¯ve drawn on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Treya watched as Sarah positioned the dummies, then took a deep breath.


    Her training sessions had been unusually long lately, even longer than when she was with the adventuring team.


    And¡­ this wasn¡¯t the first day.


    For the past two or three days, she had maintained this level of intensity.


    If Will were here, he¡¯d probably lecture her about not balancing work and rest.


    But¡­


    She looked at the dummies.


    The arrangement was one that Will had personally adjusted for her that night, based on Eugenie¡¯s layout.


    There were 30 dummies on the field, the same number Will had specified that night.


    It was a formation burned into her memory, one she would never forget.


    For her now, these 30 dummies¡ªeven if doubled or randomly scattered¡ªwere no challenge.


    Draw the sword.


    Slash and thrust.


    Sheathe the sword.


    ¡ªJust like now, in the blink of an eye, she used Entark¡¯s demonic swordsmanship to destroy them all effortlessly.


    But¡­


    No matter how many times she practiced, she couldn¡¯t shake a lingering unease.


    Perhaps she kept destroying the memories of that night¡¯s scene because she wanted to immerse herself in them over and over again.


    Was it because of the royal family¡¯s turmoil?


    ¡°Your Highness is truly¡­ truly incredible. With skills like yours, you could dominate any dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true.¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. I need to visit the guards.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean up for you¡­ Wait?! Why the guards?¡±


    ¡°To check on how they¡¯re handling the task of posting the missing person notices.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Will. Will Hysterm.¡±


    ¡°Ah? So something did happen between you two¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡­ has gone missing.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Eir in Novice Town (1)

    Chapter 199: Eir in Novice Town (1)¡ª


    While Leah was taken away by her mother¡­


    While Will and Shuna were preparing to set off for the ¡°Tenth Demon Castle¡±¡­


    While Treya had returned to the palace to practice her swordsmanship¡­


    Eir¡­


    Was in Novice Town.


    Making breakfast for herself.


    As the sole occupant of their guild¡¯s small house and the most steadfast supporter of Morning Star, she remained vigilant.


    Every morning, she still baked cakes for herself, brewed her tea, and made sure her culinary skills¡ªpraised highly by her young master¡ªdidn¡¯t grow rusty.


    It was like a scene out of a famous painting¡ª¡±Eir in Novice Town.¡±


    At the same time¡­


    She had acquired a newspaper featuring her young master and the woman she had seen with him.


    She had spent several days carefully reading it!


    The newspaper¡¯s language was overly formal, so she had to consult a dictionary while reading, but she finally understood¡­


    The article described the heroic deeds of her young master and the woman three weeks ago, bravely venturing into the Ironfire Bastion Dungeon to rescue someone.


    Wow!


    Her young master was amazing!


    She had to carefully cut out this newspaper article¡ªit was his first time appearing in the news! She needed to find a frame and proudly display it on his bedside table.


    But¡­


    Even clumsy Eir could count the days.


    That newspaper was from three weeks ago!


    And her young master¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯s¡­ something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ hasn¡¯t Young Master replied to any of Eir¡¯s letters in two weeks?¡±


    ¡°I even wrote to him about not meeting anyone, and he hasn¡¯t responded.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was just slow mail delivery, but two weeks¡­ surely the letters should¡¯ve arrived by now¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ hasn¡¯t run into trouble, has he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s met Leah-sensei yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Princess Treya is right now¡­¡±


    Eir paced back and forth in the small house.


    Every day, she cleaned the house until it sparkled, wiping the tables twice, mopping the floor once, making the ground shine.


    She even meticulously cleaned the door.


    Because¡­


    She always hoped that one day, her young master would open that door, step inside, and¡­


    Take out a bag of loot from his storage key¡ªperhaps some fish or meat¡ªand ask her to cook one of her specialties.


    But¡­


    Day after day passed.


    She waited in the small house, yet neither the ¡°black-haired, low-profile, and exceptionally capable logistics officer¡± her young master had described nor Young Master Will himself returned.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ is Eir too timid?¡±


    Eir lowered her head, clutching the hem of her maid¡¯s skirt as she pondered.


    As a half-beast, her memories weren¡¯t very long-lasting. Her childhood memories of wandering the forest were already blurry.


    But¡­


    She vividly remembered the day her young master, unbothered by her dirty and injured state, held her hand and told her, ¡°Believe in yourself. You can stand up.¡±


    She had thought that, as someone abandoned in the forest, she was incapable of doing anything.


    She had thought that, as a maid with no special talents, she was destined to accomplish nothing.


    She had thought that, as someone with average abilities and a slow mind, she could never achieve anything.


    But her young master had told her otherwise.


    ¡°Should Eir¡­ leave this place to find you now?¡±


    She opened the door and peeked outside.


    Her ears twitched.


    Her tail swayed.


    If she were his childhood friend, having grown up as his equal, she would have set out without hesitation.


    But she was a servant of the Hysterm family. If not for Will¡¯s insistence on keeping her as his personal maid, she might have become a mindless slave.


    Servants raised by the family were trained to follow their master¡¯s ¡°orders.¡± Setting out on her own when Will had told her to ¡°stay in Novice Town¡± could easily be seen as an act of disobedience¡ªor worse, an escape attempt.


    That was why she had been pacing in circles.


    Perhaps¡­


    Deep down, she still carried the timidity of an abandoned half-beast.


    But¡­


    When she saw the posters on the pillar outside, on the bulletin board, and even on her own door¡­


    Her pupils widened.


    Her young master, with his glasses, brown hair, and blue eyes¡­


    Was now plastered all over town!!!!


    ¡°Y-young Master?¡±


    She reached out to touch one of the posters, her fingers trembling, before turning to look at the departing guards.


    And then¡­


    The name at the bottom¡­


    ¡°T-tre¡­ Treya¡­ Princess Treya?!¡±


    It was a missing person notice issued by Princess Treya!


    Fortunately, Eir recognized the words ¡°missing person notice.¡± Her young master had once told her that if she ever got lost, he would plaster missing person notices everywhere to find her, so she should remember what they looked like.


    She had remembered.


    She just hadn¡¯t expected it to be used in this way.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not just Eir who hasn¡¯t been able to contact him in two weeks. Even Princess Treya hasn¡¯t found him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ is really ¡®missing¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Then Eir¡­¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She carefully removed the poster from her door.


    ¡°Must take action!¡±


    She might have been timid because of her childhood experiences.


    But the years she had spent with Young Master Will had changed her.


    She was the personal maid he had chosen.


    She was now a holy shield knight capable of protecting the entire team on her own.


    She had even learned to read and write, and she had studied ¡°300 Questions About Blackening .¡±


    ¡°Wait! 300 Questions About Blackening mentioned this!¡±


    ¡°Question 297¡­¡±


    Eir, like a machine, tilted her head and recited the book¡¯s answer:


    ¡°What should you do if ¡®he¡¯ suddenly disappears?¡±


    ¡°Become the strongest detective. Use your keen senses to track him down. Believe in yourself¡ªno one disappears without leaving a trace. You will find clues.¡±


    ¡°Especially the clues that only you would notice.¡±


    Eir stood up, clenched her fists, and encouraged herself.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    In this era, they even trained dogs to assist guards in investigations¡ªsurely she, a half-wolf and Young Master Will¡¯s loyal maid, could do the same!


    Eir sniffed the air with her nose.


    ¡°Before leaving Novice Town, I need to investigate the ¡®necessary things¡¯ here.¡±


    She wanted to board a carriage to Yawick immediately.


    But¡­


    Thanks to Will¡¯s years of influence, she had learned to think things through.


    It took three or four days for letters to be delivered over such distances. If Will was already ¡°missing,¡± rushing to Yawick now wouldn¡¯t help. Besides, Leah was still nearby and would undoubtedly investigate faster.


    However¡­


    There was one thing that neither Treya, with her royal resources, nor Leah, following Will¡¯s trail, could do.


    And that was¡ª


    Eir was still in Novice Town!


    In the place where her young master had last stayed and disappeared, there were things only she, who had seen that woman in person, could uncover.


    Eir took a deep breath of the air outside the door.


    She gripped the missing person notice tightly.


    ¡°Who was that woman? Was she ¡®S¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®S,¡¯ really?¡±


    ¡°Why did she approach Young Master? What was her goal?¡±


    ¡°If it was her, where would she take him?¡±


    With these thoughts in mind, Eir¡¯s first destination¡­


    Was the tavern where Will had met ¡°S¡± alone.

 Chapter 200 - Eir in Novice Town (2)

    Chapter 200: Eir in Novice Town (2)¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­?¡±


    The tavern owner, Isaac, wiped a glass in his hands and sighed before finally addressing the maid standing before him.


    ¡°Huh?! Yes, Eir¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m here to drink! That¡¯s right, please give me a¡­ a glass of orange juice!¡±


    Isaac sighed again.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to drink, are you? What brings you here? Let me guess, your young master isn¡¯t old enough to drink, so you¡¯ve come to buy some wine for him?¡±


    ¡°He is old enough! Wait, how did you know Eir wasn¡¯t here to drink?¡±


    Because¡­


    This was a tavern, primarily selling alcohol, and it was early morning¡ªa time when the tavern was still being cleaned in preparation for the evening¡¯s business¡­


    And suddenly, a half-beast maid had knocked on the door and walked in¡­


    Wearing an oversized hat that obscured half her face, with her fluffy tail tucked behind her, though its size made it impossible to hide.


    After sitting down, she kept glancing around nervously.


    It was far too obvious!


    ¡°Well, for one, you didn¡¯t order any alcohol after coming in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Eir¡­ Eir¡­ Eir isn¡¯t of age yet! I¡­ I see¡­ Actually¡­ Actually, I¡¯m here to ask about someone¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Eir stammered, her nervousness causing her ears to twitch, which in turn knocked her hat off.


    What a bad start!


    She had prepared herself to become a sharp detective, but she had been recognized right away.


    Eir had no choice but to pull out the ¡°missing person notice¡± from her pocket. She carefully unfolded it on the bar counter, smoothing out every crease with her hands¡ªespecially the ones over her young master¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t allow his photo to have wrinkles!


    ¡°After Young Master left, I only received one letter from him. After replying, I haven¡¯t heard from him in two weeks. Then I saw this missing person notice posted by his teammate. All I know is¡­ he was with someone called ¡®S.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­ isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    Isaac immediately recognized the young master as the ¡°heartthrob¡± Shuna had met that night!


    That young master had looked every bit the nobleman, with surprisingly refined taste in alcohol and a decent tolerance. Shuna had seemed quite pleased.


    Wait¡­


    He¡­


    Had gone missing?


    Isaac was momentarily speechless.


    Hadn¡¯t that young master left under his ¡°arrangement,¡± accompanying Shuna? Why was there now a missing person notice for him?


    If he was missing, then where was Shuna, whom he had sent off with him?


    Isaac couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.


    After all, he thought of Shuna as a second daughter¡ªand not just any daughter, but one who could punch out dungeon bosses with ease. He hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, assuming he had facilitated a romantic evening for the two of them.


    His brief silence didn¡¯t escape the sharp eyes of the little maid¡ª


    ¡°You recognize him? My young master left from here, didn¡¯t he? Do you remember? He was with a black-haired woman. That¡­ that might be ¡®S¡¯¡­¡±


    Eir¡¯s initial words were rushed, but her tone slowed and grew somber as she continued.


    Her beast ears drooped, and her tail fell to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eir got a little too excited. So, do you remember? Even though it was weeks ago¡­ Eir saw that woman take him onto a train. I just want to know who she is and what they talked about. Did you overhear anything?¡±


    After saying all this in one breath¡­


    Eir realized she had¡­ she had said so much!


    And not just a lot, but she had spoken boldly and logically!


    Though she could converse fluently when studying with her young master, this was the first time she had spoken so clearly and coherently to a stranger.


    Isaac looked at the anxious maid.


    He realized she seemed to lack some ¡°common sense.¡± For instance, a tavern owner with a steady stream of customers wouldn¡¯t remember someone from nearly a month ago.


    But this particular customer had been ¡°special.¡±


    He could have claimed he didn¡¯t remember to brush her off.


    However¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt a twinge of pity for this concerned little maid.


    And he was curious about where Shuna had taken the young master and whether they were safe.


    ¡°I do remember. Actually, that ¡®S¡¯¡­ she¡¯s an ¡®old friend¡¯ of mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Really?! Where are they now¡ª¡±


    Eir slammed her hands on the counter in excitement, her ice magic flaring up uncontrollably and leaving a thin layer of frost on the bar.


    ¡°Her name is Shuna Polor. Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Eir listened as the tavern owner recounted his story, starting from when he, as the head of the Novice Town Adventurer¡¯s Guild, first met Shuna, to her years as a freelance adventurer, and how she communicated with Will anonymously as ¡°S.¡±


    And¡­


    How, that night, Will had met and spoken with the ¡°S¡± he had been corresponding with.


    For the first time, Eir learned about the real ¡°S¡± beyond the letters.


    And she was nothing like Eir had imagined.


    Not in gender, not in personality¡­ not even in age.


    Though she had seen her in person, she still found it hard to reconcile.


    But¡­


    As ¡°S,¡± what was her purpose in taking the young master away?


    Could it be!


    She wanted to train the young master the way he had trained her?! So she just took him away?!


    Eir shook her head. That line of thinking was too simplistic.


    ¡°But is Shuna really that strong?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s incredibly strong. I¡¯d say she¡¯s the strongest adventurer I¡¯ve ever seen. Honestly, I felt it was a shame she went back to school instead of continuing her career. What a waste of three years, haha.¡±


    If she was truly that strong¡­


    Then the young master wouldn¡¯t be in danger with her.


    It would be like having another person to protect him, just as she did.


    But¡­


    A faint sense of unease and jealousy began to stir in Eir¡¯s heart.


    The idea of someone else taking her place in protecting the young master¡­ why did it bother her so much?


    Even if the person was someone the young master had corresponded with for years.


    Even if the person was a reliable S-rank adventurer.


    But¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that role supposed to be¡­


    Eir¡¯s?


    At that moment, a commotion erupted outside the tavern.


    ¡°Finally! They rescued someone?!¡±


    The small morning tavern buzzed with activity as voices rose.


    ¡°But¡­ but why? Isn¡¯t that dungeon meant for beginner training? How could anyone struggle there?¡±


    ¡°The issue isn¡¯t that they struggled¡ªit¡¯s why they went to the 20th floor! Weren¡¯t they only supposed to go up to the 10th floor?¡±


    ¡°Someone even¡­ even died!¡±


    ¡°Forget it! This dungeon is clearly problematic! No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t be this difficult based on its rating!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Look at that green stone the captain¡¯s holding¡ªit must be the problem, right?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? The dungeon¡¯s gone now. What¡¯s the point of talking about it?¡±


    Eir moved closer to the door, listening to the heated discussion outside. For once, she began piecing together what they were saying.


    A green stone?


    Eir remembered that before the young master went missing, he had been fixated on researching a certain green stone¡ªshe had seen it when she accidentally walked into his room.


    Could it be related to this?

 Chapter 201 - Eir in Novice Town (3)

    Chapter 201: Eir in Novice Town (3)¡ª


    ¡°Haha, what a coincidence. The XXX Tavern is right here. And the person I need to meet is here too.¡±


    A confident, brisk female voice echoed from outside, growing louder as it approached the quiet tavern, seemingly untouched by the commotion on the street.


    Eir, hearing the noise, moved toward the door. Just as she reached it, the door was slammed open, hitting the frame so hard it bounced back a few times.


    ¡°?!¡±


    The person who entered was a woman in her thirties, dressed in a uniform resembling military attire. The uniform was tight on her, the buttons looking like they might pop off at any moment.


    She had short, shoulder-length purple hair and a deep scar running across one of her eyes. The scar, shaped like a snowflake radiating from her eye, immediately marked her as an experienced adventurer.


    This scar could only have been caused by the legendary ¡°Ice Demon¡± from the Snow Abyss¡ªa monster whose strikes left such unique marks.


    This meant she had not only faced one of the most challenging bosses but had also survived the encounter.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Behind her were five or six others dressed similarly, all appearing to be seasoned adventurers.


    Eir remembered Will mentioning that these uniforms were worn by the ¡°Rescue Teams¡±¡ªadventurers affiliated with the Hysterm family¡¯s revamped Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    For some reason¡­


    Eir¡¯s mind was working unusually fast. She didn¡¯t want to miss a single detail.


    From the earlier discussions outside, could it be that Novice Town¡¯s ¡°Green Wilds¡± dungeon had already been conquered? And that there had even been casualties?


    How could this happen?


    After the Hysterm family had restructured the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and implemented strict dungeon challenge rules, the casualty rate for non-exploration adventurers had dropped to zero.


    So, were these people the ones who had conquered the Green Wilds?


    And they were holding the green stone that her young master had been so interested in!


    ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t this Pevran from the ¡®White Fortress¡¯? What brings you here so early in the morning?¡±


    Isaac, the tavern owner, seemed to recognize the woman leading the group. He even put down the glass he was wiping, adopting a conversational tone.


    ¡°What¡¯ll it be? If you¡¯ve got something to celebrate, how about I do some charity and give you a round on the house?¡±


    But¡­


    The woman, Pevran, didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for pleasantries. She tossed the green stone in her hand onto the counter with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to drink. I quit ages ago. Boss, I remember you used to be the head of the guild here, right? I¡¯ve got some questions you might be able to answer.¡±


    ¡°Ah, someone still remembers my old job. Alright, ask away.¡±


    ¡°¡­A few years ago, there was an adventurer named Shuna Polor. She took on the Snow Abyss commission here and even worked briefly with our White Fortress team. Do you know where she is now?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The moment Eir heard that familiar name, she was the first to react with shock.


    This person¡­


    This person was also looking for S¡­ no, for Shuna?


    Then she must know more information!


    ¡°Haha¡­ what a coincidence. Yes, I remember her. We were good friends.¡±


    ¡°And wasn¡¯t she here recently? I checked the guild¡¯s records, and there¡¯s an anomaly report about this stone tied to her.¡±


    ¡°She was here about three weeks ago, meeting an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I need to find her now. Damn, I should¡¯ve gotten her contact info years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Too bad, White Fortress Captain. I don¡¯t know where she is now either. Or rather, she¡¯s missing¡ªthough that girl¡¯s whereabouts have always been hard to track.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where was she last seen?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for her to ask for help? Is there really a dungeon so troublesome that you need Shuna¡¯s assistance?¡±


    ¡°No. That dungeon¡¯s already been dealt with. But we encountered something inside¡­ something that reminded me of what Shuna, as a ¡®Divine Condenser,¡¯ once told me.¡±


    Shuna was her friend?


    And not just a friend¡ªShuna was a ¡°Divine Condenser¡±?


    This woman seemed to know a lot about Shuna¡­


    More importantly, as part of the Rescue Team, they¡¯d likely have a much easier time finding someone than she would!


    If¡­


    If she could just get close to this captain¡­


    Eir stared at Pevran, standing among her team.


    She could use someone like Pevran, who knew Shuna well, to find Will, who was with Shuna!


    Yes.


    That¡¯s it.


    Get close to her¡ª


    ¡°Excuse me¡ªare you also looking for Shuna?!¡±


    Before Eir¡¯s brain could fully process her plan, her voice had already shouted out.


    She moved quickly, rushing forward.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing¡ªstay away from the captain!¡±


    The Rescue Team members were highly vigilant. As Eir approached, they drew their swords, intending to block her.


    Clang¡ª


    But¡­


    The sound that followed was metal clashing with ice.


    In the small tavern, the sword meant to block Eir had been deflected.


    It spun several times in the air before clattering to the ground.


    ¡°Who are you¡ª¡±


    The one who deflected it¡­ S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir¡¯s icy fist was clenched tightly.


    Her hand was encased in frost from her ice armor, creating a chilling mist in the air.


    But after easily deflecting the sword of a Rescue Team swordsman¡ªsomeone who was at least A-rank¡ªshe simply continued forward, stopping directly in front of Pevran.


    As if this had been her sole purpose all along.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Then she grabbed Pevran¡¯s wrist¡ª


    ¡°You know her, don¡¯t you?! You were her teammate, weren¡¯t you?! She¡­ she took my young master! I need to find her¡ªright now!¡±


    White Fortress had been around for years, but this was the first time Pevran had encountered a holy shield knight capable of deflecting one of her team¡¯s attacks.


    And the grip on her wrist was incredibly strong.


    Strange¡­


    She looked like just a half-beast maid, likely from some noble family. How did she possess such monstrous strength and skill?


    Even Pevran, who had seen countless adventurers, was taken aback.


    But¡­


    She saw the urgency in Eir¡¯s expression¡ªshe was truly desperate.


    Her silver eyes shimmered with tears, and she gritted her teeth as she spoke, as if she might break down at any moment.


    ¡°Miss, calm down. We are indeed looking for her¡­ but from what you¡¯ve said, it seems you know something about her?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Eir suddenly realized how rude she had been, grabbing someone¡¯s wrist. She quickly let go and stepped back two paces.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Eir got too emotional.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve never met such a bold maid before. Your young master must treat you very well.¡±


    ¡°R-really sorry!¡±


    ¡°Since you have information about Shuna and know the people around her, and we¡¯re also looking for her¡­ why don¡¯t we team up?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Pevran rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Coincidentally, our team has an open spot for a holy shield knight.¡±


    ¡°N-no, Eir can¡¯t betray her young master. Eir still has to be part of Morning Star¡­¡±


    Her tail wagged erratically, betraying her nervousness.


    Pevran thought to herself, What kind of super-loyal dog is this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you. If nothing else, just tag along in the dungeon¡­ for fun.¡±

 Chapter 202 - Panic

    Chapter 202: Panic¡ª


    ¡°So¡­ the person on this poster is you, right?¡±


    Will and Shuna had found a secluded street, but even here, a missing person notice was posted.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, Will, doesn¡¯t this photo look a bit touched up? It feels like you look better on the poster than in real life.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ missing person notice? And it¡¯s Princess Treya who had it posted?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s Treya¡¯s handwriting? It¡¯s a bit messy; I didn¡¯t recognize it at first. Treya¡­ oh right, the Ninth Princess? She¡¯s in your team too, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Will nodded silently, his hand reaching out to touch Treya¡¯s signature.


    The signature was unmistakably Treya¡¯s, but it was a rough, hastily scribbled version.


    Will had seen her sign her name before, and it was always a beautifully crafted script, precise and elegant¡ªa reflection of her once pure and meticulous nature as a princess.


    But this messy scrawl¡­


    It painted a vivid picture in Will¡¯s mind: Treya sitting at a desk, clutching her head, holding a quill dipped in ink, pausing for a long time before hurriedly and sloppily scrawling her name.


    Her eyes would be wide, bloodshot from lack of sleep.


    ¡ª¡±Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? I need to find him. I need to find him. I need to find him¡­¡±


    She¡­ would be muttering something like that.


    Not good.


    A sense of dread began to rise in Will¡¯s chest.


    ¡°This is bad, this is bad, this is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, no, let me think. Let me calculate if there¡¯s a way out of this.¡±


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t even listening to Shuna. Leaning his head against the wall, he lowered his gaze, trembling as he started counting on his fingers, muttering under his breath.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ let¡¯s assume¡­ let¡¯s assume Treya¡¯s affection points are also tied to me¡ªno, there¡¯s no need to assume. That¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°As long as her affection points aren¡¯t maxed out, then the first condition for yandere behavior isn¡¯t met. There¡¯s still hope.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°At the banquet, I mocked her swordsmanship. Affection points -20.¡±


    ¡°But during the banquet, I saved her from her sister. That should¡¯ve been a rebound from rock bottom. Affection points +60.¡±


    ¡°Then, I taught her Entark swordsmanship, which earned her the favor of the demon at the coronation. Affection points +40.¡±


    ¡°After that, I spent countless days in the palace teaching her imperial strategies and even gave her spoilers about future royal events. Affection points +100.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, did I not do anything to lower her affection points?!¡±


    ¡°Like stealing her underwear, accidentally walking in on her bathing, or making her think I¡¯m unreliable?¡±


    ¡°¡­None of that happened!¡±


    ¡­


    The more Will calculated, the worse it seemed.


    His treatment of Treya was even more careful than how he treated Eir or Leah.


    After all, Treya had started as such a pure and earnest little princess, overly serious and diligent. To reduce the distance between them, he avoided doing things like the strict training he imposed on Eir or the teasing he directed at Leah¡ªunless he absolutely couldn¡¯t help it.


    And because of the unique environment of the palace and his special status, he had spent more one-on-one time with Treya than he had with Leah during their experiments¡ªhaha, he really was a master of time management.


    If her affection points weren¡¯t maxed out, he¡¯d swallow the Quest System whole!


    ¡°No hope, no hope, no hope¡­¡±


    ¡°This is bad. Her affection points are higher than Leah¡¯s.¡±


    If Treya ¡°liked¡± him, even if she didn¡¯t turn yandere, her feelings would still be more ¡°intense¡± than the others.


    For one, their relationship was entangled with various external factors¡ªan arranged marriage, family ties, and the royal court¡¯s influence.


    For another¡­


    She had once been a naive princess, oblivious to the dangers around her.


    If Will hadn¡¯t stepped in to help her at that banquet, she would¡¯ve remained in that palace, unaware of the vile schemes of her sister and father, continuing to be a victim of their machinations.


    Will knew very well¡­


    To her, he was the one who had saved her from that environment. He was her most special person, her long-time pillar of support and salvation.


    Treya, with her icy exterior and hidden emotions, would see Will as an irreplaceable, radiant figure¡ªher guiding light.


    Not just as her ¡°fianc¨¦.¡±


    But perhaps¡­


    As her emotional solace.


    The only light in her heart.


    The very purpose and meaning of her life.


    And because of that¡­


    Will swallowed hard, wiping his eyes, hoping that the messy handwriting he had just seen was a hallucination.


    But¡­


    The chaotic scrawl of ¡°Treya Entark¡± pierced through him.


    There was no doubt¡­


    Treya¡¯s current state, even if she hadn¡¯t ¡°turned yandere,¡± was teetering dangerously close to that edge.


    As for the reason¡­


    Will could guess easily¡ª


    If Leah had seen that infamous interview of his, then Princess Treya would undoubtedly have come across it too, discovering her fianc¨¦ publicly flaunting his affection for someone else.


    If she didn¡¯t react to that, all the years he spent teaching her would¡¯ve been for nothing.


    Uh, actually, the thought of her turning yandere was oddly more comforting than the idea of his lessons being wasted.


    Initially, he had only considered the possibility of Leah turning yandere due to maxed-out affection points, forgetting that his ¡°yandere training¡±¡­


    Had involved all three of them!


    But if Treya was like this¡­


    Could Eir also¡­


    He needed to write back to Eir immediately¡ªit had already been two weeks. Was she worried sick by now?


    No, no, no, focus on Treya first.


    Eir, who had always followed him, learned the slowest, and was the most obedient of the three, at least gave him some peace of mind that she wouldn¡¯t turn yandere¡­ for now.


    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±


    Shuna tugged at Will¡¯s hood. The fabric was stretchy, and when she let go, it snapped back into place.


    ¡°Your face has gone completely pale. What on earth are you thinking about? What does this princess want with you?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s black eyes reflected his pale, anxious face, her gaze filled with concern.


    ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t you write back to her? Why is she posting missing person notices for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­From Eir¡¯s letter, I know that by the time I left, Treya had already gone out looking for me. She probably didn¡¯t receive the information in my letter.¡±


    Hearing this, Shuna¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed slightly.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about, right? You don¡¯t even need to wear the hood. It¡¯s a missing person notice, not a wanted poster. Why not just go find her? Looks like she¡¯s in the capital?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t! She¡¯s terrifying right now, extremely dangerous. If I go to her now, it¡¯s a death sentence!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Shuna¡¯s face twisted in confusion.


    Sure, she had witnessed one of Will¡¯s witch teammates show a crazed side.


    But she figured that was just a quirk of witches¡ªa species shrouded in myths and mysteries.


    So why was he so panicked over a missing person notice?


    Was there some hidden danger behind this ¡°Princess Treya¡±?

 Chapter 203 - The Trap

    Chapter 203: The Trap¡ª


    ¡°So, Little Will~ are we still heading to Zymart Town? After all¡­ the guards said they¡¯d notify the capital if they found any clues. Treya is likely there. Zymart Town is quite close to the capital.¡±


    ¡°The enemy shouldn¡¯t be¡­ wait, Demon Castle¡­ right¡­ there¡¯s still that matter¡­¡±


    Will pulled his hood lower, as if trying to hide his growing incoherence.


    Shuna watched as Will seemed to spiral into a state of overwhelming confusion, his mind clearly struggling to process the flood of information.


    She was familiar with this feeling.


    When too much information comes at you all at once, it¡¯s easy to fall into a cycle of ¡°analyzing the data ¡ú discovering new information ¡ú analyzing again ¡ú discovering more,¡± endlessly exhausting your brain without actually reaching any concrete conclusions.


    But¡­


    Seeing Will like this gave Shuna a rare sense of him truly ¡°living¡± in the moment.


    He wasn¡¯t some omniscient, all-knowing observer who always had clarity. He was just as prone to being lost in the chaos of the present as anyone else.


    She had tried many ways to get him to show this side of himself, but who would¡¯ve thought that a single missing person notice from a princess would make him so ¡°alive¡±?


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of information in such an ordinary notice could throw Will into such disarray¡­


    She knew that if she let him continue like this, he¡¯d never find his way out of this mental maze.


    What he needed most right now was¡­


    To calm down.


    ¡°Little Will, sorry about this. Bear with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Will only had time to see Shuna step closer, pressing her forehead gently against his.


    It was like the gesture a mother might use to check her child¡¯s temperature. Shuna, acting as the mature and caring senior, was offering her support to her troubled junior.


    Though, perhaps her ¡°care¡± was a bit too intense.


    Will felt a chill from Shuna¡¯s forehead, colder than anything he had experienced even in Moonlit Ice Extreme.


    In that instant, his nerves jolted, and he found himself ¡°calm¡±¡ªalbeit through a very physical method.


    ¡°Shuna?¡±


    It seemed she had used her ice armor ability on her forehead, then lightly bumped it against his to force him to cool down.


    ¡°Cold, isn¡¯t it? Feeling calmer now?¡±


    Through his slightly unfocused vision, Will looked into Shuna¡¯s black eyes.


    It felt like she was staring straight into his soul.


    And their faces were¡­ so close¡­


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m better now. No¡­ don¡¯t get so close.¡±


    Will instinctively reached out to push her away, his hand initially aiming for her chest before realizing that, as a woman, Shuna¡¯s chest was¡­ quite substantial. Embarrassed, he redirected his hand to her toned waist, pushing her back gently.


    ¡°Alright, then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to listen.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Let me explain step by step, and don¡¯t panic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional. No matter how terrifying it is, I won¡¯t panic.¡±


    ¡°First, Princess Treya is my fianc¨¦ in name.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. That¡¯s public knowledge¡ªevery street, every magazine, every newspaper has covered it. Not exactly a secret.¡±


    ¡°Second, uh¡­ you remember what Leah is like, right?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s hands, which had been crossed over her chest, dropped slightly. She glanced at the burn scars on her arm. Thanks to the ¡°old witch¡¯s¡± magic, her wounds were healing quickly, and the scars weren¡¯t too severe. They¡¯d likely be gone in two or three weeks.


    Still, scars carried memories. She nodded.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ actually, Leah is someone I trained.¡±


    Will scratched his head sheepishly, his tone carrying a hint of pride.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I taught her everything¡ªhow to act when she likes someone, how to be assertive, and even how to push the boundaries of legality. All of it was my doing.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Shuna couldn¡¯t hold back, crossing her arms again.


    ¡°So¡­ so, Princess Treya is in a similar situation. As you can see, she wrote this kind of notice, and she¡¯s looking for me¡­ which means¡­ maybe¡­ possibly¡­ her mental state isn¡¯t very stable?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®not very stable¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Uh, kind of like Leah when you met her¡­ you know, the ¡®I can¡¯t live without you¡¯ kind of state?¡±


    ¡°¡­You sound oddly proud of that.¡±


    Shuna rubbed her forehead.


    This was the first time Will had openly talked about his ¡°grand achievements.¡±


    After all¡­


    Shuna was someone he trusted.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shared even subtle hints about the ¡°fate¡± from the original story.


    Now, she was the only person besides himself who knew both the ¡°fate¡± and his plans.


    Shuna stayed silent for a moment, processing the information. Then she scratched her head and said:


    ¡°Is this one of the Hysterm family¡¯s infamous eccentricities? You¡¯re living up to the reputation.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°Turning perfectly normal girls into lunatics who chase you across the world¡ªthat¡¯s your hobby, isn¡¯t it, Will?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely misunderstood!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other reason for you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s an unintended consequence of me trying to resist the prophecy in my dreams¡­ It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just joking. Whatever you say, I believe you.¡±


    Shuna paused, then switched to a more teacher-like tone, as if guiding him through his thoughts¡ª


    ¡°So, based on what you¡¯re saying, you know this princess very well. What does this missing person notice mean? Does it show that she¡¯s desperate to find you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Will was about to say that Treya couldn¡¯t handle pressure well and was likely desperate for him to return to her side. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he hesitated.


    Something didn¡¯t feel¡­ right.


    Wait.


    The problem was with this ¡°missing person notice.¡±


    From the moment he saw it, he had subconsciously placed Treya in the same category as ¡°another Leah.¡±


    But¡­


    He seemed to have overlooked something¡­


    It was Shuna who reminded him.


    For Shuna, without knowing the full story, there was no reason to assume Treya¡¯s missing person notice was the result of ¡°yandere behavior.¡±


    And this should have been the same for Will.


    If he stepped back from his initial assumption¡ªthat Treya¡¯s messy handwriting and the notice were signs of her turning yandere and wanting to drag him back¡­


    Will¡¯s mind suddenly cleared.


    He lifted his head, his eyes brightening.


    ¡°This is a trap.¡±


    ¡°A trap? So she¡¯s not madly in love with you, searching for you with a broken heart?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not! Absolutely not! Because¡­ because this kind of missing person notice wouldn¡¯t speed up finding me at all!¡±

 Chapter 204 - Treya’s Trap

    Chapter 204: Treya¡¯s Trap¡ª


    The Royal Palace.


    Treya walked through the palace gardens, clad in black and gray armor, her sword at her side.


    The atmosphere in the palace was heavy with tension.


    Treya¡¯s silver hair flowed behind her as she passed by servants who would glance back at her after she walked by, whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Do you think the Ninth Princess has the best chance in this struggle?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. Everyone thought the Fourth Prince had it in the bag, but look how he fell.¡±


    ¡°Shh, the Seventh Princess has spies everywhere. We don¡¯t want to be mistaken for her supporters.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Ninth Princess instead. Doesn¡¯t she seem especially stressed lately?¡±


    ¡°She never shows much expression. How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?! She looks so worn out. The pressure in the palace must be suffocating her. She hasn¡¯t smiled in days.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Has anyone ever seen her smile?¡±


    ¡­


    As a half-elf, Treya¡¯s hearing was sharper than that of ordinary humans, so she caught snippets of their gossip.


    But as someone who was ¡°not highly regarded,¡± Treya cared little for what others said about her. She treated it as background noise; others¡¯ discussions were merely information to her, worth listening to briefly.


    ¡°Will was right.¡±


    With her father¡¯s health deteriorating¡ªhe had called for medical consultations several times in recent days and only allowed the current queen Anna¡¯s children to attend him¡ªeveryone in the palace could sense the looming storm.


    The royal family¡¯s infighting had always been fierce. In the early days, when King Edward was still leading military campaigns and could have died on the battlefield at any moment¡­


    The children had already been scarred by their struggles to ¡°prove themselves.¡± The Second Prince had died in the conflict¡ªstabbed in an assassination whose perpetrator remained unknown.


    The First Prince had suffered some mysterious ailment that left him bedridden, his condition as dire as their father¡¯s.


    The Third Prince had disappeared after running away from home, with rumors suggesting he had been killed by the factions of the other two princes.


    As for the first three princesses, they had been ¡°losers¡± in the royal power struggle, marrying into other families to secure what little influence they could for their brothers.


    ¡ªThese were stories Will had told her.


    ¡ªIt was almost laughable that, as the Ninth Princess, she had known nothing of her own family¡¯s affairs until an outsider had explained them to her in detail.


    In this era of peace, the remaining children had never experienced such intense conflict.


    However¡­


    They had engaged in plenty of smaller schemes, like the ones Eugenie had orchestrated¡ªpetty intrigues combining both overt and covert tactics.


    Lost in thought, Treya found herself standing before the Royal Guard Headquarters within the palace.


    The headquarters was an imposing structure, about three stories tall and covering two to three hundred square meters, its exterior gleaming with golden paint.


    But¡­


    The flagpole at the entrance stood bare. The Royal Guard, a branch of the Royal Knights, had been overseen by the Fourth Prince, with the Sixth Prince as his deputy.


    Now, with the Fourth Prince embroiled in a ¡°rebellion¡± scandal, the flag representing his faction had been removed.


    Treya pushed open the heavy doors and stepped inside.


    Creaaak¡ª


    The moment the door opened, the lively chatter that had been audible even from outside came to an abrupt halt.


    A hand holding a coffee cup froze mid-sip.


    A hand flipping through documents stopped mid-page.


    A pen signing a document paused as it touched the paper.


    And most notably, the conversations ceased entirely.


    Treya had caught fragments of their discussions while outside.


    For instance, there was talk of a secret document the Fourth Prince had allegedly kept, detailing how he had killed the Third Prince and disposed of his body in a river.


    Or that the Fourth Prince had secretly funneled money and dungeon treasures to the enemy during several campaigns to inflate his own achievements.


    And that the Seventh Princess had only recently begun her impeachment efforts because she could no longer keep these secrets hidden, having covered for her brother for years.


    ¡­


    The palace staff relished gossiping about the royal family¡¯s conflicts, finding solace in the idea that ¡°the high and mighty royals live lives darker than ours.¡± It made their ten-meter-high stacks of paperwork seem trivial by comparison.


    Treya walked silently a few steps further into the room, her silver boots clicking against the floor, the sound spreading an oppressive aura throughout the headquarters.


    ¡°I came to ask about the missing person notices I ordered. Are they done?¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stopped in the center of the room and asked in a cold, flat tone.


    Her voice was calm, but it carried a chilling authority.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve carried out your orders. The posters should already be up in various locations.¡±


    The general on duty¡ªa man who hadn¡¯t seen battle in years and whose rotund figure reflected that¡ªshuffled forward on the polished floor.


    ¡°Are you certain the notices have been posted in every city with a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯ve even posted them in cities that used to have dungeons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    Treya scanned the room.


    Everyone seemed to be looking at her with fear in their eyes.


    How strange. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been particularly intimidating today.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should say¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°If you truly want to find someone quickly, why not draft a secret arrest warrant and instruct the guards to bring them to the palace on sight? It would be much faster than posting missing person notices.¡±


    Treya paused for a moment.


    ¡°This is your fianc¨¦, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry, we do this all the time. We¡¯ve caught the Fifth Princess¡¯s useless consort several times in private establishments with slaves.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a legal procedure. Do you use it often?¡±


    ¡°Oh! No, no, of course not. Forget I said anything. It¡¯s just¡­ when young masters from merchant families go ¡®missing¡¯¡­ well, everyone knows what that means.¡±


    To outsiders¡­


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s missing person notice might seem like nothing more than a desperate attempt to locate her fianc¨¦, a ¡°Hysterm family eccentric,¡± who had wandered off somewhere to enjoy himself.


    ¡°Will isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s the kind of person who blushes and avoids cameras when called a ¡®couple adventurer¡¯ in the newspapers. He¡¯d only be near a dungeon¡­ pursuing his ¡®work.¡¯¡±


    Treya firmly defended Will¡¯s character while walking to a table.


    On it were extra copies of the missing person notice.


    She stared at the poster, at Will¡¯s brown hair and deep blue eyes¡ªfeatures she had seen countless times.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t look away, her lips curling into a soft smile.


    ¡°But I understand. Even without an agreement, he¡¯s probably the person in the world who cares about me the most. And he¡¯s the only one who would understand the meaning behind this missing person notice.¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t expect her ¡°family¡± to care much for her.


    In her heart, and in Will¡¯s¡­


    This missing person notice was Treya¡¯s ¡°signal for help¡±¡ªa photo, posted across the nation, signed only with her name, revealing nothing else.


    ¡°So, this is a trap.¡±


    Placing the notice back on the table, Treya¡¯s smile faded.


    She believed that the moment Will saw it, he would come to her aid without hesitation.


    He would return to her side, following his own instincts.


    Just as he had that night, when he had reached out to her in the darkness.


    That was what Treya wanted¡ªher ¡°color¡± in an otherwise gray world.

 Chapter 205 - He Thinks He Can Handle It Again

    Chapter 205: He Thinks He Can Handle It Again¡ª


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this ¡®missing person notice¡¯ does have some suspicious points,¡± Shuna said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Exactly. First of all, a missing person notice isn¡¯t the same as a warrant. Even if someone sees it, they can only provide information¡ªthey can¡¯t just grab me and throw me in front of Treya,¡± Will replied.


    ¡°True. And if she really wanted to capture you, why not use the Royal Guard, who are everywhere in the streets?¡±


    ¡°Lastly, the information on the notice is way too sparse. Even if someone loses a dog, the notice would at least say where it went missing, where it might go, or what it was wearing. This one just has my photo.¡±


    Taking all this into account, the purpose of the missing person notice became increasingly ambiguous.


    In other words, the notice didn¡¯t align with the theory that ¡°Treya desperately wants to capture him as quickly as possible.¡±


    But¡­


    Looking at it from another perspective made things clearer¡ª


    They had just emerged from the dungeon and had indeed been ¡°missing¡± until a day ago.


    Treya couldn¡¯t have known about his encounter with the ¡°yandere¡± Leah. Whatever she did, it was based on the assumption that he had simply gone missing.


    So¡­


    ¡°This is a ¡®missing person notice¡¯ meant only for me to see¡­¡±


    It was meant to tell him that ¡°Treya¡± was looking for him.


    That she was looking for him from the ¡°palace.¡±


    And that the situation was ¡°urgent¡± enough to involve the guards, leaving no room for additional information.


    ¡°She thinks that when I see this notice, I¡¯ll believe she¡¯s in serious trouble at the palace and needs my help. So, I¡¯ll go to her.¡±


    Will¡¯s mind, having already been preoccupied with Leah¡¯s yandere behavior, had now done a full 360-degree turn.


    Ironically¡­


    This missing person notice, which was less forceful than a warrant, perfectly matched the behavior of the Treya he had personally trained.


    He knew her well¡ª


    That once-naive half-elf princess, who neither understood what she wanted nor what she lacked, who couldn¡¯t express her emotions¡­


    What would she be like if she turned yandere?


    What would she do?


    Leah had used the strange and clever techniques of witches to make him ¡°feel what she felt.¡±


    But Treya¡­


    After learning about the darkness of the royal family and her own family, and after understanding what she wanted and how to express her emotions¡ª


    She would, like her siblings, hide her true ¡°intentions.¡±


    She would passionately and obsessively pursue her ¡°desires.¡±


    She would long for someone to notice her feelings.


    She would mask her emotions with a cold exterior, hide her turbulent thoughts behind a calm expression, and use ¡°unintentional¡± plans to achieve her goals. She would express her attachment in the most subtle ways. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So¡­


    This ¡°missing person notice,¡± whose true meaning only Will could understand, was the most subtle form of yandere ¡°vulnerability¡± and ¡°confession¡± from her.


    She had plastered missing person notices across every city in the country.


    She had woven her intentions into the notice, ensuring only one person could decipher it.


    And like a hunter, she waited for that one person to take the bait.


    More than the result, the ¡°trap¡± itself¡ªthe way it manipulated Will¡¯s heart, making him take the first step and arrive as the Will she wanted¡ªwas part of her plan.


    ¡°In my analysis¡ªno, based on my teachings¡ªthis is exactly the kind of person she is.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I never knew the Ninth Princess, a half-elf, had this side to her,¡± Shuna said, her expression showing rare admiration.


    A princess who used a ¡°missing person notice¡± as a trap had a kind of royal dominance unique to the royal family.


    But¡­


    This ¡°trap¡± also relied on Treya¡¯s ¡°vulnerability¡± in front of Will. Only by appearing fragile could she draw him back.


    A domineering yet vulnerable princess?


    That sounded far too intriguing.


    ¡°Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Leah, if I hadn¡¯t had prior knowledge¡­ I would¡¯ve fallen for it.¡±


    It was terrifying.


    Will would¡¯ve fallen for it not just because of his years of ¡°helping Treya survive in the royal family,¡± but also because of¡­


    A subtle ¡°fate factor.¡±


    A year before Edward¡¯s death¡ªnow¡ªthe Hysterm family had disrupted a royal power struggle, forcing the Fourth Prince, who had consolidated military power, to lose his control.


    The power was redistributed among other princes who were less adept at managing the military.


    This event was crucial for the Hysterm family; without it, the Entark royal family wouldn¡¯t have decentralized its most important authority.


    It was also crucial for Treya. Though she wasn¡¯t directly involved, the impact on the royal family indirectly shaped her future.


    So, knowing that Treya was in the wrong place at the wrong time, he would¡¯ve taken the bait.


    ¡°So, Will, what will you do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The question left Will silent.


    He pulled his hood lower, unsure of how to respond.


    If he wanted to avoid the ¡°yandere death trap,¡± the best course of action was to ¡°run.¡±


    Knowing it was a trap, why step into it?


    Who in their right mind would willingly jump into a pit they could see?


    After all, if he fell into her hands, Will had no idea what would happen to him.


    But¡­


    He looked at the ¡°missing person notice.¡±


    A simple notice, filled with traps and lies.


    But Will knew the handwriting was genuine.


    Treya loved writing in beautiful, elegant script, a habit she had inherited from her mother¡¯s ¡°elven writing.¡±


    In her normal state, she would never abandon the writing style her mother had taught her.


    Her mental state had clearly ¡°darkened¡± to the point where she would write so sloppily.


    She couldn¡¯t be feeling comfortable or happy in this state.


    And more than that¡­


    She had left behind this ¡°trap¡± that was like a ¡°confession.¡±


    A sweet yet poisonous confession, one that only ¡°you and I¡± could understand¡ªit was too unfair.


    Was Treya, at this very moment, in the palace, holding onto a copy of this notice, waiting for him to arrive?


    ¡°So, run. Let¡¯s head to Novice Town! Don¡¯t you have someone waiting for you there? And a house too?¡± Shuna suggested, patting him on the shoulder as if reading his mind.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Will hesitated.


    Then he removed his hood, revealing the same face as the one on the missing person notice, and lifted his head.


    ¡ªWhat a joke. This was a yandere he had personally trained!


    ¡ªNo one in the world understood her better than he did!


    ¡ªIn all the stories ever told, wasn¡¯t it always love that redeemed the yandere?


    ¡ªAnd who better to do it than the one who had taught them everything?!


    ¡°I¡¯m stepping into this trap. Not only that, but I¡¯m going to turn it around!¡±


    He was brimming with confidence, even adjusting his new, stylish glasses for effect.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shuna wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she looked at him with amused curiosity, as if watching a performance.


    ¡°First, you spent an entire monologue confessing to Leah, promising never to abandon her. Now, you¡¯re about to chase after a princess who¡¯s practically throwing her love in your face¡ªwhat are you, Will?¡±


    ¡°Balance is key. I, Will, accept all who come my way.¡±


    ¡°You really just made the quintessential ¡®scumbag¡¯ statement with a straight face, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning anyone, so I¡¯m not a scumbag, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Classic Will.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s face showed a hint of disdain, though it was the kind of playful expression only a close friend would put on for effect.


    But then, Will dropped his playful tone, speaking seriously:


    ¡°Shuna, this decision is full of risks. I¡­ I can go alone. If you don¡¯t want to take the risk¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can back out now. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Did He Just Make Her Leave the Team...?

    Chapter 206: Did He Just Make Her Leave the Team¡­?¡ª


    After saying those words, which felt less like giving Shuna a choice and more like trying to push her away¡­


    Will finally dared to look up at her.


    He had been worried that she might glare at him angrily before he even finished speaking.


    But to his surprise, Shuna, who usually stared him down until he finished talking, was looking away today, her gaze fixed on the bustling streets beyond the quiet alley.


    Her face was strikingly ¡°beautiful¡± in a bold, confident way.


    She looked like the kind of dependable older sister who would always stand by your side, yet her demeanor carried a streak of stubborn independence.


    Although Will constantly reminded himself that Shuna was just his ¡°bro,¡± every time he saw her face, it was hard to think of her as anything other than a cool older sister.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ are you sure you¡¯ll be fine without my help in the future?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±


    Will nodded, but he was lying. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He absolutely wanted Shuna¡¯s help.


    She had proven her strength¡ªshe could fight Leah in her prime and on her home turf and walk away with only minor injuries. That alone gave Will confidence in her abilities.


    But this time, he was dealing with the royal family and Treya, who possessed the mysterious and unpredictable ¡°demonic power.¡± As a member of the royal family, Treya¡¯s situation didn¡¯t warrant Shuna¡¯s involvement.


    In this sense, his mindset was similar to Leah¡¯s when she had advised him not to get involved in royal matters.


    Ultimately, the Entark royal family was just too rotten. It was hard not to assume they would target any ¡°ordinary person¡± who dared to interfere.


    Moreover, Shuna had already been injured once because of him. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt again.


    Most importantly¡­


    Shuna turned her gaze back to him, her eyes scanning him carefully.


    ¡ªWill had never understood why Shuna was so willing to take risks for him.


    Not only had she repeatedly expressed her desire to join his adventuring team¡­


    She was also willing to accompany him to the most dangerous dungeons.


    She had even saved his life multiple times.


    It was as if¡­


    She had no other ¡°purpose¡± in this world. Building a team with Will and exploring dungeons together seemed to be her sole reason for living.


    Maybe he was overthinking it.


    Shuna, who seemed so sociable and capable, might have already moved past chasing ¡°achievements¡± or ¡°material rewards¡± in dungeons. Perhaps she was just looking for some fun.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought, with my skills, you¡¯d be begging me to stay on the team, saying you couldn¡¯t do without me.¡±


    A flicker of ¡°disappointment¡± crossed Shuna¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t an act, and because of that, it was fleeting.


    Seeing her expression¡­


    Will was suddenly reminded of something he hadn¡¯t fully understood before.


    This description¡ªof someone who saw being part of a team as the most important thing in their life, but who others assumed wasn¡¯t serious and could be easily dismissed¡ªfelt eerily familiar.


    It was almost as if he were reciting it verbatim.


    This¡­


    This was how the protagonist Shu was described in the original story.


    Shu had been kicked out of his team precisely because he gave off this ¡°illusion.¡±


    And his deep attachment to ¡°Morning Star¡± wasn¡¯t something he had ever shared with anyone.


    Because, in the original ¡°Morning Star,¡± Shu had treated it as his life¡¯s work, and he had seen the team¡¯s deceased ¡°captain¡± as his most important friend. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spiraled into madness later on.


    Come to think of it, Will had already noticed that Shuna¡¯s appearance¡ªher hair color, eye color, school, and even age¡ªaligned surprisingly well with Shu¡¯s description.


    Now, he was starting to piece together the mystery of the original protagonist¡¯s disappearance.


    The more he thought about it, the more connections he found¡ª


    Shuna¡¯s ¡°coincidental¡± timing for joining Morning Star matched the timeline of Shu rejoining the team in the original story.


    Her role as logistics¡ªthough she claimed it was because of the strange ideas Will had put in her head through his letters.


    Even her identity as a ¡°Divine Condenser¡± was an exact match.


    There weren¡¯t many ¡°Divine Condensers¡± in this world due to their unique role in the world¡¯s lore.


    ¡­


    Could it be¡­?!


    The only thing that didn¡¯t align was her personality. Shu, whether in the original Morning Star or in Will¡¯s team later, had never been as cheerful and outgoing as Shuna.


    If that were the case, would trying to ¡°kick her out of the team¡± at this ¡°wrong¡± point in time even work?


    ¡°Alright. I get it¡ªyou¡¯re saying this for my own good.¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t seem to notice that Will¡¯s mind had raced through countless thoughts in a short span of time. She simply stretched lazily.


    Her expression remained as relaxed as ever, as if she had anticipated this outcome all along.


    ¡°You¡­ saw right through me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, then¡­ I guess I have no choice but to leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trained her; I know her inside out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t end up completely under her control like last time?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t get drugged and lose consciousness again?¡±


    ¡°I really won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t end up stripped bare and drained dry again?¡±


    ¡°This time, I have the advantage!¡±


    Shuna actually chuckled at that.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re dead set on heading to the capital, at least hire some bodyguards or ask your father for help, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re starting to sound like my mom.¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on, call me ¡®Mom¡¯ once? Nah, forget it. That¡¯d make it seem like I have any interest in that lousy father of yours.¡±


    ¡­


    The banter seemed to have run its course.


    For two people who were usually so good at joking around, the conversation fell into silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. If we meet again, great. Oh, and you can still write to me¡ªno need to stay anonymous anymore. Just send it to ¡®Shuna¡¯ at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head this way. You can take the road that leads to the capital. There¡¯s a carriage stop nearby.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you around. Don¡¯t forget to officially remove me from the team at the guild, okay? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be considered a freelance adventurer, and it¡¯ll be harder for me to take on jobs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it when I get to the capital. The missing person notices just went up here, so I don¡¯t want to risk going to the guild in the city center.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This time, it was Shuna who replied with a single word.


    ¡°Well then, every journey has an end.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Shuna waved her hand and turned toward the bustling streets filled with people and carriages.


    Her figure grew smaller and smaller in the light until it disappeared entirely at the end of the road.


    Will didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he stood there, watching.


    Shuna might be the type to walk away, only to suddenly turn back and grab him, saying, ¡°Just kidding!¡±


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t.


    Her black hair blended into the crowd, and she never reappeared.


    It seemed¡­


    Will had truly pushed her out of the team.


    But the timing didn¡¯t match the original story, where Shu had been kicked out of the team.


    She¡­


    She really wasn¡¯t the original protagonist, was she?


    For some reason¡­


    Will desperately hoped that was true¡ªthat Shuna was just Shuna and had no connection to the original character.


    Maybe it was because¡­


    During his long correspondence with ¡°S,¡± he had come to see her as someone entirely separate from the story.


    Someone who truly belonged to his own social circle, to his own story.


    If someone told him now that Shuna was just a ¡°gender-swapped version of the protagonist,¡± he might feel that ¡°fate¡± was even more unfair.


    In his life, the people around him always seemed tied to a predetermined, pre-written story.

 Chapter 207 -

    Chapter 207: ¡°Can I Get Paid Twice?¡±¡ª


    ¡°Alright, now I should head to the capital, just like Shuna suggested.¡±


    Will walked down the street, his hood pulled low over his face.


    With ¡°Moonlit Ice Extreme¡± conquered, adventurers were steadily leaving the area.


    But¡­


    Very few were heading toward the capital.


    The only dungeon near the capital was ¡°Tenth Demon Castle,¡± and the capital itself was notoriously unwelcoming to adventurers¡ªeven the Adventurer¡¯s Guild there was in a sorry state.


    Well, that worked in his favor. With fewer people traveling, there was less chance of being recognized.


    So¡ª


    While waiting for the carriage, it was time to organize his thoughts and plan his next steps!


    A disciplined, self-aware Will always made the most of idle moments to clear his mind.


    Step one: Arrive at the capital!


    Step two: Rush to the palace and find Treya!


    Step three: Successfully win her over and cure her yandere tendencies!


    Perfect!


    In his otherwise blank mind, these three steps immediately stood out.


    ¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a plan! This sounds like one of those dumb riddles about how to fit an elephant into a fridge!¡±


    He groaned, clutching his head and knocking on it a few times.


    Will could already imagine himself showing up at the palace empty-handed, fumbling for words to ¡°win her over,¡± only to have Treya see right through him and toss him into some royal dungeon¡ªwait, do Western-style palaces even have dungeons?


    Plan A was a bust. Time for a revision.


    Step one: Take the fastest carriage to the capital.


    Step two: Bring a beautiful bouquet of roses to Treya.


    Step three: Confess his heartfelt love as her devoted fianc¨¦.


    In his blank mind, he revised the plan with red ink.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡±Wake up! You¡¯re the one who trained Treya! Do you really think she¡¯s the kind of woman who¡¯d fall for roses?!¡±


    He groaned again, clutching his head and knocking on it twice more.


    ¡°Think, think, don¡¯t panic¡­¡±


    Will stepped out of the short line for the capital-bound carriage and began pacing nearby, his head lowered.


    ¡°Plan C¡­ replace the roses with jasmine? No, no, that¡¯s even less romantic. Besides, the Entark royal family¡¯s symbol is the rose.¡±


    ¡°Plan D¡­ act aloof and say, ¡®Hmph, I didn¡¯t want to come back, but since you¡¯re looking for me¡­¡¯ No, that would totally break character.¡±


    ¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Plan AZ¡­ forget it, stop.¡±


    Will realized something.


    He was being overconfident.


    He did know Treya well.


    But¡­


    It was precisely because he knew her so well that he kept rejecting his own plans.


    He understood that Treya wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled.


    As a princess, she lacked nothing materially¡ªjust look at the collection of luxurious dolls in her room.


    Her tastes were narrow, likely influenced by her half-elf heritage, which carried an innate detachment from worldly concerns.


    A yandere Treya would undoubtedly see through his little schemes.


    Will now understood why, back at his old job, even the customer service guys who could charm clients into thinking they were talking to a maid would come to him for advice on how to apologize to their angry wives.


    The closer someone is to you, and the less they usually get upset, the harder it is to make amends when they do.


    Because they know you too well. They can tell if you¡¯re just trying to brush them off.


    ¡­This was so hard!


    If it were Leah, you could just give her a nice staff, and she¡¯d blush, pat you on the shoulder, and say, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so annoying¡­¡±


    ¡­


    A staff?


    That reminded Will.


    The staff he had was the obsidian staff Leah had brought him¡ªone meant specifically for him.


    But what about the staff he had prepared for Leah?


    Oh, she had taken it with her.


    Right!


    Shuna had mentioned that during their fight, Leah had hesitated slightly when she picked up the staff.


    He had been planning something like this before.


    A gift Treya would like had just come to mind¡ª


    A ¡°Shadowbane Sword¡ªAdvanced.¡±


    Imagine her standing in the palace, arms crossed, pretending not to care but clearly upset, with dark mist practically oozing from her.


    Then he kneels, presenting her with a carefully crafted sword¡ªone that might even emit the same dark mist as her.


    She¡¯d surely remember how much effort Will had put into making it for her. She¡¯d recall her early days training in the practice yard, and she¡¯d be moved, stopping her descent into yandere madness.


    What a great idea.


    But¡­


    Where would he get the sword?


    At that moment, Will thought of one place.


    Tenth Demon Castle.


    His original destination, a place that seemed deeply tied to ¡°demons.¡±


    It was also where he had initially planned to find materials for Treya¡¯s gift.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sir, wake up. We¡¯re almost at Zymart Town. You can get ready to disembark.¡±


    ¡°Got it. No need to wake me; I¡¯ve been awake the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve been wearing that hood the whole trip. I couldn¡¯t tell if you were sleeping or not.¡±


    Will sat up slightly, looking out toward the front of the carriage.


    It had taken about two days.


    Although the carriage was bound for Zymart Town, it made several stops along the way, taking quite a few days to reach its destination.


    Will had decided to book the whole carriage.


    The town looked desolate.


    For one, it was located at the foot of Mount Fokla, the tallest mountain in Entark. The dense forest and looming shadows made it seem like a remote, rarely visited place.


    Secondly¡­


    There weren¡¯t many houses, nor were there any temporary markets or bustling commerce.


    It looked like a simple agricultural town, surviving on small-scale farming of fruits, vegetables, and flowers.


    How strange. A town with a dungeon should never be this quiet.


    With the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s current promotional capabilities, any town with a dungeon would be swarming with adventurers, eager to strip it bare.


    After all¡­


    In this world, dungeons were like factories that exceeded the current level of production technology.


    ¡°Zymart Town rarely sees visitors anymore. You could probably count the adventurers here on one hand. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay on your own, sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Will looked ahead.


    Tenth Demon Castle.


    He was determined to conquer it!


    Then¡­


    He immediately lost his composure at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild entrance.


    It was only 4 PM.


    The guild¡¯s president stepped out, yawning, and turned the ¡°Open¡± sign hanging on the door to reveal the ¡°Closed¡± side.


    ¡°Wait¡ªwait a second!¡±


    Will hurriedly called out, grabbing the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m an adventurer here to conquer Tenth Demon Castle. May I¡ª¡±


    ¡°The castle¡¯s that way,¡± the man interrupted, pointing lazily toward the edge of the village.


    The village was small, but thanks to its natural surroundings, it was well-forested. At the edge of the woods, Will could vaguely make out the dungeon¡¯s entrance and a small door.


    Turning back, the guild president was already flipping the sign back over.


    [Closed.


    For inquiries, contact ¨~¨~¨~¨~.]


    The address at the bottom had been scribbled out with black ink. Clearly, he had no intention of working overtime.


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t just leave!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even closing time yet! The guild¡¯s hours are until 6 PM!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Leaving early should result in a pay deduction!¡±


    ¡°¡­You sound just like someone from the Hysterm family. Are you the one paying my salary? Why are you so worked up?¡±


    ¡­Well, you¡¯re not wrong.


    For some reason, looking at this man gave Will the feeling of a city-dwelling game developer who had returned to his hometown, only to encounter an old classmate who had become a local government worker.


    The man¡¯s logic was sound, but it left Will feeling inexplicably irritated.


    ¡°Ugh, fine. Actually, I just need to check some records and post a request on the board. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes. Can you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t lock up for now. Just finish up and close the door behind you. I¡¯m off.¡±


    Will watched as the ¡°president¡± walked away.


    What kind of town was this?


    ¡ª


    Aside from the capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild, this was the most rundown guild Will had ever seen.


    Half the tables and chairs were broken, and many of the chairs had only two functional legs, propped against walls to remain usable.


    Typically, guilds offered drinks and refreshments, but the shelves here were completely empty.


    The counters were covered in a thick layer of dust, likely untouched for at least three months.


    How strange¡­


    Will flipped through the records.


    Tenth Demon Castle had been around for about six months. According to the records, it was rated as a C-rank dungeon¡ªnot particularly high.


    Normally, a dungeon like this would attract a crowd of adventurers eager to conquer it.


    C-rank dungeons weren¡¯t the most lucrative, but they were relatively easy to clear.


    Currently, the dungeon had about 30 floors, but its growth had been unusually slow.


    Was this the dungeon Leah¡¯s mother had mentioned, the one ¡°hiding answers¡±?


    Indeed, in such a deserted town, with a dungeon no one seemed to care about, it felt like secrets were buried here.


    Sighing, Will approached the ¡°request board.¡±


    As expected, it was nearly empty. Only two or three requests were posted, and they were from years ago, left uncleared.


    ¡°What a bizarre and neglected place¡­¡±


    Scratching his head, Will pulled out a new notebook he had bought, tore out a page, and grabbed a handful of pens from the counter. He had to test three of them before finding one that worked, and even then, it ran out of ink halfway through, forcing him to switch to a fourth.


    Carefully, he wrote out a request to recruit adventurers for the dungeon.


    ¡ªSee? He was listening to Shuna¡¯s advice. If she said to hire help, he¡¯d remember to post a request.


    ¡°Seeking adventurers B-rank or higher. Payment negotiable¡­ Done.¡±


    Satisfied with his work, Will pinned the request to the board.


    He was proud of his writing, though he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if asking for B-rank adventurers in this town was overestimating the place. Would anyone even respond?


    At that moment, he heard the sound of boots approaching from outside.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just as he turned around, a pale hand reached over his shoulder and tore the freshly posted request off the board.


    ¡°A request from the Young Master? Would an S-rank adventurer like me suffice?¡±


    Standing behind him, illuminated by the dusty rays of sunlight streaming through the window, was Shuna, dressed in her ¡°Morning Star¡± team uniform.


    Unexpected yet unsurprising¡­


    Shuna had appeared here.


    It had only been two days since they parted, and here she was again¡­


    ¡°B-rank, huh? Lucky me¡ªI can take this job. You haven¡¯t kicked me out of the team yet, right? Can I get paid twice, Little Will~?¡±


    Holding the request paper, Shuna laughed.

 Chapter 208 -

    tln : sorry, just got back from trips. will update more tomorrow.Chapter 208: ¡°See? Fate Isn¡¯t All Bad¡±¡ª


    Shuna was bound to show up here.


    Even though Will was the one more invested in uncovering the story behind the ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± Shuna had received the same clues as him. And¡­


    She was the type who would never pass up the chance to explore the secrets of a dungeon.


    So, it was inevitable that she would arrive in Zymart Town, the location of Tenth Demon Castle.


    Even though they had seemingly gone their separate ways¡­


    Their paths, in the end, converged again.


    This wasn¡¯t ¡°coincidence¡±; it was something that had already been set in motion.


    But¡­


    This also meant¡­


    Will hadn¡¯t truly ¡°kicked Shuna out of the team.¡±


    The way things had looped back around, as if guided by ¡°coincidence,¡± felt like the handiwork of ¡°fate.¡±


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? What? Two days apart and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    Shuna waved her hand in front of his face, snapping Will out of his tangled thoughts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on your way to the capital? Your little princess is probably waiting for you there, and you know how bad things could get if you¡¯re even a day late. So why are you here?¡±


    Shuna gave him a puzzled look, glancing at the request paper in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re interested in Tenth Demon Castle.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t just show up empty-handed.¡±


    Will spread his hands, revealing that aside from the staff he was holding, he had nothing else.


    ¡°A man should never apologize without bringing a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Entark¡­ demons¡­ hmm, you¡¯ve mentioned this before, and you¡¯ve asked me about related books. Their swordsmanship is indeed mysterious, and yes, it¡¯s tied to demons.¡±


    ¡°This demon is the ¡®dungeon-defined demon¡¯¡­¡±


    In the dungeons, there existed a rare race that didn¡¯t exist in the ¡°real world¡±¡ªdemons.


    Their lower forms typically had small horns, wings, and mischievous tendencies. Higher forms were humanoid, beautiful, and adept at mimicking human techniques, often performing them faster and better.


    The ¡°Emperor¡± tier boss forms were almost conceptual, appearing as black mist with no physical form. These bosses created illusion-based dungeons with powerful mental attacks. Rather than direct combat, they preferred to sow discord among teams through manipulation and deceit.


    While the people of this world found them ¡°rare,¡± to Will, these creatures seemed like a collection of every stereotypical depiction of ¡°demons¡± from various literary works.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to try your luck and see if you can find materials to craft a sword?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Will nodded.


    ¡°But how did you get here so quickly? Even with the carriage I hired, which traveled non-stop, I only just arrived.¡±


    Shuna scratched her head sheepishly.


    ¡°Well¡­ you know, about ten kilometers from here, there¡¯s a mining town. And where there¡¯s a mine¡­ there¡¯s a train.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After we parted ways, I hitched a ride on a train and got here first. Correction: I¡¯ve been here for two days.¡±


    Of course, it was her!


    Shuna always managed to surprise Will, keeping him on his toes with her unexpected moves. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this was also something she had in common with Shu.


    As a protagonist ¡°designed to stand out,¡± Shu often did things that were unconventional yet surprisingly effective.


    So¡­


    Could she really be connected to the missing Shu?


    Could she even be the cause of everything¡­?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Will was still lost in thought when Shuna suddenly leaned in, her eyes reflecting his image.


    ¡°W-what do you mean, ¡®I see¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly not happy. Your brows are furrowed so tightly they look like a pair of eight-shaped loops. You look so gloomy¡ªit¡¯s a rare expression for you.¡±


    Shuna was unusually attuned to his mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt. Is running into me such a bad thing? Wow, I thought we were on such good terms.¡±


    Was Shuna¡­ upset?


    ¡°No, no, look! I¡¯m thrilled to see you.¡±


    Will instinctively plastered on a cheerful expression.


    But Shuna interrupted him¡ª


    She gently placed a finger on his lips.


    ¡°No, I know. You don¡¯t like these ¡®coincidences¡¯ that feel orchestrated. Or, as you might call it, ¡®fate,¡¯ right?¡±


    Shuna was still the same Shuna who understood him and cared for him in her own unique, unexpected way.


    She carried her own mysteries but believed everything he said.


    ¡°But because of this, at least you won¡¯t be alone in this strange town, facing Tenth Demon Castle by yourself.¡±


    ¡°True. This godforsaken place doesn¡¯t even have a second adventurer.¡±


    ¡°And there will always be someone to remind you¡­¡±


    Shuna reached out and pulled his hood back up, covering his head again. He had let his guard down and removed it earlier.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±


    After finishing, Shuna snapped her fingers lightly to his side, drawing his attention.


    Will realized¡­


    Although there were no other adventurers here, one of his missing person notices had already been posted on the bulletin board.


    The royal family¡¯s reach had extended even here!


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here¡­ it should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°And one more thing¡­¡±


    Shuna tore the request paper he had just posted into tiny pieces.


    The fragments fell to the ground, blending with the thin layer of dust and sunlight filtering through the room. It was likely no one would clean up the pieces for years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want double pay. I¡¯m still a member of ¡®Morning Star.¡¯¡±


    ¡°So, you see, fate isn¡¯t all bad, is it?¡±


    ¡ª


    Zymart Town, Nighttime.


    Once night fell, Zymart Town became even quieter.


    There were no commercial streets, no food stalls. Most of the residents were self-sufficient farmers, and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild hadn¡¯t set up any shops here.


    Shuna hadn¡¯t shared much information about Tenth Demon Castle. According to her, she had spent two days scouting the dungeon and found it fascinating, but she wanted Will to ¡°discover¡± its secrets for himself.


    So¡­


    They spent their time discussing Treya¡¯s Entark swordsmanship and how the Entark royal family had acquired their powers.


    As night deepened, it was time for dinner.


    ¡°Shuna, what have you been eating these past two days? Did you hunt and cook for yourself? Or did you mooch off the locals?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I hunted for myself!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. I mooched off the locals¡ªwell, sort of.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®sort of¡¯?¡±


    Shuna walked a few steps toward the end of the road.


    Then¡­


    She stopped.


    She pointed behind her¡­


    At the sign for Tenth Demon Castle.


    Every dungeon¡¯s entrance was built by the dungeon¡¯s monsters, showcasing their unique style.


    But this dungeon¡¯s sign¡­


    Why was it glowing so brightly at night? The words ¡°Tenth Demon Castle¡± shimmered amidst the dark green foliage, glowing like neon lights at a nightclub.


    ¡°At night, I usually eat here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the strange thing about this dungeon. It¡¯s also where its secrets lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ more like¡­ a dungeon designed for entertainment and leisure?¡±


    ¡°¡­An amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a great term. Let¡¯s go with that!¡±

 Chapter 209 - Tenth Demon Castle x Mountain Village Dungeon √

    Chapter 209:Tenth Demon Castle x


    Mountain Village Dungeon ¡Ì


    ¡ª


    The moment Will stepped through the dungeon¡¯s entrance and into its ¡°interior¡± space, a flash of white light crossed his vision.


    Then¡­


    He found himself standing in a brightly lit hall, filled with neatly arranged red-and-black-themed tables and chairs.


    For a dungeon located in the remote Zymart Town¡ªTenth Demon Castle¡ªit was naturally rare to see adventurers here.


    But¡­


    It was far from ¡°desolate.¡±


    ¡°Welcome! Hehe, what an honor to have such esteemed guests!¡±


    ¡°This way, please. The largest, most luxurious private booth has been prepared for the two of you.¡±


    The voice came from a low-level ¡°demon,¡± holding a menu board, flapping its small wings and wagging its pointed tail as it stuck out its bright red tongue and flew over.


    And this wasn¡¯t the only one.


    A quick glance revealed over a dozen similar small demons flitting about.


    Then, with a snap of their fingers¡ª


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    Several additional warm, reddish lights illuminated the already bright hall, making the distant seating area shimmer like gold.


    While Will was still stunned, wondering if this was really the first floor of a dungeon, he realized he was being lifted into the air by a demon grabbing his clothes from behind.


    In just a few minutes¡­


    The two of them were seated at a distant table.


    ¡°Hello, here¡¯s the menu. Apologies, we don¡¯t know how to write in human language, so the dishes are drawn instead.¡±


    A small hand reached up from the edge of the table, sliding a ¡°menu¡± in front of them.


    This was¡­?


    Standing below the table was a slightly more ¡°advanced¡± demon.


    Her wings were smaller, her skin was a pale human-like color, and aside from the horns on her head and her tail, she looked more like a ¡°monster girl with demonic traits.¡±


    She appeared to be about seven or eight years old in human terms. The table, resembling a high bar table, was so tall that she had to stand on tiptoes to place the menu on it.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Will didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In a remote mountain village inhabited only by ordinary residents¡­


    There was this mysterious, brightly lit establishment that only came alive at night.


    And all the staff were strange demons with wings.


    ¡­


    It sounded like something out of an urban legend.


    But¡­


    It was happening here in Zymart Town.


    Will¡¯s initial reaction was shock, but more than the bizarre scene, he was even more surprised by something else¡ª


    How had the Hysterm family¡¯s dream of creating entertaining dungeons been realized in such a remote village?


    Will felt¡­


    Paralyzed.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that ordering food or engaging in any activities here was all part of the dungeon¡¯s ¡°trap.¡±


    They were demons, after all. How could they possibly have good intentions?!


    Shuna, however, slid the menu toward Will.


    Looking at the menu¡­


    It featured the same red-and-black theme. The red represented the blood of the ingredients, while the black seemed to signify some kind of ¡°material¡± used in the dishes. It was impossible to tell what the ingredients actually were.


    For example, there was a black blob with brain-like patterns.


    It looked a bit like something out of a nightmare.


    There was also a dish made entirely of eyeballs.


    Even the bread was a large, blackened chunk.


    ¡°Are we really going to order from this menu?¡± Will whispered, lowering his voice. ¡°Shuna, are you sure this place is safe?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I really love seeing you so flustered. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve eaten here before. While the food looks strange, it surprisingly tastes like what it¡¯s supposed to. It¡¯ll fill you up just fine. And if your stomach doesn¡¯t agree, I can heal you.¡±


    Shuna said this with a smile!


    ¡°No, no, I mean¡­ isn¡¯t this place some kind of trap? What if we¡¯re already caught in an illusion or something?¡±


    Before Will could finish, Shuna reached out and pinched his cheek.


    Her fingers were surprisingly soft, unlike those of seasoned adventurers whose hands were rough and scarred from wielding swords.


    ¡°Can you feel this?¡±


    Will decided to play along.


    ¡°Nope, not at all.¡±


    Shuna pinched him harder.


    ¡°Okay, okay, it hurts now.¡±


    At that moment, a small head popped up from where the menu had been delivered. It was the little demon who had brought the menu.


    ¡°Gue¡­ guests¡­ please, please don¡¯t dislike us. We know our food might taste a bit bad¡­ but¡­ but we promise we won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sounded like she was about to cry!


    Her eyes were already brimming with tears, ready to spill over at any moment.


    This had to be a trick, right?! A demon¡¯s trick, right?!


    Will looked at Shuna in disbelief, but Shuna simply patted the little demon¡¯s head between her two horns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s just new here and doesn¡¯t know how things work. Hmm¡­ this sheep brain dish looks good. Let¡¯s start with that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll take this¡­ this black bread.¡±


    After much hesitation, Will chose the safest option¡ªthe bread.


    ¡°Okay! Thank you so much! I-I¡¯ll go prepare your food now!¡±


    The little demon wagged her tail as she left.


    Once the demon was gone, Shuna finally spoke:


    ¡°When I first came here, I also thought I was under some kind of illusion. I was so nervous I cast multiple anti-illusion blessings on myself.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t tease Will this time.


    She simply said, ¡°Nothing. This is just how it is. These little demons really just cook for you, entertain you with various activities, and even hand you resources produced here.¡±


    As she spoke, Shuna reached into her pocket and pulled out a few black stones. They looked no different from ordinary rocks one might find on the street.


    ¡°For example, this. It¡¯s a low-level material dropped by demon-type monsters. They didn¡¯t trick me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will stared at the stones on the table.


    They weren¡¯t just raw materials; they had slight carvings on them.


    A dungeon that gives you food.


    A dungeon that prioritizes customer satisfaction.


    A dungeon that even provides souvenirs.


    Without a doubt, this dungeon was an anomaly.


    ¡ªAt least, at this point in time.


    After the Hysterm family fully unified the dungeon system, there would be many dungeons like this. They wouldn¡¯t have ¡°instant death¡± traps or monsters, only beautiful environments with ¡°a touch of adventure.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    Still¡­


    This part of the ¡°original story¡± always seemed odd. How had the Hysterm family transformed dungeons into something like this?


    ¡°But Will, I think we made the right choice coming here.¡±


    Shuna clenched the black stones in her hand. She seemed to treasure these ¡°materials¡± more than the higher-grade ones she had obtained elsewhere.


    ¡°If this is such a unique dungeon, it must hold the answers we¡¯re looking for. Ordinary places don¡¯t hold solutions to extraordinary problems, right?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    This trait perfectly matched that of a ¡°Divine Condenser.¡±


    A human blessed by Revers, destined to spend their life exploring dungeons.

 Chapter 210 - The Mystery Lies Here

    Chapter 210: The Mystery Lies Here¡ª


    As Will and Shuna were discussing, the petite demon girl, Angie, came wobbling over with a tray in her hands.


    Carefully, she climbed a makeshift staircase of stacked boxes at the corner of the table.


    Watching her unsteady steps, Will couldn¡¯t help but worry she might drop the tray.


    But surprisingly, she seemed quite skilled at this. Despite her shaky movements, the tray remained perfectly balanced, not a single drop spilled.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, here¡¯s your order.¡±


    ¡°Super Delicious Supreme Sheep Brain!¡±


    A plate of blackened, soft, brain-like matter, with folds resembling the surface of a walnut, was placed in front of Shuna.


    ¡°Freshly Baked Butter Bread!¡±


    As for Will¡¯s bread¡­


    It could hardly be called ¡°freshly baked.¡± Its hard, blackened crust looked like it could peel off in layers, and the butter was nowhere to be seen. The entire thing looked intimidating.


    ¡°Your dishes are served! Please enjoy!¡±


    After setting the plates down, She gave them a deep bow.


    Her horns, polished to a gleaming shine, caught the light as she bent over.


    ¡°Enjoy¡­ enjoy this? Really?¡±


    Will picked up the knife and fork provided. The utensils were surprisingly well-made and immaculately clean.


    It made Will wonder if using such fine cutlery for this kind of food was a disservice to the utensils.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good. Don¡¯t let the appearance fool you¡ªthe taste is decent.¡±


    Shuna casually scooped a spoonful of the soft brain matter, its texture still clinging to some of the membranes, and held it out toward Will.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Before Will could mentally prepare himself, she fed him a bite.


    But¡­


    It was delicious.


    That was Will¡¯s first impression.


    Although the flavor wasn¡¯t as refined as the gourmet meals he was used to as a noble¡ªit lacked the meticulous touch to completely remove any gaminess¡ªit carried a surprising warmth, reminiscent of rustic, home-cooked meals from his past life.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s try the bread then¡­¡±


    Will took a bite of the bread. Though it was a bit hard, it was unexpectedly rich with the aroma of baked butter, bursting with flavor.


    ¡°See? Their food only looks unappetizing. Once you try it, it¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±


    Shuna smiled as she took another bite of the sheep brain.


    Just as she finished speaking, the little demon from earlier popped her head back up, her horns peeking over the table.


    ¡°Th-thank you for enjoying the food! So, um, could you¡­ maybe leave a bigger tip this time? Last time, this lady was defeated three times on the third floor. Could you aim for three defeats on the fourth floor this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Will¡¯s face twisted in confusion.


    What kind of bizarre request was this?


    Did they want them to¡­ act as punching bags?


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Shuna, seemingly enjoying her meal, scooped another bite into her mouth and agreed to the request without hesitation.


    ¡°You actually agreed?!¡±


    Shuna raised a finger to her lips, signaling Will to stay quiet.


    ¡°Wonderful! As the boss said, couples are the best customers. The men always try to show off and spend extra money!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the ¡°boss¡± of this place had some seriously questionable business practices.


    And¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, but let¡¯s set aside the whole ¡®couple¡¯ thing for a moment. Didn¡¯t you notice which one of us is the ¡®man¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Angie looked back and forth between them.


    She stared particularly hard at Shuna¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Sorry! For demons, recognizing human genders is like humans trying to tell a dog¡¯s gender¡ªit¡¯s impossible without¡­ um¡­ a closer look! At least, that¡¯s what the boss says. I¡¯ve never actually seen a dog.¡±


    At that moment, Will couldn¡¯t help but think that, no matter how much these demons excelled in ¡°customer service,¡± they were still demons¡ªmischievous little tricksters at heart.


    But Shuna¡­ why was she smiling so happily?


    She seemed to be enjoying being mistaken for the ¡°man¡± in the couple¡­


    Wait, what?!


    Will felt a sudden chill down his spine, then quickly dismissed it.


    No, no, just his imagination. Right?


    ¡°But after this, can I meet your empress?¡±


    Angie¡¯s expression turned a bit awkward, her ears twitching up and down.


    ¡°We¡¯d love to take you to see her¡­ but Lucifa isn¡¯t in the dungeon right now¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll run into her somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have plenty of time.¡±


    After Angie slowly disappeared from view again, Shuna turned to Will.


    ¡°But you¡¯re in a bit of a hurry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this dungeon? What does ¡®defeated¡¯ even mean¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking. Want to give it a try?¡±


    The plates were now empty.


    Shuna¡¯s gaze seemed to be hinting that it was time to ¡°pay the tip.¡±


    ¡ª


    They proceeded like any normal dungeon raid, finding the door to the first floor¡ªwhich looked more like a small door leading to the restaurant¡¯s kitchen¡ªand then moved on to the second floor.


    With a welcoming parade of little demons, they reached the third floor.


    And then¡­


    The fourth floor.


    The answer Will had been piecing together became increasingly clear.


    No¡­


    Rather than finding the answer here, it felt more like connecting the dots from the ¡°early Chapters¡± of the original story¡ª


    Where did the endless resources in dungeons come from?


    Why were these valuable resources so generously given to adventurers?


    And¡­ what did adventurers mean to the dungeon itself? Why, in the original story, did the empress take every floor and every challenger so seriously?


    The answer lay within this ¡°strange¡± Tenth Demon Castle¡ª


    ¡°Excuse me, are you here to pay your ¡®bill¡¯?¡±


    Waiting for them on the fourth floor was a little demon holding a hammer made of cotton candy.


    Like the other demons, he had small wings and a pointed tail that ended in a heart shape.


    But he seemed a bit shy, fidgeting nervously. His purplish-red face didn¡¯t show a blush, but his demeanor made it clear.


    As for the hammer¡­


    It looked like a decorative prop from an amusement park, light and completely harmless.


    In this regard, it was entirely unlike the dungeons Will had experienced before.


    ¡°Y-you can just walk this way, and I¡¯ll be gentle. You won¡¯t feel a thing, I promise.¡±


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Thump!


    The cotton candy hammer lightly tapped their heads, releasing a sweet aroma of actual cotton candy.


    ¡ª


    Their strange dungeon adventure ended with the two of them standing outside the dungeon entrance, having ¡°failed the dungeon challenge.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought my first, second¡­ and however many times I¡¯ve ¡®failed a dungeon¡¯ would all happen here.¡±


    Shuna stretched lazily, as if she were already used to it.


    At the entrance to Tenth Demon Castle, one side was lit by the glowing sign of the dungeon, while the other side faced the quiet streets of the town¡ªwhere the residents, with no outside visitors or entertainment, went to bed early.


    ¡°So, what do you think, smart little Will? After this experience, have you figured something out?¡±


    From the shadows, Will stepped forward.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ farming combat stats.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s one of the secrets of dungeons, Will. Aren¡¯t you curious? How do dungeons operate? Why do they welcome adventurers to explore them? And where do the rewards they give adventurers come from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Because they need the energy generated from adventurers¡¯ battles to expand the dungeon downward.¡±


    A voice interrupted their conversation, emerging from the shadows cast by the glowing lights.


    It was a girl.

 Chapter 211 - The Invincible Little Demon Empress Lucifa!

    Chapter 211: The Invincible Little Demon Empress Lucifa!¡ª


    Standing in the shadows was a girl with short, peculiar pink hair and a pair of purple, cat-like slit eyes that seemed to hide secrets.


    She wore an oversized, unfashionable straw hat, knee-high athletic socks with sneakers, and a white tank top under a thick, dark blue denim jacket. Her outfit gave her the appearance of a tomboy.


    She was only about five centimeters taller than Angie, the demon girl who had served them earlier. At first glance, she looked like a child who hadn¡¯t yet grown up.


    ¡ªPerhaps that¡¯s why the confident, commanding words she had just spoken seemed so out of place coming from her.


    ¡­


    The three of them stood in silence under the dungeon¡¯s lights.


    Their shadows stretched long across the ground.


    ¡°Because we need to harvest energy from adventurers¡¯ battles to expand the dungeon downward.¡±


    As if rewinding time, the girl raised her voice and repeated her shocking statement, as though she thought they hadn¡¯t heard her the first time.


    It was a truly earth-shattering declaration!


    A single sentence that seemed to unveil the very mechanics of the world!


    But¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°You look like some kid who wandered off?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The girl¡¯s face turned bright red with anger as she clenched her fists and yanked off her oversized hat. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath it were horns¡ªdemonic in nature, but unlike the ¡°ram horns¡± of the little demons in the dungeon. These were small, red, and pointed, the kind often associated with ¡°cute¡± demons.


    Puffing out her chest with pride, she patted her flat chest and declared:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Be amazed! I am the Empress of Tenth Demon Castle¡ªLady Lucifa!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Shuna tilted her head, scrutinizing her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ but we¡¯re outside the dungeon¡­ aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Shuna turned to Will, her brows furrowed, clearly expecting him¡ªsomeone with ¡°weird dungeon knowledge¡±¡ªto provide a reasonable explanation.


    Will glanced around, thinking. They should be outside the dungeon¡­


    How was it that the dungeon¡¯s boss, whom they hadn¡¯t encountered inside, was now outside? This was completely backward.


    Wait, actually, encountering a dungeon empress outside the dungeon wasn¡¯t entirely unprecedented.


    For example¡­


    In the original story, there was a certain empress who snuck out to drink with the protagonist¡ª


    Before Will could finish his thought, the child-like girl, clearly irritated by their disbelief, shouted:


    ¡°What¡¯s with those faces?! I think I look terrifying enough! You dare not believe me? Fine, let me show you what demon mind-reading feels like¡ª¡±


    But¡­


    Before she could finish, a pale, bony hand reached out from the shadows and grabbed her delicate arm.


    ¡°Ah¡ªahhh! Is this a ghost?!¡±


    Emerging from the shadows, however, was not a ghost but a kind, elderly woman holding an orange. She gently placed the fruit in Lucifa¡¯s hand, folding her fingers over it as though giving her granddaughter a treat.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t little Luci! Here, I picked a few more of those oranges you said were tasty. Thanks for helping out today!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind! I didn¡¯t have much to do anyway, so I thought I¡¯d find something to keep me busy.¡±


    ¡°Well, come by again tomorrow. The old man says it¡¯s been ages since anyone listened so intently to his stories about royal politics.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    ¡­


    Watching the ¡°little demon¡± from a moment ago transform into a sweet, helpful girl in front of the elderly woman, Will and Shuna were too stunned to say a word.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Tenth Demon Castle¡¯s Empress, Lady Lucifa?¡± Shuna said, her tone dripping with amusement.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lucifa¡¯s smile froze. Slowly, she turned her head, her face now wearing an awkward expression.


    ¡°You¡ª! And you¡ª!¡±


    Her smile twisted into something truly ¡°demonic,¡± her body beginning to emit a black mist.


    This was probably the ¡°prelude to a demon¡¯s ultimate move.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ I believe you! Really! I¡¯ve read¡ªuh, heard about empresses appearing outside their dungeons before.¡±


    Will hurriedly tried to explain, but it seemed too late.


    ¡°Enough! Let me show you the power of Tenth Demon Castle¡¯s Empress, Lucifa¡ª¡±


    Lucifa raised her hand dramatically and snapped her fingers in the air.


    The snap didn¡¯t quite resonate, producing only a faint scraping sound as her fingers rubbed together.


    Scratch.


    But in the blink of an eye, Will¡¯s surroundings changed completely. He now stood in a room filled with pink and black d¨¦cor, featuring a large, soft bed and various peculiar, worn-out toys¡ªlike a dog missing an ear and a cat with one eye.


    H-How did she do that?


    Will stood frozen, his legs inexplicably feeling a bit sore.


    Lucifa sat on the plush bed, bouncing slightly as if testing its softness. Then she crossed her legs, striking what she thought was a regal pose¡ª


    ¡°Welcome to the 30th floor of Tenth Demon Castle! As the last remaining Demon Empress of this world, I, Lucifa, warmly welcome you¡ªoh, I¡¯ve been wanting to say that to adventurers for so long! Finally, I got to say it!¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Shuna clapped enthusiastically, clearly playing along.


    ¡°Wait, Shuna, how did we suddenly end up inside the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°She probably used a demon¡¯s hypnotic illusion to erase our memories of agreeing to her request, walking into the dungeon, and climbing the stairs. That way, it feels like we teleported here. By the way, I didn¡¯t know dungeon empresses had to climb stairs to reach higher floors. This is a first.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s because the convenient teleportation elevator is temporarily shut down to save energy! Otherwise, I could¡¯ve shown you an instant empress teleportation move!¡±


    Lucifa pouted in protest, then paused, realizing something was off.


    ¡°Wait, why do you still have your memories?!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I cast a series of anti-illusion blessings on myself? Plus, they¡¯re Divine Condenser-level blessings from the goddess Revers. Normal illusions shouldn¡¯t work on me, right?¡±


    Shuna stroked her chin thoughtfully before concluding.


    ¡°I see. So demons have powers like this. Honestly, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Will once again lamented his abysmally low resistance stats. If there was a debuff to be had, he was always the first to get hit.


    Hmm¡­


    But if demons had such powers, why had he never noticed anything like this with Treya?


    Was it because Treya primarily used physical swordsmanship? After all, she had only earned the favor of the demon in the jar, not its full power.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so you figured out that I used illusion magic to disguise flour paste as sheep brain for your meal earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Will felt like he¡¯d just uncovered the biggest restaurant scam of the century.


    So the ¡°luxurious sheep brain¡± he thought he¡¯d eaten was actually flour paste?


    Shuna, however, stood with her hands on her hips, completely unbothered¡ª


    ¡°Yep! But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it tastes the same, who cares? Besides, it¡¯s fascinating to see illusion magic used like this for the first time!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then what about the bread I ate?¡±


    ¡°Th-that was real! I-I-I learned it from the best baker in town¡­ and then taught the others. Human bread is such a complicated food.¡±


    Lucifa hurriedly clarified, clearly unwilling to let her hard-earned baking skills be misunderstood.

 Chapter 212 - A Broken Trail

    Chapter 212: A Broken Trail¡ª


    ¡°Alright, alright. Ahem. Forget what just happened,¡± Lucifa said, clearing her throat. ¡°It seems you two aren¡¯t just random adventurers who stumbled in here. So, why have you come looking for the Empress of Tenth Demon Castle¡ªme?¡±


    The commotion at the dungeon entrance finally settled, giving Will a moment to take a closer look at Lucifa.


    She appeared to be a humanoid demon boss¡ªadorable, kind, and even a little clumsy. Her youthful appearance didn¡¯t even qualify her as a ¡°young girl¡± by human standards.


    As she claimed, she was indeed the Empress of Tenth Demon Castle, the ¡°boss¡± referred to by the various ¡°low-level¡± demons who had served them earlier.


    So¡­


    The seemingly absurd revelation she had made earlier about the dungeon¡¯s operations was likely true¡ª


    ¡°Because we need to harvest energy from adventurers¡¯ battles to expand the dungeon downward.¡±


    It sounded strange, but¡­


    For Will, who had read the original story, this seemed like one of those unspoken mechanics that had never been fully revealed.


    After all, when he entered this world, the original story had only just reached the point where three defeated rivals were brutally cast aside, each walking their separate paths away from Shuu. Meanwhile, Shuu and the Empress of the ¡°Galactic Apex¡± dungeon were delving into the deeper workings of the dungeon system.


    If dungeon expansion truly relied on energy from adventurers¡¯ battles¡­


    It explained some of the odd behaviors of the empresses in the original story.


    For instance, they wouldn¡¯t relentlessly hunt down adventurers who clearly intended to retreat. They arranged dungeon floors in progressively challenging orders, despite having the freedom to do otherwise. They even intentionally left ¡°flaws¡± on certain floors to give adventurers a sense of accomplishment and encourage them to return for another challenge¡ªlike something a game designer would do.


    Lucifa seemed different from other dungeon rulers¡ªnot only did she know this secret, but she openly shared it without hesitation.


    Will glanced at Shuna.


    Her hand was casually resting near the thigh holster where she kept her dagger. Though her expression was relaxed, she was clearly ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Still¡­


    Something felt off to Will.


    His primary goal at Tenth Demon Castle was to find materials to forge a sword for the yandere princess.


    But¡­


    The reason he and Shuna had come here in the first place was to uncover the origins of a certain item¡ª


    The ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± a mysterious object from the original game. Where had it come from? Who had brought it into this world?


    Why did it feel like Lucifa¡¯s answers were completely unrelated to their question?


    It was like asking ¡°What¡¯s 1+1?¡± and being told ¡°an obtuse angle.¡±


    The secret they truly sought wasn¡¯t about ¡°how dungeons operate,¡± but rather¡­


    Shuna turned to Will, catching his gaze. She mouthed, ¡°Are you staring at me again?¡± with a knowing smirk, then nodded as if they shared an unspoken understanding. She stepped forward.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a critical question here,¡± Shuna began. ¡°Someone recommended we come find you. They said we¡¯d get the answers we¡¯re looking for here.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡­ recommended you?¡± Lucifa¡¯s surprise was palpable. ¡°But it¡¯s been almost three months since any adventurers last came to challenge this dungeon. How could¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tracking the origin of a certain item. Its source seems to be tied to internal conflicts within the dungeon system¡­¡±


    Shuna reached into her pocket and pulled out a fragment of the ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± a piece she had shown countless times before.


    Though it was shattered into tiny shards, anyone who had made or used it would immediately recognize its strange nature.


    After all¡­


    The design, haphazardly created by a game artist, was far too distinctive!


    She opened her hand and held the shard out to Lucifa.


    ¡°This. Do you recognize it? Are you the one who made it? Or do you know who did?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lucifa carefully pinched the tiny shard between her fingers, holding it up to the light for a closer look.


    Her expression grew serious.


    It seemed like she was about to say, ¡°I know this.¡±


    There was hope!


    ¡ªOr so Will and Shuna thought.


    ¡°This looks like some leftover scrap from a third-rate mining operation. What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What?!


    A stunned silence fell over the group as Shuna and Will exchanged confused glances.


    Lucifa, who clearly lacked worldly experience, began to panic.


    ¡°W-What? Did I say something wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Will lunged forward, snatching the shard from her hand. He grabbed her shoulders and shook her lightly.


    ¡°Look again! Are you sure you don¡¯t recognize it?¡±


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t!¡±


    Her eyes spun in confusion.


    ¡°No adventurers have been here this year. And last year¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen it.¡±


    Damn it.


    Will¡¯s heart sank.


    They had been following this lead, hoping it would connect them to the Empress of Moonlit Frost, Kloride, who was suspected of having cut the stone. This had led them to Leah¡¯s mother, Liss, who was thought to be the transporter of the stone.


    But now¡­


    The trail¡­


    Was broken?


    Had Liss given them false information?


    Or had they misunderstood what Liss meant by ¡°the answer you seek¡±?


    No, no, no. Trusting Liss in the first place had been questionable. Liss was likely the witch responsible for transporting the Green Wraith Stone between dungeons! On one hand, she was allied with those people; on the other, she was a playful witch whose words were never reliable¡­


    It was just that her identity as ¡°Leah¡¯s mother¡± had been too misleading.


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ I really don¡¯t know anything about it. C-Could you let go of me now? I¡¯m just a mental-type boss. Demon bodies are pretty fragile, you know.¡±


    Will released her shoulders.


    He realized he had been too rough in his frustration. Red marks from his grip were visible on Lucifa¡¯s pale skin.


    ¡°Sorry. I got carried away.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s kind of weird for an adventurer to attack a dungeon empress and then apologize¡­¡± Lucifa muttered, shrinking back onto the bed in fear.


    Fine. It didn¡¯t matter.


    This lead had been strange and vague from the start.


    If not for its uncanny resemblance to a game item, Will might not have paid it any attention at all.


    For it to end abruptly in such a nonsensical way was something he¡¯d have to accept.


    It only meant¡­


    Whoever had created it had been extremely cautious.


    As if they were terrified of anyone uncovering its secrets.


    The once lively and playful atmosphere of the boss floor had now grown icy.


    Shuna seemed deep in thought, remaining silent. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will waited for her to speak.


    In the awkward silence, it was Lucifa, the dungeon ruler herself, who seemed most eager to break the tension¡ª


    Lucifa glanced left and right, now resembling a child trying to make up for a mistake.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ I-I don¡¯t know anything about that, but it¡¯s fine, right? I mean¡­ you¡¯re adventurers! Didn¡¯t you come to challenge the dungeon for something? This is one of the rare demon-dominated dungeons¡ªdon¡¯t you want to grab some rare materials or something?¡±

 Chapter 213 -

    Chapter 213: ¡°I Want Your Heart¡±Will was taken aback by Lucifa¡¯s sudden plea, her tone unexpectedly desperate.


    ¡°Demon materials do have their uses, you know,¡± Lucifa began, rattling off her pitch like a rehearsed script. ¡°Demon wings are excellent for brewing poisons. Horns can be used as glowing components in dark dungeons. Tails, well, they¡¯re often turned into¡­ uh, adult novelty items. And hearts! Demon hearts have great resistance and carry exceptional black magic capacity¡ª¡±


    As she listed off uses, her tone grew increasingly frantic, clearly trying to appeal to them. But her desperation only made the scene more pitiful.


    Will exchanged a glance with Shuna. Was this really the Empress of a dungeon? She was practically begging for them to stay.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really going all out to please us,¡± Shuna commented, her tone cold yet curious.


    ¡°So¡­ would you consider it? Trading your battles for materials?¡± Lucifa pressed, her gaze hopeful.


    Will hesitated. He had come here to obtain something from the dungeon¡ªsomething important. But before he could answer, Shuna interrupted, her voice sharper than usual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the earlier question,¡± she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°It¡¯s tied to the ultimate secret of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Shuna?¡± Will blinked at her, surprised by the sudden shift in her demeanor. ¡°You seem to have something in mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, her voice colder than before. She stepped forward, crossing in front of Will.


    Her legs, clad in sleek black stockings, moved with precision as she positioned herself directly before Lucifa. Her right hand remained tense, hovering near the dagger strapped to her thigh. This time, Will noticed the subtle shift in her posture¡ªshe was ready to strike if necessary.


    Her gaze locked onto Lucifa, piercing and unyielding.


    ¡°If you need energy from adventurers¡¯ battles to expand the dungeon downward,¡± Shuna began, her tone icy, ¡°what exactly does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s literal,¡± Lucifa replied, spreading her hands as if the answer were obvious. ¡°If no one challenges the dungeon, I, as the ruler, cannot open the doors to the next blank floor.¡±


    ¡°The doors inside the dungeon¡ªare they physical? Do they require specific permissions to open?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re essentially cultivating blank floors?¡± Shuna pressed further, her voice growing sharper.


    ¡°Not entirely,¡± Lucifa clarified. ¡°The blank floors come with pre-supplied materials and personnel for us rulers to arrange as we see fit. That¡¯s why each dungeon reflects its ruler¡¯s style.¡±


    ¡°What happens to the monsters when they¡¯re killed?¡±


    ¡°As long as the dungeon isn¡¯t destroyed, I can bring them back. Lower-tier monsters are essentially mass-produced.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? If you were to die¡­?¡±


    ¡°Surprised you care about that,¡± Lucifa said with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯d disappear. Or maybe you¡¯d find me in another dungeon someday.¡±


    ¡°How many adventurer challenges does it take to open the next door?¡±


    Shuna¡¯s questions came rapid-fire, relentless and calculated.


    Lucifa sighed, her usual carefree demeanor giving way to a rare moment of frustration. ¡°This place has been stagnant for a long time. You¡¯re the first visitors in three months.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have an answer to that question, do you?¡± Shuna pressed further.


    ¡°No,¡± Lucifa admitted with a shake of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s line of questioning was relentless, methodical. Will couldn¡¯t help but notice how similar she was to Shuu in the original story. Her obsession with uncovering the inner workings of dungeons was unnervingly intense, far beyond what most ¡°Divine Condensers¡± displayed.


    It was a stark contrast to the warm, cheerful Shuna he had known up until now.


    ¡°So, the reason dungeons welcome adventurers is because you need them to continue your exploration downward, correct?¡± Shuna asked, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucifa confirmed.


    ¡°In other words, we¡¯re not truly enemies,¡± Shuna concluded. ¡°Not in the way adventurers are taught to think.¡±


    ¡°We are enemies,¡± Lucifa corrected. ¡°The more thoroughly you conquer a dungeon, the more resources you gain. If your progress outpaces our expansion, we vanish.¡±


    ¡°And if the goal is to explore the deepest depths of the dungeon system?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never heard of anyone approaching it that way,¡± Lucifa admitted, tilting her head in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t adventurers just here to harvest resources from these natural treasure troves?¡±


    ¡°One last question,¡± Shuna said abruptly, ignoring Lucifa¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do dungeons have an end? What lies at the bottom?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lucifa¡¯s usual playful expression faded. She pulled her jacket back up over her shoulders, covering the red marks Will had accidentally left on her skin.


    The room fell silent after the rapid exchange of questions and answers. Will shifted uncomfortably under the weight of the stillness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lucifa finally admitted after a long pause. Her tone carried a hint of weariness.


    Shuna nodded, her demeanor softening slightly as she stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m done. That was my last question.¡±


    With that, Shuna seemed to return to herself, her icy composure melting away as a rare smile graced her lips.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Will couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about Shuna had changed.


    ¡°So, you really came here just for that,¡± Lucifa muttered, her tone tinged with disappointment. ¡°I thought you might want to experience Tenth Demon Castle properly. At least come for some demon materials¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe¡­ just stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°It seems I got my hopes up for nothing.¡±


    Lucifa¡¯s expression resembled that of a child whose parents had returned home, only to realize they were just there to grab something they had forgotten.


    Though Will knew better than to treat the childlike ruler as an actual child, her dejected demeanor tugged at his heartstrings.


    Hmm¡­ S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was a job for Will, master of cheering people up!


    And it just so happened that he did have something he wanted from Tenth Demon Castle.


    Unlike Shuna, who had coldly interrogated Lucifa about unrelated matters, Will had a specific goal in mind.


    ¡°No, no, Lucifa,¡± Will said with a reassuring smile as he crouched by her bed, looking up at her. ¡°There is something I want¡ªsomething only you can give me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a child?!¡± Lucifa snapped, flustered by his sudden proximity.


    ¡°J-Just tell me what you want! There¡¯s no need to act like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Will thought back to what Lucifa had mentioned earlier. Among the materials she listed, one stood out as perfect for Treya¡¯s sword.


    Reaching out, he placed his hand gently over Lucifa¡¯s chest, directly above her heart.


    ¡°I want your heart.¡±

 Chapter 214 - A Huge Misunderstanding

    Chapter 214: A Huge Misunderstanding¡ª


    What was missing for forging the Shadowbane Sword for Treya?


    This was the question that had been occupying Will¡¯s mind.


    Or rather¡­


    What would it take for Princess Treya to look at the sword and immediately feel the care and thought he had poured into it for her?


    Treya¡¯s swordsmanship came from demonic origins¡ªa fact widely known and even categorized as a form of ¡°black magic.¡±


    However, to this day, Will hadn¡¯t fully understood how her swordsmanship worked. Even when he had asked Treya directly, her answer had been vague: ¡°Just follow the voice in your heart, and it will work.¡±


    Unfortunately, in the original story, Treya never obtained this power, so Will couldn¡¯t rely on it to understand how demonic energy functioned.


    From what he had observed, her sword shared a similar fate to Leah¡¯s staff¡ªit was highly prone to breaking. However, while Leah¡¯s staff broke due to ¡°overloading its capacity,¡± Treya¡¯s sword seemed to break because it lacked a proper vessel capable of withstanding demonic energy.


    So¡­


    What if he used the ¡°heart¡± that Lucifa, the Empress of this demon-themed dungeon, had mentioned?


    A heart is the organ that pumps blood throughout the body, and blood is often associated with magical circuits and energy flow. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And according to Lucifa herself: ¡°It has great resistance and excellent black magic capacity.¡±


    Without a doubt!


    If he could obtain the heart of an Empress-level demon and infuse it into the blade¡­


    It would surely be able to handle any amount of demonic energy Treya could channel into it.


    He could already picture it¡ª


    Treya, frustrated by her lack of progress in training and anxious because he wasn¡¯t by her side, would hold the sword in her hands and feel its unyielding strength. She would then look up, realizing that her support had always been there for her.


    And in that moment, the darkness in her eyes would fade away¡­


    Perfect. This plan was flawless!


    He was a genius!


    So¡­


    He spoke without hesitation¡ª


    ¡°I want your heart.¡±


    ¡­


    The room on the 30th floor of the dungeon fell into a stunned silence.


    Then, Lucifa¡¯s loud scream shattered the quiet:


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-YOU WANT WHAT?!¡±


    The once-proud Lucifa, who had been sitting confidently on her bed, scrambled backward in panic. Her legs, still wearing shoes, kicked against the bed as she retreated until she was pressed against the headboard.


    She grabbed a pillow from beside her and hugged it tightly to her chest, her face flushed with embarrassment. Even without memory-erasing magic, her series of movements happened so quickly it felt like teleportation to Will.


    ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you the one promoting it to us? You said demon hearts are excellent materials. I want one to forge a sword. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Will asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°You¡­ you meant an actual heart?!¡± Lucifa exhaled in relief, slowly lowering the pillow she had been clutching. She adjusted her jacket back over her shoulders, covering her arms again.


    ¡°Uh¡­ if not a real heart, how else would I get one?¡± Will asked matter-of-factly. To him, a heart was simply an essential material¡ªno different from the stone he had obtained from Ironfire Bastion.


    ¡°Idiot! I-I didn¡¯t mean my heart!¡± Lucifa stammered, her face turning red again.


    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to give it?¡± Will pressed.


    ¡°There are plenty of demons here! And some higher-ranking ones too¡­ W-Why would you go straight for the Empress¡¯s¡­ heart?!¡±


    If not an Empress¡¯s heart¡­


    Would it still be able to withstand Treya¡¯s demonic energy?


    Will considered this briefly. It might not work as well, but it was worth a try¡ªthere weren¡¯t any other demon-themed dungeons in this world. To find more demon materials, he¡¯d have to scour scattered dungeons.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ a high-ranking demon¡¯s heart will do,¡± Will conceded.


    ¡°You¡¯re so casual about this! I¡­ I can¡¯t believe I thought someone came here specifically for my heart. Turns out I was just flattering myself,¡± Lucifa muttered indignantly.


    ¡°Will you give it or not?¡± Will asked again.


    ¡°Who are you making this sword for? I could understand if it were for armor or something practical. But in human society, no one uses demonic weapons except for Entark¡¯s First Demon Castle¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Princess of Entark, Treya Entark,¡± Shuna interjected before Will could respond. She stepped forward, her arms crossed as she observed the conversation. ¡°She¡¯s also the sole inheritor of Entark swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Shuna added with a knowing smirk as she patted Will on the shoulder.


    ¡°P-Princess Treya¡­?!¡± Lucifa¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock. She climbed off the bed in a hurry, taking two quick steps before leaping down.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will asked as Lucifa stood on tiptoes and leaned in close to examine his face from every angle.


    ¡°Now that I look closely¡­ you really do look exactly like the person on that missing person notice!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the fianc¨¦ of the current Ninth Princess?! The one all the rumors are about? Treya Entark¡¯s precious treasure? Her ¡®white moonlight¡¯? The fianc¨¦ she can¡¯t stop thinking about even when you¡¯re out gallivanting around? The one she misses so much she¡¯s too anxious to participate in royal politics?!¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-W-WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°Will! That¡¯s right¡ªyour name is Will! The youngest son of the Hysterm family! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting you in person!¡± Lucifa exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she grabbed Will¡¯s hands tightly.


    Her expression was akin to someone meeting a celebrity they¡¯d only ever read about in tabloids.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ shouldn¡¯t you say you¡¯re meeting me ¡®in person¡¯ instead of ¡®alive¡¯?¡± Will muttered as he instinctively took a step back.


    What just happened?


    What was with that avalanche of information she just dumped on him?


    What did she mean by Treya¡¯s ¡°precious treasure¡±?


    What was this ¡°white moonlight¡±? Okay, fine, that one might be true.


    But what was this about Treya being so anxious over him that she couldn¡¯t even participate in royal politics?


    The first two made him sound like some pampered boy toy clinging to a princess. And that last one¡ªwhat?!


    ¡°So? So? Is all of this true? Are you really someone who can make Princess Treya think about you even when you¡¯re out gallivanting around?¡± Lucifa pressed eagerly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Will hesitated. Should he address the ¡°gallivanting¡± accusation first or clarify his relationship with Treya? ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not gallivanting.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s this dungeon ¡®girlfriend¡¯ wearing matching outfits with you?¡± Lucifa shot back, pointing at Shuna.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Shuna couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing, leaning against Will¡¯s shoulder for support.


    ¡°Shuna! At least explain this!¡± Will groaned.


    ¡°Sorry! Hahaha¡­ I just think these descriptions are so spot-on¡ªeven if they¡¯re completely wrong. Hahaha¡­ gallivanting¡­ precious treasure¡­¡±


    Ignoring Shuna¡¯s laughter, Will turned his attention back to Lucifa. She had finally let go of his hands but was now circling him like she was inspecting some rare specimen.


    ¡°I see now¡­ no wonder you could say something like ¡®I want your heart¡¯ without batting an eye.¡±


    This misunderstanding had spiraled out of control.


    Will hadn¡¯t anticipated that the missing person notice would lead to such bizarre assumptions.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Will said, narrowing his eyes at Lucifa. ¡°You¡¯re just a dungeon creature who rarely leaves your domain. Where did you even hear all this gossip?¡±


    tln : gallivanting is go around from one place to another in the pursuit of pleasure or entertainment.

 Chapter 215 - Worse Off Than Expected

    Chapter 215: Worse Off Than Expected¡ª


    Lucifa puffed out her flat chest with pride upon hearing Will¡¯s question, a smug expression spreading across her face.


    ¡°Because this place is near the capital¡ªthough not many people go out of their way to come here, a lot of the fruits and vegetables from this village are directly transported to the capital. So, while it may seem isolated, it¡¯s actually one of the first places to receive news from the capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡­ actually makes sense,¡± Will admitted, nodding. He realized he didn¡¯t know much about the transportation systems in this world.


    In this context, distance dictated the speed of information flow.


    He had always thought Zymart Town¡¯s significance lay solely in being home to Tenth Demon Castle.


    But¡­


    It seemed there was more to it than that.


    ¡°So, you get your information from the villagers?¡± Shuna asked, her lips still curled into a faint smile as she turned to Lucifa.


    ¡°Exactly. And¡­ don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a demon,¡± Lucifa said, flipping her hair dramatically.


    ¡°To make sure those old folks transporting fruits to the city weren¡¯t lying to me, I read their memories a little while they talked. I can confirm that all the gossip about your Princess Treya has spread throughout the capital. Everyone knows about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will silently pulled his hood over his head and tugged it down as far as it would go, trying to hide half his face.


    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to share more about your romantic history? Wow, that clueless half-elf princess¡­ how did you manage to make her so obsessed with you?¡± Lucifa teased, her demon tail swaying in the air like an arrow, drawing circles from left to right.


    If Lucifa had seemed like a playful child earlier, now she fully embodied a mischievous demon who delighted in human emotions and found joy in their reactions.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ not much to tell,¡± Will muttered.


    Hearing this, his mind quickly replayed snippets of his time with Treya.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I just saved her at a critical moment and kept pushing her forward after that?¡± he offered after a brief pause.


    Will turned his head away, letting the reflection on his glasses obscure his eyes.


    Shuna watched him closely from the side. She sensed something different about him¡ªan emotion that didn¡¯t align with his usual self seemed to be stirring within him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s not exactly what I imagined when I said ¡®obsessed,¡¯¡± Lucifa mused. For once, her teasing tone softened slightly.


    ¡°And what did you imagine?¡± Will asked warily.


    ¡°Something like using your looks, sweet-talking her, or maybe some¡­ unconventional techniques?¡± Lucifa suggested with a sly grin.


    ¡°Hey, keep it serious. I was only fourteen when the engagement was arranged,¡± Will shot back.


    ¡°Fourteen¡¯s fine! That¡¯s just about when humans start thinking about reproduction, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Will sighed internally. He had underestimated Lucifa¡ªthis tail-swaying demon was clearly full of mischief and trouble.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Will said, reaching out and grabbing Lucifa¡¯s swaying tail. ¡°Since you¡¯re so talkative, explain something to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Don¡¯t touch my tail¡ªit¡¯s¡­ sensitive!¡± Lucifa yelped, her voice quivering as she squirmed in his grip.


    Unfortunately for her, Will¡¯s current strength wasn¡¯t enough to lift her off the ground. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What did you mean earlier? About Treya being so anxious she can¡¯t even participate in royal politics?¡± Will demanded.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s what you¡¯re curious about?¡± Lucifa said as he released her tail.


    ¡°Speak clearly,¡± Will warned. ¡°Or I¡¯ll grab your tail again.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Lucifa relented. ¡°I heard it from palace guards and maids who come here to buy fruits from the farmers.¡±


    ¡°And? What exactly is happening in the palace? What kind of internal conflict are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s about the Fourth Prince. Oh, and if we¡¯re being thorough, you might want to include the Seventh Princess in that too.¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Prince? Is it related to the military?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who knows even a little about the royal family knows it¡¯s tied to the military.¡±


    ¡°And Treya¡¯s anxiety¡­ what¡¯s causing it?¡±


    At this point, Will felt like he had turned into Shuna from earlier¡ªfiring off questions like a rapid-fire cannon, desperate for answers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been living under a rock for the past two or three weeks, haven¡¯t you? Ever since Treya returned to the palace after finishing her training, she hasn¡¯t seen any of her siblings. She spends all day practicing swordsmanship with little progress and has to take medicine just to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of this, a large shipment of lavender was rushed out of Zymart Town for calming purposes. It¡¯s probably for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why she wrote that missing person notice¡ªto find you. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Will was at a loss for words.


    When he first saw the missing person notice, its sparse content¡ªjust a signature and Treya¡¯s name¡ªhad made him think it was merely a ploy to lure him back.


    Coupled with the timing of the royal family¡¯s internal conflict¡ªwhich hadn¡¯t yet escalated into full-blown chaos¡ªit seemed like Treya wasn¡¯t in such bad shape. He had assumed she was just feeling a little lonely and had written the notice as bait.


    But¡­


    Treya¡­


    Was she in worse condition than he had imagined?


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Lucifa added casually, ¡°the royal family is probably like this because old Edward summoned doctors again in an emergency. Who knows? He might just drop dead in a few days.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Will interjected firmly. ¡°You can rest assured on that front. He¡¯ll keep saying he¡¯s dying for at least another year.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s part of ¡®fate,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡± Shuna chimed in knowingly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Will confirmed. ¡°He won¡¯t die now; he can¡¯t die now. The real issue is¡­ Treya¡¯s condition¡­¡±


    ¡ªWake up, Will.


    ¡ªShe relies on you more than you think.


    ¡ªShe likes you more than you realize.


    ¡ªThe weight of her feelings is heavier than you imagined.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lucifa said softly, her sharp instincts picking up on Will¡¯s subtle shift in mood. She tilted her head and looked up at him with a teasing smile.


    ¡°You care about her a lot, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re not the kind of scumbag fianc¨¦ I thought you¡¯d be¡ªthe type who¡¯d ditch his proper fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Perhaps she thought saying this would fluster him further.


    But¡­


    She felt her tail being grabbed again.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°If I were that kind of person,¡± Will said calmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here asking for your heart now, would I?¡±


    ¡°So, as an Empress,¡± he continued, ¡°why don¡¯t you consider lending me your heart for this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph~ As one of your party members, I¡¯d be happy to help too,¡± Shuna added with a smirk.


    Lucifa glanced between the two of them¡ªtwo adventurers standing before her like villains cornering their prey¡­


    And yet¡­


    She had never experienced anything quite like this before¡ªbeing pushed into a corner by adventurers so directly.


    ¡°I suppose I could¡­¡± Lucifa began hesitantly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the real boss arena.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before Will could process what was happening, his surroundings began to blur as if he were being pulled into another space. The demon¡¯s bedroom started fading away into the distance¡ª


    ¡°If you want it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then fight your way down to the 30th floor yourself!¡±

 Chapter 216 - Treya’s Heart

    Chapter 216: Treya¡¯s Heart¡ª


    One afternoon during those three years¡­


    Will, under the pretense of ¡°fulfilling his duties as a fianc¨¦,¡± made his way to the royal garden and sat across from Treya at a small table.


    He placed a hand-drawn chart on the table, depicting the distribution of power among the princes and princesses of the Entark royal family. With a serious expression, he pointed to the position of the Fourth Prince.


    ¡°Yes. The Entark family was once a powerless entity. The empire it has built today was forged through a strong military and their own formidable combat capabilities, gained from surrounding territories.¡±


    ¡°Now, you should know that this power originates from the Entark family¡¯s earliest acquisition¡ªthe ¡®Demon Jar.¡¯¡±


    ¡°So, for a family like Entark, which rose to power through military dominance¡­¡±


    ¡°The military is its heart.¡±


    Treya, however, seemed distracted. Her attention was drawn to her own little portrait on the chart. Unlike the others, her eyes had been carefully colored in with blue, and her silver hair¡ªnormally white¡ªhad been shaded with silver-gray crayon.


    ¡°As long as they retain control over their powerful military, the royal family can continue to enjoy the benefits of centralized power,¡± Will continued.


    ¡°Question, Professor Will,¡± Treya interrupted with a faint smile. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the most likely to win this battle?¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Perhaps. Originally, Eugenie, as an advocate for dungeon diplomacy, could have balanced both dungeon resources and the powerful adventurers associated with them¡­¡±


    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve grown stronger, she doesn¡¯t dare take that approach anymore.¡±


    ¡°True. But there are other reasons as well. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about the Fourth Prince. Let¡¯s move on¡­¡±


    Will paused for a moment and drew a question mark over the Fourth Prince¡¯s position on the chart.


    ¡°If one day, he loses his grip on power¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen then?¡±


    ¡ª


    What will happen then?


    Treya stared down at the chart in her hands, lost in thought.


    The small portrait of herself still had those carefully drawn blue eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ where are you hiding now?¡± she murmured softly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come back soon, in this royal family, I might just¡­¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.


    Treya carefully placed the chart into an open novel beside her, ensuring it wasn¡¯t folded or creased. She stood up, her silver hair glinting in the sunlight despite being unkempt, and stopped her maid Kate from answering the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± she said softly.


    Opening the door herself, she was immediately greeted by Eugenie storming in and grabbing her shoulders.


    ¡°Treya! What exactly are you trying to do¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eugenie, are you here to check on me? Thank you,¡± Treya replied calmly.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ stop using that expression!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Sister, I¡¯ve always had this expression. It¡¯s never changed, has it?¡±


    Eugenie froze as if doused with cold water.


    She looked at Treya closely.


    As the rumors suggested, Treya indeed appeared ¡°not in good shape.¡±


    Her usually pristine silver hair was unkempt, with strands covering one of her blue eyes, making her look even more listless.


    ¡°Are you seriously sulking in your room just because that bastard Will hasn¡¯t come back to help you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for him to return. Tell me, why¡­ why did he disappear at such an important time? And why was the last photo of him with another woman?¡±


    Treya¡¯s voice grew quieter as she spoke, her tone hoarse and strained.


    Eugenie stared at her in disbelief.


    Was this really the same Treya who had spent three years using every ounce of her ¡°demonic power¡± to threaten and manipulate her?


    She still carried an air of cold detachment but now seemed fragile¡ªlike glass on the verge of shattering.


    And¡­


    Like broken glass that would inevitably cut anyone who touched it.


    ¡°But he¡¯ll come back when he sees the missing person notice, won¡¯t he? After all, he¡¯s the one who cares about me most.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll have people search for him across the country and bring him to the palace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find him. I¡¯ll bring him back here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it¡­¡±


    Eugenie felt something was deeply wrong with Treya.


    But what was even more unsettling¡­


    As someone who had watched Treya grow up, Eugenie couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong with her younger sister.


    It was just a feeling¡­


    That the silver-haired princess¡¯s dark threads had grown even deeper.


    Eugenie placed her hands on Treya¡¯s shoulders and gestured for the servants to leave before speaking again:


    ¡°Listen to me, Treya. This is a critical moment. I¡­ I can¡¯t use demonic power anymore, so everything depends on you now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so anxious? Let me guess¡ªthe Fourth Prince¡¯s trial has concluded?¡±


    ¡°Not only does it involve embezzlement and treason for personal gain, but details of past internal conflicts have also been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Father is furious¡ªabsolutely furious. But because our Seventh Sister withheld information, she¡¯s being judged alongside him. You know this wasn¡¯t her choice to step forward; she had no choice but to act before the news became public.¡±


    Treya remained silent, simply watching Eugenie speak with her pale blue eyes fixed on her sister¡¯s lips.


    ¡°In light of this, someone needs to take control of his portion of the military. My brother and I¡­ and you will surely get a share. But now is the time¡ªwhoever performs best in the coming days will claim the largest portion. And there will be others¡­ others who want a piece of this pie!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying even those less skilled in military matters, like the Fifth Princess and Sixth Prince, will get involved?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Treya¡­ my brother and I are counting on you. Without demonic power and with our late-coming mother¡¯s status, we¡¯re nothing! You¡­ you can¡¯t afford to stay like this any longer!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t respond immediately. She simply nodded.


    ¡°I understand. But¡­ such a complicated situation¡­ what would Will do?¡±


    Eugenie released her grip on Treya¡¯s shoulders and took two steps back in shock.


    ¡°Stop thinking about him! He probably won¡¯t show up until all of this is over.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Treya said with another nod. ¡°Perhaps I should speak with Carver. What role will he play as the most prominent dungeon merchant?¡±


    ¡ª


    But on that day, Will hadn¡¯t finished his thought¡ª


    ¡°One day¡ªperhaps a year from now¡ªEntark¡¯s strongest symbol, Emperor Edward himself, will pass away due to illness.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen next?¡±

 Chapter 217 - Why Are There No Adventurers in Tenth Demon Castle?

    Chapter 217: Why Are There No Adventurers in Tenth Demon Castle?¡ª


    The cold moonlight streamed in through the window.


    Will lay on the couch in the second-floor liaison office of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, breathing in the faintly dusty air around him.


    When he first entered this place, the entire floor was covered in a thick layer of dust.


    This Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­


    Could it really only have one person running it¡ªthe guild master?


    In this quiet little town, devoid of bustling transportation or tourism, Will and Shuna had found themselves at a loss after being escorted out of the dungeon by Lucifa. They couldn¡¯t even find a single inn along the streets.


    If they wanted to stay here, their only option was to crash at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡ªthankfully, the couches seemed to be prepared for such situations. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shuna had mentioned she¡¯d already been staying here for a few days. With two couches on either side of the room, they could each make do with one.


    ¡ª¡±The couch isn¡¯t big enough, but we could consider sharing it.¡±


    ¡ª¡±It¡¯d be warmer than this, right? Especially since it¡¯s an autumn night.¡±


    ¡ª¡±Oh, and don¡¯t worry. The guild master doesn¡¯t come in until noon, so if we sneak out early, he won¡¯t even notice.¡±


    That was how Shuna had casually pitched the idea to him earlier.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    After trying various methods to cure his insomnia¡ªvisualizing a pendulum swinging in his mind, counting numbers, and maintaining steady breathing¡ªWill finally gave up. He opened his eyes and stared at the blurry wooden ceiling above him.


    Lucifa¡¯s words kept replaying in his mind.


    Though she had likely shared the information with the enthusiasm of someone spilling juicy gossip, every sentence about Treya¡¯s current state echoed relentlessly in Will¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s really bothering me¡­ What exactly is Treya going through?¡± he muttered softly to himself as he sat up, careful not to wake Shuna on the other couch.


    But¡­


    When he turned his head, he realized Shuna wasn¡¯t lying on her couch. The old blanket she had brought was neatly folded and empty beneath it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Will reached out in the dark, fumbling on the table until he found his glasses. Putting them on, he looked up.


    Through the soft autumn breeze brushing past his ears, he saw her.


    Her long black hair shimmered under the sheer moonlight like a delicate veil.


    Wearing only one stocking on her leg, she leaned against the wall with a slightly bent posture.


    Shuna¡­


    She was standing by the window?


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep either?¡± Will asked as he walked over to her. He noticed she was holding a bottle of beer in her hand. Under the moonlight, it appeared full and untouched.


    ¡°Oh? Sneaking a drink without telling me?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start,¡± Shuna replied with a wry smile. ¡°I found this in one of the cabinets. Took a sip and realized it was expired. Now I¡¯m just holding it for show.¡±


    Under the moonlight, Shuna had an air of melancholy about her¡ªlike an older sister unable to sleep, stepping out for a drink to clear her mind.


    Will had always thought of Shuna as someone who never let sadness touch her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I look especially good tonight? You¡¯ve been staring at me,¡± she teased again, catching his gaze.


    The fleeting melancholy on her face vanished, replaced by her usual playful smirk.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ you really didn¡¯t treat her like a ¡®person¡¯ today,¡± she added with a subtle laugh layered beneath her words.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lucifa. When you said that line earlier, it gave me quite a shock.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ when I said I wanted her heart?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Shuna shook the beer bottle in her hand. Naturally, since it was full, it didn¡¯t make any sound.


    ¡°She kept calling herself the Empress of the dungeon. Isn¡¯t that far above being just a ¡®person¡¯?¡±


    Now that Shuna mentioned it, Will had been pondering Lucifa¡¯s reaction as well. It seemed overly dramatic¡ªalmost as if she were painting him as some manipulative playboy who toyed with emotions. Why would she think that? Although¡­ looking back now, maybe he was good at that sort of thing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± Shuna continued. ¡°Saying something like that in that setting¡ªit carried a certain¡­ creepy undertone.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it normal dungeon strategy to go for the ruler¡¯s heart first? Be honest¡ªyou¡¯ve touched or stabbed a few rulers¡¯ hearts yourself, haven¡¯t you? Besides, wasn¡¯t she the one who brought up hearts in the first place¡ª¡±


    Will stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°Think about it again,¡± Shuna said with a sly grin. ¡°Grabbing a seven- or eight-year-old girl by the chest and seriously saying you want her heart¡­¡±


    Crap.


    That did sound bad.


    In that moment, Will realized he hadn¡¯t thought of Lucifa as a ¡°person.¡± After all, most of the demons in Tenth Demon Castle appeared small and childlike.


    But upon closer reflection, aside from her demonic traits¡­


    Lucifa was fully humanoid!


    She could easily pass as an exotic monster girl!


    Why had he acted so naturally in that moment?


    Was it because¡­


    Because¡­


    When she spoke those words earlier, she truly resembled an Empress standing guard over her desolate dungeon¡ªa ruler trying desperately to change her fate but powerless to do so?


    As an Empress of an abandoned dungeon with no visitors, Lucifa had done everything within her power to attract adventurers. Yet her efforts bore little fruit.


    Perhaps¡­


    For someone like her who carried the weight of maintaining a dungeon alone, not being treated like a child might actually be a compliment.


    Thankfully, aside from Shuna, no one else was around. If word of this got out, the Hysterm family¡¯s gates would likely be swarmed by angry mobs by morning.


    ¡°Alright, fine. My bad,¡± Will admitted with a sigh. ¡°But hey, she erased my memories multiple times and mocked me with gossip¡ªlet¡¯s call it even.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That does sound like something you¡¯d say,¡± Shuna replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°So,¡± Will asked, shifting topics, ¡°what¡¯s keeping you up tonight? What are you brooding over?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Shuna began thoughtfully, ¡°ever since I first stepped into this dungeon, I¡¯ve been wondering about something. Will¡­ why do you think Tenth Demon Castle has no adventurers?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Will fell silent for a moment.


    As a member of the Hysterm family, he should theoretically have more insight into Adventurer¡¯s Guild operations than anyone else.


    But in reality¡­


    His knowledge of the guild¡¯s workings from his family barely scratched the surface compared to what he had gleaned from the original story!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No answer?¡± Shuna teased lightly. ¡°So even Hysterm¡¯s little prince isn¡¯t all that favored by his family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Will replied sarcastically. ¡°The family keeps me out of everything¡ªcompletely sidelines me like I don¡¯t even exist¡­¡±


    He paused mid-thought.


    That¡¯s right.


    They sidelined him¡­ almost as if they expected him to die?


    ¡°But if you look into the guild¡¯s records,¡± Shuna continued, ¡°it becomes obvious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that what you¡¯ve been researching instead of sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Shuna nodded.


    ¡°As a town near the capital, its Adventurer¡¯s Guild isn¡¯t even marked on our usual maps. It¡¯s overshadowed by the capital¡¯s icon instead. And as we both know, the capital¡¯s guild¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­is tiny and doesn¡¯t need such a big icon,¡± Will finished for her.


    ¡°Second,¡± Shuna added, ¡°none of the recommended dungeons list Tenth Demon Castle. If not for that old witch specifically mentioning it, I wouldn¡¯t have come here at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And finally¡ªthis is the strangest part. For a town with a dungeon, Zymart¡¯s most convenient transportation is its vegetable and fruit shipments to the capital¡ªnot connections to other dungeon towns.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is deliberately ignoring it,¡± Shuna concluded.

 Chapter 218 -

    Chapter 218: ¡°The Winner¡±¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is deliberately ignoring it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The words from Shuna¡¯s mouth left Will momentarily stunned.


    She was right.


    Though, as someone connected to the Guild through his family, he didn¡¯t want to admit it. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    Lucifa¡¯s ¡°frustration,¡± ¡°sadness,¡± and ¡°confusion¡± could indeed be traced back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s deliberate neglect.


    ¡°So, as a member of the Hysterm family¡­¡± Shuna said, her tone sharp like a detective piecing together a case. She leaned in close, her perceptive eyes locking onto Will.


    ¡°¡­shouldn¡¯t you know the reason behind all this?¡±


    ¡°I should,¡± Will admitted. ¡°But as everyone outside assumes, I¡¯m the least favored one in the family. They never intended for me to take over anything, so I have no idea what they¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Shuna teased, her voice light but laced with sarcasm. ¡°You could¡¯ve gone full tyrant and surprised Lucifa with something like¡­¡±


    She paused for dramatic effect, then mimicked an exaggerated commanding tone:


    ¡°¡®Don¡¯t worry. With just one order from me, you¡¯ll have hundreds of adventurers here by tomorrow.¡¯¡±


    Will flinched at her mock ¡°tyrant¡± voice, even though such a role didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    ¡°But if I look at it from a business perspective,¡± Will began thoughtfully, ¡°at this point in time¡­¡±


    Currently, the Hysterm family was still under heavy restrictions imposed by the Entark royal family. They hadn¡¯t yet fully brought the dungeon system into the public sphere.


    Every year, they paid massive taxes and faced limitations imposed by Entark¡¯s government and military in various cities.


    So¡­


    ¡°Carver might be using this strategy to isolate and weaken the royal family. After all, the closer you get to the capital, the stronger Entark¡¯s influence becomes.¡±


    That was the conclusion Will arrived at.


    ¡°You see, with the Guild controlling transportation routes, they haven¡¯t even bothered to establish proper connections here.¡±


    From a temporal and strategic perspective, it made sense, didn¡¯t it?


    However¡­


    When Will thought about it further, he realized something unsettling. Dungeons and their resources had always been considered ¡°random¡± phenomena in this world. But if Carver could control a dungeon¡¯s prosperity by limiting the number of adventurers accessing it, then the Hysterm family and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had far more power than he had initially imagined.


    Could this be one of the long-hidden threads buried in the original story?


    ¡°Is that so? It still feels¡­ more complicated than that,¡± Shuna mused, resting her chin on her hand as she seemed to dive deeper into her thoughts¡ªthoughts that went beyond surface-level political struggles.


    ¡°Without adventurers exploring it, this dungeon will remain stagnant. Hmm¡­ my intuition is usually spot-on, but I don¡¯t like relying on intuition alone.¡±


    Her gaze shifted from the empty streets outside to a contemplative stillness as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Why would that old witch send us here? Even if she wanted to mess with us, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a weak dungeon. There must be something else she wanted us to discover¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me give you some advice,¡± Will interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand what an experienced witch is thinking. She might¡¯ve just wanted to prank us.¡±


    ¡°But Will,¡± Shuna said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that someone is actively trying to stop dungeon exploration¡ªperhaps from within the dungeon itself, unrelated to us humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Will hesitated.


    If he relied solely on what he knew from this world, he couldn¡¯t draw any meaningful conclusions.


    But¡­


    From the perspective of the original story¡­


    In the parts of the game he had adapted, there were hints of an internal ¡°organization¡± within dungeons. Some dungeons that seemed geographically and politically unrelated were actually united on a hidden front.


    However, the original story had stalled at this point. In Volume 6¡¯s ending, one Empress had mentioned this to another dungeon Empress¡ªan encounter that Will had now surpassed in his own adventures.


    If he went by what he knew from the original story¡­


    This was likely a deep abyss best left untouched.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Will said with a sigh. ¡°I think we should stop overthinking this. Even if there¡¯s something going on inside the dungeon system, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Shuna nodded slowly before opening her eyes and letting out a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head back and try to sleep. Although¡­ I doubt I¡¯ll manage to sleep anyway.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Shuna said, grabbing Will¡¯s wrist as he turned to leave.


    Her grip was firm enough to make him wince slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up all night thinking about the ultimate secrets of dungeons¡ªthat¡¯s why I can¡¯t sleep. But you¡ªwhat¡¯s keeping you up?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ uh¡­¡± Will hesitated.


    He realized he hadn¡¯t shared his thoughts with Shuna yet.


    ¡°Hmm? Come on, we¡¯re both awake anyway. Why not talk about it?¡± Shuna said as she gently tugged him toward the window and made space for him beside her.


    ¡°Look,¡± she said, gesturing toward the window she had wiped clean earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here and talk while looking outside.¡±


    Will glanced out.


    The streets of Zymart Town were eerily quiet and desolate. Most of the buildings weren¡¯t shops but run-down residential homes. The houses were in poor condition, with no signs of maintenance or repair.


    It was hard to believe that this town¡ªso close to the capital and even supplying resources to it¡ªcould fall into such disrepair despite having a dungeon.


    It was nothing like the prosperous cities he had seen before.


    The conflict between Entark¡¯s imperial system and the dungeon production system had created this fractured zone. One day, they would inevitably clash¡ªsignaled by the king¡¯s death a year from now.


    But¡­


    If his fate remained unchanged, Will might not live long enough to see that day come.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about Treya,¡± Will admitted softly.


    ¡°You?¡± Shuna quipped with mock indignation. ¡°Thinking about another woman in the middle of the night? You¡¯ve broken my heart¡ªconversation over!¡±


    She pouted dramatically and turned away.


    ¡°Ugh! I thought Shuna would be an amazing emotional counselor¡ªsomeone who¡¯d listen to a brooding young man pour his heart out under the moonlight. Especially since you¡¯re literally my only option for that¡­¡± Will trailed off as he felt a flick on his forehead.


    Shuna had flicked him¡ªnot too hard, but enough to sting slightly.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°I was just messing with you. We talk about stuff all the time anyway. But seriously¡ªdon¡¯t try sweet-talking me like you¡¯re flirting with someone; it gives me goosebumps.¡±


    Despite her words¡­


    Will could tell she was secretly pleased.


    Shuna sighed and gently rubbed his forehead where she had flicked him.


    ¡°Okay then, spill it. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about her,¡± Will confessed. ¡°The royal family¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem optimistic. I originally thought Treya was just angry at me for disappearing suddenly¡ªlike Leah would¡¯ve been¡ªbut after hearing what Lucifa said¡­ it doesn¡¯t match what I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Her dependence on me is far greater than I realized. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So you think this responsibility is too heavy for you?¡± Shuna asked gently.


    ¡°No,¡± Will replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if that¡¯s how things are¡­ simply giving her a weapon won¡¯t be enough¡ªwhether as an apology or as support.¡±


    Will had already considered this before. Treya wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily appeased or fooled. And now it seemed that weapons weren¡¯t even what she truly needed at this moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought,¡± Shuna said with a smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be brooding?¡±


    Will scratched his head sheepishly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what I¡¯m brooding over? I¡¯m¡­ replaying details of ¡®fate¡¯ from my dreams.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ standing behind her¡­ supporting her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­to make her the ¡®winner¡¯ of this royal conflict.¡±

 Chapter 219 -

    Chapter 219: ¡°The Protagonist¡±¡ª


    This was the thought that kept Will tossing and turning.


    He was trying to figure out how to reverse Treya¡¯s current ¡°darkened¡± state.


    He was confident¡ªafter all, Treya was someone he had personally trained. No matter how far she fell into darkness, she should still be within his control.


    What exactly had Treya encountered? And to what extent could he help her? As someone who had read the original story, Will knew the full scope of the political conflict happening at this point in time, as well as its winners and losers.


    But beyond all that¡­


    There was one thing he believed more than anything else¡ª


    Will was convinced that only through his efforts could he pull her out of the mindset of ¡°darkening to the point of wanting to control Will.¡±


    Put simply¡­


    If he could help Treya succeed in the royal family¡¯s power struggle, she would undoubtedly return to calling him ¡°Professor Will¡± with that same respect and admiration as before.


    ¡°I see, I see. Should I praise you for this?¡± Shuna said, crossing her arms and listening with a somewhat indifferent expression as Will delivered what he thought was a ¡°cool¡± line.


    She had known this about him from the start¡ªever since he began writing letters to her. He cared for every single one of his teammates, had detailed plans for their growth, and understood their psyches inside and out.


    Truly, a natural-born Hysterm family member, skilled at navigating between multiple women.


    But¡­


    Shuna looked at Will. After saying those words, he lowered his head, staring at his fingertips as if calculating something.


    This state of his¡ªperhaps it brought him closer to truly ¡°falling in love¡± with someone.


    Although it stung a little that it wasn¡¯t her who had brought him to this realization, Shuna decided she would help him anyway.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next? Are you still planning to get Lucifa¡¯s heart?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But the more I think about it, the more worried I am about Treya¡¯s condition. I think I need to get the heart as soon as possible and head to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Will noticed that Shuna¡¯s tone seemed to drop slightly, almost as if she were disappointed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ of course¡­ since you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll explore together this time,¡± he added quickly.


    ¡°Oh? Now you remember you have a teammate by your side? Not just pining for your little princess far away?¡± Shuna teased before lightly knocking on his head and stepping closer to him.


    ¡°If you want, we can leave as early as tomorrow. But when it comes to fighting Lucifa, you¡¯re going solo. I¡¯ll just be your backup insurance,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh? Why this time?¡± Will asked, though he was also curious to test himself after feeling like his state had improved since leaving Leah¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Lucifa is a highly skilled mental-type enemy. If she specifically targets me and pulls me into her traps, my strength control might slip¡ªI could end up killing her outright. And I don¡¯t want to conquer this dungeon,¡± Shuna explained in her usual analytical tone when discussing dungeons.


    ¡°For mental-type enemies, the best strategy is to have one person act as an anchor for reality while the other deals with the illusions. That way, one person knows what they¡¯re seeing is real, while the other can dismiss everything as false.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯ll be the one taking her skills head-on while you act as the anchor? Because if you go in, you might accidentally conquer the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡± Shuna snapped her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. How are we supposed to ¡®not conquer the dungeon¡¯ and still get the Empress¡¯s heart?¡± Will asked incredulously.


    ¡°Well¡­ what if she can survive without her heart? She¡¯s a dungeon creature¡ªa demon. We can¡¯t apply normal logic to her existence, can we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re oddly insistent on this¡­¡± Will said, sensing something off about Shuna.


    In the past, they had occasionally refrained from attacking dungeon rulers when they needed information from them. But most of the time, as a pure adventurer, Shuna always prioritized conquering dungeons above all else. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless¡­


    There was something else¡ªsomething more aligned with her ¡°true self¡±¡ªthat intrigued her even more.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to conquer this dungeon?¡± Will asked directly.


    ¡°Because¡­ there¡¯s more I want to learn from Lucifa,¡± Shuna replied.


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shuna trailed off before turning around. She leaned against the window frame, tilting her head back to gaze at the sky.


    ¡°What does it take to reach the end of a dungeon? What lies at its ultimate depths?¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Shuna slowly turned back toward Will, her dark eyes locking onto his.


    ¡°You see,¡± she continued, ¡°it turns out that adventurers wanting to explore deeper and stronger dungeons isn¡¯t enough. They also need to think about what lies at the very heart of a dungeon.¡±


    Under the moonlight, her gaze carried an intensity that reminded Will of Lucifa¡¯s ¡°ambition.¡± Perhaps it was because she had found some shocking answer during their dungeon explorations.


    Her black eyes seemed like bottomless pits¡ªthreatening to swallow him whole if he stared too long.


    Will had once thought that Shuna¡¯s obsession with conquering dungeons and challenging powerful enemies was merely about proving herself against dungeon rulers.


    But now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    What she truly cared about was something far purer¡ª


    What exists at the deepest depths of a dungeon?


    What does the end of a dungeon signify?


    What is the purpose of exploring dungeons?


    ¡ª


    Divine Condensers.


    Humans who are ¡°gazed upon by gods.¡± In the context of the original story, this wasn¡¯t a ¡°blessing¡± but rather a ¡°burden,¡± carrying a sense of divine responsibility akin to ¡°heaven bestows great tasks upon those it chooses.¡±


    Beyond receiving blessings from Revers, the goddess of dungeons, Divine Condensers shared another striking similarity¡­


    They were all obsessed with reaching ¡°the end of dungeons.¡±


    For most Divine Condensers, this manifested as a relentless drive to conquer dungeons down to their deepest levels.


    But Shuna¡¯s obsession seemed even deeper¡ª


    ¡°The act of conquering itself has lost its meaning,¡± she said softly. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to ask Lucifa more questions¡ªabout what it takes to see that end.¡±


    She tilted her head back further, sticking it out of the window as she gazed at the starry sky above.


    In a town devoid of artificial light, the stars shone brighter and clearer than ever¡ªlike countless jewels scattered across a velvet curtain of night.


    Reaching out toward the Milky Way above her, Shuna squinted slightly as if trying to grasp something just out of reach.


    ¡ªEven if not from a ¡°human¡± or ¡°adventurer¡± perspective, she wanted to reach the end of dungeons.


    That was the obsession she now displayed.


    ¡ª


    It was unfortunate that someone like her¡ªsomeone so driven¡ªwas someone Will had only encountered in this ¡°world.¡± Or perhaps it would be better to call it this version of the world.


    Shuu.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Phew¡­ alright,¡± Shuna said suddenly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally gotten that off my chest. Time for bed.¡±


    She stretched lazily before heading back to her couch.


    As she removed her hoodie, however, something unexpected happened¡ªthe black hoodie caught on her inner shirt and tugged it upward slightly.


    For just a moment¡­


    Will caught sight of a faint mark on her lower back¡ªa symbol etched onto her skin like an intricate M?bius strip. The center was hollowed out and filled with complex patterns and ancient text he couldn¡¯t decipher.


    It was unmistakably the mark of Revers¡ªthe goddess¡¯s symbol that identified someone as a Divine Condenser.


    And its location¡­


    Was identical to where Shuu had borne his mark.

 Chapter 220 - Identity

    Chapter 220: Identity¡ª


    No matter how much Will tried to deceive himself, telling himself that Shuna, the long-time pen pal he had been communicating with, wasn¡¯t necessarily ¡°Shuu¡± in a gender-swapped form...


    The truth seemed to stare him in the face.


    Not only did they share similar experiences, hair color, and eye color, but even their identities and the placement of their marks were identical.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Will took a deep breath.


    ¡°Hmm... so that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been staring at me. What¡¯s the matter, Will? Do you prefer something half-revealed rather than fully exposed?¡± Shuna teased as she tugged her inner shirt back down, effortlessly covering the mark again. She then feigned shyness, lightly covering her chest with her hands.


    ¡°Oh, come to think of it, we¡¯ve been living together for so long, and I¡¯ve never undressed in front of you. What do you think? Should I make an exception just this once?¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see anything! Nothing at all! Let¡¯s just sleep!¡± Will blurted out, avoiding her gaze and quickly brushing past her.


    ¡°Really? I thought I heard your breathing change...¡±


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t!¡± Will insisted, desperate to suppress the connection he had just made between Shuna and ¡°Shuu.¡± He didn¡¯t even stop to think about her teasing words before denying them outright.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Goodnight then,¡± Shuna said with a smirk.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Will replied hastily.


    But as he lay down, sleep evaded him even more.


    If he had known he¡¯d see something this unsettling tonight¡ªsomething that would keep him awake¡ªhe would¡¯ve taken the chance to thoroughly inspect her clothing when they were traveling together in better spirits a few days ago.


    Now...


    Aside from the mysterious origins of the ¡°Green Wraith Stone,¡± there was finally a plausible explanation for the so-called ¡°change in fate.¡±


    The original protagonist had, for some unknown reason, turned into a ¡°woman.¡±


    And now she was lying right next to him.


    Even up to this point, the overall direction of events hadn¡¯t deviated much from the original story¡ªincluding how she ended up in his party and how he couldn¡¯t kick her out at the wrong time.


    And...


    Her strength was undeniably that of a ¡°protagonist.¡± She was incredibly powerful.


    Judging by the current strength of the ¡°defeated ones¡± Will had been training, they could only barely match her¡ªif she were unarmed and fighting with no enhancements.


    The only reason she hadn¡¯t showcased her full potential was that she always saw herself as ¡°support¡± and hadn¡¯t equipped herself with proper weapons or developed a specialized fighting style.


    ¡ª


    To realize that someone he had thought of as an ¡°outside expert¡± was actually the protagonist of the story...


    To realize that his hard-earned ¡°fate¡± had looped back to follow the original storyline...


    To realize that Shuna, who he had come to see as a close friend, might one day leave his party because of ¡°fate¡±...


    How was he supposed to feel?


    It felt like some cruel joke from ¡°fate.¡±


    Will had thought he had escaped its grasp, only to find himself back where he started.


    Just like every other time he thought he could change ¡°fate.¡±


    But...


    He glanced at Shuna¡¯s sleeping face. Unlike himself, who had turned away on the couch to avoid facing her, Shuna slept on her side without any guard up. Her hand dangled off the edge of the couch, and her blanket had slipped slightly, revealing a view that made Will¡¯s heart skip a beat¡ªa view of a certain alluring curve that he couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    Even so...


    He still wanted to see ¡°Shuna¡± as just ¡°Shuna.¡±


    More than being tied to the identity of the original protagonist, she was still the person who had exchanged letters with him for years. She was someone who shared his interests and had crossed the distance between them to stand by his side after all this time.


    But... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about it this way...


    What happened to the original ¡°Morning Star¡± party that was wiped out? And what about that unforgettable friend from Entark¡¯s Second Academy who had left such a deep impression on Shuu?


    Where did they go?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Welcome!¡±


    ¡°This way, please!¡±


    ¡°The boss already told us¡ªfeel free to challenge however you like! Whatever makes you happy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Even though Will had already experienced this once before, he still wasn¡¯t used to being surrounded by a swarm of little demons as soon as he entered.


    Especially since these little demons were so... enthusiastic.


    And...


    Strangely enough, despite being called ¡°demons,¡± Will saw an unusual sincerity in them.


    It was as if they genuinely hoped Will and Shuna would stay here forever. Standing on the first floor, they formed a circle around them with expressions akin to overly enthusiastic waitstaff at a hotpot restaurant.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to eat and drink first, the boss has already instructed us not to make things difficult for you on the first ten floors. You can enjoy yourselves however you like!¡±


    ¡°But... but starting from the eleventh floor, things will get more serious. Uh... even though our colleagues don¡¯t have much real combat experience, we¡¯ll do our best!¡±


    Honestly...


    Hearing these words made Will feel guilty about fighting them.


    Tenth Demon Castle¡ªit sounded so grand and imposing, like the name of a bustling city.


    It was filled with bright and lively little demons who brought energy to the dungeon.


    But...


    Beneath this vibrant exterior lay a dungeon that belonged solely to Lucifa¡ªa ¡°lonely¡± dungeon abandoned due to its unfortunate location and timing.


    ¡ª


    The eleventh floor.


    They hadn¡¯t reached it before now, but...


    As soon as they stepped inside, all the lights went out. The entire floor was illuminated only by faint ghostly flames.


    Thwack!


    As they walked, they were startled by sudden cold arrows being shot their way.


    Upon closer inspection, these arrows were blunt-tipped and lacked any real power to harm them.


    The demons shooting these arrows darted around in the darkness, seemingly trying to play a game where Will and Shuna had to locate and defeat them based on sound and arrow trajectories.


    Bang!


    Clang!


    Thwack!


    Shuna seemed to be having a great time playing along with them.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s number eleven¡ªsymbolizing the eleventh floor?¡± she said cheerfully as she grabbed a red little demon by its collar and effortlessly lifted it at the doorway leading to the twelfth floor.


    ¡°I surrender! You¡¯re too fast at finding us!¡± the demon squeaked.


    ¡°The boss told us this was supposed to be an amazing arrow formation for real combat scenarios,¡± another demon added. ¡°But... we¡¯ve never had a chance to use it in actual combat.¡±


    Hearing this made Will feel a pang of sympathy for them.


    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Shuna said with her hands on her hips. ¡°This is better designed than many other dungeons I¡¯ve seen!¡±


    ¡°Shuna,¡± Will interjected with a sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get involved?¡±


    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t get involved when it comes to Lucifa. I never said anything about not playing around on the earlier floors. This dungeon is too fun not to enjoy!¡± she replied with a stretch, looking completely relaxed.


    Taking advantage of her relaxed state, Will decided it was time to steer the conversation toward something he wanted answers for.


    ¡°Shuna,¡± he began casually. ¡°Back when you were in school... did you ever have this much fun?¡±


    ¡°School? Nah, it was all about studying. Of course not,¡± she replied easily.


    ¡°And...¡±


    Will hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Did you have any particularly close... friends at school?¡±

 Chapter 221 - Eir in Yavik Town (1)

    Chapter 221: Eir in Yavik Town (1)¡ª


    ¡°So... you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something suspicious about Shuna Polor¡¯s enrollment in the academy?¡±


    Eir, sitting by the fire, looked surprised as she turned to Pevran, the captain of the White Fortress team.


    She had followed Pevran for about five days, eventually arriving in Yavik City, where she had received Will¡¯s letter.


    The journey had been uneventful, mostly spent traveling.


    But...


    As Eir asked her question, her gaze wandered to the White Fortress team members gathered around the fire, chatting and drinking.


    Pevran and her team were nothing like Eir¡¯s initial impression.


    At first, Eir had assumed that as a rescue team specially appointed by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Pevran would be domineering¡ªjust like her commanding presence when she first entered the tavern. She imagined the team members would be more like subordinates, following strict orders.


    She thought White Fortress would be a highly disciplined organization, with no room for camaraderie or friendship...


    But...


    That wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Over the past few days, the White Fortress members had been incredibly kind to her. Even though she was just a ¡°clue provider¡± brought along for information, they made sure she ate well and even shared drinks¡ªthough hers were non-alcoholic.


    Moments like this, sitting around the fire and chatting, weren¡¯t excluded either.


    It made Eir wonder if this was the kind of adventuring party her young master Will dreamed of creating¡ªwhere everyone could sit together as friends, laughing and sharing stories. At least, before Shuna took him away, their group had somewhat resembled this ideal.


    But...


    Her young master rarely spoke about his ¡°future plans¡± for the party. For someone who loved planning so much, why did he avoid this topic?


    And...


    Pevran didn¡¯t seem to be a particularly guarded person. As they talked, she casually brought up Shuna¡ª


    ¡°Yes. You should know what the surname ¡®Polor¡¯ signifies in the Entark Empire, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Eir reached into her maid¡¯s pocket and pulled out a small notebook titled ¡®Important Things Young Master Has Said .¡¯ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I remember Young Master mentioning it... it should be on this page.¡±


    She flipped through the notebook quickly. Each page was densely packed with notes, and the edges were slightly yellowed from frequent use.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; this isn¡¯t an exam. Don¡¯t stress if you can¡¯t remember,¡± Pevran said, slightly startled by Eir¡¯s meticulousness.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Pevran had seen Eir behave like this during their journey. Eir often muttered about her ¡°young master,¡± proudly claiming, ¡°Young Master taught me this!¡± whenever a topic came up. Surprisingly, her young master seemed to have genuinely taught this beastfolk maid a wealth of knowledge.


    ¡°Ah, found it! Young Master mentioned it three years ago when writing to His Highness.¡±


    ¡°You even wrote down the date...¡± Pevran peeked at the notebook and noticed that Eir had carefully recorded the exact year, month, and day¡ªthough she didn¡¯t read it aloud.


    ¡°The surname Polor comes from a public adoption agency. This agency was originally run by a noble family with the same surname, but after their downfall, it was handed over to a merchant guild. They took in many orphans¡ªmostly children who lost their families due to dungeon-related accidents. It¡¯s essentially a large orphanage now. So... is there something wrong with having that surname?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Pevran admitted. ¡°In fact, your explanation is spot-on. I hadn¡¯t thought about it so deeply until I met her.¡±


    Pevran flicked her cigarette stylishly into the fire before lighting another one with its flame.


    ¡°Boss! Stop smoking already!¡±


    ¡°You said you quit! You¡¯ve clearly never stopped!¡±


    The other team members started teasing her noisily¡ªfurther proof to Eir that this wasn¡¯t a rigid hierarchy but a group of friends.


    ¡°Quiet down! I¡¯m telling a story here! How can I tell it properly without a cigarette to set the mood?¡± Pevran retorted playfully before turning back to Eir.


    ¡°Eir, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Shuna¡ªthe one who took your young master¡ªis also a Polor.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eir nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve probably guessed that someone with such a famous ¡®orphan surname¡¯ is naturally... an orphan herself.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Eir agreed without hesitation, accepting what sounded like a grim joke with surprising ease.


    ¡°So... can you guess why she was able to enroll in Entark¡¯s Second Academy? It¡¯s renowned for its combat training and isn¡¯t easy for just anyone to get into.¡±


    Eir tilted her head in confusion.


    W-Was this a test?!


    It felt just like one of Young Master¡¯s pop quizzes during lessons!


    ¡°You... you look pale all of a sudden. Are you okay?¡± Pevran asked with concern.


    ¡°Boss, this maid is hilarious! Most maids wouldn¡¯t have any schooling at all, but she looks just like a student caught off guard by a teacher¡¯s question.¡±


    ¡°E-Eir was taught by Young Master in his private lessons! So... so I¡¯m not completely uneducated!¡± Eir stammered defensively.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Pevran said with a chuckle before glaring at one of her archers who had been teasing Eir. ¡°Apologize and give her that skewer you¡¯ve been roasting.¡±


    Seeing Pevran¡¯s stern expression, the archer quickly handed over his meat skewer as an apology.


    Eir began thinking¡ªhow would Will approach this question? He¡¯d probably start by analyzing family relations and political motives¡ªthat was his way of thinking.


    ¡°Every outcome must have related forces and their objectives supporting it,¡± he often said.


    ¡°Eir¡¯s will answer!¡± she declared confidently. ¡°Shuna might have been a talented child noticed by a prominent family who adopted her, allowing her to enroll in Entark¡¯s Second Academy!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Great answer!¡±


    ¡°E-Eir just answered based on what Young Master taught me!¡± she said shyly.


    ¡°And your answer is correct,¡± Pevran confirmed. ¡°The entrance requirements for Entark¡¯s Second Academy are slightly lower than those for the royal-controlled First Academy, making it easier to pull strings for enrollment. It¡¯s common for talented orphans from adventurer families to be taken in as muscle.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great¡ªEir got it right!¡± Eir exclaimed happily as her wolf tail wagged excitedly against the ground.


    ¡°But...¡± Pevran continued, ¡°that wasn¡¯t the case for Shuna.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She was never noticed or adopted by any faction. From beginning to end, she remained an ¡®orphan.¡¯ Even after all these years outside the academy, no group has managed to recruit her¡ªeven though she¡¯s incredibly strong. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as odd?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Eir froze at this revelation. Her wagging tail slowed until it stopped entirely.


    ¡°After she helped us escape a dangerous situation, I looked into her background,¡± Pevran said, staring into the fire with narrowed eyes. ¡°After all, someone like her¡ªa student seemingly appearing out of nowhere at Entark¡¯s Second Academy¡ªwas bound to raise questions.¡±


    ¡°And what I found was even stranger...¡±


    Pevran took a long drag from her cigarette before exhaling slowly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any record of her first thirteen years of life.¡±


    ¡°?!?!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Eir in Yavik Town

    Chapter 222: Eir in Yavik Town (2)¡ª


    ¡°No... no record of her first thirteen years of life? What... what does that even mean?¡±


    For Eir, this wasn¡¯t entirely an unbelievable concept. After all, she herself didn¡¯t have clear memories of her first one or two years of life. Her earliest recollections were of wandering through the forest before being taken in by the Hysterm family.


    But...


    Thirteen years? That was an entirely different matter.


    ¡°While I could say it¡¯s literal, I imagine it¡¯s hard for you to fully grasp. But... this isn¡¯t just something I uncovered through investigation. She told me herself,¡± Pevran said, exhaling a puff of smoke.


    ¡°A few years ago, during the Snow Abyss expedition, she saved White Fortress. If not for her, we might¡¯ve been wiped out there. Many of our members were gravely injured back then, and some have since left the team.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Eir listened intently to Pevran¡¯s words but couldn¡¯t detect any warmth or camaraderie in her tone. It didn¡¯t sound like Pevran considered Shuna a friend¡ªmore like a reliable partner in a time of need.


    ¡°But later, I found out she¡¯s a Divine Condenser.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Divine Condenser... let me check...¡± Eir murmured, reaching for her notebook.


    ¡°Those ¡®gazed upon by the gods.¡¯ They receive blessings from the goddess Revers. But... Divine Condensers also have another trait¡ªa unique obsession with dungeons.¡±


    ¡°......I know,¡± Eir said softly, lowering her head. ¡°She¡¯s been corresponding with my young master for years, so I¡¯m well aware of her fascination with dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I wanted her to stay in our team, but she refused. She said the only team she¡¯d ever stay with was one she had already decided on long ago. Haha, I still don¡¯t know what she meant by that.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Eir couldn¡¯t figure out an answer either, but her instincts as a beastfolk told her that the ¡°team¡± Shuna mentioned...


    Was likely Will¡¯s Morning Star.


    The flickering firelight danced in Eir¡¯s eyes as she stared into it, recalling the nights when Will would sit by a similar glow, writing letters to ¡°S¡± late into the night.


    If...


    If ¡°S,¡± or rather Shuna, wasn¡¯t as kind-hearted as Eir had assumed¡ªif even someone like Pevran, who had worked alongside her, couldn¡¯t form a lasting bond with her...


    Then how would she treat Will?


    Eir¡¯s hand trembled slightly before clenching into a tight fist.


    It was as if she were crushing an imaginary threat in her palm¡ªa pest that might harm Will.


    ¡°You know,¡± Pevran continued, pulling Eir back to the present, ¡°someone like me¡ªwho sees dungeon exploration as just a way to make a living¡ªwill never walk the same path as someone like her.¡±


    Pevran sighed and added, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even take a share of the rewards we risked our lives for. She only ever accepted just enough to cover her basic needs...¡±


    ¡°Her obsession with exploring dungeons and her insatiable curiosity about their secrets... it¡¯s honestly a little terrifying. That¡¯s probably why I ended up joining the rescue team while she went back to school.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Someone so deeply obsessed with dungeon exploration?


    Then why did she take Will away? What was she planning to do with him?!


    Eir felt a growing sense of unease. She had always assumed that someone who had corresponded with Will for so many years wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    But now it seemed...


    She knew absolutely nothing about ¡°S,¡± about Shuna.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone who keeps her guard up and doesn¡¯t easily share her past,¡± Pevran explained. ¡°But... on the other hand, she¡¯s oddly unguarded. If you ask her directly, she¡¯ll answer without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°So... did she tell you about her past?!¡± Eir asked eagerly.


    ¡°Yes. In fact, it was after hearing her nonchalantly recount it that I decided not to get too close to someone like her...¡±


    Pevran¡¯s tone grew heavier.


    ¡°You seem genuinely curious about this. Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Because... only by understanding who she really is can I rescue my young master from her clutches!¡± Eir declared with conviction.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll tell you. But know this¡ªit¡¯s because what we¡¯re investigating now is creepily similar to what she once told me.¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up, straining to catch every word.


    ¡°Please... go on.¡±


    ¡°She was born in a dungeon.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Eir tilted her head in confusion.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t fully process what that meant.


    ¡°What do you mean... born in a dungeon? Is Shuna a dungeon monster? And... what about her age?¡±


    Eir found herself blurting out a barrage of questions before she even realized it.


    ¡°When I heard her casually say that, I had the same reaction,¡± Pevran admitted with a wry smile.


    The cigarette in Pevran¡¯s hand had nearly burned out. She flicked the butt into the fire before continuing.


    ¡°When she was ¡®born¡¯ in the dungeon, she was already thirteen years old.¡±


    ¡°She has no memories or experiences of growing up to that age as a ¡®human.¡¯¡±


    ¡°In other words, she¡¯s like...¡±


    ¡°A dungeon monster. Monsters don¡¯t have past memories or experiences; they¡¯re born fully formed at whatever stage they¡¯re meant to be.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    In Eir¡¯s mind, the image of the black-haired woman began to blur and overlap with the monsters she had encountered in dungeons.


    Shuna...


    Shuna was a dungeon monster?


    Was...


    Was this what Will had been warning her about all along?


    ¡ª¡±Eir, why do you think we prepare for these things?¡±


    ¡ª¡±To defend against dungeon monsters and survive their attacks.¡±


    ¡ª¡±You think dealing with witches¡¯ flames is enough? No, no... Dungeon monsters are terrifying. The kind of terror that shakes your very soul¡ªthe kind that drags you into hellfire¡ªthat¡¯s what dungeon monsters bring.¡±


    And now Will was in her hands...


    Didn¡¯t that mean...


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, rookie,¡± one of the younger team members chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Captain Pevran loves telling urban legends like this. There¡¯s no way dungeon monsters could leave their dungeons!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Maybe Shuna just made it up to mess with you,¡± another added.


    Their lighthearted teasing seemed aimed at easing Eir¡¯s tension.


    ¡°Quiet down!¡± Pevran snapped, tapping the ground with a stick to silence them.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Pevran continued after a pause, ¡°this is all based on what she told me. Maybe she really was just spinning some strange tale to throw me off¡ªmaybe she¡¯s actually some noblewoman out here ¡®experiencing life.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I think...¡± Eir hesitated before speaking firmly. ¡°I think her story sounds more believable.¡±


    ¡°I used to think it was strange how calmly she described herself as a dungeon monster,¡± Pevran admitted. ¡°But now... I think she might¡¯ve been telling the truth.¡±


    She scratched her head before adding grimly:


    ¡°Because in Green Wilds Maze, next to the spoils left behind by its deceased Empress...¡±


    ¡°I found another corpse.¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t identify them¡ªnot an adventurer. It was as if they¡¯d appeared out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°And it matched almost exactly what Shuna had once told me.¡±

 Chapter 223 - Oh No, Am I the Sidekick Now?

    Chapter 223: Oh No, Am I the Sidekick Now?¡ª


    ¡°In school, did you have any particularly close... friends?¡±


    Finally, during a smooth exploration of the dungeon, Will asked the question.


    He felt it was a bit abrupt¡ªan awkward transition that screamed, ¡°I¡¯m asking this for a reason.¡±


    But...


    Depending on Shuna¡¯s answer, he could confirm the suspicion gnawing at his mind.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Shuna responded simply.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Will froze.


    ¡°Uh... I mean, like someone you could team up with to explore dungeons, someone you could discuss dungeon theories and knowledge with from your classes, or someone you could test out theoretical gear and skills with in practice¡ª¡±


    Mid-sentence, Will suddenly realized something was off.


    ¡°Hmm~¡±


    Shuna had stopped walking and was now standing with her arms crossed, watching him with an amused expression.


    ¡°This... this sounds like...¡±


    Teaming up to explore dungeons¡ªlike what they were doing now.


    Discussing dungeon knowledge¡ªlike the ten years they¡¯d spent corresponding through letters.


    Testing gear and skills in practice¡ªthey¡¯d already done that together.


    In the original story, the person who had guided the protagonist¡ªa blank slate¡ªinto dungeon exploration, who had helped him develop his obsession with the ¡°support¡± role, who had ultimately set him on the path he was meant to follow...


    That person, who existed only in flashbacks as a deceased best friend...


    ¡°Uh... this... this description sounds a lot like me?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering,¡± Shuna said with a wide grin. ¡°You¡¯re usually so sharp. How did you not figure it out until now?¡±


    She laughed heartily, clearly enjoying herself as if Will¡¯s realization was some kind of reward for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s you!¡±


    She grabbed Will¡¯s hand and pulled him forward, opening the door to the next floor.


    ¡°Hmm... for some reason, I always ended up with a dorm room to myself. I didn¡¯t get along with the other students. Honestly, during my school days, you were the only one I really talked to.¡±


    ¡°So, in that sense, yes¡ªI did have a very close friend.¡±


    ¡°Right, Little Will?¡±


    ... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It sounded like a declaration of friendship...


    But all Will could think was: Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no.


    So this was the biggest deviation from the original story.


    The real divergence wasn¡¯t the protagonist.


    It was the person who had influenced the protagonist¡¯s fate.


    That person was gone. Without him, the Morning Star party was never formed. Without Morning Star, Shuna never experienced the heartbreak of losing her entire team.


    But now...


    Will had taken that person¡¯s place.


    Morning Star was now his party.


    The bright and non-obsessive yet still incredibly strong protagonist was now his teammate.


    He had gained an additional identity¡ªthe one who was supposed to have died...


    ¡°Focus, Will! Even if it¡¯s just a simple whack-a-mole game, don¡¯t zone out,¡± Shuna said suddenly.


    Thwack.


    Her hammer came down in front of him, knocking a little demon back into its hole as it tried to spray them with ink-like liquid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved you so many times already.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry! I¡¯ll focus more...¡±


    Why...


    Why had he ended up in the role of someone who was supposed to die to trigger the protagonist¡¯s transformation?!


    This felt like an even bigger death flag than being a disposable villain!


    But why was he still alive? Could it be that the timeline he thought was inevitable had somehow been disrupted?


    Something about this world¡¯s ¡°fate¡± wasn¡¯t quite right...


    ¡°Still thinking about the princess?¡± Shuna interrupted his spiraling thoughts with another question.


    When Will snapped back to reality, he realized they were standing in front of Lucifa¡¯s boss room door.


    Somehow, he had wandered through twenty-nine floors of Tenth Demon Castle¡ªa dungeon that felt more like an amusement park¡ªwithout even noticing. His mind had been too preoccupied with analyzing Shuna¡¯s identity and his own role.


    ¡°Yeah... it¡¯s an important matter,¡± he admitted. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it too much. Lucifa put so much effort into designing all these fun things¡ªyou should enjoy it. Who knows when we¡¯ll find another dungeon like this?¡±


    Shuna reached out and patted his head as she spoke.


    This was bad...


    Will felt like he was playing the role of an overworked office worker who went to an amusement park with his girlfriend but couldn¡¯t stop thinking about work¡ªand now she was comforting him instead of the other way around.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Will wasn¡¯t sure if he should share his thoughts with Shuna.


    But how would he even phrase it? Hey, by the way, you might accidentally kill me because you¡¯re the protagonist. Whether I¡¯m a disposable villain or your best friend doesn¡¯t matter¡ªit¡¯s all bad for me.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Shuna said reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ve gone through so many floors already. You should¡¯ve realized by now¡ªshe really just wants to play with us. She¡¯ll give you her heart.¡±


    Will felt like their conversation wasn¡¯t even on the same wavelength anymore.


    It also confirmed how much Shuna genuinely enjoyed this dungeon.


    Despite appearing as a ¡°mysterious girl¡± and carrying an aura reminiscent of a ¡°protagonist,¡± Shuna was incredibly straightforward and easy to understand.


    She had been wholeheartedly enjoying this month-long dungeon adventure with him.


    ¡°You seem a bit down today,¡± Shuna noted. ¡°Is it because of the princess? No... that doesn¡¯t make sense. Last night you were so full of ambition.¡±


    She leaned closer and pressed the back of her hand against his forehead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you have a fever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Will said quickly, brushing her hand away and putting on his most confident expression¡ªone he hoped would hide any signs of inner turmoil.


    She was right.


    Dungeons like this didn¡¯t come around often. He should enjoy it while he could.


    ¡°Besides,¡± he added with a smirk, ¡°if I mess up dealing with Treya, she might chop me into pieces. Naturally, I¡¯ve got a lot on my mind.¡±


    Shuna paused for a moment, her expression briefly flickering with surprise before she placed her hand on the door handle leading to the boss room.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± she said. ¡°Shall I open this door?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And you remember our plan?¡±


    ¡°I fight; you watch.¡±


    ¡°Good. Here we go.¡±


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened slowly, revealing...


    Lucifa¡ªno longer dressed in her casual schoolgirl-like outfit. She now wore an elaborate costume: glowing demonic horns towering above her head, a red-and-black idol-like dress that sparkled under the light, and thigh-high white stockings that shimmered as if dusted with starlight.


    ¡°Hi-hi-hi! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! It¡¯s me¡ªLady Lucifa!¡± she declared dramatically from her throne.


    The Empress of Tenth Demon Castle, who appeared outwardly as a petite loli demon.


    ¡°So? Are you impressed by my meticulously prepared glamorous outfit?¡± she asked confidently, puffing out her chest as she crossed her legs on her chair.

 Chapter 224 - The Demon’s Tricks

    Chapter 224: The Demon¡¯s Tricks¡ª


    ¡°Oh, very flashy,¡± Shuna said, her voice devoid of emotion as she clapped her hands with a calm, detached rhythm.


    ¡°Hmm... it¡¯s my first time seeing a dungeon Empress that looks like she belongs in a circus. It¡¯s... refreshing,¡± Will added, nodding as he joined in the applause.


    However, the alternating claps from Will and Shuna carried a tone that was unmistakably mocking.


    ¡°You¡ªyou two! How dare you! Just because I gave you a little leeway, doesn¡¯t mean you can look down on me!¡± Lucifa pointed at Will with her left hand and at Shuna with her right, her frustration evident.


    But after a long sigh, she lowered her hands in resignation.


    ¡°Well then, are you ready? A battle against the demons of Tenth Demon Castle.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Before Will could finish his sentence, Shuna gave him a firm pat on the back, causing him to stumble forward a few steps.


    ¡°Let him fight you. As for me, I won¡¯t intervene¡ªI¡¯ll just watch from the sidelines.¡±


    Lucifa tilted her head curiously, resting her chin on her hand as she studied Shuna. She was well aware of their respective strengths.


    ¡°Oh? Is this your way of showing mercy? Or... are you implying that this Will alone can defeat me?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Will said, placing his hands on his hips indignantly.


    ¡°I can sense an adventurer¡¯s strength. You¡¯re definitely weaker than her,¡± Lucifa retorted matter-of-factly.


    ¡°You little brat! Just wait¡ªI¡¯m going to give you such a beating!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on! Do you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡±


    Their playful bickering was interrupted by Shuna¡¯s calm voice:


    ¡°Yes, you could call it mercy. Because... I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    Lucifa froze at those words.


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s such a ¡®friend-like¡¯ thing to say! Even though... even though you¡¯re the only adventurers I¡¯ve seen in months, that doesn¡¯t mean you can talk to me like that!¡±


    Her tsundere reaction reminded Will of Leah before he had ¡°reformed¡± her¡ªthough Leah¡¯s antics were on a whole other level.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s better that it¡¯s you anyway. After all, it¡¯s you who wants my heart¡ªnot this lady over here!¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You promised me¡ªif you lose, your heart is mine,¡± Will reminded her.


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s begin¡ª¡±


    Lucifa stepped onto the seat of her Empress throne, standing tall with her boots firmly planted. She looked like a child playing at being king.


    ¡°Will, be cautious of her mental abilities. If she uses them, we might not be in the same reality. I won¡¯t be able to help you,¡± Shuna warned.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Will replied, taking a deep breath.


    When it came to boss battles, he had already experienced a one-sided slaughter under Shuna¡¯s guidance.


    But this was different. With Shuna explicitly stating she wouldn¡¯t assist and no other teammates around, this was his first time facing a dungeon ¡°monster¡± head-on.


    Even if this ¡°monster¡± had spent the last day acting more like a friend than an enemy, and even if his life wasn¡¯t truly at risk...


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this move¡ªShadow Soldiers!¡± Lucifa declared confidently.


    ¡°What kind of ridiculous name is that?!¡± Will shot back.


    ¡°I-I just invented it! I haven¡¯t had a chance to use it yet!¡±


    Lucifa stomped her foot on the chair in frustration at Will¡¯s mockery. The chair wobbled precariously, almost causing her to lose her balance.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry¡ªthis move is really strong!¡±


    In the space between Will and Lucifa, black sludge began to bubble up from the ground. It slowly morphed into shadowy figures clad in armor.


    Each figure wielded what appeared to be long spears.


    ¡°A classic move for dungeon Empress-tier bosses¡ªsummoning multiple minions,¡± Will analyzed quickly in his mind.


    However, these ¡°minions¡± didn¡¯t behave like typical twisted, crawling demon underlings. Instead...


    They marched forward in perfect unison!


    They formed ranks with military precision!


    They stood at attention with a resounding stomp!


    It was like watching toy soldiers come to life in a child¡¯s bedroom. The scene was so ¡°childish¡± that Will found it hard to associate it with the dark magic of demons.


    ¡°Alright¡ªfire!¡± Lucifa commanded.


    At her signal, the spears in the shadow soldiers¡¯ hands emitted the sound of loading mechanisms.


    Huh?


    Huhhh?


    HUHHHH?!


    The sound immediately set off alarm bells in Will¡¯s head. Gripping his staff tightly, he began muttering under his breath:


    ¡°Goddess Revers, hear the plea of your follower. Grant them the power to pierce through darkness.¡±


    BOOM¡ª


    BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª


    The deafening sound of cannon fire erupted around him. When Will looked up...


    The sky above him was filled with black projectiles raining down like a storm.


    Using shadow magic to fire projectiles from toy-like soldiers¡ªwhat kind of genius came up with this idea?!


    She must¡¯ve been out of practice as a boss for so long that she decided to go all out for style points!


    Trusting his instincts, Will raised his staff and shouted the final incantation:


    ¡°Light Break¡ª!¡±


    As a ¡°light¡± spell, it wasn¡¯t tied to any specific element. Instead, it channeled the divine power granted by faith in the goddess¡ªnot as a buff but as an outward blast of energy.


    ¡°There¡ªover there¡ªand that one too¡ª¡±


    Will swung his staff in an arc through the air, systematically intercepting the incoming dark magic projectiles.


    The bullets whizzed past him, grazing his sides before crashing into the ground. Where they landed, they dissolved into black mist and left behind strange, corrosive craters.


    Lucifa...


    She wasn¡¯t holding back!


    These weren¡¯t like the harmless games on earlier floors¡ªthis was serious combat.


    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t it exciting?! I created all of this by imagining what I¡¯d need if I ever had to fight real adventurers!¡± Lucifa exclaimed gleefully as she watched the chaos unfold.


    ¡°In your dreams! If you think this will stop me, think again!¡± Will shouted as he dashed forward. Channeling energy into his staff, he aimed it at the shadow soldiers and fired.


    As expected, his attack didn¡¯t hit any ¡°real¡± targets¡ªit passed through them like shadows.


    Within the concentrated line of fire, all the shadow soldiers retreated as if dispelled by the light magic.


    These were...


    Shadow clones made entirely of dark magic constructs.


    A small amount of ¡°light¡± was enough to break through them.


    However...


    CLANG¡ª!!!


    The next soldier he struck didn¡¯t dissolve. Instead, his staff collided with something solid¡ªa metallic clang echoed through the room. If he hadn¡¯t been smart enough to use his staff instead of punching it directly, his fist would¡¯ve taken the hit instead.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Lucifa burst into laughter at the sight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see that coming, did you? Among the shadows are iron puppets I made myself! I just painted them black and added a bit of smoke for effect!¡±


    This was what demon combat was all about¡ª


    Blurring the line between reality and illusion for maximum mischief and entertainment value.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Will growled as he aimed his staff at the metallic puppet¡¯s head and unleashed a fire spell that melted its iron shell instantly.


    ¡°This is fun,¡± he admitted under his breath. ¡°But if I want to face you directly, I¡¯ll have to clear out quite a few more.¡±


    Switching between elemental spells and light magic to counteract dark magic, Will steadily cleared away the obstacles in his path.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Strangely enough, using magic like this would¡¯ve exhausted him in the past. His magical circuits would¡¯ve started screaming for rest by now.


    But...


    Now?


    He felt completely refreshed.

 Chapter 225 - You Call This Mental-Type?!

    Chapter 225: You Call This Mental-Type?!¡ª


    If Will had to recall, this sensation¡ªthe feeling of magic smoothly coursing through every corner of his body, flowing effortlessly...


    It was something he had only experienced when he was with Leah.


    He never expected that what he thought was a fleeting experience, tied to a very specific ¡°activity,¡± would remain with him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it because of the witch¡¯s blood injected into his body?


    BOOM¡ª


    ¡°Flame Bullet: Triple Burst.¡±


    BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª


    ¡°Light Bloom.¡±


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª


    As he fought against wave after wave of shadow soldiers, Will felt something he had never experienced before... pure exhilaration.


    The magic that used to feel like it drained every ounce of his energy now flowed as easily as snapping his fingers.


    Every time he raised his staff, he could feel his magical circuits syncing perfectly with the blood in his veins.


    ¡ªWas this Leah¡¯s ¡°compensation¡± for forcing herself on him? The witch¡¯s blood, originally meant as an aphrodisiac and left in his body, had apparently restructured his lackluster magical circuits.


    ¡°Not bad. Looks like I underestimated you,¡± Lucifa said from her throne, watching the battle unfold with an amused expression. She seemed so pleased she was one step away from breaking into a celebratory dance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t underestimate me¡ªI just found out today that I¡¯m this strong,¡± Will shot back.


    Now more accustomed to his newfound capabilities, Will¡¯s movements became even more fluid.


    Based on his amateurish knowledge of boss fight mechanics, if a boss summons waves of minions in the first phase, the key to victory is clearing them out first.


    Luckily...


    The shadow soldiers weren¡¯t particularly aggressive. Perhaps their reload times were too slow.


    After clearing a few waves, he¡¯d likely face Lucifa¡¯s ¡°second phase.¡±


    But this realization made him a bit envious of others.


    So this is what Leah¡¯s combat experience must have felt like¡ªno, perhaps this was what the average person in this world experienced.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but think about how his own life had been saddled with debuffs from birth. Now, it felt like one of those restrictions¡ªhis clogged magical circuits¡ªhad finally been lifted.


    ¡°So, how will you handle this next move?¡± Lucifa asked, clearly enjoying herself. She waved her hand dramatically in the air like a child pretending to command an army. It wasn¡¯t so much intimidating as it was... endearing.


    ¡°Full assault!¡± she declared.


    At her command, the shadow soldiers on the ground began to twist and contort.


    Then...


    The toy-like soldiers that had previously marched in neat rows suddenly transformed into berserk warriors, charging at Will from all directions.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the ones in front of him¡ªthe shadows behind him were closing in as well.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    They were physically boxing him in?!


    So Lucifa wasn¡¯t as clueless as she seemed!


    Will had assumed that someone like Lucifa, with little actual combat experience, would simply sit back and watch her minions fight him.


    But...


    It turned out she had intentionally let him clear part of the field to lure him into a trap¡ªforcing him into a pincer attack from both sides.


    Even the seemingly fragile shadows he had easily destroyed earlier were part of this setup.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll stick to the classics,¡± Will muttered under his breath.


    Faced with the encroaching shadows, Will took a deep breath and gripped his staff tightly.


    The air around him began to swirl toward him, creating a noticeable current. The sudden shift in airflow made it slightly harder to breathe.


    ¡°Oh? Is it coming?¡± Lucifa said, leaning forward with excitement.


    Then...


    Centered around Will, a massive fireball shot forward like a meteor, tearing through the shadows in its path. The flames lit up the small boss room of Tenth Demon Castle like a blazing comet streaking across the sky.


    ¡°Blazing Meteor: Modified Version!¡±


    The deafening explosion shook the room as the fireball struck Lucifa¡¯s throne, sending shockwaves rippling through the space.


    Like most flame-based spells associated with witches, this one filled the room with thick smoke.


    ¡°Compared to before, I can control the flow of magic better now. This improved version of Blazing Meteor is far more precise,¡± Will explained confidently as he stood tall amidst the smoke, his staff pointed at Lucifa¡¯s throne.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Shuna finally spoke up after remaining silent throughout most of the fight. Her tone carried a hint of pride. ¡°You¡¯ve improved.¡±


    In her mind, this was the level Will should have been at all along. His potential had been stifled by physical limitations for far too long, preventing him from realizing the changes he envisioned. It was a waste of such a brilliant mind.


    As the smoke began to clear, the shadows on the ground didn¡¯t reappear.


    But...


    Lucifa wasn¡¯t someone who could be taken down so easily.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. But... landing a precise hit doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve won,¡± came her voice from within the dissipating smoke.


    It sounded muffled, as if coming from inside armor.


    ¡°This... is your second phase...?¡±


    SWOOSH¡ª


    A single swing of her sword cleared away the remaining smoke, revealing Lucifa¡¯s new form to Will.


    She was now fully armored from head to toe in gleaming black metal. Even her face was obscured by a helmet. To add to her height, her armor included high-heeled boots that made her look significantly taller.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is ¡®Tenth Demon Castle: Swordsman Armament.¡¯¡±


    Her right arm had transformed into a blade, which she pointed directly at Will before dramatically announcing her new form¡¯s name.


    However, her attempt at looking cool didn¡¯t seem to impress either Will or Shuna.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t help but stifle a laugh¡ª


    And neither could Shuna.


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou! What are you laughing at?! Isn¡¯t this outfit super cool? If you saw a boss fully armored and ready for melee combat, wouldn¡¯t you think it was awesome?!¡± Lucifa protested indignantly.


    ¡°Uh... didn¡¯t you claim to be a mental-type boss?¡± Will asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yes! Demons are supposed to excel at manipulating emotions and minds!¡±


    ¡°Then... how does ¡®fully armored melee combat¡¯ fit into that theme?¡±


    ¡°Uh... well... I saw it in some comics I bought outside. It looked really cool, so I designed it like this. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Will began to wonder if it was fortunate that this dungeon was so well-hidden and rarely visited by adventurers.


    Otherwise, Lucifa might not have survived this long.


    On second thought, her antics were probably just part of her ¡°isolated boss fantasy¡± about what combat should look like.


    WHOOSH¡ª


    Suddenly, Lucifa moved. Her high-heeled boots seemed to glide across the floor as if propelled by shadows, allowing her to close the distance with incredible speed.


    Will reacted quickly, drawing the sword at his waist¡ªnot because he liked close combat (he didn¡¯t), but because it was there for emergencies and for training Treya in swordsmanship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t zone out! Adventurers are supposed to focus completely during challenges!¡± Lucifa growled from within her armor as she lunged at him with surprising ferocity.

 Chapter 226 - So This Is Just a Typical Mental-Type Gimmick?!

    Chapter 226: So This Is Just a Typical Mental-Type Gimmick?!¡ª


    Seeing that Lucifa was determined to engage him in a swordfight, Will had no choice but to...


    Compromise.


    ¡°Uh... just a heads-up, I don¡¯t represent the average melee skills of adventurers. You probably shouldn¡¯t use me as a benchmark for your future combat strategies.¡±


    ¡°Who starts a fight with a boss by admitting they¡¯re bad at melee?!¡± Lucifa snapped.


    Clang.


    Clang.


    About ten seconds later, Will and Lucifa had exchanged two rounds of swordplay.


    To be honest...


    Lucifa was definitely not a ¡°swordsmanship expert¡± as a boss.


    And Will was certainly not a ¡°swordsmanship expert¡± as an adventurer.


    Their exchanges were so basic that Shuna was probably shaking her head behind them, and if Treya were here, she¡¯d likely sigh in polite disappointment.


    Their movements were slow, their techniques lacked creativity or fluidity, and their duel felt more like a classroom swordsmanship drill than an actual battle.


    But...


    Something about it felt ¡°familiar¡± to Will.


    How to put it?


    Even though Lucifa was encased in armor, making it impossible to see any ¡°human¡± movements...


    Even though her sword was technically part of her arm and not something wielded by a ¡°human¡±...


    Her sword techniques bore a striking resemblance to the Entark royal swordsmanship that Treya had learned from the ¡°demons.¡±


    For instance, the wide, sweeping strikes combined with feints of varying speeds¡ªWill had never sparred with Treya, but he had seen her practice those exact moves countless times.


    What exactly are demons in dungeons?


    This place was called ¡°Tenth Demon Castle.¡± Did that mean there were nine other ¡°Demon Castles¡± before it?


    And the swordsmanship Treya learned from the demons¡ªwas it some kind of universal demonic style?


    ¡°You¡¯re zoning out! Your mind just wandered!¡± Lucifa¡¯s vertical slash forced Will to retreat several steps.


    ¡°How do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a mental-type boss. Of course I can read your thoughts!¡±


    ¡°Is that really how you¡¯re using your mental abilities?!¡±


    ¡°If you focused more, I wouldn¡¯t have time to read your mind, would I?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because your sword techniques... remind me of a friend of mine...¡± Will admitted.


    Hearing this, Lucifa¡¯s movements faltered slightly, her sword swing losing some of its force.


    ¡°But this is demonic... hmm... could it be that what I see in you is... demonic...¡± she began to say.


    Before she could finish, Will seized the opportunity. With his free hand, he targeted the ¡°shadow¡± beneath her feet¡ª


    ¡°Light Rend.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The spell had already been pre-channeled into his ring, requiring minimal energy to cast.


    Will had noticed that Lucifa relied on the shadows beneath her feet as platforms for her agile movements. Without those shadows, her impractical high-heeled armor would make balancing nearly impossible.


    So...


    If he could eliminate her shadows!


    Will took a step back as Lucifa¡¯s downward slash caused her to overextend forward.


    Thud.


    Without the support of her shadows, Lucifa fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Oof... I hit my head.¡±


    Uh...


    Will barely managed to suppress his laughter.


    This truly was one of the most unconventional boss fights he¡¯d ever experienced. Normally, bosses were far more experienced than the adventurers they fought. But Lucifa exuded an almost comedic inexperience¡ªlike someone saying, ¡°This is my first time being a boss; don¡¯t laugh!¡±


    Her high-heeled armor, designed for sliding on shadows like skates, was completely impractical for recovering from a fall.


    Even worse, her arms were swords. This made it nearly impossible for her to use them to push herself back up.


    Will watched as she tried and failed to get up multiple times before finally sprawling out on the ground in a defeated ¡°X¡± position.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t get up! How do I take this thing off?! And don¡¯t you dare attack me while I¡¯m down!¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to attack you, I would¡¯ve done it already. Do you think I¡¯d wait through three failed attempts at standing?¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine! Let me get these arm swords off first. Then I¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making my move now,¡± Will teased.


    ¡°No no no! Bosses are supposed to have invincibility frames during phase transitions!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and transition already!¡±


    ¡°Stop rushing me!¡±


    Watching Lucifa struggle to remove her arm swords so she could stand up properly reminded Will of his past life.


    Back when he used to test new boss designs for game levels, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for bosses to fall over and get stuck in the ground due to glitches.


    Apparently, dungeons weren¡¯t all that different from their small-scale game development projects after all.


    ¡°Alright, can you give me a hand? I¡¯m almost up,¡± Lucifa said after finally removing her arm swords. She extended one of her small hands toward Will for assistance.


    ¡°What are you going to do if you run into other adventurers outside? Do you think anyone else will help you up like this?!¡± Will scolded as he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You sound like a dad scolding his kid for not knowing how to cook! Stop yelling at me!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Will sighed as he pulled her up.


    There was something about Lucifa that stirred mixed feelings in him. While he had encountered playful bosses in other dungeons before¡ªand while he knew from the original story that most dungeon Empresses enjoyed lively lives within their domains...


    Lucifa was the first to lay it all bare without any reservations.


    Perhaps months without adventurers had left her overly unguarded.


    Or maybe her desire for adventurers to explore her dungeon and delve deeper into its mysteries was simply too strong.


    Or perhaps...


    She was just inherently friendly toward adventurers.


    Either way...


    Will couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    As he helped her up, Lucifa suddenly pulled him closer with surprising force.


    Then...


    She locked eyes with him¡ªthose striking purple eyes of hers. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh right. Purple eyes.


    From the moment she appeared, those eyes had carried an otherworldly allure. Now that he looked closely, he noticed swirling rings within them¡ªlike classic hypnotic tools designed to draw someone into another world with just one glance¡ª


    ¡°Finally got you looking up. Welcome to ¡®Your Deepest Fears¡¯¡ªthere are three stages, so take your time!¡± Lucifa declared triumphantly.


    !


    Will blinked and found himself somewhere else entirely.


    He glanced behind him¡ªShuna wasn¡¯t there.


    Mental-type abilities.


    Right...


    This had to be either a ¡°dreamscape¡± or a blend of reality and illusion¡ªa hallucination crafted by Lucifa, a demon who excelled at mental manipulation.


    But what kind of illusion was this?


    Mental-type bosses typically created challenges tied to their victim¡¯s inner psyche¡ªforcing them to confront and overcome deeply personal fears.


    So...


    ¡°Your Deepest Fears,¡± huh?


    Alright. This sounded like the typical ¡°I¡¯m a mental-type boss; let me manifest your inner fears¡± trope. Nothing new here.


    He¡¯d seen it plenty of times before.


    But what exactly were his fears?


    Will froze for a moment as he gazed into the thick fog surrounding him. Emerging from the mist were...


    Three very familiar girls.

 Chapter 227 - What You Fear Most

    Chapter 227: What You Fear Most¡ª


    Eir.


    Leah.


    Treya.


    The three teammates stood amidst the fog, but they weren¡¯t ¡°angry¡± or hostile. Instead, they hung limply, like puppets on strings, swaying gently as if controlled by an unseen force.


    Will froze for a moment.


    Was his deepest fear... them?


    Hmm... well, if he thought about it, the idea of these three ¡°darkening¡± did have its terrifying aspects.


    After all, their power levels alone were intimidating. Insert a meme-worthy sigh here.


    ...No, something wasn¡¯t right.


    Eir¡¯s ears were drooping.


    Leah¡¯s eyes lacked the hearts that usually symbolized her obsessive affection.


    And Treya...


    Her left eye was covered by a black eyepatch.


    These weren¡¯t the versions of them that existed now. These were remnants of who they had been¡ªwhat they had become due to their pasts.


    In the original story, this was how they had appeared. Whether it was because they were too afraid to take a step forward, too tsundere to admit their feelings, or too blind to understand their own desires, they had ended up like this...


    As losers.


    Not just losers in battles against the new dungeon monsters trained by Shuu, but also as individuals leading unfulfilled lives afterward.


    This was likely one of the original story¡¯s intended pleasures¡ªnot only to show them being defeated in the present but also to emphasize their bleak futures. It created a narrative where everything would have been better if Shuu had been there to save them.


    But...


    Something strange was happening.


    From above, beams of ¡°light¡± began to pour down like dye, coloring their forms. The light painted them in vibrant hues, transforming them into radiant ¡°girls in love.¡± Yet within these colors lurked an unsettling, dizzying undertone¡ªsomething alluring but also deeply terrifying.


    If they had initially resembled lifeless white mannequins, the longer Will stood there, the more vivid and complex their colors became.


    However...


    Shadows began creeping up from the ground, wielding scythes to block out the light.


    Will understood immediately.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. As expected of a mental-type boss¡ªyou¡¯ve captured this perfectly.¡±


    ¡ªIn this ¡°fear¡± challenge¡¯s first stage, his fear wasn¡¯t their ¡°darkening.¡±


    Will drew his sword from his waist once more and stepped toward the clawing shadows.


    ¡ªIt was the fear that they wouldn¡¯t darken.


    He feared not seeing them grow. He was terrified that they might remain as they were in the original story.


    It had to be said: as a demon capable of reading ¡°memories¡± and ¡°emotions,¡± and as a mental-type boss, Lucifa had a sharp understanding of human nature.


    But...


    Fears like this?


    They were nothing worth mentioning.


    With a flash of his blade in the dark room, Will cut down the shadows before him.


    With that, they would no longer revert to their original forms. They could become what he hoped for...


    ¡°Alright then. Looks like that wasn¡¯t enough to stop you. On to the second stage,¡± Lucifa¡¯s voice echoed from all directions, reverberating through the black space like an announcement over a loudspeaker. She sounded delighted, as though she were sitting in a prime spectator seat enjoying the show.


    ¡°You know,¡± Will muttered under his breath, ¡°this whole three-stage setup is completely unreasonable. You¡¯re just asking for people to quit halfway!¡±


    Before he could finish his complaint, something appeared before him...


    A shadowy figure of a man.


    His features were obscured by darkness, just like the previous shadows. But...


    Will knew exactly who this was.


    It was ¡°Shuu.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know what Shuu would look like in real life¡ªhe¡¯d only seen illustrations and animations. Shuu¡¯s description was also painfully generic: ¡°an average-looking guy with black hair and black eyes.¡±


    This recognition felt more like an instinctive understanding¡ªa subconscious acknowledgment.


    It was like being in a dream where you couldn¡¯t clearly see someone¡¯s face but still knew exactly who they were.


    Was he going to fight Shuu?


    To be honest, before discovering that Shuu had disappeared and been replaced by Shuna, Will had imagined this scenario countless times. He¡¯d envisioned having to face off against the original protagonist in a direct confrontation¡ªwondering how he could possibly defeat him.


    The answer was always the same: he¡¯d lose completely. Not just because of ¡°fate,¡± but because Shuu¡¯s strength was simply unparalleled.


    Why was Shuu his fear?


    Was it because Shuu embodied the ultimate ¡°protagonist¡± advantage¡ªa symbol of invincibility?


    That seemed plausible.


    But...


    The shadowy figure stepped closer with a calm demeanor. He didn¡¯t appear hostile or ready for battle. Instead...


    He stopped in front of Will and reached out to take the sword from his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing...?¡±


    Will realized he couldn¡¯t move. Not only was his hand immobilized, but his entire body was frozen in place.


    Then...


    He watched helplessly as Shuu plunged the sword into his own chest.


    Blood began to flow down the blade, dripping onto Will¡¯s hand and pooling in his palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Will shouted, trying to pull the sword out, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. He looked up at the figure¡¯s face¡ª


    And saw Shuna.


    Her beautiful yet determined face now carried a hint of masculine sharpness. Her short black hair began to grow longer, obscuring one side of her face.


    Will¡¯s heart tightened painfully.


    He couldn¡¯t move. The sword continued to sink deeper into Shuna¡¯s chest.


    In that moment, he understood what the second stage represented¡ªwhat it reflected about his fears...


    It was what he had only recently come to realize: his greatest fear was that Shuna was actually the original protagonist and that her fate would inevitably align with Shuu¡¯s path in the original story.


    ¡°Tch...¡±


    Will gritted his teeth and broke free from the illusion¡¯s hold. With a fierce pull, he yanked the sword out of her chest, blood splattering onto the ground.


    Even if Shuna was Shuu, Will would never harm her.


    As soon as he withdrew the blade, Shuna¡¯s shadowy figure dissolved into nothingness, vanishing from the space around him.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad! You cleared the second stage too,¡± Lucifa¡¯s voice chimed in again, brimming with amusement.


    ¡°Huff... huff... huff...¡±


    Will stood there panting, his hands still trembling from the force of pulling out the sword.


    So... was this what it meant to ¡°defeat your fears¡±?


    Acknowledging that Shuna might be the original protagonist didn¡¯t ¡°kill¡± her in his heart¡ªwas that considered overcoming his fear?


    Will clutched at his chest where his heart was still racing wildly. While Lucifa might consider this a victory for him... he didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    Why?


    Why couldn¡¯t he bring himself to believe that Shuna was truly the original protagonist?


    ¡°Alright,¡± Will muttered under his breath. ¡°Three stages is too much¡ªjust bring on the third one already.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up~!¡± Lucifa replied cheerfully. He could hear her taking a deep breath before dramatically announcing:


    ¡°The deepest fear buried within your heart!¡±


    ¡°Created by me, Lady Lucifa of Tenth Demon Castle! I¡¯ve poured so much of my power into crafting this final stage!¡±


    ¡°The ultimate shadow lurking in your soul¡ª¡±


    ¡°What could it possibly be?¡±


    Before him appeared a door.


    Yes.


    He was curious too... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, these ¡°reveal your inner fears¡± challenges didn¡¯t benefit the boss¡ªthey benefited the participant.


    Through this kind of ¡°rule-based¡± compulsion, participants could gain deeper insights into their own hearts.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Will pushed open the door.


    Behind it lay another pitch-black world.


    ¡°Hmm? So what¡¯s this challenge¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Will froze as realization dawned on him. Slowly, he lifted his gaze upward.


    Hanging above him was nothing more than...


    A plain and ordinary...


    Slime.

 Chapter 228 - The Heart

    Chapter 228: The Heart¡ª


    ¡°......¡±


    Will stared up at the slime.


    He was genuinely terrified.


    Just one glance at it hanging above him made his heart tremble, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    Of course, this kind of fear...


    Was probably just a conditioned reflex.


    He often had dreams where he¡¯d walk into the first floor of a dungeon, look up, and¡ªbam¡ªget crushed to death by a slime.


    A very simple, very straightforward, and utterly ridiculous way to die.


    ¡°What?! How is it this thing?! W-W-What exactly are you afraid of?!¡± Even Lucifa, who had been enjoying the show from outside, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her voice echoed through the room, laced with frustration.


    But Will understood that the slime in front of him wasn¡¯t his real fear.


    Lucifa¡¯s mental abilities always worked through suggestion and storytelling. The things that truly terrified him were hidden behind these metaphors.


    For instance...


    The slime hanging above him was like a personalized ¡°Sword of Damocles,¡± except this one was on a timer.


    (tln : situation threatening imminent harm or disaster / any situation threatening imminent harm or disaster.)


    One day, it would fall, symbolizing his death¡ªhis inevitable fate.


    So, deep down, what he truly feared was his own mortality.


    He had thought he¡¯d come to terms with it long ago. But clearly...


    Seeing this scene proved otherwise.


    It showed that he was still just like any other ¡°ordinary person¡± in this world¡ªafraid of dying and wanting to keep living.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Will looked at the wobbling slime above him, momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°...I¡¯m just scared of this thing, okay? It¡¯s like how some people are afraid of mice, or cockroaches, or spiders. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not normal at all!¡± Lucifa huffed indignantly. ¡°And this memory was so hard to read¡ªit¡¯s like you¡¯ve never actually experienced it! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve double-checked!¡±


    ¡°So, to overcome this fear...¡±


    Will raised his staff and aimed it at the ¡°mighty¡± slime.


    With a simple, chantless fireball spell, he obliterated it from the sky.


    ¡ªIt was really that simple.


    ¡ªAnd precisely because it was so simple, the idea of the original young master being crushed to death by a slime was all the more absurdly hilarious!


    As Will cast his spell, the black dome above him seemed to shatter. Light poured in from the sky, illuminating the space.


    Will found himself back in ¡°reality.¡±


    Back in the final boss room of Tenth Demon Castle.


    He glanced behind him. Shuna was still leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. She hadn¡¯t moved or said anything.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t physically ¡°moved¡± during the illusion. Lucifa¡¯s mental abilities had hypnotized him and pulled him into another space entirely.


    ¡°You cheated! How can your greatest fear be something as easy to deal with as a slime?!¡± Lucifa exclaimed, her voice full of indignation.


    She had already removed her strange armor and left it discarded on the ground. Now she sat in her chair with her arms crossed, looking both annoyed and... slightly pale. The usual rosy glow on her cheeks was noticeably absent under the light.


    ¡°I spent months researching and poured half my energy into creating your ¡®ultimate fear space,¡¯ and you just... you just casually defeated it like this!¡±


    Will finally understood.


    She was acting like a child whose carefully crafted three-digit math problem had been solved in seconds by a university student with a calculator. No wonder she was so upset.


    ¡°Oh no~ I¡¯m so scared~ It gave me such deep childhood trauma...¡± Will tilted his head and put on an exaggeratedly pitiful expression as he tried to placate her. ¡°Lady Empress, didn¡¯t you notice how my heart was practically jumping out of my chest when I saw it?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Lucifa cringed slightly at his tone and shrank back into her chair.


    ¡°Alright. Since we¡¯ve reached this point...¡± Lucifa sighed dramatically and pressed a button on her chair. From the backrest popped out... a pristine white flag?


    It looked brand new, as if it had never been used before.


    ¡°...I surrender.¡±


    Sitting under the white flag, Lucifa straightened her posture with an air of dignity.


    Seriously? What kind of dungeon Empress was she?! The floors already felt like amusement park attractions, and now she even had a white flag ready to go?


    Was she born to be a comedic relief character?


    ¡°You don¡¯t look that injured. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to keep fighting?¡± Will asked skeptically.


    ¡°I told you. My ¡®third phase¡¯ already used up all my power. I didn¡¯t expect even your ¡®greatest fear¡¯ couldn¡¯t defeat you,¡± Lucifa admitted begrudgingly, though her tone carried a hint of resignation.


    ¡°Fighting further would just mean certain death for me. Better to surrender with some dignity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky this dungeon doesn¡¯t get many visitors; otherwise, you probably wouldn¡¯t have lasted this long,¡± Will muttered with a sigh. What kind of defeatist Empress was this?


    ¡°As for whether you destroy this place or kill me... that¡¯s up to you. Oh, and as promised¡ª¡±


    Lucifa tossed a small wooden box into Will¡¯s hands. Its exterior resembled a miniature coffin.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Will opened the box carefully. Inside was...


    A heart.


    It was still beating¡ªa small heart slightly smaller than Will¡¯s fist, pulsating rhythmically but without pumping blood. It looked as though it had been meticulously cleaned.


    ¡°My heart. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucifa¡¯s voice was calm.


    When Will looked up, he noticed bandages peeking out from under Lucifa¡¯s shirt, wrapped around her shoulder.


    She had actually removed her own heart?! Was this... an incredibly ¡°demonic¡± thing to do?


    Was that why she hadn¡¯t used her mental abilities during their flashy battle? And why she now seemed so weak?


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lucifa said nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s still beating because it¡¯s close to me¡ªit¡¯ll stop once you take it away.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I... I can¡¯t control what loot drops when I die! So I figured I¡¯d prepare it for you in advance.¡±


    Lucifa¡¯s voice grew more nervous, her words tumbling out faster than usual.


    ¡°If I died and all that dropped were some demon tails¡ªor worse, wings¡ªand the heart wasn¡¯t preserved properly, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to save your beloved little princess, right?¡±


    Her tone was bitter, almost like she was delivering a sorrowful farewell speech.


    ¡°Dungeon creatures don¡¯t rely on their visible organs to survive. Removing my heart is just a bit... messy. But this way, you don¡¯t have to do it yourselves!¡±


    Lucifa turned her face away, avoiding Will¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Alright then... you should leave this dungeon now. As... as its Empress, I... I¡¯m already so happy to have met challengers after three whole months... Just... just go now... Don¡¯t... don¡¯t cry or anything.¡±


    Lucifa¡¯s voice began to tremble as she spoke. She wiped at her eyes with her hands as tears started to fall.


    She had told herself not to cry¡ªeven if she were defeated, she couldn¡¯t cry in front of adventurers.


    She had reminded herself that as an Empress, she needed to face challengers with strength and dignity.


    She had convinced herself that many dungeon rulers never reached their ultimate end¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t an exception.


    But...


    Meeting such strong and passionate adventurers for the first time...


    Playing through an entire boss fight that had been so much fun...


    Why did it have to be tied to the eventual disappearance of her dungeon?


    ¡°...Huh? Are you seriously crying?¡± Lucifa opened her teary eyes and saw through her blurred vision¡ª


    Will crouching down in front of her with the small box containing her heart in his hands, looking at her with genuine concern.

 Chapter 229 - The Eyepatch

    Chapter 229: The Eyepatch¡ª


    ¡°Why... why are you staring at me? Haven¡¯t you ever seen a dungeon Empress cry before?¡± Lucifa muttered, hastily wiping away her tears.


    ¡°To be honest... no, I haven¡¯t,¡± Will admitted.


    Lucifa, her eyes red and puffy, tried to compose herself, forcing a facade of calm as if she were facing her final moments with dignity.


    ¡°So... so what if I cry before I die?!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we¡ª¡±


    Before Will could finish, Shuna interrupted from behind him:


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to kill you¡ªdidn¡¯t we already say that earlier?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I... I thought you were just saying that as pre-battle trash talk?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth did you learn that from?!¡± Will exclaimed.


    ¡°I-I-I read somewhere that adventurers always trash-talk before fighting a super-strong boss to hype themselves up!¡±


    ¡°Sometimes... inexperienced Empresses are the hardest to deal with,¡± Shuna sighed. ¡°And Will... come to think of it, since I joined Morning Star, have we ever actually killed an Empress who held important clues?¡±


    She looked slightly weary, as if she had just woken up from a long dream.


    ¡°Let me think... for example, the grumpy old man at Ironfire Bastion wasn¡¯t killed by us. And Kloride from Moonlit Frost¡ªwe didn¡¯t even conquer her dungeon until two weeks after entering.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve always used various forms of persuasion¡ªor torture¡ªto get them to spill everything they know.¡±


    Lucifa, who had just stopped crying, took a few steps back. In her eyes, the two of them now looked like menacing villains glaring down at her.


    ¡°I-I-I already gave you my heart! W-What more do you want?! Don¡¯t hurt a powerless Empress!¡±


    But in the next moment, she realized they were just teasing her¡ªfriends she had only recently met.


    If they¡¯d truly wanted to kill her and conquer the dungeon, they would¡¯ve done so minutes ago.


    ¡°This dungeon is way too fun to destroy. We¡¯ll keep it around and visit occasionally for vacations, right, Shuna?¡± Will said with a smile as he closed the box containing the heart and handed it back to Lucifa.


    ¡°This... this feels like some kind of memento. And... gifting your fianc¨¦e a weapon made from your friend¡¯s literal heart? That¡¯s a bit of a dark joke,¡± Lucifa muttered as she carefully took the box, her face filled with surprise.


    ¡°How about this: put your heart back where it belongs, and we¡¯ll use something else from this dungeon to make the sword?¡± Will suggested.


    Lucifa stared at the box in her hands, visibly moved. The tears she had just wiped away seemed ready to fall again.


    ¡°Are... are all adventurers as kind as you two?¡±


    ¡°Uh... don¡¯t think like that. I¡¯m worried someone might take advantage of you,¡± Will replied, feeling that this strange dungeon and its quirky Empress were too unique to simply destroy. It felt like breaking an oddly charming piece of art.


    A dungeon like this couldn¡¯t even boost an adventuring party¡¯s reputation much¡ªit was more like making an unusual friend.


    Having a dungeon as a friend? That sounded both useful and rare.


    ¡°But my heart can grow back, you know?¡± Lucifa said with a mischievous smile, tears still glistening in her eyes.


    ¡°......¡± Will stared at her tearful yet cheeky expression, unsure whether to laugh or be annoyed. ¡°Then give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°No way! You already returned it!¡±


    ¡°But Lucifa,¡± Shuna interjected, finally voicing her thoughts. ¡°I still have something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lucifa paused, then seemed to do something¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t clear what¡ªbefore indicating that her heart was already back in place.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Something I should¡¯ve asked earlier: is there some kind of... network or trade system between dungeons that we ¡®outsider¡¯ adventurers wouldn¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Shuna, you...¡± Will was surprised by her question.


    Shuna had hinted at this theory before, but Will had brushed it off to avoid revealing too much about the original story. Yet...


    She was determined to investigate further.


    Was her curiosity fueled by the secrets of the dungeon system? Had her resolve been reignited?


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask?¡± Lucifa tilted her head.


    ¡°There must be some internal network between dungeons. Otherwise, witches wouldn¡¯t be able to trade certain items... even Kloride from Moonlit Frost mentioned it,¡± Shuna said thoughtfully.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªif the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is isolating you, shouldn¡¯t you still be able to get help from other dungeons?¡±


    Lucifa fell silent at the question.


    ¡°Well... I think there used to be. I received letters from other dungeons in the past, but it¡¯s been a long time since anyone contacted me.¡±


    ¡°So this dungeon is essentially an isolated island?¡± Shuna pressed further.


    ¡°Ugh... I know Tenth Demon Castle is really... really lonely. You don¡¯t have to rub it in,¡± Lucifa groaned, clutching her head.


    ¡°In truth... even now, I don¡¯t fully understand why. I only realized dungeons needed adventurers to explore them after things got so quiet here.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Shuna seemed deep in thought but didn¡¯t push the matter further.


    ¡°Any other questions? I¡¯ve told you everything I know. But if there¡¯s something else you¡¯re curious about that I haven¡¯t thought of, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all for now. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t really have a clear next step. Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Shuna said with a stretch, looking relaxed.


    ¡°So... you¡¯re leaving soon, right?¡± Lucifa asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yeah. I need to head to the capital¡ªTreya¡¯s situation might be worse than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll think about it...¡±


    ¡°In the meantime... how about staying for dinner tonight?¡± Lucifa suggested shyly.


    ¡ª


    Will stared at the plate of fish and chips on the table, feeling slightly dazed.


    Though it still didn¡¯t look particularly appetizing, at least it wasn¡¯t just a blackened lump anymore. It seemed Lucifa¡¯s cooking skills¡ªor perhaps her team¡¯s¡ªhad improved slightly in just one day.


    Or maybe...


    Their disguise techniques had improved?


    No matter¡ªWill decided to accept things as they were without overthinking them.


    More importantly...


    The vegetable salad on the side actually looked like a real salad. It wasn¡¯t some strange paste or blackened mess¡ªit tasted fresh and crisp, just like a proper salad should.


    ¡°So? If the food¡¯s good enough, can we talk about things we normally wouldn¡¯t discuss at the table?¡± Lucifa asked with a sly grin.


    ¡°You invited us for dinner just for this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Will shot back.


    ¡°Well, everyone says humans tend to discuss important matters over meals,¡± Lucifa replied innocently.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°...Your fianc¨¦e¡ªTreya, right? She¡¯s the silver-haired half-elf princess from your fear projection, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lucifa asked curiously, blinking her violet eyes.


    Perhaps this was another trait of demons¡ªtheir fascination with intense human emotions and desires never seemed to wane.


    ¡°Snooping through memories is pretty convenient for you demons, huh?¡± Will muttered.


    ¡°No no no! You¡¯ve got it wrong!¡± Lucifa protested. ¡°I can see memories, yes¡ªbut only ones you¡¯re still vividly aware of. If they¡¯re hazy or just thoughts in your mind, I can¡¯t see them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain so much!¡± Will said as he popped a fry into his mouth. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her. What do you think? Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Oh great, here we go¡ªbragging about his fianc¨¦e again,¡± Shuna teased as she stole a fry from his plate and poked his cheek with it.


    ¡°Well... I¡¯ve seen how most people perceive Princess Treya,¡± Lucifa mused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°But...¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing:


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is...¡±


    ¡°In your fear projection¡ªwhy was her left eye covered by an eyepatch?¡±

 Chapter 230 - Treya’s Duel

    Chapter 230: Treya¡¯s Duel¡ª


    That day, Treya noticed something strange¡ªhe seemed to care a lot about her left eye.


    The eye that could see others¡¯ ¡°injuries,¡± a symbol of the elves¡¯ ¡°purity¡± and ¡°beauty.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°One day¡ªperhaps a year from now¡ªwhen the strongest symbol of Entark, Emperor Edward, passes away due to illness,¡± Will said, pointing at the royal family power chart he had drawn by hand. ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave a ¡®will¡¯ in time...¡± Treya murmured, her gaze falling on Eugenie¡¯s portrait. The shadow of Will¡¯s finger partially obscured her face, making it look as ambiguous as her usual tone when she spoke.


    ¡°Then there will be inevitable infighting among us siblings. We¡¯ll stop at nothing to claim the throne, no matter the cost.¡±


    ¡°A good generic answer¡ªbasically, you said everything and nothing at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Professor Will, are you criticizing me?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just pointing out the issue with your answer¡ªit¡¯s not about you.¡±


    Will gave an awkward smile and began connecting points on the paper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hypothesize¡ªjust hypothesize¡ªthat the Seventh Princess is implicated for covering up the Fourth Prince¡¯s collusion with foreign enemies. For example, accepting bribes during wartime and pocketing them. Both of them would then be forced to withdraw from the fight.¡±


    He drew crosses over their portraits.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Now, among the remaining contenders, what would everyone do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I think Eugenie and the Fifth Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to do much,¡± Treya said, drawing crosses over their portraits as well.


    ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The Fifth Prince is her younger brother and relies entirely on her resources. And Eugenie... well, she¡¯s basically useless now.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t know before...¡± Will said in a tone that made him sound like a ¡°prophet.¡± ¡°Ahem, that wasn¡¯t part of my hypothesis. Alright, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°First comes the duel between the martial factions,¡± Will said, pointing at the Seventh and Eighth Princes. ¡°Both are dedicated practitioners of Entark swordsmanship and are quite skilled. You¡¯re aware of the irreconcilable conflict between them, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Though they share the same mother, the Seventh Prince was discovered as an illegitimate child before she married into the royal family. The Eighth Prince, however, was born after she officially joined the royal court.¡±


    Treya hadn¡¯t known this herself¡ªit was something Will had taught her during one of his lessons on ¡®The Top Ten Royal Secrets You Absolutely Can¡¯t Miss.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. To put it simply, the latter is seen as the ¡®fruit of a successful love,¡¯ while the former is treated like an ¡®unwanted mistake.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Mm. No wonder the Eighth Prince is more favored.¡±


    ¡°But remember, Edward is a sly old fox. His favoritism doesn¡¯t mean much¡ªyou know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Will chuckled and lightly tapped Treya¡¯s forehead with his pencil.


    ¡°The most favored Ninth Princess~¡±


    This wasn¡¯t uncommon during Treya¡¯s lessons. Whenever she became too serious or detached, Will would give her a ¡°gentle reminder¡±¡ªusually with the pencil in his hand.


    It was his way of reminding her...


    That she was part of this royal family¡ªa family where siblings plotted against each other on paper and fought to survive in darkness.


    In such a royal family, there was no room for familial affection¡ªonly sacrifices made for the sake of singular desires.


    Treya let out a soft ¡°Oof¡± before stubbornly lifting her head again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Professor Will. I understand now. After all, my mother died at their hands, and I almost believed in their false affections. I¡¯ll make sure to stay clear-headed until the very end.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too obedient,¡± Will muttered under his breath as he scratched his head. His voice was so soft that Treya barely caught it. ¡°It makes teasing you way too addictive...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get back to the topic,¡± Will said quickly, tapping the paper again. ¡°Because of their irreconcilable conflict, after Edward¡¯s death, they¡¯ll find excuses to ¡®duel¡¯¡ªto prove who¡¯s stronger.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of duels in the royal family; we value martial prowess. Most are sparring matches to hone Entark swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°No. These aren¡¯t friendly duels...¡±


    Will paused, looking up.


    Treya had never been particularly sensitive to others¡¯ gazes before. But ever since gaining demonic power, she could feel exactly where someone¡¯s eyes lingered on her.


    He was looking at her left eye.


    His gaze was filled with admiration but also tinged with regret.


    Was Will... always this concerned about her left eye?


    Was it because it symbolized elven purity and beauty?


    ¡°Professor Will? Is there something wrong with my left eye?¡±


    ¡°No, no, nothing at all. Back to the duels¡ªthey¡¯re not sparring matches but ones meant to injure or incapacitate opponents, forcing them out of contention. These aren¡¯t fair competitions.¡±


    ¡°...They¡¯re dangerous duels where people might lose their lives.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Treya sat in the royal ¡°dueling arena,¡± coldly observing the absurd spectacle unfolding below¡ª


    Her Seventh and Eighth brothers were locked in fierce combat. Their swords flashed across the arena floor, accompanied by their loud shouts.


    ¡°You little brat... why are you always Father¡¯s favorite?!¡±


    ¡°A muscle-headed brute like you should look inward for your shortcomings!¡±


    After the Fourth Prince¡¯s downfall, speculation about his alleged crimes faded into irrelevance. The focus shifted to who would inherit his critical share of power.


    Barring unforeseen circumstances, everyone¡ªexcept for the bedridden Sixth Princess¡ªwas expected to receive a small portion.


    But two princes couldn¡¯t sit still¡ªthey didn¡¯t just challenge each other; they issued challenges to everyone. Only they showed up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Seventh Prince was known as a battle-hardened warrior who had earned merits in the military but lacked intelligence...


    While the Eighth Prince was favored by many and once considered Edward¡¯s likely heir due to love-driven favoritism. Though his only real strength was being ¡°beloved,¡± he had publicly demonstrated standard Entark swordsmanship multiple times.


    The duel wouldn¡¯t determine how much power they¡¯d ultimately receive¡ªit wasn¡¯t sanctioned by Emperor Edward himself. But a public victory could boost morale and sway subordinates toward one side.


    Like peacocks displaying their feathers before their father, they seized every opportunity to showcase their abilities in hopes of gaining an edge in this power struggle.


    Thus, nearly every royal member capable of attending had gathered here.


    ¡°Treya...¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Sister¡¯ when we¡¯re in public,¡± Treya corrected coldly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you participating? You¡¯re smart¡ªyou understand demons and Entark swordsmanship better than anyone else. If anyone could win a duel like this, it¡¯d be you.¡±


    ¡°Will... Will told me it¡¯s dangerous...¡±


    Treya¡¯s voice lacked its usual tremor¡ªit was as cold and emotionless as ever.


    But her hesitation, her repeated stammering, and her trembling right hand gripping her sword betrayed her unease.


    ¡°Why do you always listen to him¡ª¡±


    Eugenie¡¯s words were cut off by the sound of clashing swords below¡ª


    ¡°Look at you! With swordsmanship like that¡ªunpracticed and weak¡ªyou think you can beat me?!¡±


    The Seventh Prince¡¯s voice boomed across the arena, louder than any of their earlier exchanges.


    What made it more terrifying...


    As someone experienced in Entark swordsmanship, Eugenie could immediately tell¡ªthe Seventh Prince¡¯s strikes were fueled by overwhelming rage and emotion. His movements were fast and reckless...


    He was aiming to kill.


    ¡°He¡¯s insane¡ªdriven by revenge and hatred. This kind of madness will only lead to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s hurt!¡±


    Treya¡¯s words were interrupted by a scream. On the arena floor, the Eighth Prince failed to block an upward slash that struck his left eye directly. Blood splattered everywhere.


    ¡°They should stop this.¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince already declared this duel wouldn¡¯t be paused for injuries... just as he planned.¡±


    ¡°...¡®Someone¡¯ clearly intended for this to happen¡ªto cripple their opponent under the guise of an ¡®accident.¡¯¡±


    In the open arena, the Seventh Prince slowly approached his kneeling brother, who clutched his bleeding eye.


    ¡°Hahahaha! See?! You¡¯re nothing but a useless waste! Do you really think Father would ever acknowledge someone like you?! Impossible! Before he dies, I¡¯ll prove¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you¡ªa spoiled brat who only thrives on favoritism...!¡±


    But just as he closed in, his opponent¡¯s sword swung upward from an awkward angle, slicing across his right arm.


    For once, he saw something unfamiliar in his brother¡¯s eyes¡ªa defiance that refused to yield or admit defeat.


    ¡°Oh... really? How about this then... Brother?¡±


    ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t let them keep fighting!¡±


    ¡°Where are the priests and healers?!¡±


    Chaos erupted among the spectators as royals scrambled to take sides.


    The arena devolved into utter disarray¡ªeveryone now knew that both princes were out of contention due to their injuries.


    Only Eugenie remained frozen in place, staring wide-eyed at Treya beside her.


    Something about Treya felt... off.


    She exuded an aura of fragility¡ªa dangerous kind of tension that seemed ready to shatter at any moment.


    ¡°As Will said... it¡¯s dangerous...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to get too close.¡±

 Chapter 231 - A Future That Doesn’t Exist

    Chapter 231: A Future That Doesn¡¯t Exist¡ª


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is...¡± Lucifa leaned forward, her violet eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    ¡°Why, in your fear projection, was her left eye... covered by an eyepatch?¡±


    To be honest, Lucifa didn¡¯t even need to ask. When Will first saw Treya in his fear-induced vision, the same question had crossed his mind.


    But he had quickly realized the answer.


    This was a representation of what he ¡°feared¡± most¡ªhis deepest dread was the future where the three girls became ¡°losers.¡±


    In... that future...


    Treya looked exactly like that.


    ¡°If I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± Will replied evasively.


    ¡°Huh? Then just say it! Stop leaving us hanging!¡± Lucifa huffed, stabbing her fork into Will¡¯s salad and stealing a portion.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not getting this back,¡± she added smugly.


    Shuna, however, remained calm. She cut a piece of lamb from her plate and placed it onto Will¡¯s.


    ¡°Is it... a vision of the ¡®future¡¯ you saw in your dreams?¡± she asked, her tone steady.


    Will felt flustered by the strange dynamic of one person taking his food and another giving it back. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yeah. As expected, Shuna, you understand me best.¡±


    ¡°So, tell us,¡± Shuna encouraged.


    Lucifa, perhaps feeling guilty, returned the stolen vegetables to Will¡¯s plate as if to bribe him for an answer.


    Will sighed and began recounting the memory from his mind¡ª


    This likely took place between the events of ¡°Treya being defeated by the Undead Swordsman¡± and ¡°the fall of the Entark Empire.¡±


    ¡°In the dream... after Emperor Edward¡¯s death, the royal heirs began engaging in real ¡®duels¡¯¡ªnaturally, only those skilled in Entark swordsmanship participated.¡±


    According to the original story, after the Fourth Prince¡¯s death, the martial-skilled heirs divided his military power among themselves. But when the king passed away, this division led to a series of duels designed to eliminate competitors under the guise of ¡°accidents.¡±


    In the original timeline, driven by her desire for revenge against Eugenie, Treya stepped into the dueling arena.


    ¡°In that duel, she was injured by the Seventh Prince¡ªher left eye was slashed, leaving her blind in that eye and forcing her to wear an eyepatch.¡±


    Afterward, Treya withdrew from the power struggle to recover from her injuries. She left the capital and ended up being the only surviving royal member when the revolutionary army stormed the city.


    Following this event, she became part of a ¡°Princess¡¯s Revenge¡± subplot¡ªa defeated figure who re-entered the main storyline under a new identity. Compared to the other two girls who had completely fallen off the map, Treya fared slightly better.


    This entire sequence was written exceptionally well in the original story. It seamlessly depicted the ugliness of Entark¡¯s royal family while adding depth to Treya¡¯s battles and emotions.


    But...


    The problem was...


    Some parts of this storyline felt like they were written solely to justify the ¡°cool aesthetic¡± of a pure white half-elf donning an eyepatch and embarking on a mission to restore her family¡¯s honor.


    Of course, the illustrations were stunning. Treya standing under moonlight with her silver hair billowing in the wind, her eyepatch adding both fragility and resilience to her beauty¡ªit was undeniably captivating.


    ¡°I see. So she hasn¡¯t reached the point where her eye gets injured yet¡ªthat¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have an eyepatch now,¡± Lucifa concluded, nodding as if Will¡¯s explanation made perfect sense. She accepted his words without hesitation or skepticism.


    Ah, so this is what it¡¯s like dealing with a dungeon Empress...


    ¡°So... you¡¯re rushing to the capital...¡± Lucifa began.


    ¡°To save my own life,¡± Will admitted bluntly.


    ¡ªFrom Leah¡¯s situation, he had learned that being caught unprepared by a yandere was a death sentence.


    ¡ªSo now, he needed to act preemptively¡ªto win Treya over with his actions.


    ¡ªAs long as he responded to her feelings and moved her heart, he wouldn¡¯t end up like he did with Leah¡ªbound and imprisoned.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucifa¡¯s simple response carried layers of ¡®Are you even listening to yourself?¡¯


    ¡°Uh... I mean... to save her. Or rather, to prevent her from becoming that version of herself¡ªis that answer good enough?¡±


    Still, Treya with an eyepatch was undoubtedly part of a ¡°future that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Although Will had calculated that by then, he would likely have already sacrificed himself and become the story¡¯s biggest tragicomic relief...


    But...


    He would teach her how to survive in such a royal family. He would teach the pure white princess how to darken herself¡ªto avoid that dangerous ¡°duel¡± entirely from the start.


    The more he understood her life and experiences, the more pity he felt for her¡ªthat was probably it.


    So he wouldn¡¯t leave Treya as she was. He wouldn¡¯t choose to run away. He would go to the capital and help this seemingly helpless and anxious princess who had been searching for him through notices and whispers.


    ¡°After all, she¡¯s probably stuck in the royal family¡¯s mess¡ªdesperately trying to climb out but only sinking deeper.¡±


    Will stared at the light reflecting off the table¡ªit reminded him of Treya¡¯s shining left eye.


    ¡°If... if in that future she had a capable ¡®strategist¡¯ by her side to pull her up... things might¡¯ve been different. If no one else will do it, then I will.¡±


    ¡°...Alright,¡± Lucifa said after taking a sip of her drink. Though it looked like wine, it was probably just grape juice¡ªor maybe not even that. Knowing her, it could¡¯ve been an illusionary red liquid she conjured up for effect.


    ¡°You know,¡± she continued, ¡°at first I thought you weren¡¯t a good person¡ªthat all your talk about feelings was just for show. But... in your ¡®fear,¡¯ your sincerity was clear. You¡¯re genuine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so honored to receive recognition from a mental-type Empress,¡± Will said sarcastically.


    ¡°Of course! And you¡¯re equally genuine toward all three of them¡ªwhat a scumbag,¡± Lucifa added with a teasing grin.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Shuna couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.


    ¡°Hey hey¡ª¡±


    ¡°But for some reason,¡± Shuna interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to save that princess.¡±


    She paused for a moment as if searching for the right words. Placing her fork down, she glanced up at the chandelier hanging above them in Tenth Demon Castle¡¯s dining hall.


    ¡°Shuna? Are you doubting my intentions? You should know how pure-hearted I am! Although... maybe too pure-hearted since I seem to want everything...¡± Will joked nervously.


    ¡°No,¡± Shuna replied thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s just... maybe because I¡¯ve dealt with witches before¡ªI feel like things won¡¯t be that simple...¡±


    Will felt a twinge of unease at Shuna¡¯s vague response.


    ¡°So... it¡¯s your intuition?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like... instead of being a savior and a princess waiting to be saved... you two seem more like...¡±


    Shuna set down her fork as if bracing herself for something serious before finishing:


    ¡°...two chess players on opposite sides of a board.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You know how some people describe certain relationships as feeling like evenly matched duels? That¡¯s what your dynamic reminds me of,¡± Shuna explained.


    Will hadn¡¯t expected such a description.


    ¡°A... duel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like both of you think you¡¯ve set traps for each other and believe you¡¯re in control. In the end... it¡¯ll probably come down to who has more information and plays their hand better.¡±


    After hearing Shuna¡¯s analysis, Will couldn¡¯t help but feel there was some truth to it.


    After all, Treya wasn¡¯t entirely the ¡°pure white princess¡± she used to be¡ªotherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to putting up missing person notices.


    Still, Will remained confident.


    As someone who had personally guided them this far, as someone armed with knowledge from the ¡°original story,¡± as someone who had kept everything meticulously organized...


    He believed in his abilities.


    Because they were what had brought him this far¡ªstep by step¡ªwith the power of foresight guiding him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shuna added casually, ¡°if it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t choose that kind of relationship. I¡¯d prefer someone who could fight alongside me as an equal¡ªsomeone who shares my interests and understands me better.¡±


    She sipped from her glass while looking at Will¡ªthough whatever was in her glass looked more like black sludge than actual wine.


    Her expression seemed expectant, as if waiting for Will¡¯s response.


    ¡°Shuna...¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did you guys talk about while I was gone?¡± Lucifa suddenly popped up from behind the counter with a curious expression.


    ¡°W-W-When did you get here?! No¡ªwhen did you leave?!¡± Will stammered in surprise.


    ¡°I told you¡ªI went to grab something... didn¡¯t you return my heart?¡± Lucifa replied nonchalantly as she pushed something toward him.


    ¡°Here. Take this.¡±


    On the table lay what looked like fabric¡ªsoft yet slightly rough on its surface.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Will asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmph! Consider it my acknowledgment of you!¡± Lucifa declared proudly.


    Will unfolded it and took a closer look.


    Though it appeared to be just a piece of cloth, its surface was covered in dense writing inked in strange symbols and text.


    ¡°This is an ¡®Accursed Cloth¡¯ that has existed since Tenth Demon Castle was created. I can¡¯t read what¡¯s written on it... but since this dungeon is called ¡®Tenth Dungeon,¡¯ maybe it has some connection to the nine dungeons before it.¡±


    ¡°A legacy item?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. It might hold great power¡ªbut I never figured out how to use it. You adventurers might have better luck. After forging your sword, you could tear this into strips and wrap them around the hilt like bandages¡ªit might even be better than using my heart.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you...¡± Will stammered. He hadn¡¯t expected... recognition from a dungeon Empress?


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind soul! If Treya ever ascends to the throne, I¡¯ll make sure she grants you a noble title!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?! Who wants a human title?!¡±


    ¡°Uh... how about we work on getting your dungeon rated A-Class by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild instead?¡±


    ¡°You guys have rankings?!¡± Lucifa exclaimed in surprise, her horns twitching slightly.


    ¡°It seems like just as humans don¡¯t understand dungeons well enough, you demons don¡¯t understand much about adventurers either,¡± Will teased lightly.


    ¡°So... does A-Class mean I¡¯m really strong?¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡ªit just means defeating you gives higher points.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re planning to rank me high just so people can farm me?! That¡¯s cruel!¡±


    Lucifa puffed out her cheeks indignantly before suddenly looking toward the depths of the dining hall.


    The little demons flying around serving food froze mid-action along with those preparing meals in the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Will asked cautiously.


    ¡°The dungeon... The thirty-one floor just unlocked.¡±


    ¡°...What?!¡±

 Chapter 232 - The Depths of Her Fear

    Chapter 232: The Depths of Her Fear¡ª


    Curious about what lay beyond the next floor of the dungeon, Will and Shuna followed Lucifa to the ¡°backstage¡± of Tenth Demon Castle. They trailed behind her as she led them through countless hidden doors and small windows, twisting and turning through the labyrinthine paths of the dungeon. Finally...


    They arrived at the same room where they had first met Lucifa.


    The room exuded the same girlish charm as before, with its cutesy wallpaper and the unmistakable atmosphere of a young girl¡¯s bedroom.


    This time, however, Will¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t erased by Lucifa. Yet even without memory manipulation, navigating the dungeon¡¯s ¡°backdoor¡± left him utterly disoriented¡ªhe couldn¡¯t remember the way at all.


    ¡°Hmm... this is the door to the next floor. If you¡¯re curious, you can come in with me,¡± Lucifa said, standing before the wall behind her bed. She extended her hand toward them in invitation.


    ¡°A door? Where? Shuna, do you see it?¡± Will asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, I see it... but she hasn¡¯t opened it yet,¡± Shuna replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Will and Shuna exchanged confused glances as Lucifa walked toward the wall. She mimed the motion of turning a doorknob, and then...


    She vanished into the wall.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Both Will and Shuna froze in shock, rushing to the spot where Lucifa had disappeared.


    The two of them inspected the wall from top to bottom.


    ¡°In my eyes... there¡¯s nothing here at all!¡± Will exclaimed.


    ¡°There¡¯s a doorframe and a handle right here,¡± Shuna said, straining as if trying to turn an invisible knob. ¡°But... I can¡¯t open it.¡±


    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Now it was just Will left feeling completely lost. To him, the spot where Lucifa had disappeared was nothing more than a blank wall.


    There was no ¡°unopened door¡± as Shuna described, nor any sign of the ¡°open door¡± Lucifa had walked through.


    Will even reached out to touch the wall where Lucifa had vanished.


    He knew game designers often left backdoors in their models for debugging or shortcuts during testing. Could this wall be something similar?


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just a solid wall,¡± he muttered.


    There were no cracks letting light through, no uneven surfaces¡ªnothing at all.


    Yet Lucifa had clearly walked into it as if it were a door.


    ¡°Strange. Why can¡¯t you see it, Will? It¡¯s right here...¡± Shuna said, frowning.


    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something here that people like me just can¡¯t perceive,¡± Will sighed. ¡°Once again, I¡¯m reminded of how vast the gap is between my status and yours¡ªan insurmountable chasm¡ª¡±


    BAM.


    Before he could finish his lament, Lucifa suddenly reappeared from the wall and crashed into him, sending him flying backward.


    ¡°Oof... That¡¯s a strange thing to hear from a Hysterm family heir... Huh? Will?¡± Lucifa blinked in confusion.


    ¡°The new floor is amazing¡ªso much new space and resources! It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve felt this excited.¡± She stretched lazily before glancing around. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Will?¡±


    ¡°You knocked him over,¡± Shuna replied flatly.


    Will groaned as he got up from the floor. Taking advantage of the moment, he inspected the wall again.


    He confirmed it.


    There really was nothing there for him to see.


    Shuna could see an unopened ¡°door,¡± but he couldn¡¯t even perceive its existence...?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow me in? Once work starts, you won¡¯t get another chance to see an untouched dungeon floor,¡± Lucifa said with a pout.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get in,¡± Shuna explained with a sigh. ¡°In my eyes, the door is still closed.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see a door at all,¡± Will added, tapping lightly on the wall.


    ¡°Could it be that people who aren¡¯t part of this dungeon can¡¯t see this door?¡± Lucifa speculated, her ¡°brilliant¡± mind arriving at this conclusion.


    ¡°This is news to me too,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯d be stranger if a dungeon Empress had already brought outsiders through her dungeon¡¯s doors before,¡± Shuna remarked dryly.


    ¡°And...¡± Lucifa added, pulling a small black metal block from her pocket and handing it to Will. ¡°I found this inside earlier. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s worth, but maybe you can use it to forge your sword?¡±


    Will examined the metal block. For some reason, its color felt oddly familiar.


    It wasn¡¯t pure black; it had a faint iridescent sheen. If he had to describe it... it looked like ¡°rainbow black.¡±


    This color reminded him of something he¡¯d seen before¡ªperhaps when sunlight hit the ¡°Demon Jar¡± at just the right angle?


    Could it be related to demons?


    ¡ª


    After everything was settled, Will and Shuna prepared to leave this lonely dungeon.


    They stood at the brightly lit entrance of Tenth Demon Castle¡ªthe same spot where they had first met Lucifa.


    As Will reflected on their time in Zymart Town, he realized they had only spent two days there. Yet it felt far richer than many of the other cities they¡¯d visited before.


    Perhaps it was because they had spent more time interacting with Lucifa and learning from her than they usually did with others.


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be off,¡± Shuna said with a casual wave to Lucifa, who had come out to see them off.


    For Shuna and Will, this was just another ordinary farewell.


    They had passed through so many dungeons and cities by now that they were well accustomed to these partings.


    But...


    ¡°So... you¡¯re leaving Zymart Town tomorrow?¡± Lucifa asked hesitantly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve said that plenty of times already,¡± Shuna replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Lucifa sighed deeply before forcing a smile onto her face.


    For her, saying goodbye to adventurers wasn¡¯t something she experienced often.


    After taking a few breaths, she felt her heart¡ªreinstalled just two hours ago¡ªbegin to calm down slightly.


    Though these adventurers had been led here by unknown forces, they had given her an experience unlike any other.


    ¡°Will is heading to the capital to meet his princess. And Shuna...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of Morning Star. Wherever he says to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Shuna...¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lucifa said softly as she stepped closer to Will. Cupping one hand over her mouth as if sharing a secret, she whispered into his ear:


    ¡°There¡¯s something ancient and ominous lingering on you¡ªa trace of one of the oldest demons. It seems like someone from ¡®Zero Demon Castle¡¯ left their mark on you.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°As Empress of Tenth Demon Castle, I don¡¯t know where Zero Demon Castle is now. Theoretically, it should¡¯ve been destroyed long ago. But that mark on you suggests otherwise. Be careful when you reach the capital.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Will nodded seriously.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Lucifa said with a bright smile. ¡°In human terms¡ªsafe travels! And if you ever miss me, you¡¯re always welcome back at Tenth Demon Castle¡ªif it still exists by then.¡±


    ¡°No problem! Until we meet again!¡± Shuna waved cheerfully as they walked away.


    Lucifa watched them disappear into the night streets.


    But...


    This farewell felt different for her¡ªit was almost joyful.


    As a dungeon Empress, forming friendships with adventurers was rare but undeniably interesting.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Zero Demon Castle¡ªit sounds like some kind of ultimate ¡®origin¡¯ dungeon,¡± Will mused as he tied together the cursed cloth and metal block Lucifa had given him. Under the moonlight, he examined what would eventually become Treya¡¯s gift.


    In the original story, Treya had only revealed late into the narrative that Entark swordsmanship was connected to demons. The specifics of what lay within the ¡°Demon Jar¡± were never fully explained. For Will, everything related to demons remained new information.


    He should¡¯ve guessed¡ªif there was a Tenth Demon Castle, there must¡¯ve been a Zero Demon Castle! After all, programmers always start counting from zero!


    ¡°Huff¡ªI¡¯m back from my shower! Let¡¯s get some sleep early tonight. Aren¡¯t you going to wash up?¡± Shuna asked as she returned, somehow having found shower facilities in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. According to her, they were built because Zymart Town once hosted a swampy dungeon that required everyone to clean up afterward.


    ¡°Yeah... Hey Shuna,¡± Will began hesitantly. ¡°Back in the dungeon... when we saw our ¡®greatest fears,¡¯ did you see something too?¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    ¡°Well... normally you¡¯re so full of energy. But for a moment back there, you seemed unusually drained. That¡¯s not like you.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°So what was it? What could possibly scare someone like you?¡±


    Will wanted to know¡ªbecause understanding this would help him better understand Shuna as the ¡°protagonist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯m not afraid of,¡± Shuna replied cryptically.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± A mischievous grin spread across her face as she leaned in close to Will without bothering to cover herself properly with her towel. ¡°What do you think someone like me could possibly fear?¡±


    Will felt certain that Shuna¡ªnormally so straightforward¡ªwas brushing him off this time. But...


    ¡°Alright then. Sleep well~¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed she was determined to avoid answering.


    ¡°Fine. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡ª


    After making sure Will had gone to bed, Shuna sat alone under the moonlight, staring at her pale right hand illuminated by its cold glow.


    She had lied¡ªa rare occurrence for her. But when it came to her origins, she had never truly shared her earliest memories with anyone.


    As she gazed at her hand in the moonlight, its pallor seemed almost ghostly under the frigid light.


    No matter how many layers of mental resistance spells she cast on herself, she hadn¡¯t been able to block Lucifa¡¯s attack entirely.


    Indeed, even against a mental-type Empress at full power, she was still relatively weak.


    She had always known what her greatest ¡°fear¡± was¡ªbecause it was also her oldest nightmare. Even now, as she stared at her hand and let her mind wander, she found herself slipping back into that nightmare.


    Her greatest fear was...


    Her own ¡°birth.¡±


    That was her earliest memory¡ªand unlike most naturally born humans, hers was crystal clear because her brain had been fully developed from the start.


    The moment she opened her eyes for the first time, her mind was blank¡ªa pure white slate devoid of memories.


    But...


    She saw...


    Her hands clutching knives, both drenched in blood that dripped down her fingers and onto the ground below.


    And before her¡ª


    The lifeless body of a dungeon ¡°Emperor,¡± lying on the floor of an empty final level within a dungeon.


    She had been hacking away relentlessly at that body with no restraint¡ªslashing again and again until blood pooled around her feet.

 Chapter 233 -

    Chapter 233: ¡°Am I the Biggest Obstacle in Your ¡®Fate¡¯?¡±¡ª


    Zymart Town.


    Will greeted the first rays of sunlight as they filtered through the window.


    Carefully, he lifted the old, dusty blanket covering him, trying not to make a sound as he slid off the couch.


    He glanced over to where Shuna lay, her back turned to him, wrapped snugly in her blanket, seemingly fast asleep.


    Perfect!


    He had noticed before that Shuna had been evasive about their next destination, giving him the impression that she intended to follow him no matter where he went.


    Of course, she was strong¡ªhaving her accompany him to the royal palace would certainly provoke Treya¡¯s jealousy, but if a crisis arose, she¡¯d be someone he could rely on. She was someone whose strength he could lean on.


    Sigh... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But all of this was based on the assumption that ¡°Shuna¡± was a character who didn¡¯t exist in the original story.


    Now, without a doubt...


    She was ¡°Shuu,¡± the original protagonist. And Will... well, thanks to their correspondence and the bond they had formed, there was a 99% chance that he had been relegated to the ¡°best friend¡± role.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that all the affection points had flowed toward him¡ªafter all, the protagonist wasn¡¯t even on the right path and hadn¡¯t met those three girls yet!


    So...


    Traveling with Shuna suddenly became much riskier.


    In the original story, the ¡°best friend¡± died during a dungeon exploration with Shuu.


    Will wasn¡¯t about to let that happen to him. He couldn¡¯t afford to keep accumulating uncontrollable death flags!


    And yet, after all this time¡ªafter years of corresponding with ¡°S¡± and their adventures together¡ªhe couldn¡¯t deny that Shuna had become someone ¡°special¡± to him.


    That¡¯s why he decided to slip away while she was asleep.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to say another rejection to Shuna, who had already been pushed away once and reunited with him. That would be too cruel.


    But what would be even crueler for him...


    Was if Shuna truly turned out to be the protagonist he had spent so much effort planning to defeat with his ¡°darkened loser¡± Plan B. No wonder this was his second-deepest fear.


    He had left her a letter¡ªone addressed to ¡°S,¡± just like in their old correspondence. He had slipped it under her belongings while she was showering the night before.


    In that letter, he still signed off as ¡°W¡± and addressed her as ¡°S.¡±


    If he stopped here¡ªif he returned to how things were at the beginning¡ªhe felt like he could successfully deceive himself!


    Deceive himself into believing that the ¡°protagonist¡± had disappeared. From now on, the story¡¯s focus would be on him. He wouldn¡¯t be dragged into a fate tightly bound to the protagonist anymore.


    After all, he was about to face someone whose affection points he had maxed out¡ªjust like with Leah.


    This way, he could convince himself...


    That those who cared for him weren¡¯t part of the story¡¯s ¡°fate,¡± weren¡¯t tied to Shuu, and weren¡¯t the heroines listed on the final page of The Quest System¡¯s rewards.


    That was what gave him the motivation to respond to their feelings.


    Will took one last look at Shuna¡¯s sleeping figure.


    ¡°Goodbye. From now on, I¡¯ll go complete my own story,¡± he whispered softly.


    ¡°...You¡¯re not the protagonist. I can pretend you don¡¯t exist...¡±


    But as he turned away after saying those words...


    A strange sensation washed over him¡ªa flood of memories with an uncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu surged into his mind¡ª


    ¡ªDo you long for a heroine...?


    ¡ªA strong and mysterious heroine.


    ¡ªA heroine created just for you!


    ...


    Weird.


    Will froze in place.


    For the first time in his two lifetimes of jumbled memories, something surfaced that felt both familiar and completely out of place¡ªa memory so vivid it shouldn¡¯t have been appearing for the ¡°first time.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    And then...


    When Will turned back around, it was like something out of a horror story.


    Shuna stood leaning against the doorframe, holding his letter between her fingers.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    As Will spun around in panic, his precariously balanced pillow finally slid off the couch and hit the floor with an unceremonious thud.


    ¡°I usually wake up pretty early¡ªyou¡¯ve been sharing a room with me for days now. When have you ever woken up earlier than me? You¡¯re awfully confident,¡± Shuna said casually.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Every morning when Will woke up, he saw the sunrise...


    And Shuna already awake, watching it.


    He had no idea when she actually woke up¡ªhow could he possibly beat her to it?! Even sneaking out with an alarm clock hidden in his inventory ring hadn¡¯t worked!


    ¡°The moment I woke up and saw your ¡®W letter,¡¯ I knew you were up to no good. So I waited here for you,¡± she said lightly. But Will knew she must have guessed it¡ª


    That he had planned to leave without saying goodbye...


    ¡°Never mind. Pack your things; let¡¯s get going. The guild master will be here soon to open up shop,¡± she added with a sigh.


    ¡ª


    Will followed Shuna down the street like a child caught doing something wrong.


    The sunlight stretched their shadows behind them¡ªthe capital lay in Entark Empire¡¯s midwestern region. To get there, they¡¯d need to walk westward until they reached a road where they could catch a ride.


    But Will wasn¡¯t thinking about how far they¡¯d have to walk. His eyes were fixed on Shuna¡¯s back as she carried both their bags effortlessly on her shoulders. She was strong enough that even carrying luggage for two seemed easy for her.


    Still... watching her hoodie-clad figure illuminated by sunlight, Will felt uneasy when she suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°This is where we leave town,¡± Shuna said quietly.


    Zymart Town sat on a mountainside. Beyond its edge lay a winding downhill path that stretched toward a distant river glimmering in the morning light.


    The sun had only just risen, and its reflection sparkled on the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Shuna...?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re traveling alone, be careful on this road. But at this point, you should be able to handle ordinary bandits without any trouble,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Will replied hesitantly. Something felt off...


    ¡°And don¡¯t underestimate Treya. Based on what we¡¯ve discussed, I feel like your relationship with her isn¡¯t one of marriage¡ªit¡¯s more like two equals playing chess on opposite sides of a board. And if it¡¯s chess... remember, you¡¯re not always in control of the game.¡±


    ¡°Why so cryptic? Don¡¯t worry¡ªI got caught off guard last time because I didn¡¯t expect it. This time, I¡¯m prepared. Nothing will go wrong,¡± Will said confidently.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Shuna hummed softly in acknowledgment before pausing as if deliberating something. Finally, she asked:


    ¡°So... am I the biggest obstacle in your ¡®fate¡¯?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    When did she figure it out?


    No... Will realized he hadn¡¯t exactly been subtle about it.


    He lowered his head, avoiding her gaze.


    This wasn¡¯t something he wanted to admit out loud.


    After all...


    He was the only one who saw the ¡°protagonist¡± as an enemy. Shuna had walked alongside him for so long¡ªprotecting him in dungeons and even saving him from Leah¡¯s clutches.


    How could he possibly say something like: ¡°In my dreams, you¡¯re the protagonist I¡¯ve spent years plotting against.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain,¡± Shuna said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding certain topics¡ªI can see it plain as day.¡±


    She lowered her hood, letting the wind tousle her long hair freely as she turned toward him.


    Facing the sunlight, Will could clearly see her slightly reddened eyes.


    Come to think of it...


    When they first left together, they¡¯d watched a sunrise from a train window too.


    In that moment, Will thought he caught a glimpse of something deeper in Shuna¡¯s expression¡ªa subtle emotion that wasn¡¯t directed at him as just a ¡°best friend.¡±


    But as something more...


    ¡°Well then,¡± Shuna said with a sigh as she handed him his luggage, placing it heavily into his hands. ¡°Captain of Morning Star, go fetch our team¡¯s princess¡ªand don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±


    She patted his shoulder before brushing past him.


    ¡°But since you¡¯ve already brand me as someone like that, if you get captured again this time... don¡¯t expect me to come save you.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Treya in Yavik Town (3)

    Chapter 234: Treya in Yavik Town (3)(tln : the author forgot it was eir in yavik town. its actually ¡®Eir in Yavik Town (3)¡¯ but i will keep the original)


    ¡ª


    BOOM¡ª


    Explosions echoed through the underground dungeon near Yavik Town, the sounds reverberating in rapid succession.


    ¡°Huff... Alright, it¡¯s clear now. You can move forward¡ªthe mines ahead shouldn¡¯t trigger anymore,¡± Eir called out, maintaining her Ice Array Formation to create a safe path for the White Fortress melee fighters.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Pevran led the charge with her team following close behind.


    ¡°Just to be clear, Eir¡¯s only helping because she¡¯s worried about saving lives¡ªshe¡¯s not part of your team...¡± Eir began to clarify.


    ¡°Cleared! Boss, this little maid is amazing! I¡¯ve never seen another holy shield user pull off something like that.¡±


    ¡°Normally, shield users have to manually trigger mines with their bodies. This method reduces so much risk.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Pevran muttered.


    Eir had been assisting White Fortress in investigating Shuna and Will¡¯s whereabouts in Yavik Town. But after just one day of searching, they received news that an adventuring party was trapped in the nearby ¡°Frenzy¡± dungeon.


    So, Eir joined White Fortress on her first rescue mission.


    The mission turned out to be unexpectedly simple. As an S-class team, White Fortress had impeccable coordination and individual strength, easily sweeping through every floor and small boss room they encountered.


    ¡ªOf course, they¡¯re still a step behind my young master, Eir thought smugly.


    Then...


    They encountered a ¡°minefield¡±¡ªa floor typical of explosion-themed dungeons, devoid of monsters but littered with explosive traps. Pevran suggested Eir give it a try.


    And she did!


    She showed them just how powerful her young master¡¯s Ice Array Formation was. Surely, they¡¯d heap praise on her young master now!


    ¡ª


    After the mission was completed...


    ¡°Eir was the MVP this time! If we¡¯d had to clear the mines one by one, the trapped adventurers would¡¯ve been goners by the time we got there.¡±


    ¡°Eir¡¯s magic is incredible. You¡¯d never guess a beastfolk maid could pull off something like that.¡±


    ¡°Eat up tonight! The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is footing the bill.¡±


    At the celebratory feast, everyone showered Eir with compliments.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my young master,¡± Eir said proudly. ¡°He taught me everything¡ªwhether it¡¯s the ancient magic called Ice Array Formation or how to handle mines. My young master taught me all of it personally.¡±


    Still...


    She felt genuinely happy.


    Perhaps it was because she had been abandoned as a child¡ªamong beastfolk, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for sickly-looking offspring to be left behind.


    She often worried that she was the weakest link in Morning Star. Even though her young master constantly reassured her, saying that her dedication to training and her study of 300 Questions on Darkening made her the closest to achieving his goals!


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this for a while...¡± Pevran said, swirling her drink as she looked at Eir.


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up instinctively when she realized Pevran was addressing her.


    ¡°Y-You want to ask me something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve been tagging along with us to find your young master. And... everything you know seems to come from him. He¡¯s even the leader of your team... So...¡±


    Pevran scratched her head, seemingly unsure whether she should voice her question.


    ¡°Who exactly is your young master?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Eir froze for a moment before her ears stood even straighter.


    R-Right! She hadn¡¯t mentioned it yet?!


    She mentally replayed all her conversations with White Fortress since they met and realized she had never explicitly stated Will¡¯s identity¡ªshe had assumed everyone knew because of the nationwide missing person notices plastered everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡±


    Blushing furiously, Eir timidly raised her hand and pointed at the missing person notice pinned behind Pevran.


    The one with a portrait so dashing it could only be her young master!


    ¡°Him.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The table erupted in disbelief.


    ¡°Wait, Eir¡ªyour ¡®young master¡¯ is that Will from the Hysterm family?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yes!¡± Eir replied proudly.


    ¡ªWow, my young master is so famous! Well, of course he is¡ªhe¡¯s the best young master from the Hysterm family!


    ¡°Oh? That Will¡ªthe guy who graduated and decided to use his family¡¯s wealth to play adventurer? Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±


    ¡ªWait... why does that sound wrong?


    ¡°My young master takes adventuring very seriously! Our team has been steadily clearing dungeons and earning points. And he hasn¡¯t even publicly revealed his identity!¡±


    ¡°Still, he¡¯s basically the ultimate sugar baby¡ªclinging to the Ninth Princess¡¯ coattails. Look at how obsessed she is with him; she¡¯s searching for him across the entire country.¡±


    ¡ªHuh?! Why does my young master have such a reputation?!


    ¡°My young master has helped Princess Treya immensely! He even taught her Entark swordsmanship!¡±


    ¡°Looking at this missing person notice... he really doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary guy. If I could live like that someday, I¡¯d die happy...¡±


    ¡ªYes! My young master truly is extraordinary!


    ¡°...Traveling with an S-class beauty adventurer while being hunted by a lovesick half-elf princess? What a life!¡±


    ¡ªWhat?! Is that all people admire about him?!


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget his loyal little maid who¡¯s been worrying about him this whole time¡ª¡±


    Eir finally understood just how many strange misconceptions surrounded her young master!


    It was infuriating.


    But... she couldn¡¯t entirely blame him for ignoring public opinion. For someone like him, arguing against such rumors would be pointless.


    After all, carrying titles like ¡°the weakest young master of the Hysterm family¡± and ¡°the Ninth Princess¡¯ fianc¨¦¡± made it hard for anyone to see him in a positive light.


    ¡°And besides... my young master isn¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying¡ª!¡±


    ...Wait. Why had the chatter stopped?


    Eir looked up and realized that the lively discussion around the table had gone completely silent. Everyone was staring at her.


    Wait, wait, wait...


    Eir suddenly realized that in her heated frustration, she had blurted out something incredibly bold.


    Her face turned bright red¡ªfrom her ears all the way up to the tips of her wolf ears.


    Instinctively, she grabbed an empty plate from the table and held it up to cover half her face, leaving only her eyes visible as she peeked nervously at everyone else.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it. Seeing you like this tells us everything we need to know,¡± someone said with a laugh.


    ¡°Your young master must be a kind-hearted person if he taught a beastfolk maid how to read and write.¡±


    ¡°And someone who can train a maid into a top-tier holy shield user? That takes real skill.¡±


    ¡°And clearly, he must be deeply passionate about dungeon research. Otherwise, how could even his maid know so much about dungeons?¡±


    ...


    Eir slowly lowered the plate.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her actions to change everyone¡¯s perception of her young master...


    She realized that she truly could help him¡ªnot just as someone following behind him but as someone who could actively support him.


    ¡ª


    ¡°But in that case, we need to find him quickly,¡± someone remarked.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for this guy?¡± another voice interrupted from nearby.


    Eir turned to see a man who had just stepped down from a carriage¡ªa coachman by the looks of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just us; plenty of people are looking for him,¡± Pevran replied. ¡°Why? Do you have information?¡±


    ¡°I saw someone who looked like him a few days ago. He was waiting in line for a carriage heading to the capital...¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get involved with royal matters, so I figured he was just heading back at the princess¡¯ request and didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    ¡°That sounds very likely!¡± Eir nodded enthusiastically. ¡°If it¡¯s my young master... after seeing those missing person notices, he¡¯d probably head straight to the capital to find Princess Treya!¡±


    She turned to Pevran with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°In that case... if Shuna is with him, we need to head to the capital too!¡±


    Her tone was firm¡ªnot like a timid maid but like a leader ready to take charge.

 Chapter 235 - Sneaking into the Capital

    Chapter 235: Sneaking into the Capital¡ª


    As the carriage slowly rolled into the capital, Will couldn¡¯t help but think back to the first time he had come here three years ago.


    On that journey from the Hysterm family estate to the capital, Eir had first demonstrated her ability to take on someone as powerful as a witch.


    It was also the first time he had caught a glimpse of Leah, though only from a distance.


    Sitting in the carriage now, he could once again see the tallest clock tower of the academy and, beyond it, the royal castle perched on the mountain behind the capital¡ªthe very place where he often met Treya.


    One thing to be thankful for was that entering and leaving the capital in Entark wasn¡¯t particularly troublesome. They didn¡¯t inspect every passenger on a carriage. As long as the carriage itself had a permit, it could pass freely.


    This left room for a little ¡°monetary persuasion.¡±


    ¡°Huff... Here, take this,¡± Will said, handing over some coins.


    ¡°Wow, young master, you¡¯re really generous¡ªthis is a lot for just a day¡¯s journey,¡± the coachman said with a grin.


    Pulling his hat lower to obscure his face, Will replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just get going.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just surprised. It¡¯s rare to see adventurers heading toward the capital these days. Even if you¡¯re a young master from some family, it¡¯s still unusual.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t the capital supposed to be the center of the nation?¡±


    ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t any dungeons nearby, and even the Adventurer¡¯s Guild here is heavily restricted. Plus...¡± The coachman lowered his voice conspiratorially, like someone sharing a forbidden secret on the streets. ¡°Lately, the royal family has been in turmoil. Everyone¡¯s talking about it¡ªthe atmosphere in the capital is really bad.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s... exactly why I¡¯m here,¡± Will said with a faint smile under his hat.


    A royal family in turmoil could become stable if just one person managed to suppress all others.


    He was here to make sure that sensitive and troubled Treya¡ªthe one searching for him¡ªbecame that person.


    ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that. Getting involved in royal affairs is dangerous.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be,¡± Will said confidently.


    ¡ªI know the royal family very well.


    The second half of that thought remained unspoken.


    After bidding farewell to the coachman, Will turned his gaze back to the city he hadn¡¯t seen in two months. It hadn¡¯t been that long since he left, yet it felt strangely unfamiliar now.


    By the time Will arrived in the capital, it was already evening.


    Zymart Town truly lived up to its reputation as a ¡°nearby¡± supplier of fruit to the capital. Even with a simple carriage, it took less than a day to reach here.


    Perhaps this proximity was...


    The reason Carver had imposed restrictions on Tenth Demon Castle.


    A dungeon so close to the royal family¡¯s stronghold, capable of providing rare resources, was undoubtedly a threat.


    Especially since this dungeon seemed to have ties to Entark¡¯s royal family and its ¡°demonic¡± lineage...


    According to the original story, Carver¡¯s involvement with the revolutionary army and his push against the Entark royal family would occur about a year and a half from now. But his dissatisfaction with the royal family had clearly started much earlier, as evidenced by his efforts to suppress dungeons like Tenth Demon Castle.


    If Lucifa¡¯s hints were accurate¡ªthat deeper exploration of dungeons yielded even more valuable resources¡ªthen such a dungeon posed an even greater threat.


    ¡°Huff... Still, did that coachman misunderstand my identity as an adventurer?¡±


    Will turned around and noticed that the coachman had conveniently dropped him off right in front of...


    The capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Under the darkening sky, the guild¡¯s entrance looked just as rundown as it had three years ago when he first arrived. While there were some lights on inside, it lacked the lively atmosphere of other guilds. There were no sounds of rowdy adventurers eating and drinking¡ªit resembled more of an abandoned tavern on the verge of closing down.


    In most places, Adventurer¡¯s Guilds were grand and bustling. But here in the capital, it looked like a forgotten relic.


    This wasn¡¯t solely due to Carver targeting the royal family. Even before Carver rose to prominence, Entark¡¯s royal family had been wary of adventurers and dungeons.


    Because what came out of dungeons was inherently ¡°unpredictable.¡±


    After all, their rise to power had been fueled by something they obtained from a dungeon¡ªthe ¡°Demon Jar.¡±


    ¡°But still...¡±


    ¡°Even though I knew this was her territory and prepared myself mentally...¡±


    ¡°Why is my face plastered everywhere?!¡±


    Will stared at the countless missing person notices bearing his portrait that lined the streets. He didn¡¯t even dare remove his hat now.


    It felt like there were a hundred versions of ¡°Will¡± staring back at him from every direction.


    He wasn¡¯t particularly fond of looking at himself in mirrors¡ªpartly because he didn¡¯t think he was very good-looking and partly because prolonged staring made him imagine himself with that comical expression right before being crushed by a slime.


    But...


    These missing person notices filled in every detail of his face that he hadn¡¯t seen in over a decade of life.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± Will muttered as he walked through streets covered in his own likeness. He glanced up at the royal castle looming above him.


    ¡°...Treya.¡±


    From the moment he arrived, something felt off...


    Why...


    Why did he feel so uneasy?


    Was it because he was in Treya¡¯s territory, surrounded by her missing person notices, making him feel trapped?


    Or was it...


    The city itself exuded an ominous aura. Walking through its streets felt like being watched by countless unseen eyes¡ªit was unsettling.


    Drip¡ª


    Already uneasy from the capital¡¯s atmosphere, Will noticed it had started raining.


    He tilted his head back but couldn¡¯t tell if the sky was clear or overcast. Raindrops fell slowly from above, illuminated by nearby streetlights as they landed on his nose.


    ¡°I need an umbrella...¡± Will muttered before realizing something¡ªEir had always been the one holding an umbrella for him when it rained.


    Now that she wasn¡¯t around, he¡¯d forgotten to bring one himself.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll probably need to stay here for a few days anyway. I need to find a reliable blacksmith to forge these materials,¡± Will said to himself as he fiddled with the ring Leah had given him as a birthday gift. Inside it were not only Lucifa¡¯s items but also materials from Moonlit Frost meant for crafting Eir¡¯s shield.


    Snow Hymn Shield ¨C Beginner.


    Shadow Wraith Sword ¨C Beginner.


    At least these two pieces of equipment needed forging¡ªand someone had recommended a blacksmith before.


    During this time, he¡¯d also gather information about the royal family and prepare thoroughly before meeting Treya.


    ¡°Huff... The rain¡¯s getting heavier.¡±


    ¡°So... where should I stay?¡±


    Most inns would require identity verification.


    The weather was too cold for sleeping on the streets with other vagrants.


    Which left only one option...


    ¡°Oh right! I do have a house in the capital!¡±


    ¡°A house! In the capital!¡±


    ¡°A house!¡±


    In his excitement, Will stomped his foot loudly before quickly toning it down and slipping into an alleyway to avoid drawing attention.


    ¡ª


    Click.


    The door creaked open after two months of disuse.


    It felt like reopening a treasure chest filled with memories from his three years in the capital.


    Though he didn¡¯t particularly like Carver, there were times when having a wealthy father came in handy.


    This house¡ªleft for him during his school years¡ªhad given him three incredibly happy years.


    When he and Eir first arrived here, it had been covered in dust with no furnishings or amenities¡ªjust an empty shell of a home.


    But now, every piece of furniture held memories¡ª


    At this table facing the door, they had shared meals and talked about their dreams of forming an adventuring party and embarking on real adventures.


    In the kitchen were pots and pans Eir had carefully chosen for their practicality and affordability¡ªdespite Will repeatedly assuring her they had enough funds not to skimp on such things.


    At the corner of the staircase stood a small bookshelf filled with rare magical tomes Leah had acquired using school funds¡ªone book at a time over several months until it was completely full.


    In his room sat trinkets Treya had gifted him¡ªroyal curios that gleamed gold or sparkled with gemstones.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame... If I could¡¯ve gone on more real adventures with all of you...¡±


    ¡°Just like we dreamed about here.¡±


    Will sighed as he wiped dust off his desk with his hand.


    Back then, he¡¯d spent countless hours here poring over The Quest System, revising and modifying its contents bit by bit.


    Come to think of it... He hadn¡¯t kept that book close recently...


    He¡¯d spent so much time drifting aimlessly without any active ¡°quests.¡±


    Sitting down at his desk, Will used a small flame spell from his fingertips to light an old lamp he hadn¡¯t used in ages. From a stack of notebooks nearby, he pulled out one that looked almost untouched.


    ¡°Oh... This one¡¯s for... magical computation theory...¡± Will chuckled awkwardly. Aside from a few notes on its first two pages, most of it was blank.


    He sighed and flipped to its last page.


    From his days as a student in his previous life, he¡¯d developed this habit¡ªif he wanted to reuse a notebook with only a few pages written on it, he¡¯d start writing backward from the last page.


    ¡°Let me think... Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s write this down¡ª¡±


    With determination akin to when he first penned The Quest System seven years ago or when he revised it over three years based on his experiences, Will began writing again.


    This time, he wanted everything to return to his control¡ªto his story.


    ¡ª


    [Quest 1000: Prepare Treya¡¯s weapon¡ªShadow Wraith Sword.]


    [Quest 1001: Investigate current royal affairs.]


    [Quest 1002: Meet her at the palace alone.]


    ¡°And finally¡ª¡±


    [Quest 1003: Sincerely win her heart.]


    ¡ª


    ¡°As for rewards¡ª¡±


    [Reward: Princess Treya.]


    ¡ª


    For someone who had once been a game designer¡ªand for players¡ªquests were crucial tools for building narrative logic and driving stories toward their conclusions.


    It was such a simple concept.


    Every time before this...


    And this time should be no different... right?

 Chapter 236 - Treya’s Chess Match

    Chapter 236: Treya¡¯s Chess Match¡ª


    Treya stared at the paper on the table, the one with all the portraits of the royal family members. One by one, each portrait had been crossed out. She rested her chin on her hand and asked:


    ¡°But, Professor Will, you still haven¡¯t taught me how to win.¡±


    Everything Will had said so far seemed like ¡°hypotheticals¡±¡ª


    Whether it was the conflict between the Fourth Prince and the Seventh Princess.


    Or the duel between the Seventh and Eighth Princes.


    But...


    Where did she fit into all of this?


    ¡°True, it seems like you can¡¯t participate directly. After all, your royal family is the most complicated, and you entered the game quite late,¡± Will said, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Treya nodded obediently, her fingers lightly tracing over her own portrait.


    She liked the portrait Will had drawn of her. Because her hair was silver, it often blended into the white of the paper. But when Will drew it, he had taken the time to shade her hair with a silver-colored pencil, giving it a distinct hue.


    ¡°To achieve all of this... Treya, as I¡¯ve told you before... you need to be prepared to ¡®abandon everything.¡¯¡±


    Treya noticed that Will¡¯s gaze was still fixed on her left eye as he spoke.


    ¡°You need to be ready to witness the destruction of everything...¡±


    ¡°And only then can you rise again from the ruins...¡±


    ¡°The winner of this royal power struggle won¡¯t be the first to enter the fray, nor the strongest. It will be... the one who survives until the end.¡±


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what Will was saying.


    To her, every sentence seemed like a ¡°hint,¡± every word a warning, and yet each one was spoken with sincerity.


    It was as if he were recounting an unpleasant past that had already happened, using the tone of someone ¡°prophesying the future.¡±


    But one thing was certain...


    The deep blue eyes staring at her¡ªeyes somewhat similar to her own¡ªconveyed genuine concern for her.


    Yes, he truly was colorful in her eyes.


    Her Professor Will would always remain as he was now¡ªthe one thing she could hold onto in a world where she could abandon everything else.


    ¡°When they all fall or die, you must remain standing. Don¡¯t let them defeat you. And don¡¯t let whatever happens to Entark afterward defeat you either.¡±


    ¡°You must be better than anyone at hiding in the shadows. You must be more patient than anyone else. You must see further than anyone else. And before you ascend to that position, you must discard everything unnecessary.¡±


    He leaned in closer across the table but stopped just short of invading her personal space, maintaining a sense of propriety.


    His usual playful smile was gone, replaced by an unusually serious expression.


    ¡°Promise me, Treya.¡±


    Treya nodded.


    ¡°Alright, Professor Will. I promise.¡±


    But as soon as she said it, Will seemed embarrassed. He leaned back and covered half his face with his hand.


    ¡°Uh... I think I got a little too... serious there. Ahem... Even for someone like me, saying that out loud feels a bit awkward.¡±


    ¡°Is this... what you want for the future, Professor Will?¡± Treya asked suddenly.


    ¡°Hm? What?¡±


    ¡°For me to ascend to that position, defeat all my siblings, and become Empress of Entark¡ªis that what you want for the future?¡±


    ¡°...Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because it seems like you¡¯re looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Well... how should I put this? For me... and even for the Hysterm family, that might not be the best future. But...¡±


    Will looked up at Treya.


    Since gaining demonic powers, Treya had been able to see through people¡¯s facades and discern their true emotions. For the first time, she saw someone whose ¡°surface¡± and ¡°inner¡± expressions were perfectly aligned¡ª


    A look of genuine concern for her.


    ¡°¡ªAs long as you can win, that¡¯s all that matters. Everything I¡¯ve said is for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Professor Will.¡±


    Perhaps his expression was too dazzling; Treya found herself averting her gaze.


    ¡°So then, when that time comes, will you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Next up, we¡¯ll discuss a strategy for expanding your influence... Hm? What did you just say?¡± Will interrupted himself as he hurriedly returned to their lesson plan, cutting off Treya mid-sentence.


    ¡°Will you...¡± Treya tried to continue her thought but stopped herself when she saw Will¡¯s face return to its usual expression. Suddenly...


    Suddenly, she felt something rare¡ªshyness.


    It was her most direct ¡°wish,¡± but expressing it out loud made her feel so embarrassed that...


    She couldn¡¯t say it.


    Her chest thudded with an unfamiliar sensation¡ªher heartbeat pounding against her ribs.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Please continue, Professor Will,¡± she said instead.


    ¡°Well... what I¡¯m about to say might sound a bit biased coming from me. But since it¡¯s you, I trust you¡¯ll believe me unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Professor Will has never lied to me.¡±


    ¡°You understand better than most that Entark¡¯s royal family and empire¡ªafter existing for centuries¡ªare now standing at a crossroads for ¡®reform.¡¯ In the future... it won¡¯t be a monarchy that thrives on nobility and power anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve mentioned before that advancements in dungeon development have led to resources surpassing what Entark¡¯s royal-controlled agriculture and economy could produce.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. So the person best suited for you to ally with is...¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The head of the Hysterm family, the man who controls adventurers from behind the scenes, former leader of a first-rate adventuring team, and...¡±


    ¡°My father...¡±


    ¡°Carver Hysterm.¡±


    ¡ª


    Whoosh¡ª


    The sound of rain grew louder as Treya turned her head slightly to look out the window at the steady autumn rain.


    The rain had dirtied the glass windows of the royal castle¡ªwindows that were cleaned daily until they sparkled. Now they were covered in a hazy layer of water droplets, distorting the view outside as it trickled down in streaks.


    Treya sat quietly in an expansive and lofty reception room, gazing at the heavy wooden door across from her and...


    The black-and-white chessboard on the table before her.


    Amidst a world seemingly painted gray by the rain outside, the chessboard¡¯s stark colors felt perfectly fitting.


    Creak¡ª


    The thick wooden door creaked open slightly. Treya¡¯s pale blue eyes shifted subtly as she focused on the figure entering through it.


    ¡°Princess Treya, my apologies. The rain today was so heavy that carriages couldn¡¯t climb the mountain quickly enough. I hope you don¡¯t mind my tardiness,¡± Carver said as he handed his dripping umbrella to a servant behind him. Dressed in a sleek and elegant black suit without a single water stain on it, he removed his hat and offered Treya a polite bow. His gold-rimmed glasses glinted faintly as his eyes narrowed apologetically.


    ¡ªNot at all alike.


    ¡ªCarver is nothing like him.


    ¡ªEven though they wear similar clothes... even though they both wear glasses... even though their eye colors are similar...


    ¡ªAll Carver exudes is an air of pretense.


    Treya¡¯s lips twitched downward ever so slightly as she regarded Carver with disdain¡ªa man who seemed like nothing more than a walking embodiment of ¡°false appearances.¡±


    ¡°Please come in, Mr. Carver. Your seat is over there,¡± Treya said as she gestured toward the chair opposite her on the chessboard.


    The black pieces had already been set up for him¡ªmatching his attire today.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your secret invitation to involve playing chess,¡± Carver remarked as he took his seat.


    ¡°Indeed. Some matters are best discussed while keeping our hands busy,¡± Treya replied lightly as she moved one of her pawns forward¡ªa standard opening move.


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll be your chess partner for today,¡± Carver said with a smile as he mirrored her move with another classic opening play.


    Silence fell between them.


    Though both seemed intent on using this game as an excuse to discuss important matters, neither spoke right away.


    After several moves back and forth...


    Carver finally broke the silence:


    ¡°How are things within your family? Though your engagement announcement has been postponed for now, if there¡¯s anything I can assist with, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Treya watched his next move carefully.


    The board had already begun to heat up with clashes between their pieces.


    Notably...


    Carver deliberately placed one of his pawns on d5¡ªa move that seemed to invite Treya to capture it.


    Treya picked up one of her pieces decisively.


    ¡°Well... first off, there¡¯s the matter of the Fourth Prince being impeached by the Seventh Princess. It¡¯s strange¡ªmuch of the ¡®evidence¡¯ she presented had passed through her own hands before. This suggests they were working together... unless someone else hinted they were about to expose these secrets, forcing her to cut ties for self-preservation?¡±


    She moved her bishop forward with precision¡ªa sharp move that put Carver in check.


    ¡°You raise an interesting point, Princess. Unfortunately, I¡¯m just a humble merchant focused on managing the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡ªI wouldn¡¯t know anything about such matters,¡± Carver replied smoothly as he moved another piece to block her attack.


    Treya nodded slightly at his response.


    ¡°The royal family¡¯s internal conflicts are indeed frightening, Mr. Carver. My siblings have plenty of methods at their disposal¡ªnot to mention external resources and allies.¡±


    She moved another pawn forward casually but captured one of Carver¡¯s pieces in doing so.


    ¡°Especially my Fifth Sister and Sixth Brother¡ªthey¡¯ve handled royal business dealings and administrative affairs for years now.¡±


    Treya studied Carver closely. She wasn¡¯t someone who excelled at hiding subtext within subtext. However...


    Will had taught her well: sometimes playing weak and lowering your guard could be an effective form of offense¡ªleveraging the advantages of being perceived as a ¡°victim.¡±


    So now...


    How would Carver respond?


    ¡°I understand completely. But being part of the royal family does come with access to significant resources,¡± Carver said calmly as he moved another pawn forward¡ªa calculated counterattack that reclaimed one of his lost pieces.


    ¡°For instance... take your mention of the Fourth Prince earlier...¡± Carver added with a faint smile as he toyed with Treya¡¯s captured pawn between his fingers before tossing it back onto the board¡¯s side tray.


    ¡°The power he held is truly immense¡ªfor us humble commoner merchants, it¡¯s precisely what we fear most.¡±


    Boom¡ª


    A sudden clap of thunder lit up Carver¡¯s face through the window, casting half of it in shadow.


    Treya understood his implication immediately.


    What he cared about...


    Was where military power currently resided.


    As expected from Professor Will¡¯s father¡ªtheir concerns about Entark¡¯s most critical assets were identical.


    Listening to the rain outside...


    Treya thought wistfully¡ª


    When will this rain stop?


    I still prefer sunny days¡ªdays when I can sit in the royal garden with Professor Will, sipping tea and discussing Entark.


    That was what she truly wanted.

 Chapter 237 - A Sweet Dream 2 (?)

    Chapter 237: A Sweet Dream 2 (?)¡ª


    He opened his eyes.


    It was a sunny day.


    The warm afternoon sunlight gently bathed him as Will stood ten meters outside Treya¡¯s training grounds.


    Though his eyes were open, and though this moment began with him ¡°waking up,¡± he knew...


    This was a dream.


    The atmosphere here was steeped in the unmistakable essence of ¡°a story¡±¡ªa fabricated world, like the kind you imagine after finishing a book.


    It wasn¡¯t as vivid as a movie.


    Not as sharply defined as an animation where you could see every line on a character.


    And yet, it wasn¡¯t as cold and distant as a novel¡¯s lifeless lines of text.


    It was an unclear, hazy imagination. But from the moment you began to envision it, it became something you believed existed ¡°somewhere.¡±


    But...


    The original story barely described this place. All he knew was that it existed and that Treya would often train here, accompanied by her personal maid, Sarah.


    Most importantly, the sky here was sunny¡ªa stark contrast to the darkness that symbolized the royal palace in the original story.


    Coincidentally, this was also the place where he had spent the most time with Treya.


    So, just like the dream he had about Leah before, where elements of the original story blurred with his memories, this dream presented itself in a narrative form...


    All of this told him that this was a dream.


    No... wait...


    The dream he had about Leah¡ªthe one where he foresaw something¡ªhe couldn¡¯t remember it after waking up. But now, suddenly, he could recall it?


    A dream he couldn¡¯t recall while awake, but the moment he fell asleep and entered another dream, it all came rushing back¡ªthis common phenomenon was now happening to him.


    Though he knew he would likely forget this sunny ¡°pleasant dream¡± upon waking, the fact that he was here meant one thing: this dream, like Leah¡¯s before it, was showing him a vision of ¡°the awakening of those who were once losers.¡±


    He remembered this was a dream where, by the end... someone in the scene would speak to him.


    It was also a terrifying dream¡ªone that had startled him awake back then.


    If he chose not to ¡°wake up¡± now and instead continued watching, he would undoubtedly relive the same ending as Leah¡¯s dream.


    He¡¯d wake up drenched in cold sweat...


    Shouting as he bolted upright in bed...


    But his mindset now was different from before.


    He was Will. Will Hysterm. Someone who knew the ¡°future fate¡± from outside the narrative layer of the story. Someone who had guided them toward this conclusion.


    So even if they were ¡°darkened,¡± he had decided to respond to their feelings.


    Whether it was Leah, already taken away by her mother...


    Or Treya, currently embroiled in royal family conflicts right before his eyes...


    Or even Eir, who might one day stand before him...


    He would ensure none of them remained rejected ¡°losers.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t do it, then no one else could¡ªright?


    ¡°Because I want to respond to you, I¡¯ll see this dream through to the end.¡±


    From the training grounds, he could already hear the sound of Treya practicing her swordsmanship¡ª


    Swish.


    The sound of air being sliced cleanly.


    Will¡¯s position wasn¡¯t ideal; he could only see her back and her flowing silver hair.


    And¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to fully understand my feelings.¡±


    ¡°I understand my desires.¡±


    ¡°I understand what I seek.¡±


    ¡°I understand who I want and the ending I desire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the only ¡®color¡¯ in my eyes...¡±


    ¡°The only one¡ªhim.¡±


    With each swing of her sword, Treya spoke these words aloud.


    Will was taken aback. Treya was usually very quiet while training¡ªit matched her naturally aloof and slightly icy demeanor.


    But...


    The Treya swinging her sword now sounded more like a knightly princess who had fully embraced her inner thoughts and had a clear goal in mind.


    ¡°Confessing like this... is a bit embarrassing,¡± she muttered.


    From behind, Will noticed her pointed ears turning slightly red.


    ¡°But if he wants to hear it, I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    With another horizontal slash, Treya¡¯s sword stirred up dust on the ground, drawing a semi-circle with its light.


    She had grown into someone who could clearly express her thoughts.


    This was indeed what Will wanted...


    But...


    Will took a slow step forward.


    He was anticipating something.


    Anticipating Treya to say something akin to what Leah had said in her dream¡ªto embody her role as a darkened princess speaking words that reflected her transformation.


    Unexpectedly, from behind, he noticed her sword tip beginning to tremble.


    ¡°...What if he rejects me? What should I do then?¡± she whispered softly.


    Her once firm tone wavered. Her breathing grew uneven as she spoke with a faint gasp. Then...


    Her sword fell from her hands.


    As if she had lost her balance, Treya clutched her head and dropped to her knees on the ground.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    This was an unexpected development for Will.


    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°If that happens... my world... my world will be nothing but black, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°A world without light...¡±


    ¡°A world without color...¡±


    ¡°A world without him...¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t do that...¡±


    With her back still turned to Will, she trembled slightly. It was hard to tell if she was crying or laughing.


    Her emotions were utterly unstable.


    Will seemed to understand now.


    This was an extreme dependence on him¡ªa yandere-like obsession that weighed heavily on him emotionally...


    Unlike Leah, who openly declared her feelings with straightforward passion, Treya seemed like someone who couldn¡¯t let go of him. She would nervously utter phrases like ¡°I can¡¯t live without you¡± and drag him down with her.


    Hearing her words felt like standing in quicksand¡ªshe was pulling him deeper and deeper into her world...


    Step by step, Will moved closer to her.


    Each step felt heavier than the last.


    But he couldn¡¯t stop now.


    ¡°Tre... Treya...¡±


    Even in her ¡°darkened¡± state, she appeared ¡°fragile,¡± ¡°delicate,¡± and ¡°in need of help.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s why...


    That¡¯s why he needed to approach Treya bit by bit!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen...¡±


    No longer just an ¡°observer,¡± Will now believed there were things he could do in this story...


    Things only he could do...


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡ª¡±


    He reached out and touched Treya¡¯s shoulder.


    Unlike in previous dreams where he would pass right through her as if she weren¡¯t real, this time his hand landed gently on her shoulder.


    Yes, this was it.


    He wasn¡¯t just an observer anymore.


    He would influence this story...


    The thing he feared most¡ªtheir fate as ¡°losers¡±¡ªwould never happen again¡ª


    However, what he saw next was...


    Treya turning her head slowly toward him¡ªher left eye covered by an eyepatch.


    An eyepatch? Why was she wearing an eyepatch...?


    She was smiling.


    A radiant smile.


    A beautiful smile.


    But not a smile that resembled the Treya from his memories.


    ¡°Tre... Treya?¡±


    ¡°Pro¡¤fes¡¤sor¡¤Will,¡± she said sweetly, dragging out each syllable with a singsong tone.


    Her earlier trembling and crying seemed nonexistent now.


    ¡°You fell into my trap¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you really...¡±


    She grinned like someone whose trap had just succeeded perfectly.


    !!!!!!!


    He jolted awake.


    Staring at the familiar ceiling above him¡ª


    ¡°Hah... hah... hah...¡±


    Lying on the small bed in his third-floor room in the capital house, Will reached out toward the air above him, gasping for breath.


    ¡°What... what was that?!¡±


    ¡°Why... why... why did I have such a dream?¡±


    ¡°Treya... what are you¡ª¡±


    Halfway through his words, he noticed sunlight streaming in from the side window. That¡¯s when realization struck him¡ª


    ¡°Wait... why?¡±


    Will sat up abruptly and stared at his outstretched hand from moments ago.


    This time...


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the dream.

 Chapter 238 - A Clear Day

    Chapter 238: A Clear Day¡ª


    ¡°This is strange! Too strange,¡± Will muttered to himself.


    He took slow, deep breaths, trying to calm his racing heart. The pounding in his chest, which had felt like it was about to burst out of his throat, gradually subsided.


    ¡°The details of the dream... they were so vivid...¡±


    He stared at his hand, still feeling the lingering sensation of touching Treya¡¯s shoulder. And her smile...


    Just thinking about it now sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°It even reminded me of the dream about Leah¡ªthe one I¡¯d already forgotten...¡±


    And the fact that a dream he¡¯d once forgotten had resurfaced in his mind now.


    ¡°Was this dream... trying to tell me something?¡±


    ¡ª


    The rain had stopped.


    The capital in autumn was like this¡ªthough it occasionally rained, the showers were brief and sporadic. The rain would suddenly clear, giving way to bright, crisp days with clear skies.


    It reminded Will of his days studying in the capital, which always seemed to be spent under blue skies and white clouds.


    Looking up at the sun hanging in the sky, Will even felt a bit warm.


    [Quest 1001: Investigate the current state of the royal family.]


    Will had initially planned to walk through the streets of the capital to gather information and complete this task as quickly as possible.


    But...


    As he stepped out onto the streets the next morning, he realized that the atmosphere in the capital was unusually ¡°solemn.¡±


    It was completely at odds with the gentle warmth brought by the shining sun overhead.


    While it was true that the capital lacked the lively energy of cities with dungeons¡ªdue to its status as the center of Entark¡¯s royal authority¡ªthis level of tension was unprecedented.


    Having lived here for three years, Will had never seen the city so on edge.


    For instance, discussions about royal affairs were typically common in the capital, especially in places like restaurants.


    But now...


    ¡°Have you heard? About what¡¯s happening with the royal family...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been causing a stir all over town. They even imposed a curfew for a while¡ªit¡¯s honestly terrifying.¡±


    ¡°And... that duel between the Sixth Prince and the Eighth Prince...¡±


    Hmm?!


    Will¡¯s ears perked up at this critical piece of information. He leaned in slightly, trying to catch more of their conversation. But before he could hear anything further¡ª


    ¡°Shh¡ªdon¡¯t talk about that. Let¡¯s change the subject.¡±


    ¡°Tch...¡±


    Will sighed in frustration. As someone whose face was plastered all over missing person notices, he couldn¡¯t get too close to eavesdrop or casually join in conversations as a passerby.


    Still, from the snippets he overheard, he caught mention of ¡°the Sixth Prince and the Eighth Prince.¡± That likely meant...


    The duel he remembered had already taken place.


    In the original timeline, that duel wasn¡¯t supposed to happen at this point. But given those two princes¡¯ personalities¡ªand Treya¡¯s earlier remarks about how duels held significant meaning within the royal family¡ªWill couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that duels like this had occurred multiple times.


    ¡°Has the royal family¡¯s situation deteriorated this much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than I expected...¡±


    ¡°Treya...¡±


    ¡°I need to move quickly.¡±


    ¡ª


    [Quest 1001: Investigate the current state of the royal family.]


    Will stood outside a recommended blacksmith shop, ready to tackle Quest 1000 as well.


    The blacksmith didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in Will¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t even make eye contact with him, which allowed Will to speak more freely.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s confirm everything again. These materials are for crafting a shield and a sword,¡± Will said.


    The blacksmith frowned slightly before responding hesitantly.


    ¡°These materials...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are they difficult to work with? I need these items finished by the day after tomorrow at the latest. If you can do it, I¡¯m willing to pay triple,¡± Will said urgently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it. The shield is straightforward¡ªI¡¯ve been making those for decades. But this sword...¡± The blacksmith scratched his head. ¡°I can make it, but this is my first time working with materials related to ¡®demons.¡¯ It¡¯s such high-quality stuff... Even though I consider myself the best blacksmith among commoners in the capital, I¡¯m worried I might ruin it.¡±


    The burly blacksmith looked troubled as he stared at the materials laid out on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just forge a basic sword from this metal and wrap some of this cloth around the hilt like bandages,¡± Will suggested casually.


    He imagined a black sword with a hilt wrapped in something resembling bandages...


    It seemed like a fitting weapon for a silver-haired half-elf princess.


    But...


    Hmm...


    Will recalled something that had crossed his mind when he crafted the Ancient Flame Staff¡ª


    Why did its design resemble the iconic weapon from a game he remembered so vividly?


    The metallic staff with its ruby centerpiece¡ªdesigned more for aesthetic appeal than practicality¡ªwas nearly identical to its in-game counterpart.


    And now, if this Shadow Wraith Sword were forged as he envisioned...


    It would end up looking just like the black sword with bandaged hilt from that same game¡ªa weapon specifically designed for ¡°demonic¡± attributes.


    It was strange.


    The names he used were merely borrowed from game packaging. The materials were things he stumbled upon by chance and decided to take with him¡ªpure coincidences.


    So why did everything... seem to converge toward the same result?


    It was just like how the ¡°Green Wraith Stone¡± had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening? I can do it, but don¡¯t back out and refuse to pay me later,¡± the blacksmith grumbled, snapping Will out of his thoughts.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. Money isn¡¯t an issue... Uh, I always keep my word,¡± Will reassured him hastily.


    As he spoke, Will took a moment to observe the shop¡ªan old establishment called ¡°Shield Workshop¡± that had been around for over a century.


    In a city like the capital, weapon shops probably didn¡¯t cater much to adventurers. After all, there weren¡¯t many adventurers here to begin with.


    Which meant...


    For this shop to have survived so long, it must have supplied equipment to the military.


    If that were true...


    Perhaps this blacksmith knew something about what had happened with the Fourth Prince¡ªthe military leader who had recently fallen from grace.


    ¡°Most of your business must come from supplying the military, right?¡± Will asked casually.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re sharp, young master. On paper, I make gear for adventurers. But most of my confidential work is for military supply and maintenance. If you ever inherit your family business, you¡¯ll definitely take it far,¡± the blacksmith replied with a chuckle. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this struck a nerve for Will.


    ¡°Y-Yeah...¡± he muttered awkwardly while watching the blacksmith work.


    The man meticulously sorted through forging materials and prepared them for crafting. His movements were skilled but slightly slowed by age. With calloused fingers, he carefully folded up the cursed cloth Will had provided.


    ¡°But if your work is confidential, shouldn¡¯t you avoid talking about it?¡± Will probed further.


    ¡°What does it matter? The military¡¯s in chaos right now¡ªI don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll get any more jobs from them,¡± the blacksmith sighed as he stared into the furnace flames.


    Will realized he might be able to press for more information.


    ¡°The Fourth Prince¡ªwhat¡¯s going on with him? What¡¯s really happening in the royal family?¡±


    The blacksmith paused mid-motion and gave Will a guarded look.


    ¡°People outside the capital are all speculating. But from what we see here... The royal family is on the verge of collapse. Ever since they summoned back those three married princesses last month, things have been off.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Will recalled that event¡ªit was something he had personally witnessed.


    Back in Yavik Town, during those sweltering summer days when he hadn¡¯t yet realized how chaotic things would become¡ªhe had encountered one of those ¡°summoned back¡± princesses...


    But at the time, he hadn¡¯t understood its significance or its dire implications.


    ¡°As for the Fourth Prince... I¡¯ve seen him from afar as a military leader. How should I put this? He didn¡¯t seem like a good person. But for someone who¡¯s managed shady dealings for so many years, he must¡¯ve been very cautious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have exposed himself at this time. So you tell me¡ªdoesn¡¯t it seem like someone¡¯s setting him up? After all, his control over military power is Entark¡¯s most valuable resource...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Will hesitated to respond.


    The original story hinted at these events but never revealed who was pulling the strings behind them.


    But...


    From a ¡°who benefits most¡± perspective, it was clear someone was orchestrating this¡ªand that someone was...


    Carver.


    Entark¡¯s military was being misused for internal conflicts rather than external threats. This allowed Carver¡ªwho only needed ¡°a year of rapid growth¡±¡ªto seize an opportunity and overthrow royal unity.


    ¡°So... who do you think will ultimately gain control over that power?¡± Will asked cautiously.


    ¡°Hard to say. And honestly? I don¡¯t care about politics,¡± the blacksmith replied bluntly.


    ¡°I see... One last question¡ªwhat do you think of Princess Treya?¡±


    At this question, the blacksmith froze momentarily before looking up sharply at Will. His gaze lingered on Will¡¯s face as if trying to match it against something familiar¡ªlike those missing person notices plastered everywhere. Realizing this, Will quickly lowered his head and pulled his hat down further to obscure his features.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite popular¡ªat least among commoners. People seem to genuinely like her,¡± came his response after a pause.


    Such a confident answer?


    While Will knew Treya¡¯s beauty¡ªor rather her appearance¡ªmade her more beloved by many, he hadn¡¯t expected such an unequivocal statement from the blacksmith.


    ¡°But... to be honest, I don¡¯t think she stands much of a chance. Compared to others, she seems too... ¡®simple.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ¡®naive¡¯ would be a better word¡ªbut calling royalty naive doesn¡¯t feel right. If she were truly naive, she¡¯d have been eliminated long ago. By ¡®simple,¡¯ I mean... compared to others who want everything, she seems... more direct?¡±


    Oddly enough, Will found comfort in those words.


    Three years ago, Treya had been described as ¡°cold¡± or ¡°aloof¡± whenever she appeared in public. But now? People were calling her ¡°direct.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by ¡®direct,¡¯ I mean her approach. Compared to others¡¯ convoluted schemes, hers feels straightforward¡ªeasy to understand.¡±


    ¡°Haha... That does sound like her.¡±


    ¡°And because of that... she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who could win¡ªright?¡±


    ¡°Haha... Right.¡±


    And it was precisely because Treya was like that...


    That Will wanted to help her.

 Chapter 239 -

    Chapter 239: ¡°The Side of the Gods¡±¡ª


    Using a small flame spell, Will lit the tip of his finger and used it to ignite the old candle sitting on his desk.


    After a day spent wandering the streets, Will had gathered a decent amount of information about the capital and the royal family.


    By the flickering candlelight, he stared at the words written in his notebook¡ª


    [Quest 1000: Prepare Treya¡¯s weapon, Shadow Wraith Sword.]


    He marked a check next to the task.


    Although the sword wasn¡¯t finished yet, it was well on its way, and there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    Then...


    He flipped back a page in his notebook, which he had been writing in reverse order. The next task was¡ª


    [Quest 1001: Investigate the current state of the royal family.]


    This page was mostly blank, left intentionally so he could record the results of his investigation.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Though the capital¡¯s atmosphere was heavy and tense, Will had managed to gather some useful information.


    For instance, through shady newspapers.


    Or from street vendors who claimed to sell ¡°royal secrets that could make you rich.¡±


    And even from old, long-established businesses in the capital whose owners were more willing to talk.


    ¡ª


    ¡°First of all, history hasn¡¯t ¡®lied¡¯ to me...¡±


    Will sighed as he began jotting down notes about the remaining royal siblings vying for the throne. He carefully placed their names in positions identical to the ones he had used when teaching Treya with her little portrait sketches.


    ¡°The Fourth Prince has indeed been hit with a massive scandal exposed by the Seventh Princess. However, the Seventh Princess, in an attempt to protect herself by handing over evidence, has also lost her chance at claiming the throne.¡±


    His finger hovered between their names as he pondered.


    This was an event that had occurred in both ¡°fate¡± and ¡°history,¡± and in Will¡¯s mind, Carver was likely involved.


    Will even speculated that Carver had obtained the evidence from the Seventh Princess and used it to pressure her into gambling on her father¡¯s supposed leniency. This led to her exposing both herself and the Fourth Prince.


    Unfortunately...


    At this point in time, Emperor Edward was bedridden and no longer attended court. However, from within the palace, he was still keenly aware of the outside conflicts.


    A Fourth Prince burdened with ¡°treason¡± charges and a Seventh Princess accused of ¡°covering up crimes¡± would both be effectively eliminated from the power struggle.


    If this were Will¡¯s original world, this scandal would probably have been dubbed something like ¡°Gate-gate.¡± Unfortunately, the capital didn¡¯t seem to have any gates grand enough to warrant such a name.


    ¡°Hmm, so far, I¡¯ve got two... no, maybe three key pieces of information.¡±


    ¡°First, the Fourth Prince and Seventh Princess have mutually destroyed each other.¡±


    ¡°Second, the Sixth Prince and Eighth Prince have engaged in a fierce duel¡ªthough it¡¯s unclear who won, or if there was even a winner.¡±


    ¡°Third, scattered reports suggest that the Fifth Princess and Sixth Prince, as key figures managing commerce and administration, have also made some moves. Notably, they sold off military-related assets just before things went south...¡±


    ¡°Fourth... even Eugenie, whom Treya herself dismissed as harmless, along with her younger brother, has begun stirring up activity¡ªpromoting her early dungeon exploits.¡±


    ¡°And fifth...¡±


    Will sighed deeply.


    This fifth point wasn¡¯t something he had directly heard¡ªit was more of a conclusion he had drawn from piecing together all the information he¡¯d gathered.


    ¡°With four individuals openly clashing and both the Fifth Princess and Sixth Prince making calculated moves¡ªeven Eugenie showing signs of action...¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°In all this chaos, Treya has done nothing except post that missing person notice. Nothing else.¡±


    After filling an entire page with notes, Will took a moment to review what he had written.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d written so much by hand. While his handwriting had become messier over time, his logic remained clear.


    Now to review the next task...


    Will flipped forward another page in his notebook.


    [Quest 1002: Meet her at the palace alone.]


    ¡°Alone... huh?¡±


    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t so much a ¡°task.¡±


    It felt more like...


    A declaration of his resolve.


    To be honest, after what happened with Leah, Will finally realized that he had truly earned the ¡°love¡± of all three girls.


    But...


    He felt like he deserved it, didn¡¯t he?


    In his previous life, he had pored over their character profiles and backstories countless times!


    He had compiled all their appearances into separate volumes just to identify key design elements!


    And here, in this world, he had crafted personalized training plans to help them grow stronger!


    ¡°The original Quest System was twice as thick as this notebook...¡± Will muttered as he weighed the small notebook in his hand before sighing.


    As he got to know them better through their interactions, he refined those plans even further¡ªtailoring them specifically for each girl.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t just help them become ¡°not losers¡±; he helped them become incredibly strong¡ªinside and out.


    This was a story he had initiated. This was a darkening process he had facilitated. These were consequences he had brought about. Of course it was up to him to face them alone.


    And honestly? He believed¡ª


    Even if the original male protagonist were still around, there was no way he could handle these three yanderes that Will himself had forged. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will wasn¡¯t just someone outside the story who understood their weaknesses; he was also someone within it who had watched them grow step by step.


    In other words, if even someone like him¡ªwho knew more about ¡°fate¡± than anyone else¡ªcouldn¡¯t change them...


    Then no one could.


    So it wasn¡¯t just about ¡°facing them alone.¡± It was about being the only one who could do it.


    ¡°Yes. Writing this down...¡±


    ¡°...means I believe I can solve Treya¡¯s problem on my own.¡±


    ¡°¡ªUsing the information I¡¯ve gathered.¡±


    After all, he knew more about ¡°fate¡± than anyone else. And ¡°fate,¡± even when twisted by coincidences like turning the protagonist into a woman, still stubbornly tried to realign itself with its original course.


    In other words, Will came from ¡°the side of fate¡¯s author.¡±


    ¡°For them... I¡¯m someone from ¡®the side of the gods.¡¯ Even if this is a chess match with Treya, I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Will slapped his notebook shut with a confident smile and glanced at the window in front of him.


    Uh...


    Seeing his reflection in the glass¡ªa slightly smug smile that bordered on cringeworthy¡ªhe immediately looked away in embarrassment.


    But...


    He couldn¡¯t shake a lingering sense of unease. Perhaps it was the strange feeling left by that morning¡¯s dream.


    ¡°...Someone like me couldn¡¯t possibly end up being outmaneuvered by a yandere like in that dream,¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Last time was just an unexpected fluke¡ªan accident where their affection points shifted toward me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s set that aside for now. More than external factors, what I really want to understand is...¡±


    ¡ªTreya¡¯s inner thoughts as a result of all this.


    Naturally, this tied into his next task...


    [Quest 1003: Sincerely win her heart.]

 Chapter 240 - Quest 1003

    Chapter 240: Quest 1003¡ª


    [Quest 1003: Sincerely win her heart.]


    How does one deal with a girl who has completely ¡°darkened¡±?


    There were many possible solutions. But ever since Will had felt the ¡°witch¡¯s¡± emotions through Leah, since he had responded to her in a way that brought her joy, and since he had given her the staff that helped her regain some clarity...


    He decided to take this gentler path.


    ¡ªTo sincerely win them over.


    To do this, he needed to analyze Treya¡¯s ¡°darkening¡± process using the information he had.


    Using the current page as a draft, Will began jotting down everything he remembered.


    From his earlier notes in The Quest System, he recalled:


    The first key event was Treya¡¯s birthday, where she had come to understand her ¡°desires¡± and, as a result, earned the favor of a ¡°demon.¡±


    This allowed her to participate in the royal power struggle not as a naive ¡°innocent princess,¡± but as someone wielding true Entark swordsmanship granted by demonic power.


    Back in Novice Town, when their adventuring party had just formed, Will hadn¡¯t noticed any strong ¡°darkening¡± tendencies in Treya. She had seemed like a princess with slightly more cunning than before.


    At most...


    She had shown a somewhat strong desire to control him.


    For instance, she had been completely opposed to him meeting Shuna¡ªjust like Leah. The only one who supported him at the time was Eir, who always stood by his side.


    ¡°...Maybe I should¡¯ve noticed something back then,¡± Will muttered.


    Then came...


    The two months they spent apart.


    Those two months created a significant distance between them, as Treya¡¯s chosen path and Will¡¯s diverged completely.


    But thanks to the world¡¯s gradually advancing technology, certain news traveled quickly, bridging that gap somewhat.


    Something must have happened during those two months to push Treya further down the path of ¡°darkening.¡±


    ¡°What could it have been?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess...¡±


    ¡°It was probably that damned newspaper with the photo of me and Shuna together.¡±


    After all, Leah had reacted the same way.


    From Treya¡¯s perspective, she might have believed that Will had left due to some political or family emergency. But then she saw him seemingly on vacation with another woman, living a carefree ¡°couple adventurer¡± life. Honestly, even Will couldn¡¯t blame her for being upset!


    Still, this realization gave Will an important insight¡ª


    ¡°If I want to truly understand her, maybe I need to approach this like profiling¡ªby seeing things from Treya¡¯s perspective.¡±


    ...


    It was a calm morning in the royal palace. Warm sunlight streamed through the windows as Treya sat by the window. Though she felt excited inside, her expression remained cold as she took the newspaper handed to her by a subordinate¡ªthe one said to contain news about Will.


    ¡°Let me see where Professor Will is... Oh... here he is...¡±


    ¡°Professor Will wasn¡¯t gone because of some urgent matter...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just out there enjoying a happy ¡®couple adventurer¡¯ life with another woman...¡±


    ¡°No... he¡¯s not that kind of person. Maybe... it¡¯s because he has other ¡®duties¡¯ besides me...¡±


    ¡ªThese were the lines Will imagined Treya saying as he dramatically mimicked her cold tone while ensuring no one was around to hear him.


    What a scumbag!


    Will had fully immersed himself in that scenario.


    While there was some misunderstanding involved...


    The truth was, during his time adventuring with Shuna... well... it had been pretty enjoyable.


    If he hadn¡¯t enjoyed himself so much, he might¡¯ve been able to lie to himself and call it a misunderstanding.


    But he had enjoyed it. And now, he felt he had to take responsibility for that enjoyment.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t post the missing person notice immediately after learning about this. It took about two weeks. During that time...¡±


    Will hit a bit of a roadblock in his analysis.


    Those two weeks had been spent in Moonlit Frost, where time had been accelerated for him.


    He had been... ¡°missing.¡±


    What felt like mere hours to him had translated into two weeks outside¡ªa period during which he could neither send nor receive any information.


    So what could have happened during those two weeks?


    From the missing person notice she posted and the turmoil within the royal family, Will could infer something about her deeply hidden feelings¡ªperhaps this was what she hoped her ¡°Professor Will¡± would do for her.


    First, the unrest within the Entark royal family led to the recall of three married princesses from outside the capital.


    This likely served as the catalyst for Treya¡¯s return to the capital from her northern destination.


    Second, the Seventh Princess suddenly moved to impeach the Fourth Prince in what appeared to be a desperate attempt at self-preservation. The impeachment was highly successful, stripping the Fourth Prince of his long-held military power within just a week.


    And this...


    For ¡°Will,¡± the most inconvenient part was...


    He had mentioned this possibility to Treya before.


    At this point, based on various descriptions, Treya didn¡¯t seem to have taken any direct action regarding this matter...


    When she was tense or anxious, she tended to focus intensely on one thing¡ªlike practicing swordsmanship¡ªto calm herself down...


    She would likely have spent hours swinging her sword while silently repeating in her mind¡ª


    ¡°For the royal family, struggles like this are common. Yes, Professor Will told me so.¡±


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    ¡°You told me yourself that something terrifying would happen.¡±


    ¡°So you should be here now, helping me like you always do.¡±


    ¡°But... where are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve disappeared...¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡±


    ¡ª


    Terrifying! Absolutely terrifying!


    Imagine it¡ªthe palace in chaos due to the loss of military power, and the one who had predicted all of this¡ª¡±Professor Will¡±¡ªnot only failed to show up as he always did but also vanished entirely from Entark!


    Treya¡¯s stress levels must have skyrocketed!


    No wonder she began posting missing person notices nationwide in search of him.


    It wasn¡¯t just about ¡°capturing¡± him. It probably wasn¡¯t even entirely her decision¡ªgiven the state of the royal family, it was unlikely she could mobilize such resources on her own.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Meanwhile, the long-standing tension between the Sixth Prince and Eighth Prince escalated into a ¡®duel¡¯...¡±


    Unfortunately, Will hadn¡¯t been able to learn the outcome of this duel from his eavesdropping on the streets. According to what people said, only members of the royal family and their close confidants were allowed to witness it.


    This tied into another point Will had mentioned earlier¡ª


    For Treya, this duel represented yet another looming ¡°crisis.¡±


    ¡°Although it was a duel between the Sixth Prince and Eighth Prince, Treya might have received an invitation as well. But...¡±


    She would refuse.


    She was an excellent student who trusted Will¡¯s advice.


    So...


    As a dutiful member of the royal family, she would attend the duel on time but would not participate...


    ¡°Professor Will said this is dangerous...¡±


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t get involved...¡±


    ¡°But... why haven¡¯t you come back yet? Look¡ªit¡¯s exactly as you predicted. You showed me this dark path.¡±


    ¡°Please appear...¡±


    ¡°Professor Will...¡±


    ¡ª


    This version of Treya¡ªwritten from Will¡¯s perspective¡ªwas precisely why her ¡°darkening¡± weighed so heavily on him.


    In her own way, she burdened Will with an overwhelming sense of responsibility through her feelings.


    And in doing so, she suffocated herself as well.


    ¡°Huff... Is this how you are, Treya?¡±


    Some might criticize Treya for being too ¡°fragile¡± and ¡°lacking ambition¡± compared to other members of the royal family.


    But Will understood...


    In the original story¡ªa narrative that maintained an overall lighthearted tone¡ªTreya had been introduced as the most innocent and naive character. Yet she faced some of the most difficult circumstances and ended up with one of the most tragic fates.


    Her royal family was overthrown. Her siblings crippled one of her eyes. And in the end, she bore the burden of ¡°revenge,¡± leading what remained of Entark¡¯s forces in an attempt to restore its former glory.


    Because of this...


    Will didn¡¯t just teach her swordsmanship so she could defeat her destined opponent¡ªthe ¡°Ghost Swordsman.¡±


    He wanted her to survive¡ªto live on with both eyes intact.


    ¡°So... what has she been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°If... if she still believes in me like she used to¡ªeven though I haven¡¯t truly responded to her feelings...¡±


    Will stared at the words on his page.


    This wasn¡¯t information he had gathered directly but rather something he inferred from every sunny afternoon he¡¯d spent with Treya¡ª


    ¡°Professor Will said I need to ally with...¡±


    ¡°His father.¡±


    ¡°Even though negotiating with others¡ªespecially those skilled at deception¡ªis incredibly difficult...¡±


    ¡°I have to try.¡±


    ¡ª


    A bead of sweat formed on Will¡¯s forehead. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was hard to imagine that after all this time, the person he trusted least¡ªthe one he feared most and wanted to avoid above all else¡ªwas still his father.


    Carver was like a visible manifestation of ¡°fate¡¯s darkness.¡± You knew it ran deep and hid countless secrets...


    But you could never fully see what it was. He always stood just beyond your reach¡ªone step outside your grasp within fate¡¯s web of inevitable outcomes.


    ¡°She¡¯ll meet with Carver¡ªor maybe she already has¡ªbut... this isn¡¯t good timing.¡±


    Will regretted telling Treya too early that ¡°those who control dungeon resources will be the winners.¡± Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have introduced Carver into her plans so soon.


    ¡°No, no, no...¡±


    Panic began creeping into Will¡¯s thoughts as he flipped to the next page in his notebook.


    [Reward: Princess Treya.]


    Right. There were no other options now.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡ªif that sword isn¡¯t ready by then¡ªI¡¯ll go find Treya myself. Before Carver makes his move, there¡¯s still time...¡±


    Looking out at the moonlit and starry window before him, Will saw his faint reflection growing dimmer as his candle burned low and night deepened further.


    It was time for him to rest.


    Tomorrow, he¡¯d wait at the blacksmith shop. After all, if Treya had a proper weapon, she could gain an advantage in any potential ¡°duel.¡±


    Having analyzed everything up to this point, Will felt confident about how he would save Treya¡ªand how he would be ¡°sincere¡± when they met again.


    He extinguished the candle and stared at his darkened desk. There was no longer a thick copy of The Quest System sitting there. But having seen that book so many times before, its image lingered like an afterimage in his mind.


    Something felt off...


    Ever since waking from that dream earlier today, that sense of unease hadn¡¯t left him¡ªit was what drove him to sit here and review everything so thoroughly.


    Had he missed something?


    Misjudged... something?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be... This was all calculated based on his knowledge of fate¡ªand his deep understanding of Treya, whom he had personally nurtured.


    Everything should...


    Be fine.


    ¡ªJust like before.


    ¡ªRight?

 Chapter 241 - What Do You Think of Him, Eir

    Chapter 241: What Do You Think of Him, Eir¡ª


    Seton Town.


    This town served as a transit hub for anyone entering the capital from the eastern side. If you wanted to reach the capital from the east, you had to pass through here.


    Pevran¡¯s team had departed from Yavik Town and reached Seton Town in about two days¡ªthanks to their status as an Adventurer¡¯s Guild-affiliated rescue team, which granted them certain privileges.


    But...


    Strangely enough, despite asking around, Pevran hadn¡¯t heard any news about Will or Shuna passing through.


    She speculated that they might have avoided taking a direct route here, instead choosing to detour through one of the many smaller towns near the capital. If they were trying to stay under the radar, there were at least five other towns they could have chosen as stopovers.


    The frustrating part was...


    As a transit hub, Seton Town was bustling with merchants, making it nearly impossible to find accommodations without a reservation.


    Fortunately, they were able to stay at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    However...


    This particular Adventurer¡¯s Guild was shabby and rundown¡ªnothing like the well-maintained guilds in more prosperous regions.


    The weather had turned colder as they traveled northward. To prevent anyone from catching a cold, Pevran had someone light the fireplace.


    ¡ª


    Late at night.


    Eir sat by the fireplace, her tail swaying slightly as she stared into the flames.


    Everyone else had fallen asleep where they could. After learning that her young master likely hadn¡¯t taken the same route as them, Eir found herself unable to sleep¡ªa rare occurrence for a ¡°canine¡± hybrid known for good sleep quality.


    ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t it my young master who told me that canine hybrids tend to sleep well...¡± Eir murmured, her gray eyes reflecting the flickering firelight.


    The flames reminded her of a story from her childhood...


    A very distant memory¡ª


    Back then, Will¡¯s dog, named ¡°Three-Seven,¡± hadn¡¯t yet passed away. Eir had just been assigned to Will¡¯s side and was told that he had personally chosen her to be his personal maid. From now on, she was to obey his every command.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t know Will very well and was a little afraid of him. The other servants often described him as ¡°eccentric.¡±


    It was winter. Will stood in front of the fireplace, his back to the flames, looking at her.


    But...


    She was too scared to meet his gaze.


    Though he appeared ¡°friendly,¡± dressed neatly and cleanly like a proper young master of the Hysterm family...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s so cold today... Hmm, did you just learn how to make tea? Alright then, your first task is to make me a cup of hot tea,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°Tea...?¡± Eir¡¯s ears perked up. She had only recently learned how to speak and didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant.


    Especially since Will, despite being so young, spoke in such an oddly formal manner.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s this stuff,¡± he said, pointing at a cup.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That was her first attempt at making tea. Her technique was terrible¡ªso bad that even now, she couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. The tea leaves weren¡¯t properly filtered, the water temperature was wrong, and the result was a lukewarm, strange-tasting brew.


    She nervously carried the tea back to him, terrified that this ¡°eccentric¡± young master would fly into a rage and punish her. But she also felt resigned¡ªafter all, she had spent the first part of her life suffering in the forest. A beating wouldn¡¯t be anything new for someone like her, a servant meant to be used and discarded.


    If it was inevitable, then it might as well happen sooner rather than later.


    When she returned, she saw Will sitting in a chair, reading a newspaper¡ªa sight that surprised her. She had never seen a child around her age reading something meant for adults.


    ¡°Tea... ready...¡± she said timidly as she placed the cup in front of him. Then she quickly retreated to the fireplace in fear as he picked up the cup.


    ¡°Alright, let me try it...¡± Will said as he lifted the cup. He sniffed it briefly before frowning but still took a sip.


    ¡°This taste... sigh, as expected...¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eir blurted out before he could finish his sentence. She backed away until¡ª


    Until her tail accidentally touched the flames in the fireplace.


    For beastfolk living in human society, one of the hardest things to manage was their tails. They often knocked things over without realizing it or got stepped on by others. And now...


    Her tail had caught fire.


    ¡°Yip! Yip-yip-yip!¡± Eir yelped as she realized what had happened. The flames had already singed some of the fur at the tip of her tail and were beginning to burn toward her skin.


    Panicking, she dropped the tray she was holding and tried to smother the flames with her hands, tears welling up in her eyes as she moved forward blindly.


    Splash¡ª


    Suddenly, she felt a cool sensation on her burned tail.


    Will had poured the entire cup of lukewarm tea over her tail.


    Looking back on it now, it might have seemed like he was venting his frustration with the bad tea by dumping it on his maid.


    But when Eir looked up at him for the first time¡ªreally looked at him¡ªshe saw his expression clearly.


    He wasn¡¯t angry. At that time, Eir couldn¡¯t yet read facial expressions well. But with her keen sense of smell, she could detect his calm and slightly concerned emotions in the air around him.


    He...


    He truly was an ¡°odd person.¡±


    Always doing strange things with such peculiar expressions on his face.


    ¡°Sorry about that¡ªyour first cup of tea ended up being used like this. But honestly? It tasted just as bad as I expected,¡± he said with a sudden laugh¡ªa genuine laugh that made him seem so carefree. He reached out and gently rubbed the tip of Eir¡¯s ear, making her flinch in surprise.


    ¡°And you¡¯re just as scared of me as I expected.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ve got plenty of time to work on that.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Why are you sitting by the fire?¡± Pevran¡¯s quiet voice pulled Eir out of her memories.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired but can¡¯t fall asleep...¡± Eir admitted softly.


    ¡°Still worried about your young master?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Pevran found it easy to guess what was on this little maid¡¯s mind. Just looking at how Eir stared into the flames made it clear she was reminiscing about something important.


    ¡°You know,¡± Pevran began thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m really curious about this Will¡ªWill Hysterm. He must be quite charming. Not just for you... but also for that princess posting missing person notices everywhere. Even Shuna¡ªsomeone I thought was fiercely independent¡ªseems to like him.¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up immediately.


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s just how my young master is!¡±


    ¡°Shh... people are sleeping,¡± Pevran reminded her with a chuckle.


    Eir quickly flattened her ears again.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s strange but goal-oriented. He¡¯s decisive and always seems to have everything planned out perfectly¡ªit¡¯s comforting,¡± Eir said quietly as she gently touched the collar around her neck.


    She had gone through many collars over time, but each one had been personally given to her by Will. She treasured them all and secretly kept them hidden in her room¡ªeven though Will had told her to throw them away if they were no longer useful.


    ¡°For others, I can¡¯t say. But for me... he has this power to change people. Following him step by step makes you realize your own progress and see a brighter future.¡±


    ¡°And when you look back¡ªyou¡¯ve become a better version of yourself¡ªbut your trust and reliance on him only deepen.¡±


    ¡°The sense of security he brings... like he can foresee ¡®fate¡¯ and change its very foundation... it becomes something you can¡¯t let go of...¡±


    Eir spoke while absentmindedly stroking her collar. Her gaze remained fixed on the fireplace flames as if she were still lost in her memories.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s surprising. I thought you¡¯d describe him as ¡®gentle¡¯¡ªa word I¡¯ve heard too often used for charming scoundrels,¡± Pevran teased lightly.


    ¡°...My young master is gentle...¡± Eir began hesitantly before pausing to think. While Will did care for her after tough training sessions and provided her with excellent equipment and food...


    Strictly speaking... throwing her into harsh training sessions¡ªand occasionally hurling fireballs like Blazing Meteor at her¡ªwasn¡¯t exactly ¡°gentle.¡±


    ¡°...Maybe not,¡± she admitted sheepishly.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Pevran sat down beside her and removed the shawl draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°I think I can guess why Shuna follows him now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to harm my young master! That Shuna¡ªwith such a suspicious background¡ªshe definitely has ulterior motives!¡± Eir hissed quietly but firmly.


    ¡°Hmm... while I did tell you about Shuna¡¯s mysterious identity, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d harm your young master.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue about that,¡± Pevran said with a wave of her hand. ¡°But don¡¯t you think your young master has just as many questionable traits as Shuna?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Eir tilted her head in confusion.


    She realized something then¡ªshe rarely interacted with people outside of Will¡¯s circle. In fact, she almost never spoke with anyone who didn¡¯t already know him.


    This was...


    Her first time ¡°evaluating¡± Will.


    To describe him through her perspective¡ªto share what he meant to her with someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a team leader for years now,¡± Pevran continued. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with plenty of teammates¡ªor trainees¡ªand let me tell you: changing yourself is hard enough. Changing others? That¡¯s even harder.¡±


    ¡°That...¡±


    ¡°To change others means you understand them deeply. To predict events so accurately means you understand the future exceptionally well.¡±


    ¡°My young master often talks about ¡®fate¡¯ and such... but I always felt he was pessimistic about it,¡± Eir admitted softly.


    ¡°He... he always writes or flips through this red notebook but never lets us see what¡¯s inside...¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And he always seems to know when things will happen...¡±


    As Eir spoke, she suddenly became aware of something unsettling.


    ¡°Fate... pessimism...¡±


    ¡°You see? Doesn¡¯t he seem like someone who can see your ¡®future¡¯?¡± Pevran asked pointedly.


    ¡°...My young master would never harm me!¡±


    ¡°No, no¡ªI¡¯m not saying he would harm anyone. Just like Shuna hasn¡¯t harmed anyone either.¡±


    ¡°...I think I understand what you mean now,¡± Eir murmured uncertainly. ¡°But I can¡¯t quite put it into words...¡±


    She gazed into the flames again.


    Perhaps because she had spent so much time by Will¡¯s side¡ªand thanks to her canine-like intuition¡ªEir could almost picture what state her young master might be in right now.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading straight for the capital... aren¡¯t you?¡± she whispered softly. ¡°Because of this ¡®fate¡¯ you keep mentioning?¡±


    Though Eir wasn¡¯t particularly perceptive, even she could tell from his lack of letters¡ªand from all those missing person notices¡ªthat Princess Treya must be going through a difficult time as well.


    And so...


    The Will Hysterm who knew ¡°fate¡± and ¡°the future¡±¡ªthe one who had changed all their lives¡ªwould surely go to ¡°save¡± her.


    Because that¡¯s just who he was.


    But...


    Why...


    Eir wrapped her tail around herself and gently stroked it.


    Why did she feel...


    Worried? And maybe even... slightly unhappy?

 Chapter 242 - What Do You Think of Him, Shuna

    Chapter 242: What Do You Think of Him, Shuna¡ª


    Novice Town.


    XXX Tavern.


    Isaac was preparing to close up for the night after watching the last of his patrons leave. Then...


    He heard the soft ding-a-ling of the bell above the door.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re closed for the night. Please come back tomor¡ª¡±


    But when he saw who it was, he froze mid-sentence.


    ¡°Yo,¡± she greeted casually, raising a hand.


    ¡°Sh-Shuna?!¡±


    Standing in front of him was someone he hadn¡¯t expected to see.


    She had even changed her outfit¡ªswapping out her usual attire for something different. Well, it was autumn now; perhaps she had finally realized that the cold wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.


    But what surprised him even more...


    This Shuna was someone he had never seen before.


    She still looked as healthy and full of energy as ever, but there was a weariness in her expression. Not the kind of fatigue that came from traveling, but something more like the exhaustion of someone who had been emotionally wounded.


    If Isaac remembered correctly...


    She had left with that boy¡ªthe one he¡¯d been waiting years to see again. Allow him to call him a ¡°boy,¡± because in Isaac¡¯s eyes, that young master was still just a kid.


    And it wasn¡¯t just any departure¡ªit was one she had carefully orchestrated. She had ¡°pretended to be drunk¡± so he would escort her¡ªsurely that had been an act, right?


    Isaac had even witnessed the aftermath: the young master¡¯s little maid came looking for him, and Shuna¡¯s old teammates showed up as well. Meanwhile, that pair of lovebirds had disappeared somewhere to enjoy themselves.


    But now...


    ¡°Hmm, my train just arrived. I¡¯d like to grab something to eat and maybe have a drink. Given our friendship, that¡¯s not a problem, right?¡± Shuna asked casually.


    ¡°No problem at all. Wait... train? What train?¡±


    ¡°The fastest and most convenient mode of transportation these days. It¡¯s just a shame you have to hop on when no one¡¯s looking¡ªit¡¯s a bit of a hassle,¡± she said, scratching her head.


    Isaac immediately sensed something was off.


    Her first words hadn¡¯t been an explanation of her current situation¡ªespecially not the question he most wanted to ask: Where was the person who had been by her side?


    ¡°Alright then, what do you want to drink? We¡¯ve got plenty left over¡ªbusiness has been slow ever since the dungeon here disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Chaos¡ªno, just give me your signature cocktail,¡± she said after a brief pause.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The way she started to order the same drink as that boy but then quickly changed her mind... Isaac couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something ominous about it.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Shuna stared at her drink without saying much. Unlike before, when she would return from adventures and chat with him about all sorts of things, she remained quiet.


    Alright, Isaac thought. He had seen enough to piece things together.


    ¡°You...¡±


    He hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Did you get dumped?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?!¡±


    Shuna had just taken a sip of her drink when she heard those words. She barely managed to swallow it without spitting it out.


    ¡°...Maybe. But... I... I didn¡¯t even confess, so... so technically, no,¡± she muttered, staring at her glass as if it held all the answers. Her tone and expression were tinged with frustration, as though she were trying to convince herself as much as him.


    This...


    This was unmistakably the look of someone who had realized they didn¡¯t stand a chance with the person they liked and had come to drown their sorrows while putting on a brave face!


    ¡ªHow could this happen?!


    ¡ªHow could someone as invincible, adorable, and assertive as Shuna possibly lose?!


    ¡ªCould it be that boy is actually some heartless player?!


    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t say anything, but I can already tell from that pitying look on your face, old man. I never agreed to you acting like my father, so stop worrying about me like one!¡± Shuna snapped.


    ¡°Alright, fine. So... tell me everything? We¡¯ve got plenty of drinks here,¡± Isaac offered.


    ¡°Hmm... do you believe in ¡®fate¡¯?¡± Shuna asked suddenly.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Well, that kills the conversation.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¡ªI believe in it. Happy now? Go on.¡±


    Shuna twirled her glass with her long fingers. Her nails had grown quite long¡ªit seemed she hadn¡¯t trimmed them in some time.


    ¡°I wanted to make a move... but I realized that the parts of him I like might overlap with something buried deep inside him,¡± she said cryptically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak in riddles; I¡¯m too old for that,¡± Isaac replied bluntly.


    Shuna scratched her head in frustration.


    ¡°If it were him, he¡¯d understand exactly what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    ¡°Hmph... Anyway, at first, he felt like someone living both in control of and controlled by his own ¡®fate.¡¯ Like a ¡®scalding stone¡¯¡ªwarm and passionate toward others but with a core so hard you couldn¡¯t figure out what he truly wanted.¡±


    ¡°...Do all you smart people talk this way?¡± Isaac muttered.


    Shuna shot him a glare.


    ¡°Fine, keep going,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°We... we went through some things. Let¡¯s just say he brought it upon himself¡ªI won¡¯t comment further. But after that, I saw something ignite in him¡ªa hope for living in the present. It was like that stone had been cracked open just a little,¡± Shuna explained as she raised her glass and held it up to the light, letting the red liquid catch the glow.


    At this point, Isaac still hadn¡¯t heard what he most wanted¡ªor dreaded¡ªto hear: confirmation that Shuna had been outright rejected.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It is. Until... I realized something else,¡± Shuna said as she set her glass down.


    ¡°The fear he has toward me¡ªlater I figured out it stems from his fear of fate.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Old man, you remember how I told you I¡¯ve always been incredibly lucky? Like I have some kind of halo where everything I want or try to do succeeds on the first attempt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... like a protagonist?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have noticed something about me¡ªabout my identity. And so he keeps trying to learn about my past¡ªas if he¡¯s comparing it to some ¡®fate¡¯ he has in mind,¡± Shuna said with a sigh before downing the rest of her drink in one go.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to say it out loud¡ªI can feel it. To him, I might be an obstacle in his plans. So... to avoid getting in his way, I came back here¡ªthe starting point¡ªin the same way I left.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    To be honest, Isaac didn¡¯t fully understand how Shuna had ¡°failed,¡± nor did he grasp why the other party might have rejected her.


    ¡°Let me put this in terms I can understand: so you confessed and got rejected?¡±


    ¡°No¡ªI rejected myself before he could figure out my feelings and ran away.¡±


    ¡°...Are you really Shuna?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Do I look fake to you?¡±


    ¡°The Shuna I know would face challenges head-on¡ªshe¡¯d go on the offensive and take charge! She¡¯d throw herself at him and leave him no room to escape!¡±


    ¡°...Do people really see me that way?¡± Shuna muttered under her breath.


    ¡°So what¡¯s his ¡®important business¡¯ then?¡± Isaac asked curiously.


    Shuna pushed her empty glass toward him, signaling for another drink.


    But Isaac placed his hand over the rim of the glass, refusing to pour more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... If my brilliant mind is correct, he¡¯s probably heading to the capital... to confess to Princess Treya¡ªthe one who¡¯s been searching for him all this time,¡± Shuna said begrudgingly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡ªSo he really is just some scumbag playing around with everyone¡¯s feelings!


    ¡°Every time he mentioned it, his face would light up with that same ¡®master of fate¡¯ expression¡ªas if he were preparing for his grand comeback. It reminded me of adventurers playing chess¡ªthe look they get when they think they¡¯ve got everything under control... only to get checkmated in an instant~¡±


    ¡°You sound pretty bitter about this, Shuna.¡±


    ¡°A little. But honestly? I can¡¯t imagine him losing,¡± Shuna admitted as she picked up her empty glass and stared at the single drop left at the bottom.


    ¡°If he does lose... maybe it¡¯ll crack open his shell a little more.¡±

 Chapter 243 - Overcast

    Chapter 243: Overcast¡ª


    The weather today was awful.


    When Will woke up, he was greeted by a completely ¡°overcast¡± sky¡ªnot the kind that promised a refreshing downpour, but the kind that loomed oppressively.


    The sky above was pitch black, not the usual soft, blended gray of a cloudy day.


    It was as if the atmosphere itself was conspiring to pile even more pressure onto Will, who was already feeling the weight of meeting Treya.


    And yet, something even stranger was happening...


    ¡ª


    Walking through the streets, Will noticed the city seemed even more solemn than before. There were fewer people on the streets, and most shops were either closed or eerily quiet.


    But what truly unsettled him...


    Was the sheer number of guards patrolling the streets.


    Having lived in the capital for three years, Will was familiar with the city¡¯s patrol routines. In all that time, he had never seen so many guards out at once.


    Did something happen with the royal family again?


    No, even if Emperor Edward had passed away, it wouldn¡¯t warrant this level of security.


    Pulling his hat lower over his face, Will quickened his pace, weaving through the guards until he reached the blacksmith¡¯s shop.


    And there, he encountered perhaps the only good news of the day.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a customer this impatient in a long time. But hey, I love a good challenge,¡± the blacksmith said with a grin.


    Will had braced himself for disappointment, expecting to hear that his order wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    Instead...


    The Shadow Wraith Sword now rested comfortably in his hands.


    It felt incredibly light. Though its blade was wider than a rapier¡¯s, its weight was only about four-fifths that of a typical royal dueling sword.


    For an agile swordsman, this was an ideal weapon!


    And...


    It was truly ¡°black.¡±


    The forging process hadn¡¯t altered the material¡¯s eerie color. Now that it had been shaped into a sword, its blackness seemed almost menacing¡ªlike it could cut through anything.


    The most striking feature, however, was its hilt. The cursed cloth from the ¡°demonic dungeon¡± had been wrapped around it like bandages. The texture was layered and ridged, providing an excellent grip.


    ¡°...Thank you so much!¡± Will exclaimed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your shield is ready too,¡± the blacksmith added casually.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Will blinked in surprise. He had been prepared to settle for just one completed item.


    But...


    The shield meant for Eir was also finished.


    Its icy blue surface perfectly complemented Eir¡¯s affinity for frost magic. More importantly...


    ¡°Why did you insist on putting paw prints on the shield? You¡¯re a strange one,¡± the blacksmith remarked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s custom-made! It¡¯s supposed to be unique!¡± Will replied defensively. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Now that these are done, I¡¯m probably going to close up shop for good. If you need any follow-ups, don¡¯t come looking for me here,¡± the blacksmith said with a sigh.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Will froze mid-thought.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much business lately. It¡¯s about time I packed up and left. Even taking royal commissions isn¡¯t stable work in this city anymore.¡±


    The blacksmith¡¯s words caught Will off guard. Glancing behind him, he noticed that the forge fire had already been extinguished¡ªa clear sign that the shop wouldn¡¯t be opening again today.


    ¡°So... where will you go next?¡± Will asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Not staying in the capital, that¡¯s for sure. Doing business with adventurers is much better. I¡¯ll probably move to a town near a dungeon. Speaking of which... you seem pretty familiar with adventurers. Don¡¯t blacksmiths who work with them usually follow dungeons around?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Will was momentarily speechless.


    To him, ¡°blacksmiths¡± and ¡°blacksmith shops¡± were akin to fixed-function NPCs in games. No matter where you went, you could always find them¡ªand they were always ready to help.


    From a game design perspective, functional elements like this were meant to adapt to player needs but always remain accessible when needed.


    ...


    But these were real people living in this world. And in this world¡¯s setting, blacksmiths were highly skilled artisans who earned more than your average farmer.


    Of course...


    Since dungeons weren¡¯t fixed locations and adventurers moved around frequently, these ¡°functional NPCs¡± would naturally have to relocate to make a living.


    At the same time...


    They were also affected by the events and circumstances of this world, changing their locations accordingly.


    This adaptability¡ªof both people and objects¡ªwas part of what made this world feel so ¡°real.¡±


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? Figures¡ªsomeone like you probably wouldn¡¯t know these little details. Don¡¯t worry; I know plenty of other blacksmiths who can help me out,¡± the blacksmith said with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading to the royal palace to see Princess Treya, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh... how did you...¡± Will trailed off, realizing he hadn¡¯t exactly been subtle around this blacksmith. ¡°...Yeah. I might head there this afternoon. She¡¯s... been waiting for me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you at first as the young master from those missing person notices plastered all over town.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Will¡¯s heart sank. Had he just given himself away?


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to scrutinize every customer who walks in here. But...¡± The blacksmith pointed across the street. ¡°The guards started tearing down those notices earlier today. That¡¯s when I noticed how much you resemble the guy on them.¡±


    Tearing them down...?


    Will¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He had avoided looking directly at his own missing person notices whenever he passed by them on the streets. He hated seeing his own face and always made an effort to avert his gaze.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying it must mean Princess Treya has already found you. Makes sense... doesn¡¯t it?¡± The blacksmith squinted at Will with a knowing look.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡ªStrange, strange, strange.


    ¡ªWhy is this happening?


    ¡ªWhy would they do this?


    ¡°Uh... yeah... I¡¯ll just... take my things and go,¡± Will stammered before quickly leaving the shop.


    ¡ª


    As he walked back ¡°home,¡± Will scanned every wall along the streets with wide eyes¡ª


    They were gone. All gone.


    The missing person notices that had once covered every corner of the city were nowhere to be seen.


    All that remained were faint traces of glue on the walls where they had been posted.


    Nothing else.


    The guards had worked quickly¡ªunsurprisingly so, given that this was a royal-controlled capital city.


    ¡°Hah... What... what is going on?¡± Will muttered as he shut his front door behind him. He leaned against it and placed Eir¡¯s shield by the wall before staring at the wooden floorboards beneath his feet, breathing heavily.


    His mind raced as he tried to piece together what little information he had. But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t arrive at an answer.


    Had Treya realized he was already in the capital?


    It wasn¡¯t impossible... but if she knew, why hadn¡¯t she come straight to him?


    Could it be that something else had happened within the royal family?


    Damn it¡ªif it was some major royal event, then surely it would¡¯ve been mentioned in the original story. But try as he might, Will couldn¡¯t recall anything relevant from his memory.


    If only The Quest System were still within reach¡ªhe could flip through its pages and confirm everything step by step.


    But now... things felt different somehow.


    How should he put it...


    The most unsettling part was that nothing seemed to have changed outwardly. Yet deep inside, Will felt an overwhelming sense of unease¡ªsimilar to what he¡¯d felt on the day he met Leah again.


    For Will, there were two choices¡ª


    1. Walk out now, report to the guards, and request entry into the royal palace.


    2. Leave the capital immediately. Something felt off; it might be better to regroup and return later when things settled down.


    And this choice... needed to be made quickly.


    Which...


    Which should he choose?


    Will¡ªwho was so used to being the one pressuring others¡ªnow found himself unable to escape his own mounting anxiety.


    ¡°Come on... Tell me¡ª¡±


    As Will Hysterm¡ªas the trusted leader of his team¡ªas someone who had personally nurtured these girls¡ª


    And as someone Treya needed now more than ever¡ª


    He looked down at the sword in his hand¡ªa weapon forged with exceptional craftsmanship and undeniable strength.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With those words, he opened the door.

 Chapter 244 - She Awaits in the Near-God Palace

    Chapter 244: She Awaits in the Near-God Palace¡ª


    Clack, clack, clack.


    The sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the ground echoed as Will stared out the window. A light drizzle had begun to fall, and from the mountainside, he could see dark clouds pressing down on the deep green peaks in the distance, as if they were about to collapse onto the mountain tops.


    Will had never felt the road to the royal palace stretch so long.


    He had traveled this path countless times before. Nearly every weekend, he and Treya would find some ¡°excuse¡± to meet¡ªusually under the pretense of ¡°bonding¡±¡ªand hold small gatherings at her palace. There, Will would give her private lessons, teaching her about royal politics and history.


    Helping her...


    Understand more about ¡°herself,¡± her ¡°environment,¡± and ¡°the people around her.¡±


    As Will anxiously leaned out of the carriage window to check their progress through the rain, the coachman at the front spoke up¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Will, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually show up.¡±


    ¡°...I... I just had some... important matters to attend to,¡± Will replied awkwardly.


    Thinking back, though he had been enjoying himself during this time, his primary focus had been investigating the whereabouts of the Green Wraith Stone. He hadn¡¯t been entirely idle.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come now to help Princess Treya. She¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± the coachman said with a tone of relief.


    Hearing this, Will suddenly realized¡ªthis coachman was the same one who had always driven Treya¡¯s carriage.


    After Will had turned himself in to the city guards and was told to wait at home, it was this very coachman who had arrived an hour later with a carriage bearing clear royal insignias¡ªjust like the ones that used to pick him up for visits to Treya¡¯s palace.


    Everything seemed so familiar, almost like it was three years ago.


    But...


    The gloomy weather overhead, the tense atmosphere around him, and the Treya waiting for him were no longer the same as they had been three years ago.


    ¡°Is she... not doing well?¡± Will asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Miss Treya? Of course not. But then again, there aren¡¯t many in the royal family who are doing well these days. Princess Treya has just become quieter than she used to be,¡± the coachman replied, snapping the reins. The white horses pulling the carriage galloped across the muddy road, their legs blurred by splashes of dirt.


    ¡°...Does she... talk about me?¡± Will asked cautiously.


    ¡°According to her maid, she mentions you every day. Mr. Will, you might not realize it, but Princess Treya truly hoped you would return...¡±


    Clack, clack, clack.


    The sound of the carriage wheels filled the silence as Will fell quiet, unable to respond.


    ¡°But recently, Her Highness seems to be doing better. After all... she personally met with Mr. Carver. Although all servants were dismissed during their meeting, so no one knows what they discussed.¡±


    ¡°!!!!!!¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He...


    He had been right!


    From Treya¡¯s perspective, it was inevitable that she would take this step. She would seek out Carver!


    ¡°When... when did she meet with Carver?!¡± Will demanded urgently.


    ¡°When? Hmm... I believe it was about a day ago. On that overcast day¡ªit even rained a little,¡± the coachman replied.


    ¡°......¡±


    Will clenched his fists tightly. He was too late.


    If he had arrived just a little earlier, he might have been able to stop Treya from making this decision. But it wasn¡¯t too late yet¡ªif he could find out what she and Carver discussed, there was still a chance to resolve things.


    Clack, clack, clack.


    The carriage rolled steadily into the royal palace grounds, moving deeper and deeper...


    But it wasn¡¯t following the path Will remembered.


    According to his memory, if they were heading to Treya¡¯s palace, they should have taken a right turn and gone uphill. Instead, the carriage veered left.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Are we going in the right direction?¡± Will asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course, sir. Princess Treya is waiting for you at the Near-God Palace,¡± the coachman replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°......¡±


    Near-God Palace?


    Will didn¡¯t remember every name of every area within the royal grounds, but...


    That name sounded... grand. It sounded like a place meant for someone of Emperor Edward¡¯s stature.


    ¡ª


    Clack¡ª


    The carriage came to a halt with a slight jolt, finally bringing an anxious Will to his destination.


    ¡°Mr. Will, please proceed from here. Princess Treya is waiting for you inside,¡± the coachman instructed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The Near-God Palace was a place Will had never visited before. Taking a closer look, he realized it covered a vast area and appeared to have multiple entrances.


    The door where he disembarked was merely a side entrance.


    The distance from here to the main building wasn¡¯t far. Without bothering with an umbrella, Will removed his hood¡ªwhich he had been wearing to conceal his identity¡ªand walked through the cool autumn rain toward the palace.


    The narrow hallway he entered was dimly lit, but far ahead, he could see a light at its end.


    That light...


    It reminded him of Treya¡¯s presence¡ªbright and pure, like her white attire that always exuded an air of beauty and goodness.


    Taking a deep breath, Will tightened his grip on the sword meant for Treya.


    Even though its hilt was wrapped in cloth, it still felt cold against his slightly sweaty palm. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    His heart pounded wildly¡ªhe had never felt this nervous before.


    Step by step, he moved forward.


    ¡ªWhat should he say when he sees her?


    ¡ªWhen he calls her name, will she tremble slightly before turning around in disbelief?


    The light at the end of the hallway grew larger with each step.


    ¡ªWhen she looks at him, will her expression remain calm as always? Or will her pale blue eyes glisten with unshed tears?


    ¡ªWill she rush forward to embrace him?


    He was getting closer now.


    Closer to Treya.


    ¡ªOr perhaps...


    ¡ªShe¡¯ll hold herself back just enough to place her hands over her heart and offer him a gentle smile?


    Will quickened his pace.


    By the end, he was running.


    ¡ªBut no matter what happens, he would look at her and say...


    ¡ª¡±I¡¯m back,¡± wouldn¡¯t he?


    ¡ª


    He reached it.


    The end of the hallway.


    This long journey of anticipation finally came to an end as Will arrived at his destination.


    At the end of the hallway was a tall but modestly sized reception room. Its brightness came from a large window directly opposite him that let in natural light.


    And there she was...


    Princess Treya stood there, her silver hair cascading like a waterfall down her back. The silvery hue dominated her appearance, making her look breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Treya,¡± Will called out between heavy breaths as he tried to steady himself.


    ¡°Wi... Will...¡± Treya stammered softly upon hearing his voice. Her body visibly trembled.


    Yes.


    This was exactly how he had imagined she would react.


    She would be surprised because she had waited so long for him.


    She would be surprised because he had come back for her.


    This was their long-awaited reunion after days and nights apart¡ªa moment they had both yearned for so deeply.


    ¡°Treya, I... I¡¯m back. Just as you hoped... I...¡±


    Then she slowly turned around.


    Only then did Will notice what she was wearing¡ªa black lace dress paired with black high heels that accentuated her tall figure.


    But...


    ¡°...You¡¯re back...¡± she said softly.


    Why...


    Why was her left eye...


    Covered by an eyepatch?

 Chapter 245 - Treya’s Checkmate

    Chapter 245: Treya¡¯s Checkmate¡ª


    Two days ago, in the royal palace¡ª


    On a rainy day much like today, Treya and Carver played their ¡°game of chess,¡± accompanied by the soft patter of rain and the delicate sound of crystal chess pieces being placed on the board.


    ¡°The power he holds is immense. For us humble merchants, it¡¯s precisely the kind of thing we fear most,¡± Carver said, his words punctuated by a distant clap of thunder. He moved one of his pawns forward.


    He didn¡¯t deploy any overtly aggressive pieces, yet his moves were far from defensive. Every step was a calculated offense.


    Treya didn¡¯t immediately respond to Carver¡¯s statement. Instead, she calmly moved her knight into the fray.


    In this conversation, where chess served as a metaphor for their intentions, Carver instantly understood that her move was an invitation for him to continue speaking.


    ¡°The noble royal family is like a dark cloud looming overhead¡ªsometimes bringing storms, sometimes revealing the sun. For people like us, it¡¯s an unbearable existence,¡± Carver said as he advanced another pawn, hinting at his hidden strategies.


    ¡°Rain always stops eventually. No cloud can permanently block out the sun¡ªit must make way for clear skies,¡± he added.


    Treya didn¡¯t move her pieces immediately. She quietly listened to the rain outside, resting her chin on her hand as she pondered her next steps.


    Though she held the advantage on the board, Carver had never ceased his relentless pressure.


    ¡ªBoth in chess and in negotiation.


    She carefully considered what her ¡°next move¡± should be.


    With a sigh, she moved her queen forward¡ªa clear indication that her subsequent moves would target Carver¡¯s king.


    ¡°The Entark royal family isn¡¯t as you describe it,¡± Treya said, directly refuting Carver¡¯s claims.


    ¡°Remember? Will is my fianc¨¦. Three years ago, we sought to establish a partnership. I believe... maintaining that ¡®partnership¡¯ is enough.¡±


    At the mention of Will¡¯s name, Carver¡¯s expression briefly faltered¡ªa rare moment of unguarded reaction. His right eyebrow twitched slightly before he withdrew his bishop back into his territory.


    Carver studied Treya closely.


    He noticed how different this ¡°princess¡± was compared to three years ago. If she hadn¡¯t brought up the past herself, he might not have realized it.


    She now possessed an intense and unwavering ¡°goal.¡± It was this goal that had brought her to sit across from him at this chessboard¡ªthis negotiation table.


    Her concessions and advances were unusual.


    Carver had initially assumed she was here out of desperation, seeking his ¡°support¡± as a last resort.


    After all, everyone knew how fierce the royal family¡¯s power struggles were. This beautiful princess had always been seen as someone who avoided getting involved¡ªa peripheral figure afraid to enter the fray.


    That perception was why Carver had ultimately abandoned her side three years ago, opting instead to delay any alliances with her faction.


    In an environment like the royal family¡¯s, if one couldn¡¯t ¡°stain themselves¡± to participate in the struggle, they weren¡¯t worth supporting.


    Even if she might be the last one standing in the end.


    ¡°Your Highness, I hope you understand that the Entark royal family today is not what it once was. Similarly, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is no longer what it used to be,¡± Carver said pointedly.


    A threat.


    Though his chess pieces indicated defense, his words carried an overt warning¡ªa clear mismatch between his actions on the board and his rhetoric in negotiation. This dissonance was part of what made this meeting so fraught with intrigue.


    Treya stared at the chessboard in silence for two or three seconds.


    The next move was obvious¡ªshe only needed to continue attacking. But she refrained from doing so.


    Instead, she seemed to analyze the significance behind Carver¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Is this your move, Mr. Carver?¡± Treya asked calmly.


    She understood now¡ªthis was exactly what Will had repeatedly warned her about: Carver¡¯s cunning. He wasn¡¯t just a top-tier merchant unwilling to relinquish his ¡°interests¡± easily during negotiations.


    For the first time, Treya¡¯s icy expression softened into a faint smile.


    She advanced her knight further into enemy territory.


    ¡°That may be so, Mr. Carver. But the seismic shifts caused by changes within the royal family are not something you can endure unscathed. Don¡¯t you want a ¡®win-win¡¯ situation?¡±


    After showing weakness earlier, she now displayed strength once more.


    And with this move, she also avoided answering the question Carver had been trying to probe¡ªwhat exactly was she after?


    As a businessman, Carver knew that successful negotiations and transactions required understanding the other party¡¯s ¡°demands.¡± What did they want? Why were they sitting across from him at this table?


    Carver castled his king for a short defense.


    ¡°Is that so? But perhaps... future adventurers might bring some surprises to Entark¡¯s royal family,¡± he replied cryptically.


    Treya moved her bishop forward aggressively.


    Carver quickly countered by advancing his queen.


    He could see it now¡ªTreya¡¯s playstyle had grown more aggressive than before.


    It seemed she was losing her ¡°patience.¡±


    On one side, Treya sought economic support from Carver and the Hysterm family he represented.


    On the other side, Carver found himself dissatisfied with Treya¡¯s proposals¡ªor perhaps he simply placed more faith in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and its ¡°future potential.¡±


    ¡°What if there is no ¡®future,¡¯ Mr. Carver? What if everything happens now?¡± Treya said suddenly as she delivered another check against his king. Though it wasn¡¯t checkmate yet, there were limited ways for him to respond.


    ¡°......¡±


    Carver felt something was off.


    She wasn¡¯t as ¡°detached¡± as others had described her to be.


    Could it be...


    Could it be that she not only had a backup plan but also possessed information that even he¡ªCarver¡ªdidn¡¯t know?


    In negotiations, what was most terrifying wasn¡¯t an undesirable outcome but...


    The realization that your opponent held ¡°unknown information.¡±


    Treya was using this information as leverage against him now.


    Her earlier displays of weakness¡ªeven over these past few weeks¡ªhad all been part of an act to conceal her true intentions?


    Even now, deep into their negotiation, she continued to withhold critical information?


    Especially with her confident tone just now...


    Could it be that the recent upheavals within the royal family weren¡¯t just ¡°beginnings¡± but signs of an imminent ¡°end¡±?


    Strange¡ªbased on Hysterm family intelligence channels, even rumors should have hinted at such developments. Yet there had been no such information circulating.


    What exactly was Treya so certain about?


    What had transformed her from the person she was three years ago into who she was now?


    Left with no choice, Carver moved his king back one step defensively.


    Treya¡¯s bishop advanced further, capturing one of his pieces.


    ¡°Mr. Carver, I¡¯m not unwilling to compromise. Just as I offered three years ago¡ªI can help you eliminate your competitors and make the Hysterm family the sole controllers of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. How about that?¡±


    Treya seemed slightly... irritated now.


    She was someone who rarely displayed irritation. Even during long chess matches like this one, she maintained patience¡ªjust as she patiently listened to Will¡¯s lessons or trained tirelessly in swordsmanship...


    Or laid out...


    This very game.


    But now, she was losing some of that composure.


    Perhaps it was because of the man sitting across from her¡ªa man whose face bore a faint resemblance to Will yet repeatedly tested her limits.


    Because she knew Will would never do such a thing.


    Carver countered by capturing her bishop with his own piece.


    ¡°Oh? Are you implying that the Hysterm family isn¡¯t already the sole controllers?¡± he asked slyly.


    Treya sighed softly and advanced her queen to capture another piece.


    ¡°Not just in your current domain. For example... under your support, we could restructure existing systems and give you¡ªnot just your family¡ªa seat at the table to enjoy a grand feast.¡±


    Carver paused to consider her words deeply.


    Her statement was thinly veiled¡ªit didn¡¯t take much effort to decipher its meaning. She was essentially offering him what he had sought three years ago through marriage alliances: legitimizing the Adventurer¡¯s Guild as a political force equal to Entark¡¯s old nobility and royal family...


    Perhaps even rivaling them outright.


    Carver moved his rook closer to Treya¡¯s king¡ªa subtle but clear offensive maneuver.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly an enticing proposal, Princess Treya.¡±


    But agreeing to such terms would mean fully supporting Treya¡ªnot just politically but also...


    Halting any plans for future expansion of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild into a dominant force.


    Treya observed his move and repositioned her king defensively to avoid immediate threats.


    ¡°If you agree, we can end things here today. Chess doesn¡¯t always need to reach its conclusion,¡± she offered diplomatically.


    But Carver responded by advancing his bishop once more.


    The most pressing question remained: Why should they heed her words when they could capitalize on Entark¡¯s current vulnerability and push for total dominance?


    ¡°But Your Highness... I think there¡¯s still room for more concessions,¡± he countered smoothly as he pressed forward again with another piece.


    Treya silently watched his move before advancing her rook aggressively in response.


    As both players began deploying their rooks, it became clear that the game was approaching its climax.


    ¡°Indeed. But that¡¯s in the future. Mr. Carver, did you know? The Seventh and Eighth Princes have already been eliminated due to injuries. And as for the Fourth and Fifth Princes... surely you understand whose side they¡¯re on now,¡± Treya said pointedly.


    Carver furrowed his brow as he picked up his knight hesitantly.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Do the math. In just a few days¡¯ time, with the Fourth Prince exiled... what you see as ¡®clouds¡¯ won¡¯t leave Entark leaderless.¡±


    Treya moved her queen forward decisively¡ªher move carrying an implicit warning of Carver¡¯s impending defeat.


    Carver stared at the board in silence.


    If both the Seventh and Eighth Princes were out of play¡ªand if this information had been deliberately withheld from him...


    Could it be...


    Could it be that Treya herself now controlled most of Entark¡¯s military power?!


    Though other options remained on the board, Treya exuded overwhelming confidence at this moment.


    If... if she had been victorious from the very beginning...


    Why would she need this chess match at all? Why reveal so many benefits and seek his support?


    Was it...


    Was it all a ploy to extract his ¡°cards¡± and gauge how much information he held?


    He had miscalculated.


    He thought this was a ¡°negotiation table,¡± but in reality, Treya had orchestrated everything from start to finish¡ªpositioning him exactly where she wanted him while probing for any hidden aces up his sleeve.


    If there truly were a ¡°future,¡± Carver didn¡¯t believe he would lose. But at this particular moment in time¡ªwhen he wasn¡¯t at full strength¡ªhe had no choice but to cooperate with her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What did she want?


    Her terms were generous¡ªtoo generous for someone holding all the advantages.


    ¡°Princess Treya... what are you implying?¡± Carver asked cautiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already understood my implications. All that remains is for you to make your choice,¡± Treya replied coolly.


    Carver looked up and finally noticed something he hadn¡¯t before¡ªthe way Treya¡¯s silver hair had been slightly disheveled during their match. She had pushed it back at some point, revealing an eye partially hidden beneath it.


    ¡°I have no choice but to support you now, Princess Treya,¡± Carver conceded reluctantly as he moved his king defensively once more.


    Even so, he knew this game was already over.


    Facing an opponent who held all the cards at such an unfavorable time for himself¡ªit was only natural for him to lose.


    What puzzled him most was why¡ªdespite having suppressed him so thoroughly¡ªTreya still offered him significant benefits. What was her true motive?


    ¡°Your Highness... I must ask: Why grant me so many advantages while revealing so much information during your moment of strength?¡±


    For a brief moment, disappointment flickered across Treya¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Mr. Carver... you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s only one thing I want¡ªsomething you can give me right now.¡±


    She picked up her queen¡ªthe piece poised to deliver checkmate¡ªand held it above the board with deliberate precision.


    The white queen gleamed under the room¡¯s dim light¡ªa stark contrast against the gloomy overcast sky outside and the oppressive atmosphere within.


    It stood as a symbol of power¡ªbeautiful yet subordinate to its king.


    With finality, she placed her queen down on the board and rested her finger atop its crown without lifting it away. Her gaze locked onto Carver¡¯s eyes unwaveringly.


    ¡°I just want to know... where he is.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Carver echoed cautiously.


    ¡°You know exactly who I mean. If you don¡¯t... then you have no right to sit here,¡± Treya said coldly.


    ¡°...Ahh... so that¡¯s it. I see now¡ªit all makes sense,¡± Carver murmured with a faint chuckle¡ªnot one of amusement but resignation¡ªas he maintained a facade of calm composure until the end.


    ¡°In that case... yes¡ªI know where he is. He¡¯s here¡ªin the capital.¡±


    For the first time during their entire match, Carver saw genuine surprise and joy flash across Treya¡¯s otherwise composed eyes.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before he comes to see you,¡± Carver added as he stood up and bowed respectfully toward Treya¡ªhis opponent who had bested him completely in this match of wits and strategy.


    ¡°But Princess Treya... allow me one final suggestion...¡±


    ¡°If you want to surprise him... perhaps consider covering your left eye with an eyepatch.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Error, Error, Error

    Chapter 246: Error, Error, Error¡ª


    Why... why is she wearing an eyepatch?


    The moment Will saw Treya¡¯s eyepatch, his mind went into overdrive.


    Treya¡¯s left eye being covered wasn¡¯t an ¡°unknown¡± event. On the contrary, its appearance carried a significant narrative weight, a clear ¡°indicator¡± with profound importance in the story.


    Treya¡¯s eyepatch...


    She wore it because she was injured during a duel.


    Could it be that she¡¯s already participated in a duel and gotten hurt?


    No, no, no, no...


    Impossible.


    Something that major¡ªhow could Will not have heard even a whisper of it?


    Or... had something already happened, and he was just too late...?


    No, no. That couldn¡¯t be it. If Treya had been injured, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Then what was it...?


    Error, error, error.


    Will¡¯s mind, spinning through relentless calculations and reanalyzing the series of events he remembered from the story, reached this conclusion after repeatedly examining all the hints and foreshadowing surrounding Treya.


    It was like a game running into a bug¡ªan error message popping up mid-execution.


    In his mind, Will dismissed the ¡°error.¡±


    It¡¯s fine.


    He reassured himself.


    As long as he sincerely confessed to Treya.


    As long as he handed her the sword.


    As long as he said all the words he had prepared.


    With determination, he stepped toward Treya.


    And Treya stepped toward him.


    It was like two long-distance lovers finally closing the gap between them, each carrying their own expectations as they walked the last few meters to meet.


    Finally, he stopped in front of her and looked into her face.


    He reached out gently and touched her cold cheek¡ªhalf-elf that she was, her body temperature was always slightly lower than average. Even her flushed cheeks carried that same chill.


    Treya didn¡¯t flinch. She smiled calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Treya. I¡¯m late,¡± Will said softly.


    An apology¡ªhe felt it was necessary no matter what had happened between them.


    Treya didn¡¯t speak. Hearing his words, she slowly placed her slender fingers over his hand. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses because I know no explanation can undo what¡¯s already happened,¡± Will continued.


    He didn¡¯t want to bring up how Shuna had accidentally taken him away or how he had been preoccupied with other important matters involving Shuna¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the time to mention a third person in their reunion.


    Treya nodded slightly. Her uncovered eye¡ªthe pale blue one¡ªlooked at Will with an earnest, gentle gaze. It was the same look she often gave him during their lessons, attentive and pure.


    ¡°So first, this is a gift I prepared for you on my journey.¡±


    Even Carver, as terrible a father as he was, knew how to use gifts to appease someone.


    Will understood this too¡ªTreya¡¯s heart, childlike in many ways, would appreciate a carefully crafted gift she could hold in her hands.


    He presented her with the sword¡ªnot beautiful by conventional standards but unmistakably made for her.


    The black scabbard contrasted with Treya¡¯s silver hair, which reflected beautifully against its surface.


    ¡°This... this is...¡± Treya spoke for the first time since their reunion. She took a deep breath, and Will thought he could hear a faint tremble in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve named it the Shadow Wraith Sword. It¡¯s a gift for you. It carries some demonic curses but should be able to handle demonic power...¡± Will explained as he gently placed the sword into Treya¡¯s outstretched hands.


    Treya¡¯s right eye widened in surprise. She seemed genuinely taken aback that Will had prepared a gift for her.


    She carefully and solemnly accepted the precious gift with both hands before clutching it tightly to her chest.


    ¡°...Will... you really haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± she murmured softly.


    ¡°Exactly! I haven¡¯t changed,¡± Will replied quickly.


    Step by step, observing Treya¡¯s reactions, Will felt he had found his breakthrough. He believed his actions so far had moved her deeply.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who expressed much emotion on her face.


    But her small gestures often betrayed her true feelings.


    Will placed his hands on her shoulders gently.


    When he opened his mouth to speak again, he realized how emotional he had become¡ªhis voice might even tremble. It wasn¡¯t like him to be so unsteady.


    But looking at Treya¡ªwearing an eyepatch that gave her an air of melancholy and vulnerability¡ªhe felt an overwhelming desire to help her rise within him.


    ¡°Treya, I¡¯m still your ¡®Professor Will.¡¯ I¡¯ll help you solve whatever problems you¡¯re facing,¡± he began earnestly.


    ¡°Just like... just like that night three years ago.¡±


    ¡°You can rely on me just like you did back then...¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m late... I¡¯m here now...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore, Treya. From now on, you won¡¯t have to suffer like this again.¡±


    ¡°I know more about this world now¡ªabout dungeons too.¡±


    ¡°And especially¡ªI won¡¯t let you face dangerous people like my father alone anymore...¡±


    ¡°The throne that belongs to you¡ªI¡¯ll take your hand and guide you to it.¡±


    ¡°So please... trust me again, just like you did three years ago.¡±


    Will finished his speech in one breath, his heart pounding furiously in his chest. It was the first time he had spoken so passionately and openly...


    Treya held the sword tightly. Her pale blue eye trembled slightly before a single tear slid down from its corner.


    ¡°Treya...?¡±


    Will barely managed to say her name before she suddenly pulled him into an embrace.


    ¡°What are you...¡±


    She hugged him even tighter.


    It seemed as though she was using this gesture¡ªrather than words¡ªto release all the emotions she had been holding back.


    ¡°Thank you, Will...¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing, Treya. We¡¯ll have plenty of time later...¡± Will stammered awkwardly.


    She truly trusted him; her reaction matched his expectations; she seemed genuinely moved by him.


    But...


    Deep down, Will couldn¡¯t shake a faint sense of ¡°wrongness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m so glad, Will...¡± Treya whispered softly.


    For instance¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t she called him ¡°Professor Will¡± even once?


    For instance¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she seem surprised at all by his arrival?


    For instance¡ªwhy did her excitement feel disconnected from anything he had said?


    And then...


    He heard voices coming from behind him¡ª


    ¡°Princess Treya! Princess Treya! His Majesty... His Majesty has...¡±


    Not just voices¡ªthere was chaos erupting behind him as people rushed out from deeper within the palace.


    Wait...


    The Near-God Palace?


    Who else would dare reside in a palace with such a name?


    Error, error, error, error.


    The panic spreading among the people¡ªdid it mean...


    Error, error, error, error.


    Everything he thought was ¡°fate,¡± everything he believed must happen¡ªwas unraveling before his eyes in this moment of chaos.


    Error, error, error, error.


    At that moment...


    Will¡¯s eyes widened in realization as Treya gently released him from her embrace.


    Then she removed her eyepatch.


    Beneath it wasn¡¯t an injured eye as Will had imagined but a deep violet one¡ªa stark contrast to the clear pale blue of her other eye.


    That violet...


    That violet color¡ªhe¡¯d seen it before!


    ¡°How wonderful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the colorful one I love.¡±


    Her violet eye¡ªidentical to Lucifa¡¯s¡ªlocked onto him with an intense gaze that seemed to envelop him entirely.


    ¡°Professor Will,¡± she said with a sly smile. ¡°You fell right into my trap.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Her Answer

    Chapter 247: Her Answer¡ª


    That violet eye¡ªa symbol of demonic power¡ªstared back at Will, and in that instant, he realized¡ª


    This was not fate.


    This was not what he had planned.


    This was not what he had calculated.


    In this confrontation, Will had completely ¡°miscalculated.¡±


    He stared into that eye, hearing the words he had once used to pressure Treya, words that had also convinced her to trust him...


    And slowly, he closed his own eyes.


    There wasn¡¯t even time to process why Treya stood here as the victor or to think about the purpose behind the trap she had set...


    ¡ª


    ¡°Professor Will?¡±


    .................. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Professor Will, falling asleep during class isn¡¯t very becoming of a good teacher.¡±


    ........................


    ¡°Professor Will, open your eyes. Look at me?¡±


    ....................................


    Will opened his eyes.


    The dim room and the sound of rain were gone.


    Instead...


    He saw the clear blue sky that could only be found in the royal palace¡ªa place etched deeply into his memories.


    It was also the place where he had spent the most time with Treya.


    He blinked repeatedly, trying to bring the blurry world before him into focus.


    Sitting across from him was Treya, dressed in a black gown. Though he had subtly encouraged her to wear darker colors to facilitate her ¡°darkening,¡± he had never seen her wear such an elegant black dress in this setting before.


    And...


    She was smiling.


    Unlike the stiff smiles he had seen in reality, this one was natural. Her eyes curved slightly, her lips pressed together softly, and the corners of her mouth lifted just enough.


    It wasn¡¯t forced or unnatural.


    Though she wore black, her smile radiated an unexpected warmth¡ªlike that of an ideal ¡°wife.¡±


    If only her left eye weren¡¯t filled with that ominous ¡°violet¡± hue...


    Will couldn¡¯t recall ever falling asleep during lessons with Treya, let alone being woken up by her.


    So this wasn¡¯t a ¡°memory,¡± nor was it ¡°reality.¡±


    It was a space created by Treya¡¯s demonic power¡ªa mental ability similar to Lucifa¡¯s.


    It felt like a realm of consciousness. Perhaps even a ¡°dream.¡±


    For humans, dreams might very well be the easiest way to access such ¡°conscious spaces.¡±


    From the clarity of the background and Treya herself, Will could tell that this ability of hers far surpassed what Lucifa had demonstrated.


    Why?


    What was Treya trying to do...


    By bringing him into this ¡°mental world¡±? And what did the commotion outside signify?


    But his thoughts were ¡°forbidden.¡±


    Even as he tried to avoid looking directly at Treya across the table, his head was forcibly turned toward her.


    No escape for his gaze.


    No room for his thoughts to wander.


    ¡°Professor Will? Are you still groggy? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Treya asked gently as she slid a piece of paper across the table toward him.


    That piece of paper...


    Will hadn¡¯t forgotten it. During their lessons, he had meticulously drawn portraits of all the royal family members on such papers, explaining their ¡°futures¡± and how to deal with them.


    ¡°This is my answer sheet, Professor Will,¡± Treya said softly.


    Will lowered his head to look at it.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Under the brilliant sunlight, the white paper seemed blindingly bright.


    But what was written on it was even more horrifying.


    On the portraits he had carefully drawn¡ªon every face except Treya¡¯s¡ªwere dense red X¡¯s. The marks were so heavy they nearly tore through the paper.


    The vivid red carried an overwhelming sense of bloodlust.


    Before Will could fully process his shock, Treya reached out again and handed him another notebook.


    It was one of her lesson notebooks¡ªthe ones she used to diligently take notes during his lectures.


    The pages were filled with meticulous writing. What shocked Will even more was how ¡°clear¡± everything appeared in this ¡°dream world.¡± He could read every line, every recorded detail about each prince and princess.


    It felt less like a dream and more like ¡°reality.¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Prince and Seventh Princess, as you hinted, would implode due to Mr. Carver¡¯s ¡®anonymous¡¯ report to my father.¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince and Eighth Prince would eventually clash in a ¡®duel¡¯ due to their long-standing grievances.¡±


    ¡°And Carver¡¯s adventurer faction would exert pressure on both economic and political fronts.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my father would pass away soon, triggering a series of massive changes.¡±


    Treya recited these points calmly, as if she repeated them to herself every night before bed.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. She had memorized everything perfectly¡ªperhaps even better than Will himself remembered it.


    But...


    No, no, no. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    According to what Will knew about ¡°fate¡±...


    Aside from the first point, weren¡¯t these events supposed to happen in the ¡°future¡±?


    No, no, no!


    Will began to understand.


    He lacked information¡ªor perhaps certain information had been ¡°hidden¡± from him. Or maybe his unwavering trust in ¡°fate¡± had led him to miscalculate everything.


    ¡°That anonymous letter became far more serious because it arrived at ¡®this time,¡¯ leading to his military power being stripped away quickly.¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince and Eighth Prince were more desperate at ¡®this time.¡¯ With just a little provocation, they were ready to fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°As for Mr. Carver, who might have thrived in the ¡®future,¡¯ at ¡®this time,¡¯ he could only accept certain compromises.¡±


    One event...


    One event that Will had believed immutable in ¡°fate¡± had occurred prematurely, throwing everything into chaos.


    Treya¡¯s slender fingers traced over each portrait on Will¡¯s drawings as she mentioned them one by one.


    ¡°Because... Emperor Edward... he¡¯s dying... No, he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    That was it.


    The point Will had missed entirely.


    He had always assumed this event would happen at least a year later. Only then would the fragmented ¡°military power¡± become irreconcilable. Only then would the Seventh and Eighth Princes drag more people into their ¡°duel.¡± Only then would Carver have an entire year to grow his influence...


    But...


    ¡°Thank you, Professor Will. Three years ago, I gained demonic power¡ªnot as a gift from a demon.¡±


    ¡°But by seizing it...¡±


    ¡°From the one previously ¡®most favored by demons.¡¯¡±


    ¡°And so, after losing that power, that person left the banquet early. Their health deteriorated rapidly. Their body weakened so much faster than expected.¡±


    Treya smiled brightly as she spoke.


    ¡°And so I¡ªthe one who knew exactly when he would die...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence aloud, but Will completed it in his mind¡ª


    She used that knowledge to watch as the Fourth Prince and Seventh Princess tore each other apart.


    She avoided the conflict between the Seventh and Eighth Princes, perhaps even using her demonic power to escalate their mutual destruction.


    She leveraged this timing to intimidate Carver into submission.


    She stood now before Will, looking up at him as if seeking his approval¡ªlike a student presenting their work for grading.


    This dream-like afternoon lesson was Treya¡¯s way of showing him her ¡°answer sheet.¡±


    And yet... this wasn¡¯t all there was to it.


    As his ¡°star pupil,¡± Treya undoubtedly had more prepared...


    ¡°Professor Will,¡± she asked softly. ¡°Why do you think I did all this?¡±


    She stood up then, and for a moment, Will saw the sunlight around her fracture like a prism¡ªsplitting into vibrant rainbow colors.

 Chapter 248 - Falling, Then Stained with Color

    Chapter 248: Falling, Then Stained with Color¡ª


    Why?


    Will knew the answer to this question all too well. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just ¡°knowing¡±¡ªhe had come here precisely because he understood.


    ¡ªBecause the person you love is me.


    ¡ªBecause the person you need is me.


    ¡ªBecause the one you want to possess is me.


    ¡ªBecause the one who taught you to be this way is me.


    Up to this point...


    Up to this point, it was nothing more than Will miscalculating that Treya had already possessed demonic power three years ago, causing Edward to die a year earlier than in the ¡°story.¡±


    Treya must have known the moment she saw him arrive. So why ask?


    Will opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, he stepped into the swirling colors and fell.


    He felt it¡ªhe was ¡°falling¡± from the ¡°sky,¡± plummeting into a kaleidoscopic world that resembled a drug-induced hallucination.


    Amidst the chaotic colors, Will could see Treya¡¯s past through her perspective¡ª


    ¡ª


    Red.


    Treya stood in her room, staring at the red curtains.


    When she first gained demonic power, she was utterly confused by it. Even obtaining it had been a series of coincidences.


    The power was strange, as if a massive ¡°structure¡± resided within her, spiraling downward layer by layer.


    She could feel it¡ªevery time she blinked, distorted images appeared on the red curtains before her.


    And these images were especially vivid in her left eye.


    She was scared, but she knew this was what Will had guided her toward. Gaining this power must have been the right choice.


    And...


    She could see it¡ªthe shadow of ¡°Will¡± projected onto the curtain.


    ¡ª


    Orange.


    Treya sat across from Will at their discussion table, where orange flowers adorned the surface¡ªa color she had chosen herself.


    He always spoke to her with such patience, carefully analyzing royal politics and family dynamics.


    When he looked at her while speaking, the lenses of his glasses reflected faint orange hues from the flowers.


    She recorded every word he said, even though she had already memorized it all in her heart.


    He never checked her notes, but doing so made her feel like the ¡°perfect student¡± he appreciated.


    The one who saved her¡ªthe one who brought color into her world¡ªonly needed to smile before her for everything to feel right.


    ¡ª


    Yellow.


    Treya pulled out a box of yellowed pages from under her bed¡ªromance novels she had collected over three years, all targeted at ¡°young girls.¡±


    Every male protagonist resembled him in some way.


    The unique young master from a wealthy family. The intelligent and ambitious student. The scheming mastermind with glasses and a dark side.


    If there was even a slight resemblance, she would carefully purchase the book and store it in her room.


    She wanted to find traces of Will in everything around her. Only by living in such a world could she feel at ease.


    ¡ª


    Green.


    Treya stood amidst lush greenery, watching Will beam with excitement over their soon-to-be-formed adventuring party.


    This was what he had been looking forward to most.


    She hadn¡¯t told him, but after gaining full control of her demonic power¡ªand thus her father¡¯s true ¡°health status¡±¡ªshe had already won far more than his calculations accounted for.


    She didn¡¯t need to delve into dungeon exploration or form an adventuring party anymore.


    But if it made him happy, if it was something he loved...


    Then she would love it too.


    Because in her world, only Professor Will was colorful. And so, all her colors were tied to him.


    ¡ª


    Blue.


    The day he disappeared, the sky was blue.


    Every place she traveled northward in search of him had blue skies.


    But those skies were meaningless without seeing him beneath them.


    And then...


    She received a newspaper featuring him alongside another woman celebrating their adventuring victory.


    On the black-and-white page, his figure stood out vividly. In Treya¡¯s eyes, only his presence shone brightly on that paper.


    Why?


    Was he unhappy adventuring with her?


    Was he not as dedicated to being ¡°her color¡± as she had thought?


    Did he have responsibilities beyond royal affairs?


    Could it be that...


    At the most critical moments, he wouldn¡¯t be by her side?


    ¡°Professor Will didn¡¯t leave because of some urgent matter...¡±


    ¡°He just went off with another woman to enjoy a happy ¡®couple adventurer¡¯ life...¡±


    ¡°No... He¡¯s not that kind of person. Maybe... Maybe he has other ¡®duties¡¯ besides me...¡±


    What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?


    Unwilling. Unacceptable. Unallowable.


    ¡°The color I see... must... must remain eternally colorful.¡±


    ¡ª


    Cyan.


    She stood in the royal palace, staring at her reflection. Her eyes were no longer their usual pale blue; they had shifted toward violet¡ªa hue that could only be described as ¡°cyan.¡±


    Listening to the intensifying rain outside, she felt suffocated by the oppressive atmosphere that hung heavy in every breath within the palace walls.


    ¡°For the royal family, struggles like this are common. Yes, Professor Will told me so.¡±


    She was scared.


    Scared that he wasn¡¯t by her side. Scared that he wouldn¡¯t return to help her. Scared of the events unfolding exactly as he had predicted.


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    ¡°You told me yourself¡ªterrible things would happen.¡±


    ¡°So you should appear now, just like before, to help me... right?¡±


    ¡°I still believe... you¡¯ll return because of what¡¯s happening in the capital.¡±


    She prayed for it.


    She hoped he would come back soon. Hoped he would stand before her again. Hoped he would once more be ¡°Professor Will,¡± standing by her side as always.


    ¡°But... where are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve disappeared...¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t run away.


    She couldn¡¯t escape the royal family¡¯s power struggle. She couldn¡¯t avoid the chaos that followed. She couldn¡¯t shirk the task he had given her¡ªto ascend the throne and rebuild Entark¡¯s glory.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªI understand now. Professor Will, this is your test for me. You yourself... must also be part of that test.¡±


    ¡°For example...¡±


    ¡°What method can I use to make you willingly return to my side?¡±


    ¡°As long as you remain colorful in my eyes... you¡¯ll definitely take the bait.¡±


    ¡ª


    Violet.


    She stood before the dueling arena¡¯s banners. The Entark family¡¯s representative color was blue, but today¡¯s banners bore a violet hue akin to that of demons.


    Only after gaining this power could she fully comprehend its significance.


    This violet originated from Entark¡¯s earliest days¡ªfrom the ¡°Zero Demon Castle¡± and its demonic emperor.


    But now...


    She was the demon.


    Because three years ago, she had ¡°killed¡± the demon masquerading as herself.


    The bloodshed on the field seemed to make the violet banners glow even brighter¡ªas if they were smiling sinisterly.


    ¡°Professor Will said this is dangerous...¡±


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t get involved...¡±


    ¡°But... why haven¡¯t you come back yet? Look¡ªit¡¯s exactly as you predicted. You showed me this dark path.¡±


    ¡°Please appear...¡±


    ¡°Will...¡±


    ¡ª S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Black.


    She sat alone in an empty room, staring at the black chess pieces on the board before her.


    Following Will¡¯s hints, she had laid out every clue meticulously.


    After Edward¡¯s body¡ªcorrupted by demonic influence¡ªfinally gave out, she would be the one to take his place on the throne.


    Having overcome immense pressure, deceived everyone¡¯s eyes, and secured victory with complete control over all critical information...


    She realized something unsettling after achieving success¡ª


    The fear was gone. The anticipation was gone. The avoidance was gone too.


    What remained was ¡°emptiness.¡±


    She began to understand why generations of Entark rulers followed the same path.


    Because at the end of that road lay nothing but blackness¡ªthe kind of murky blackness born from mixing all colors together in a chaotic swirl until no vibrancy remained.


    ¡°No... That¡¯s not it...¡±


    She remembered something then.


    ¡°Will...¡±


    ¡°He told me...¡±


    ¡°To reach this point, I must know what I truly desire¡ªI must understand my ¡®wants¡¯...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, I still remember... at this point...¡±


    ¡°The color I want... is you.¡±


    ¡ª


    ...


    ...


    In an endless freefall, there came a moment when Will felt himself return to an afternoon tea party in the royal palace¡ªback under sunlight, back on solid ground.


    But his body was covered in paint-like splashes of color¡ªall over him, vibrant and chaotic.


    ¡°Professor Will,¡± Treya asked softly. ¡°Why do you think I did all this?¡±


    ¡ªIt was still that same question waiting for an answer.


    Treya wasn¡¯t sitting across from him anymore; she stood beside him now.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Will began to speak but found himself at a loss for words.


    He had lost.


    It seemed like he lost because of unknown information. But in truth, he lost because of his failure to anticipate how much his own actions had altered ¡°fate.¡± He lost to Treya¡ªthe Treya who had grown into someone even he couldn¡¯t imagine thanks to his teachings and guidance.


    And he lost to...


    Her unwavering love¡ªa love so intense that even after gaining everything and ascending to become Empress of Entark, even after knowing he hadn¡¯t reached her...


    She still loved him enough to want to possess him completely.


    He had thought he could heal Treya and bring her back from darkness by being someone she needed to rely on for victory.


    But she...


    She remembered every hint he gave her. She overcame every obstacle. She endured every pressure and completed every task flawlessly.


    And so, she could control him now.


    And so, she could own him now.


    And so...


    Here she stood¡ªwith eyes full of love¡ªdeclaring her victory over him with unshakable certainty.


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    Will didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he let out a soft chuckle.


    He knew what awaited him next¡ªespecially under the influence of demonic control over his mind. He would become Treya¡¯s plaything entirely within her grasp.


    He had lost.


    No longer the ¡°god¡± who thought himself above it all...


    He had been brought crashing down from the heavens by Treya herself¡ªback to earth where she reigned supreme.


    ¡°Because you taught me,¡± Treya said softly. ¡°That for ¡®desire,¡¯ one can abandon everything and move forward.¡±


    Then Treya took his hand and wrapped an arm around his waist, gently pulling him up from his chair as if lifting him into her embrace.


    ¡°And so... I¡¯ve reached this point.¡±


    Treya rested her head against his chest; her silver hair brushed against his chin, tickling him slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer weak, Will.¡±


    She didn¡¯t call him ¡°Professor.¡±


    ¡°And so... I hope Will will always remain my ¡®color.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªit won¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°Soon... you won¡¯t have to think about anything or anyone else but me.¡±


    Standing on tiptoe, she pressed herself closer against him and lifted his chin with one hand¡ª


    Leaving no room for escape¡ª


    She kissed him on the lips.


    Her touch carried the coolness of a half-elf¡¯s body temperature...


    And the allure of a demon¡¯s irresistible charm.

 Chapter 249 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (1)

    Chapter 249: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (1)¡ª


    Will opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling...


    No, it was a familiar ceiling.


    Holding his forehead, he looked up at the ornate, elegant ceiling adorned with intricate carvings and a luxurious chandelier. At the very center of the ceiling was a rose missing one petal at the four o¡¯clock position.


    Only the Entark royal family would use such extravagant decor, and only they would incorporate a rose missing a petal into their designs.


    ¡°Strange, I shouldn¡¯t find this unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is the room I¡¯ve slept in countless times and woken up in countless times.¡±


    Will sat up in bed.


    Something felt off.


    Though his muscles didn¡¯t ache or feel particularly sore, he still felt...


    ¡°So tired...¡±


    His spirit was utterly drained.


    Had he done something strenuous last night?


    No, it had been like any other night¡ªhe had a small drink before bed, read a boring novel, and then drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°Did I dream about something? It feels like... yes, I had a long, long dream.¡±


    Holding his forehead, Will tried to ¡°recall¡± the dream...


    In that dream, it felt like he had experienced countless mentally exhausting events...


    But he couldn¡¯t remember any of it.


    Even as he pushed his mind to its limits¡ªsomething he normally wouldn¡¯t do so early in the morning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t piece together the dream. It was like shards of broken glass scattered across the floor, reflecting fragmented and incomprehensible images.


    And...


    He lightly touched his lips.


    It felt as though he had kissed someone?


    Bang.


    At that moment, he heard the sound of the door opening.


    Treya.


    It had to be his dear Treya, coming to see him first thing in the morning.


    Wait, why did I instinctively think it was her? Why did I instinctively call her ¡®dear Treya¡¯ in my mind?


    ¡°Good morning, Will.¡±


    Before Will could dwell on the question, Treya¡ªdressed in a simple white house dress¡ªwas already standing by his bedside.


    She reached out and pulled back the curtains.


    The bright autumn sunlight illuminated her profile, making her smile radiant.


    ¡°Good morning...¡± Will greeted her with a wave.


    ¡°Dear, you look a bit off. You seem tired¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± Treya asked softly. She brushed a strand of silver hair behind her ear and sat down on the edge of his bed, leaning in close to check on him.


    For the sake of appearances, Will quickly ran his fingers through his messy hair as he replied:


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because the dream I had last night felt so real. I¡¯m still caught up in that feeling and haven¡¯t fully woken up yet.¡±


    ¡°You must have experienced this too, right? One night, you dream about being back in school, with an exam paper laid out before you. You dream about preparing for a big test. And when you wake up, you can¡¯t shake off that ¡®student¡¯ mindset¡ªyou feel like you still need to get up early and rush to class,¡± Will explained.


    Treya¡¯s pale blue ¡°eyes¡± focused intently on him as her pointed elf ears twitched slightly. She seemed to be listening very seriously.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what¡¯s happening to me. In my dream, I had... a role. And now... I¡¯m trying to figure out who I really am...¡± Will trailed off.


    Because Treya stopped him¡ªphysically.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she suddenly leaned forward while he was looking down and lightly kissed his lips.


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°A good morning kiss,¡± Treya said casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Will. From now on, let me help you remember,¡± she added as she pulled back slightly. The morning sunlight caught her silver hair, making her look even more dazzling.


    And...


    Will glanced around at the pristine, bright room surrounding him.


    His life here seemed so ¡°vivid,¡± ¡°radiant,¡± and ¡°blissful.¡±


    And Treya...


    She was beautiful. Her smile was radiant. She seemed genuinely happy¡ªbefitting Entark¡¯s most beloved Ninth Princess.


    She looked at Will and asked in her ¡°sweet¡± voice:


    ¡°Will, who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°You live here with me in the royal palace¡ªand you always have.¡±


    ¡°...That seems... right...¡±


    Yes...


    Yes!


    Accompanied by the cheerful chirping of birds outside and the fragrant scent of flowers wafting in through the window¡ªsymbols of this palace¡¯s beauty¡ªWill¡¯s eyes widened as if awakening from a dream.


    ¡°I... I remember now.¡±


    ¡°See? It¡¯s easy to step out of your dream identity,¡± Treya said with a soft smile.


    With his dear fianc¨¦e¡¯s gentle guidance, everything came flooding back to him!


    How could he have forgotten such wonderful days?


    How could he have forgotten such an adorable fianc¨¦e?


    How could he have forgotten that it was precisely because of his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± status that he could move so freely within this ¡°beautiful¡± royal family?


    He was Will Hysterm.


    The most cherished and beloved young master of the Hysterm family.


    In his eyes, the world was full of ¡°color¡±¡ª


    Especially since the Hysterm family¡¯s union with the Entark family had introduced him to Treya, the Ninth Princess. From their first meeting, they had clicked instantly and fallen in love at first sight.


    She was noble, pure, and beautiful¡ªthe royal family¡¯s ¡°precious jewel,¡± their most adored little princess.


    She was a pure and graceful half-elf with a sweet heart.


    And after Emperor Edward¡¯s passing, she was named in his will as the next Empress¡ªthough her coronation ceremony had yet to be completed.


    Yes! That was who she was¡ªa flawless princess in every sense of the word, both in his eyes and in everyone else¡¯s.


    She was the light that concentrated all colors into one brilliant beam; she was the most dazzling color in his world.


    Yes.


    He now lived in the royal palace under Treya¡¯s care¡ªa pampered young master loved by her and destined to be her husband.


    He would walk hand-in-hand with her into marriage, into their future together¡ªbecoming the happiest man in this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you remembered. Seeing your happy smile again makes me so happy too,¡± Treya said as she reached out to pinch his cheek playfully.


    It wasn¡¯t much.


    Neither the earlier good morning kiss nor this playful teasing felt out of place¡ªthey were perfectly normal interactions for an engaged couple.


    Will smiled faintly.


    Taking advantage of the morning sunlight¡ªthe brightest sunlight in Entark¡¯s royal palace¡ªhe leaned toward Treya¡¯s ear.


    He knew something no one else did¡ª


    As a half-elf, her ears were especially sensitive.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Will gently blew on her ear and noticed her shiver slightly as her ear tips turned red.


    ¡°Yes, I remember now...¡±


    ¡°How much I love you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Is this... really... really... really true?


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 250 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (2)

    Chapter 250: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (2)¡ª


    In the vast, empty royal dining hall, at a massive table that could easily seat at least ten people, Will and Treya sat at one of the corners¡ªbecause only this way could they sit closest to each other.


    Will glanced at the lavish breakfast spread before him¡ª


    A rich, aromatic cheesecake.


    Freshly steamed milk.


    Perfectly seared, fragrant bacon.


    ...


    The table was filled from one end to the other with an endless array of options.


    But Will wasn¡¯t surprised by such a breakfast. Ever since he had been brought into the royal family, this was the kind of perfect breakfast he enjoyed every single day.


    This was the privilege of being part of the Entark royal family. Every dish served at breakfast was prepared to meet the highest royal standards.


    In the royal family, breakfast was just one of the many luxuries you could enjoy. There were also the softest beds, the most beautiful rooms, and a team of professional servants at your service.


    But compared to the ¡°material wealth¡± he had gained through this marriage alliance...


    He turned his gaze to Treya beside him.


    Having such a fianc¨¦e was what ¡°should¡± truly make someone happy.


    As his eyes shifted toward her, Treya gracefully picked up her cup of coffee. She first brought it to her nose to take in its rich aroma before carefully sipping from it.


    She carried herself with the poise of a future ¡°Empress,¡± embodying the royal etiquette instilled in her by the Entark family¡ªeven when she was alone. And yet...


    When she noticed Will¡¯s gaze on her, her half-elf ears turned slightly red.


    ¡°You¡¯re... staring at me?¡±


    And there it was¡ªthe youthful shyness of a girl her age.


    Even after years of being together as ¡°an old married couple,¡± she could still blush under his gaze.


    ¡°Yes. Treya, you look as captivating as ever today,¡± Will said naturally, complimenting her without hesitation.


    For him, gazing at his fianc¨¦e and showering her with sincere and heartfelt compliments was something he did ¡°every day.¡±


    After all, as the young master of the Hysterm family, he was known for his silver tongue and charming banter¡ªtraits he used to win people over effortlessly.


    And besides, wasn¡¯t he just speaking his honest thoughts?


    But...


    Will noticed something in Treya¡¯s expression beyond her usual shyness. There was a hint of something more complex.


    It was as if she were ¡°admiring¡± his reaction and expression¡ªlike an artist taking pride in their masterpiece.


    And why did it feel like she found his daily compliments ¡°refreshing,¡± as though they were new to her?


    Still, there was no doubt about one thing:


    Beneath that complexity lay genuine happiness¡ªa pure joy radiating from deep within her heart.


    ¡°...Alright, alright,¡± she said with a soft laugh.


    ¡°Next time... say things like that when it¡¯s just the two of us. This room is so big and empty, and there are so many people listening...¡±


    Treya picked up a piece of cake from her plate and fed it directly to Will.


    ¡°Then maybe you should stop feeding me in front of everyone,¡± Will teased as he took a bite.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s to shut you up,¡± she retorted playfully.


    Will chewed and swallowed the cake. He always felt a bit self-conscious about his less-than-perfect table manners, but...


    It didn¡¯t matter. The world¡¯s most adorable Princess Treya didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°So, Miss Treya~ What¡¯s on our agenda for today?¡± Will asked with a grin.


    ¡°Today is an important day, Will. Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± Treya replied with a slight tilt of her head.


    ¡°An important day... I...¡± Will began, only to pause as memories slowly surfaced from the depths of his mind.


    Among them was the memory of Emperor Edward passing away about seven days ago. On his deathbed, he had named Treya as his successor.


    Treya had worn a black mourning dress and, under the gentle autumn rain, performed her final duty as ¡°Princess Treya¡± by organizing and presiding over her father¡¯s funeral. She had ensured he was laid to rest peacefully in Entark¡¯s royal cemetery.


    Afterward, she had thrown herself into preparations for her coronation ceremony¡ªthe Entark royal family placed great emphasis on formality, so there was much to prepare.


    Of course!


    The lingering effects of that dream before waking up must have clouded his thoughts. How could he have forgotten such significant events?


    This was arguably one of the most important moments in Entark¡¯s recent history.


    Having lost the father who had cared for her for so many years, Treya had been deeply saddened for quite some time. That must have been why she had invited him to stay in the palace¡ªto keep her company during this difficult period.


    But...


    Something felt strange.


    As Treya¡¯s ¡°fianc¨¦¡± in name, shouldn¡¯t he have participated in these events? Why did it feel like his memories contained no trace of him doing anything?


    It was as if...


    He hadn¡¯t done anything at all.


    Though he was indeed a pampered young master dependent on the royal family, doing absolutely nothing still seemed odd.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Treya interrupted his thoughts:


    ¡°What is it? If you remember, say it. Otherwise... I¡¯ll get mad.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Treya pouted slightly¡ªa gesture that seemed more like playful teasing than genuine anger. She didn¡¯t act like someone about to be crowned Empress; instead, she acted like a girl playfully sulking at her lover.


    ¡°It¡¯s your coronation ceremony, right?¡± Will said confidently.


    ¡°Yes. But I thought you¡¯d remember something else,¡± Treya replied with a sly smile.


    ¡°Something else?¡±


    ¡°At the coronation ceremony, there¡¯s another very important announcement to be made.¡±


    ¡°What announcement?¡± Will asked curiously.


    Treya leaned closer, brushing his hair aside before whispering softly into his ear:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to officially announce our engagement¡ªand set the date for our wedding.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Will¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    When the Hysterm family and the royal family had arranged their marriage alliance, something had delayed the announcement¡ªsome political matter that someone like him didn¡¯t need to concern himself with. As a result, their engagement ceremony and public announcement had been postponed indefinitely.


    Will had assumed Treya would skip over this step entirely and simply announce their marriage when the time came.


    After all...


    To the public, it was already ¡°common knowledge¡± that he and Treya were very close.


    ¡°This... is this timing okay? Your father only just...¡± Will hesitated.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why,¡± Treya said softly, lowering her silver lashes as her pale blue eyes gazed down at the table.


    ¡°Right now, the Entark royal family needs trust more than ever. Announcing a marriage alliance with the Hysterm family¡ªthe most reliable connection to dungeons and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡ªwill reassure people about me as their new ruler.¡±


    Will looked at Treya closely and saw that she was still the same young princess at heart. Though she had done everything perfectly and handled matters impeccably, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but doubt her own abilities in moments like these.


    This was a moment where...


    Perhaps he could be of some use to her.


    In ¡°his memories,¡± he seemed to be nothing more than a pampered young master cherished by Treya¡ªjust as he was within the Hysterm family.


    But now...


    As her future ¡°husband,¡± it was only right for him to ease some of her worries...


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Will reached out and placed his hand gently over hers.


    Her hand felt cold against his touch, but that didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe was already used to her temperature.


    He leaned forward until their foreheads touched lightly.


    Her forehead felt cool against his skin, but all Will felt was warmth radiating from within her presence.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. You won¡¯t have to face this alone¡ªI¡¯ll be by your side. I may not be great with words, but... if I¡¯m here with you, everything will turn out fine. Right?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t respond immediately like she usually would when they bantered as familiar lovers who knew each other well.


    Instead...


    She let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°...Even after all this time, you¡¯re still just like before, Professor Will.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Treya, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Taking advantage of their closeness, Treya lowered her head slightly and nuzzled into his chest affectionately.


    And then...


    In an unexpectedly mischievous yet intimate gesture, she stuck out her tongue and gave his neck a playful bite¡ªnot too hard but enough to leave an impression.


    It tickled.


    Will could feel Treya¡¯s lips brushing against his collarbone¡ªsoft yet firm¡ªwith just a hint of wetness from her tongue as it grazed his skin lightly.


    Her lips pressed against his skin left behind a very noticeable red mark¡ªa hickey that stood out prominently on his neck.


    ¡°Ugh... Mm...¡±


    Without question, this sudden act of intimacy left an unmistakable mark on him. Glancing down at it instinctively, Will raised a hand to cover it self-consciously.


    Oh no¡ªwasn¡¯t this reaction a bit too bashful even for him?


    Still...


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy about it.


    If Treya was willing to do something like this, it probably meant she was in an excellent mood right now.


    ¡°T-Treya... next time you do something like this... consider that I... I have to meet people with you this afternoon,¡± Will stammered awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This way, everyone will know who you belong to. Right?¡± she replied with a teasing smile.


    ¡ªWhat kind of domineering Empress line is that?


    ¡ªThat doesn¡¯t sound like something Treya would say at all.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but mentally comment on her words.


    Wait...


    That phrasing felt odd somehow? Why would he use such a description?


    Wasn¡¯t Treya supposed to be exactly this kind of person?


    In this warm and sunny royal palace¡ªwhere she stood as his strong yet dependable princess and future Empress¡ªshe had always been someone he could rely on completely.


    They had been together like this for so many years; he should be used to it by now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me again? You should go change your clothes,¡± Treya said casually as she reached out to undo Will¡¯s collar¡ªthe one he had just adjusted¡ªand left it open deliberately. She even smoothed it down on one side to reveal the hickey she had left behind earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear that outfit anymore. Change into a new formal suit. There¡¯ll definitely be reporters taking pictures today¡ªyou should leave them with a good impression.¡±


    ¡°So... dear Treya, what would you like me to wear?¡± Will asked playfully.


    ¡°......¡±


    Treya paused for a moment as if making an important decision before finally replying:


    ¡°A black suit... just like what you wore when we first met.¡±


    Her answer came with deliberate weight behind it¡ªserious and thoughtful.


    Will wasn¡¯t surprised by her choice; he was only puzzled by why she had taken so long to decide on something so simple.


    ¡°Just as I thought.¡±

 Chapter 251 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (3)

    Chapter 251: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (3)¡ª


    In Will¡¯s room within the Entark royal palace.


    The warm afternoon sunlight gently spilled across the red carpet, bringing a sense of warmth.


    The open wardrobe was filled with a dazzling array of clothes for various occasions and in various colors, much like the breakfast spread that morning. Once again, Will felt the ¡°royal standard¡± and ¡°royal treatment.¡±


    He stood alone before the wardrobe, remembering how each outfit seemed to accompany Treya to different events.


    Now, he was alone. After all, it was Treya¡¯s coronation ceremony, and she had more demands regarding her attire, as well as the venue and proceedings.


    As the ¡°temporarily added¡± fianc¨¦ who was merely there for ¡°companionship,¡± he probably didn¡¯t need to think too much about it.


    So now was one of those rare times when Treya wasn¡¯t by his side, and he had time to change clothes by himself¡ªa rarity since entering the palace.


    He thought for a moment and decided to wear the black suit Treya preferred, not wanting to surprise her.


    Looking at himself in the mirror wearing the black suit.


    It was this color and style of clothing he had worn when he first met Treya at a royal banquet. Amidst the clinking glasses and bustling adults, under the cool, dim moonlight, he had seen Treya for the first time.


    And over the past three years at Entark¡¯s First Academy, they had maintained a secret relationship¡ªa time that belonged only to them, where he gazed at his ¡°princess¡± and the ¡°color¡± in his eyes.


    The maid sent by Treya to assist him had finished tidying his outfit.


    But...


    He looked at the maid adjusting his collar.


    Was it really just the two of them... during that time... was it really like that?


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink it. What¡¯s before me now... is such a wonderful ¡®reality¡¯...¡±


    But Will didn¡¯t obediently follow her adjustments.


    Instead...


    He tugged at his collar, deliberately revealing the bright red kiss mark Treya had left.


    Without any shame, he displayed it openly, even adjusting his angle in the mirror to make the outfit look less tidy.


    ¡°Will... Mr. Will! Do you really... really have to show that? Won¡¯t it... affect your image?¡±


    ¡°Treya did it on purpose earlier. Maybe it¡¯s like a mark she left on me? So let¡¯s show it off to everyone.¡±


    In a way, this image resembled that of a playboy who relied on charming women for a living.


    Well, this ¡°living¡± was bestowed upon him by Treya, who was about to become Entark¡¯s new Empress.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you spoil her more or if she spoils you more...¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t bad.


    Will didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions; he just wanted everyone to know they were as bright and loving as the sunlight streaming in.


    ¡°Mr. Will, you might also need to wear this brooch...¡±


    As Will pondered this, the royal maid approached with an exquisite blue rose brooch missing a petal at four o¡¯clock.


    He had indeed been acknowledged by Treya as part of the ¡°royal family,¡± or else such a symbol of royalty wouldn¡¯t be pinned on his chest.


    ¡°I think she spoils me more?¡±


    Will spread his arms wide, allowing her to pin the brooch¡ªbecause in the royal family, these experienced maids always did it better than he could.


    The maid¡¯s hands seemed clumsy as she fumbled with the brooch on Will¡¯s chest but didn¡¯t manage to pin it properly.


    This was unusual in Will¡¯s experience.


    ¡°Hmm... are you new here? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Will is very perceptive. Treya... Her Majesty Treya dismissed all her previous servants about three days ago... It¡¯s said she gave them a substantial severance package...¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Will found Treya¡¯s actions somewhat puzzling.


    Treya was someone who valued her relationships with those around her. She wouldn¡¯t just dismiss servants she¡¯d employed for years without reason.


    Even those around him¡ªfrom coachmen to maids¡ªhad been replaced with unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Did she say why?¡±


    ¡°She... she... I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Will, I can¡¯t say!¡±


    Now, Will found both Treya and this maid strange.


    She seemed genuinely afraid of Treya?


    But...


    Will pondered...


    That gentle, kind-hearted Treya didn¡¯t seem like someone to fear, right?


    She¡¯s not scary at all, is she?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Treya isn¡¯t that intimidating. She won¡¯t do anything to you for speaking up. After all, she¡¯s such a gentle princess¡ªwell... maybe I shouldn¡¯t call her ¡®princess¡¯ anymore?¡±


    Unexpectedly, what Will thought was comforting seemed to have the opposite effect.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the maid¡¯s hands trembled as she withdrew them from his chest.


    Her gaze held not only fear but also something akin to looking at a monster.


    ¡°Mr. Will... are you serious?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This question left Will momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Her Majesty is... No, please pretend I said nothing today! Let¡¯s leave it at that!¡±


    Although entering the palace meant relying on his Hysterm family status and relationship with Treya to enjoy a life of luxury...


    He wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    He sensed that at least in this maid¡¯s eyes, Treya wasn¡¯t the gentle figure he saw...


    He glanced at the sunlight streaming through the window and squinted slightly.


    He had ¡°always¡± regarded Treya as the light shining into his heart¡ªif his ¡°memory¡± wasn¡¯t wrong, then it couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    So was it because Treya had been through too much lately? Was she too tired? Did she have mental stress he hadn¡¯t noticed, leading to this situation?


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t say anything. But... could you tell me what you think of Her Majesty?¡±


    Will smiled gently and lowered his head slightly to speak with her.


    ¡°This... this...¡±


    She hesitated before finally saying:


    ¡°I... I just feel like only... only Mr. Will can see through Her Majesty¡¯s thoughts and expressions... Everyone else...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Because her eyes widened suddenly, and in Will¡¯s view, they were obscured by a pair of hands.


    At the same time, he felt something soft press against his back.


    Then ¡°someone¡± blew gently into his ear and asked:


    ¡°Will~ Guess who I am?¡±


    ¡°Treya. I wouldn¡¯t mistake you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She smiled as she walked around to face him.


    Standing in the sunlight he had been gazing at moments ago, she blocked out the light with her feet clad in black crystal shoes.


    She wore an unusual black gown¡ªsomething he¡¯d only seen her wear at Edward¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get you. Let¡¯s head out now.¡±


    ¡°As for any meaningless chatter...¡±


    ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s stop it here.¡±

 Chapter 252 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (4)

    Chapter 252:The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (4)¡ª


    The coronation ceremony was a lengthy affair, starting at ten in the morning as Treya had chosen. It began at the capital¡¯s main gate, with her riding in a deep blue and gold-trimmed carriage, the colors representing Entark. The procession traveled down the city¡¯s most bustling main street, continuing straight along the road to the royal palace, and finally arriving at the hall where coronation ceremonies were traditionally held¡ªa venue frequently used by the royal family for such events.


    As the person ¡°soon to be announced as engaged,¡± Will also enjoyed the honor of riding in such a carriage.


    On either side of the road, Entark¡¯s national flags¡ªdeep blue and gold¡ªfluttered in the wind, symbolizing a bright future.


    Citizens lined the streets to welcome their new Empress, reaching out to greet her.


    The ceremonial band accompanying the carriage played a mix of solemn and joyful music.


    In the clear sky above, fireworks were released as the carriage advanced.


    Will sat calmly inside, taking in the ¡°coronation ceremony¡± scenery.


    He wasn¡¯t usually someone swayed by his surroundings, but now he was completely moved by this atmosphere!


    Everything was thriving and full of hope, welcoming a future that promised to be more beautiful, more radiant, more colorful¡ª!


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    Wasn¡¯t it like that?


    Wasn¡¯t there nothing wrong?


    But why...


    In this ¡°peaceful¡± and ¡°beautiful¡± process, did Will feel a hint of unease? There seemed to be no reason for it...


    Pondering this, Will turned to look at Treya beside him.


    She was turned toward the window, waving to the cheering crowd outside with a gloved hand.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    She maintained a ¡°smile¡± for those outside¡ªdignified and composed. Though it was just a simple carriage parade, she exuded the image of an Empress capable of great responsibility.


    But...


    Will noticed her black dress and the glimpse of her half-elf pale stockings just above her knees.


    She wore black.


    A color that clashed with everything around them.


    The crowd outside couldn¡¯t see her full attire from their vantage point, only Will could see it clearly from inside the carriage.


    Why was she wearing such a black gown for her coronation? It looked more suited for a funeral.


    ¡°Treya, why are you wearing...¡±


    Before he could finish, Treya leaned closer to Will, her pale blue eyes meeting his.


    Pale blue eyes...


    Yes, Treya¡¯s eyes were indeed that color¡ªthe clear hue unique to half-elves. He had seen them countless times.


    Caught off guard by Treya¡¯s sudden proximity, Will blinked at her.


    Wait...


    Wasn¡¯t her left eye violet?


    No, it had turned back to pale blue. Was it just his imagination...?


    Will thought, feeling slightly dizzy as he rubbed his forehead.


    What had he been about to say to her?


    Oh!


    Right!


    It was...


    To compliment her! Her outfit was truly fitting! For such an important occasion, she needed to wear something this beautiful!


    Treya looked stunning in anything!


    Though he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts, Treya seemed to understand him perfectly and smiled contentedly.


    Then she gently placed her hand over Will¡¯s left hand.


    In the cramped carriage, Treya¡¯s exposed shoulder brushed against Will¡¯s cheek.


    But before Will could finish his thoughts, Treya took his hand and placed it on her stockinged leg.


    ¡°Treya?¡±


    ¡°You seemed a bit sleepy just now. Does this... wake you up a little?¡±


    As she did this...


    She gently pulled up the curtain, ensuring no one could see their overly intimate actions inside the carriage¡ª


    Her head rested on Will¡¯s shoulder as if she were tired from all the waving and wanted to lean on him for support.


    ¡°Yeah, I suddenly felt drowsy. It was like I saw something strange. Are you... tired too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    From her tone, Will knew she was putting on a brave face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Once we finish this street, we¡¯ll head back to the palace. After we reach the coronation hall, you won¡¯t have to deal with this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Will looked outside.


    How strange¡ªafter feeling slightly drowsy earlier, the world outside seemed even brighter and more beautiful.


    This ¡°coronation ceremony¡± surely represented the wonderful future Treya promised.


    ¡ª


    The final stop for the coronation ceremony was stunning!


    Compared to previous coronation decorations, today¡¯s hall was adorned in white. It looked more like a venue prepared for an ¡°engagement ceremony.¡±


    Colorful flowers surrounded the center of the hall, and sunlight streamed through stained glass windows to illuminate Treya.


    Will stood beside Treya as she recited each oath required of a successor.


    Then...


    ¡°The next step¡ªand the final step of my coronation¡ªYour Holiness, please bring down that topmost urn.¡±


    As she spoke these words, Treya¡¯s tone carried a hint of joy.


    Joy as if she had waited for this moment for a long time.


    ...Huh?


    Will had never heard of such a step in a coronation before.


    But...


    Everyone seemed ¡°very happy,¡± ¡°smiling,¡± ¡°relaxed,¡± eagerly awaiting this event.


    Looking around, every face bore an expression of ¡°joy¡±!


    Even the Pope trembled with ¡°excitement¡± as he retrieved the urn from its high perch!


    Will watched as Treya accepted the strange black urn with delight.


    He must have misunderstood coronations; this had to be an incredibly important part!


    ¡°I hope to bring new ideas and concepts during my reign. For now... perhaps it¡¯s ¡®destroying all useless old things.¡¯¡±


    ¡°For example, we all know that Entark¡¯s ¡®Divine Urn¡¯ doesn¡¯t actually represent any ¡®goddess¡¯!¡±


    Slash¡ª


    Treya drew a sword from her waist.


    It looked familiar to Will but wasn¡¯t in his ¡°memory¡±¡ªa sword with an entirely black blade and bandage-wrapped hilt.


    She swung it down, shattering the already battered urn into pieces!


    Crash¡ª


    Fragments scattered across the floor; some shards even brushed against Treya¡¯s gown without tearing it.


    Will watched this scene in bewilderment.


    Isn¡¯t something off? Is she really the Treya you know?


    Is she truly the perfect Treya you believe her to be?


    In your memory... is she really like this?


    But no one opposed Treya¡¯s actions.


    Sparse applause filled the hall; however, Will noticed that Treya¡¯s ¡°loving¡± siblings weren¡¯t clapping.


    ¡°And now, I have one more important announcement...¡±


    Before Will could recover from his shock, Treya took his hand and led him from backstage to center stage.


    Then, in front of everyone present, Treya effortlessly lifted him into a bridal carry.


    Yes.


    The former ¡°princess¡± was now carrying her fianc¨¦ like a princess in front of everyone.


    This move drew excessive attention; Will felt flashes from cameras below as Entark¡¯s newspapers captured this major news event.


    ¡°I formally announce my engagement to Will Hysterm¡ª¡±


    He looked up at Treya¡¯s profile from below.


    Under sunlight filtered through stained glass windows, her black earrings seemed to shimmer with colorful halos.


    ¡°As for our wedding date... let¡¯s tentatively set it for one month from now.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone here sincerely wishes us happiness.¡±


    She smiled warmly.


    After saying these words, she gently set Will down but kept one hand clasped with his in both of hers.


    In Will¡¯s eyes¡ªthe Treya who usually only acted coyly toward him in private¡ªnow appeared as if she were ¡°asserting sovereignty,¡± ¡°showing off,¡± or even ¡°retaliating against someone.¡±


    Under bright camera flashes¡ªin quiet surroundings¡ªin pristine halls¡ªshe leaned in without giving Will time to speak or respond. Lowering her head gently¡ªas if sharing their usual private kisses...


    With pure love¡ªshe kissed him deeply.


    ...


    Like a dream.


    Like a beautiful dream come true.


    Like a beautiful dream made real.


    He was engaged to his perfect princess after years of romance.


    They would be blessed by all of Entark.


    He had finally achieved his long-desired love.


    But...


    Will stood in the hall where Entark¡¯s royal family always held post-event ¡°tea time¡± instead of immediately dispersing after important banquets or ceremonies.


    Holding a glass of red wine at the edge of the venue¡ªhe watched Treya surrounded by wealthy merchants and dignitaries from neighboring countries¡ªall offering ¡°courtesy¡± blessings.


    Don¡¯t you feel something is out of place? Something isn¡¯t right?


    Do you truly feel ¡°happy¡± and ¡°joyful¡±?


    ¡°What... what is going on...¡±


    Think again?


    ¡°I feel... I feel so happy...¡±


    Is this really a beautiful dream?


    ¡°So happy...¡±


    Do you really...


    ¡°I feel so... so in love with her...¡±


    Love her?


    ¡°I do...¡±


    Will set down his full glass of wine and poured himself some orange juice instead¡ªdrinking it all in one go.


    ¡°Is it... is it because I drank alcohol? No... ever since waking from that dream this morning... something hasn¡¯t felt right.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a child; drinking orange juice here seemed odd.


    But he felt thirsty¡ªespecially after taking deep breaths to calm his chaotic thoughts earlier on.


    ¡°Oh my¡ªif it isn¡¯t today¡¯s most talked-about prince?¡±


    Then... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He heard his ¡°father¡¯s¡± voice coming from nearby.

 Chapter 253 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (5)

    Chapter 253: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (5)Carver.


    He was still dressed in the white suit Will remembered, wearing his goldrimmed glasses, standing out starkly among the crowd of men in black suits.


    Will wasn¡¯t surprised to see him here. After all, it was only natural for a ¡°good father¡± to attend his child¡¯s ¡°engagement¡± ceremony.


    But...


    No, no, no.


    This guy, this guy showing up here can¡¯t mean anything good.


    For reasons he couldn¡¯t explain, Will instinctively took a few steps back upon seeing Carver, as if trying to distance himself from this ¡°father¡± with a deep sense of aversion.


    And yet...


    His brain issued commands that forced him to smile and address Carver as though he were a ¡°kind and loving¡± elder¡ª


    ¡°Father?¡±


    That¡¯s not what I should call him... How could I let myself say that?


    But in my memories, Carver is exactly like this...


    What¡¯s wrong? Where did things go wrong...?


    Carver¡¯s expression shifted into one of surprise when he heard Will¡¯s greeting. His wine glass trembled slightly in his hand.


    A flicker of disdain crossed his face as he muttered under his breath:


    ¡°Hmm? What is this? A surprise from Her Majesty? Or perhaps... a gift? Or maybe she just thinks someone like her former self is easier to control?¡±


    Carver sighed before adopting a playful tone, as if he were enjoying the current situation:


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Will asked, watching Carver¡¯s smile as his own fingers began to tremble.


    At the same time, the ¡°unease¡± that had been building within him since he woke up that morning reached its peak.


    Because of what Carver said next:


    ¡°Hmm. It seems you¡¯ve completely forgotten my advice... and messed up, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Messed up?


    ¡°Hah... Let me think. Cleaning up after someone in the royal family... isn¡¯t an easy task...¡±


    Cleaning up?


    Will opened his mouth but found himself unable to refute Carver¡¯s words.


    The coronation and engagement ceremony venue, adorned with white decorations and flowers, began to darken at the edges of his vision, the blackness creeping inward.


    The ¡°loving father¡± in the white suit started to look increasingly grotesque...


    Will felt dizzy. His vision blurred with overlapping images...


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was ¡°falling asleep into a dream¡± or ¡°waking up from one.¡±


    He reached out with trembling hands, searching for something nearby to steady himself.


    Could it be...


    But...


    The moment didn¡¯t last.


    A pair of hands¡ªcool and reassuring¡ªgripped Will¡¯s shoulders, steadying him before he could collapse.


    They were cold, but Will could feel the strength in their fingertips, stopping his trembling.


    A voice¡ªcold yet commanding¡ªspoke from behind him:


    ¡°Mr. Carver, forgive me for being blunt, but you need to learn how to keep your distance.¡±


    Treya¡¯s tone was sharp, cutting off whatever Carver had been about to say.


    She stepped forward, placing herself between Carver and Will.


    ¡°Treya...¡±


    Strong and dependable.


    This was a new ¡°experience¡± for Will.


    For the first time, someone stood between him and a difficult situation he couldn¡¯t handle, taking full responsibility for it.


    ¡°As a father, no matter how ¡®indulgent¡¯ you are, you should keep your distance from someone who already has a family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to accept that with me by his side... he¡¯ll be happier than he ever was under your control.¡±


    After saying this, Treya turned to look at Will.


    Her usually calm pale blue eyes were filled with extreme worry and concern.


    She sighed softly and murmured under her breath¡ª


    ¡°I forgot about Carver being such an unstable factor. Looks like I¡¯ll need to ¡®reinforce¡¯ things.¡±


    ¡°I... I feel like I¡¯ve been halfasleep all day. Treya, what were you just saying...¡± Will began but was interrupted as Treya leaned in close¡ªjust as she had that morning and at noon, suddenly closing the distance between them.


    He stared at her expression, her pale blue eyes locking onto his.


    In Will¡¯s vision, Treya¡ªdressed in her black gown¡ªappeared brighter than ever. Once again, the world returned to the warm and familiar place he knew.


    ¡°Yes, you need rest,¡± she said softly, her words like a gentle lullaby.


    ¡°...Is that so? I feel like I was just starting to wake up...¡± Will murmured.


    Treya didn¡¯t wait for his response. She took his hand firmly and led him away from Carver and the entire banquet hall.


    Watching their retreating figures, Carver raised his wine glass again.


    ¡°Oh dear, I forgot. In a way...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who told her where Will was and gave her more information. Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I sold him out?¡±


    Will followed Treya as she walked briskly ahead of him. Despite her wearing black high heels, he found it hard to keep up with her pace.


    The sound of her heels striking the floor echoed in his ears.


    She moved with purpose, her silver hair swaying slightly with each step.


    Holding Will¡¯s hand tightly, she led him through the crowd without caring about the voices calling after her to stop.


    ¡°...Wait a second. Where are you taking me?¡± Will asked breathlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not suited for this place. I think you need somewhere comfortable to rest.¡±


    ¡°I... I think I¡¯m fine...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Her response was simple, direct¡ªand oddly difficult to argue with.


    For a moment, Will felt this version of Treya carried a faint sense of familiarity. But then he quickly understood her reasoning.


    She was deeply worried.


    Her expressions, actions, and tone all conveyed her concern.


    She might be the only one who noticed something was off with him and realized he needed rest.


    That must be why she was so adamant about pulling him away from the event.


    She...


    She was probably just worried that he wasn¡¯t comfortable in such an environment or wasn¡¯t feeling well enough to handle it. Right?


    Yes...


    This was part of their ¡°understanding¡±¡ªafter knowing each other for so many years, Will could interpret her thoughts and intentions just by observing her gaze and words.


    She genuinely wanted him to rest.


    Will nodded and quickened his pace to match hers.


    Finally, they stopped in Treya¡¯s room.


    Her room was filled with stuffed animals, piled high on her bed.


    Treya didn¡¯t pay them any mind. She reached out and swept them all off the bed in one motion.


    ¡°Treya... why did you suddenly bring me here?¡± Will asked hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s closer.¡±


    She drew the curtains shut, blocking out the afternoon sunlight with deep red fabric.


    Before Will could react further, she turned around and gently pushed him by the shoulders until he lay flat on the bed.


    Then...


    Treya raised her left hand in front of her eye.


    But what she saw through her ¡°left eye¡± wasn¡¯t what she expected.


    ¡°Huff¡ª¡±


    Will obediently sprawled out on the bed like a starfish and closed his eyes contentedly.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡ªHe wasn¡¯t like before. Now, he listened to her every word.


    Treya watched him silently for a moment, her hand hovering midair without making another move.


    ¡°Will, aren¡¯t you going to ask... why I so forcefully brought you here? What I plan to do?¡± she asked softly.


    Her tone suddenly softened; she seemed more surprised by Will¡¯s ¡°obedience¡± than concerned about him anymore.


    ¡°You probably noticed I¡¯m tired and need rest. That¡¯s why you brought me here to relax¡ªthough I don¡¯t know why I feel even weaker than usual today,¡± Will replied casually.


    ¡ªHe wasn¡¯t like before. Now, he saw himself as someone who needed protection.


    ¡°I...¡± Treya began but stopped herself midsentence. ¡°Do you really think that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? Am I wrong? After all, it¡¯s you, Treya¡ªyou¡¯d never lie to me, right?¡±


    ¡ªHe wasn¡¯t like before. Now, he trusted her unconditionally.


    Treya stood over Will, slowly lowering her hand.


    ¡°Will... up until now, what kind of person do you think I am?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Why ask that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Just confirming something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... maybe...¡±


    Before Treya realized it, Will had reached up and grabbed her left hand as she lowered it. He gently pulled her into his arms and hugged her lightly.


    Treya¡¯s pointed elf ears turned bright red instantly.


    As silence filled the room, Treya listened to Will¡¯s breathing near her ear and knew he was ¡°searching his memory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re colorful,¡± he finally said softly.


    Treya knew he was recalling memories of being ¡°lost and helpless at a banquet until Treya found and saved him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re someone who lights up my life...¡±


    Treya knew he was thinking about being ¡°misunderstood because of his Hysterm family status until Treya comforted him.¡±


    ¡°The highest form of color...¡±


    Treya knew he was piecing together memories she had carefully crafted for him¡ªmemories designed to be absolutely perfect and heartwarming.


    As sunlight shifted slightly across Will¡¯s face...


    He reached out and stroked Treya¡¯s silver hair gently.


    ¡°Today, you stood between me and my father. You didn¡¯t hesitate to pull me away when I wasn¡¯t feeling well. So now I know...¡±


    With actions full of ¡°love,¡± he spoke words filled with affection:


    ¡°You¡¯re someone I can safely love.¡±


    ¡ªHe wasn¡¯t like before. Now...


    ¡ªHe treated her with genuine love...


    ¡ªAs if it were natural to do so.


    Treya let out a sigh of relief and hugged Will tightly. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered softly enough to tickle:


    ¡°Good. Once again, I¡¯ve confirmed...¡±


    ¡°My choice was correct.¡±


    ¡°Now rest well.¡±


    ¡°My dear Will.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°When you wake up... you¡¯ll love me even more.¡±


    Suddenly, Will felt his mind grow heavy with exhaustion...


    ¡°Huh? Love you even more...¡±


    Don¡¯t fall asleep.


    Don¡¯t fall...


    Asleep...


    ......


    ..................

 Chapter 254 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (6)

    Chapter 254: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (6)The sun had slowly set.


    The coronation ceremony was over.


    The crowds had dispersed.


    Will woke up.


    The room before him was no longer as bright as it had been before he fell asleep. Instead, it was dimly lit, a ¡°girlish¡± room filled with soft hues.


    It was a room cluttered with adorable stuffed animals, a bed adorned with pink and white decorations, a large vanity mirror, and an enormous redwood wardrobe that took up an entire wall.


    He felt as though he had slept through an eternity of an afternoon nap¡ªso long that it felt like ages had passed. It left him feeling both exhausted and...


    Completely unable to recall the dream he had in the morning.


    Slowly, he began to piece together where he was. He remembered the grand coronation ceremony he had attended with Treya earlier that day; he remembered their engagement announcement under the flash of cameras, shared with all of Entark; he remembered returning here, where Treya had softly spoken to him, lulling him into sleep.


    Now, lying in bed, Will felt a strange sense of satisfaction¡ªlike he had completed a long journey and was left with the lingering joy of a beautiful dream.


    His mind was filled with more and more ¡°memories¡± of Treya. Every fragment of memory was as beautiful as a ¡°dream.¡±


    Playing and laughing in the royal gardens, catching glimpses of her silhouette among the flowers;


    Playing hideandseek in the palace¡¯s labyrinthine halls, spotting a strand of her silver hair around a corner;


    Watching New Year¡¯s fireworks from the highest point of the palace clock tower, turning to see her face illuminated by the bursts of light;


    Hosting a private gathering at his childhood home, retracing his steps with her through his past;


    Chatting amicably with Treya¡¯s father and sister at a banquet, as she gently fed him bites of food;


    Walking through the school forest as secret lovers, sneaking kisses as desk partners during magic training.


    ...


    With so many shared memories created just between the two of them, how could he not feel this way...


    Just as Will was thinking this, he felt soft breaths on his shoulder.


    Turning his head slightly, he saw Treya¡¯s profile. She was breathing steadily in her sleep, her silver hair cascading over the pillow. Will realized that in shifting positions, he might have accidentally laid on some of her long hair¡ªbut she hadn¡¯t woken up because of it.


    ¡°......¡±


    Treya lay peacefully beside him. Now crowned as ¡°Empress,¡± she slept so soundly at his side without any defenses. For her, sleeping beside Will seemed to bring her complete peace of mind.


    Will turned onto his side and gently placed his hand under her nose, feeling her calm breaths. The warm, moist air from her nostrils wrapped around his fingers.


    Right.


    Today hadn¡¯t been easy for Treya either. She was likely even more exhausted than he was¡ªshe had dealt with far more people and shielded him from countless troubles.


    Now that she was ¡°Empress,¡± such busy days would likely never end.


    Perhaps resting beside him like this was her only moment of true relaxation.


    Will smiled softly, feeling content.


    In the future, as the Empress¡¯s husband¡ªa prince consort who might be seen by others as ¡°useless¡±...


    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as he knew that Treya could rest so peacefully beside him, shedding all her fatigue and sleeping soundly, that was enough.


    From now on, there would be more mornings where he¡¯d wake up to see Treya sleeping beside him.


    Their love story¡ªfrom their first meeting to now¡ªhad finally reached such a happy ending. It felt like a fairy tale come true.


    [...]


    As Will thought this, he felt his mind go blank for a moment¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what had caused it.


    Never mind. No need to overthink it.


    ¡°The Treya who¡¯s so commanding in front of others now sleeps beside me like a bird returning to its nest, wings relaxed, free from any worries...¡±


    Will¡¯s fingers moved slowly toward her cheek. As he lifted his arm slightly, the blanket covering them shifted a little.


    Yes, they were sharing a thick blanket together.


    And then...


    He saw that Treya wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all. She lay completely bare beside him.


    Her halfelf skin was even fairer and more translucent than most humans¡¯, and now that she wasn¡¯t hidden beneath armor, her full figure was on display¡ªher ample chest and toned yet shapely abdomen stood out clearly.


    Her entire body rose and fell gently with her breathing.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Though he had suspected something when he first noticed her bare shoulder earlier, Will hadn¡¯t expected Treya to be this ¡°unguarded¡± around him.


    Thinking about it...


    Due to the royal family¡¯s strict monitoring of their princesses¡ªand his own relatively ¡°gentlemanly¡± behavior¡ªthe most intimate thing they¡¯d done in his ¡°memory¡± was kiss.


    ...Recalling those moments now, he could still feel the cool softness of Treya¡¯s lips from just a few days ago.


    So this was indeed the first time he¡¯d seen all of Treya.


    Was she truly ¡°unguarded¡±?


    Or...


    Was this meant to ¡°tempt¡± him?


    Will swallowed hard.


    If it was temptation, then surely it wouldn¡¯t be wrong for him to secretly touch the body of this Empress who had claimed him as ¡°hers,¡± right?


    But before his fingers could move further, Treya slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Will... you¡¯re finally... awake?¡± she murmured softly.


    Her pale blue eyes carried the haze of just waking up. Her voice was low and drowsy¡ªa gentle mumble.


    She didn¡¯t seem like the highandmighty Empress others saw. Instead, she looked like a ¡°devoted¡± wife lying beside him.


    ¡°Uh... yes... I didn¡¯t expect you to be sleeping next to me...¡± Will stammered awkwardly, his hand frozen midair as he tried to explain himself.


    Treya let out a light laugh that sounded almost teasing.


    ¡°This is my room. What¡¯s wrong with me sleeping here?¡±


    ¡°No... no problem at all, Your Majesty. I wouldn¡¯t dare have an issue,¡± Will replied hastily.


    Seeing him flustered like this made Treya laugh again. She closed her eyes briefly before explaining:


    ¡°After the coronation ceremony ended, I came back and saw you still asleep. For some reason¡ªeven though I wasn¡¯t tired earlier¡ªwhen I saw you, I suddenly felt exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been under too much pressure since this morning. You should take it easy and rest properly.¡±


    ¡°So I thought... now that we no longer have to hide our relationship in the ¡®shadows¡¯; now that we¡¯ve reached the ending we envisioned three years ago; now that no one else can interfere between us...¡±


    Will found himself struggling to follow her words.


    Their love¡ªso ¡°perfect¡± from the very beginning¡ªwhy did it sound in Treya¡¯s voice like something forged through swamps, thorns, and mountains before finally reaching completion?


    But...


    He wasn¡¯t allowed to dwell on it further because Treya grabbed his hand¡ªstill hovering midair¡ªand guided it gently...


    To exactly where he had been about to touch earlier.


    His palm sank into what felt like a soft cloud¡ªa cool yet elastic sensation beneath his fingers.


    It was temptation!


    From the very beginning, it had been temptation!


    And not just any temptation¡ªit was an overbearing one befitting an Empress crowned just today!


    ¡°A little harder...¡±


    ¡°Will.¡±


    Treya whispered softly into his ear. Her voice was lower than usual¡ªmagnetic and slightly husky.


    Her fingers gripped his wrist with the strength of someone trained in combat, leaving him no room to pull away.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m under a lot of pressure, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Now, as Empress, I command you to help me relieve some of that pressure.¡±


    ¡°So go ahead¡ªbe firmer. You¡¯re not satisfied with this level of effort either, are you?¡±


    As she spoke, Treya leaned closer to him. Will felt his hand sink deeper into that cool cloudlike softness.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Will could feel his blood rushing¡ªnot just to his head but also downward in excitement.


    His hand¡ªwhich had initially gone slack from being caught¡ªtightened its grip at Treya¡¯s command.


    And perhaps out of a slight sense of retaliation, he leaned into her ear and lowered his voice:


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    With newfound determination, Will pressed firmly against her. The sensation surprised him¡ªit wasn¡¯t just soft like a waterfilled balloon but also complex beneath the surface. He could feel small glands shifting under layers of fat as he moved his fingers across them.


    It was...


    A sensation unlike anything he¡¯d experienced before...


    At that moment, a soft moan escaped Treya¡¯s lips:


    ¡°Mmh.¡±


    Feeling slightly triumphant, Will looked into her eyes. Her pale blue gaze was halflidded as she stared at him before quickly averting her eyes.


    This ¡°command¡± and ¡°dominance¡± were clearly just Treya indulging in playful assertiveness after becoming Empress¡ªa form of ¡°intimacy.¡±


    She was still the same girl who loved him deeply¡ªthe one who wanted to explore and grow alongside him.


    ¡°Does this help you relax?¡± Will asked teasingly as he shifted from finding sensitive spots to lightly tracing circles with his fingertips instead. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°II said harder...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Miss Treya~¡±


    Will pinched lightly with two fingers as he watched Treya bite her lip to maintain her composure as Empress.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    Treya released his wrist and let her hand trail down his stomach instead.


    Will didn¡¯t stop her; instead, he leaned closer toward her touch.


    ¡°So... so this is... what it feels like?¡± Treya murmured softly as her face flushed slightly redder.


    ¡°Shall we continue? After all, we¡¯re already engaged. I¡¯m yours for the taking,¡± Will said with a smirk.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Halfelves were fascinating creatures¡ªin moments of shyness, their blush would start at the tips of their pointed ears before spreading down their ear ridges to their jawline and cheeks.


    Will loved seeing this reaction.


    This...


    This sweetness between them felt just right...


    It wasn¡¯t about ¡°commands¡± or ¡°control.¡± It was simply following their hearts naturally¡ªa culmination of years spent together building memories and forging their bond into what it was now:


    A love shaped by companionship and shared experiences¡ª


    [...]

 Chapter 254.5 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (7)

    Chapter 254.5: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (7)¡°Lie down.¡±


    With her fingers guiding him upward, Treya used her other hand to press down on Will¡¯s shoulder, pushing him onto the soft bed in her room.


    Given Will¡¯s almost negligible strength, Treya only needed a gentle push to pin him down, rendering him immobile.


    ¡°So forceful, Your Majesty. Is this how you plan to handle our first time?¡± Will remarked, understanding Treya¡¯s intentions.


    If there was a way for the newly crowned Empress to express their relationship, this was certainly it.


    Treya straddled him lightly.


    ¡°...First time... Fine. That works,¡± she said.


    When Will uttered the words ¡°no doubt,¡± Treya¡¯s face flashed with a rare expression of displeasure¡ªlike jealousy¡ªas she bit her lip and spoke, her words clashing with her teeth.


    ¡°Treya, what¡¯s wrong...¡±


    He asked innocently, but Treya, seemingly sulking, pressed her finger against his lips.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be forceful. So... what of it?¡±


    ¡°Mmph...?!¡±


    Red¡ª


    She bent down and kissed Will. But unlike the gentle kisses of the past, this one was filled with the ¡°Empress¡¯s¡± forcefulness she wanted to convey.


    It reminded Will of the brightest, most vivid color representing the most intense emotions.


    This color danced wildly, in ways Will couldn¡¯t predict¡ªrough, unskilled, yet determined to assert her ¡°dominance.¡±


    The long kiss left her breathless. Supporting herself on Will¡¯s pillow with one hand, she wiped her lips and slowly sat up.


    Then she asked a question that took Will by surprise.


    ¡°Will... has it already gotten so dark? I... I thought it was still daytime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, since the afternoon. I¡¯ve been asleep for a long time¡ªprobably you too?¡±


    She moved her lips as if to speak but hesitated before finally saying:


    ¡°...I can¡¯t see your expression.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to smile more brightly?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Treya leaned closer to Will, interlocking their fingers and guiding his hand toward the lamp on the bedside table.


    ¡°I command you to light it. Don¡¯t tell me you prefer it dark...¡±


    Will felt his fingertips ignite with a small flame spell.


    Orange¡ª


    The room, previously dim, was now bathed in an orange glow that illuminated Treya¡ª


    The light cast a warm hue on her skin, making it glow softly.


    ¡°...It seems you¡¯re even more excited now... Will.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    Snapping out of his trance, Will responded with his usual playful banter.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Surprisingly, Treya didn¡¯t maintain her forceful demeanor but moved on to the ¡°next step.¡±


    Yellow¡ª


    Will could tell she had no ¡°experience¡± but was trying to assert herself as ¡°Empress.¡±


    In this moment, his mind was filled with this color.


    Watching Treya fumble adorably in her attempts made Will find his ¡°Empress¡± and ¡°lover,¡± who had grown up with him, even more endearing.


    The process of exploring and making each other feel good was an act of love that felt even ¡°sweeter.¡±


    So even though he was commanded by the higherranking ¡°Empress¡± to lie down and be at her mercy, Will chose to assert his own ¡°strength¡± and ¡°playfulness¡± at the right moments.


    ¡°Will. You... you lie down...¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty seems to be struggling.¡±


    He whispered in Treya¡¯s ear and blew gently.


    Treya shivered sensitively all over.


    ¡°I think you... you could move slightly... this way... and then...¡±


    Will didn¡¯t finish his sentence but paused at just the right moment.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Down here, Your Majesty~¡±


    ¡°Mmph...!¡±


    ¡°How... how is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªYou lie down. I... I said I¡¯d... do it myself...¡±


    Green¡ª


    He heard the sound of a potted plant falling over in the room due to their movements.


    The green leaves spread out on the floor.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t interrupt the joy of the newly engaged couple.


    Blue¡ª


    Treya¡¯s pale blue eyes slowly closed as she looked at Will. Her clear gaze was gradually obscured by tears and her halfclosed eyelids.


    ¡°How... how does it feel?¡±


    Treya asked softly as she brushed her hair aside.


    ¡°Not bad...¡±


    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Her fingers slid from Will¡¯s chin down to his chest.


    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t want you to just say ¡®not bad.¡¯¡±


    Cyan¡ª


    Bang.


    Will wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but he could tell by looking outside.


    A breeze lifted the curtains, bringing in the cool late autumn air and revealing the sky outside.


    Fireworks were starting to go off. It was the second half of the ¡°coronation¡± ceremony¡ªa celebration for the newly crowned ¡°Empress,¡± with fireworks lighting up the sky in her honor.


    Amidst the fireworks was a sky that had just turned twilight blue after sunset, now illuminated by bursts of color.


    But...


    ¡°The Empress seems a bit busy right now to enjoy these fireworks,¡± Will whispered in Treya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Shut up and focus.¡±


    Violet¡ª


    He felt himself being mesmerized by such a satisfying night.


    Moved by Treya¡¯s unconditional love for him.


    Captivated by sensations he had never experienced before. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Otherwise...


    Why would he see ¡°violet¡± in Treya¡¯s left eye¡ªa color completely at odds with ¡°elf,¡± a color that belonged to a demon who toyed with hearts, emotions, and memories?


    White¡ª


    Will lay on the bed, watching Treya lying beside him, using white tissues to clean herself.


    His stamina couldn¡¯t compare to Treya¡¯s at all.


    Afterward...


    All he wanted was to fall into a deep sleep again.


    But...


    Watching Treya gently lift his hair and stroke his forehead...


    They had completed what engaged couples were supposed to do and what future spouses would inevitably do. Both were satisfied.


    Yet...


    Will couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of ¡°unease¡± deep within him.


    How could he describe it?


    It felt like tonight¡¯s activities¡ªdespite being very ¡°pleasurable¡±¡ªwere more like a seamless dream.


    As if everything that happened was exactly what he had imagined in his dreams coming true.


    But...


    ¡°So how do you feel, Will?¡± Treya asked as she lay beside him under the dim light, her body slightly blurred. She pulled back the covers and lay down next to him slowly.


    Her expression was one of happiness.


    Though she was the one asking the question, her smiling face already gave away her satisfaction with his answer.


    Never mind¡ªeven if he knew this was a dream, what did it matter?


    People often savor their dreams upon waking and don¡¯t want to leave them behind. Why couldn¡¯t he indulge in this dream?


    ¡°Hmm... very satisfied... Your Majesty...¡±


    He held Treya¡¯s hand, especially gripping her pinky finger, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Without a doubt, after experiencing a day of ¡°coronation,¡± an evening of ¡°engagement,¡± and falling into deep sleep...


    He indeed...


    As Treya had said...


    Loved her even more.


    [¡ªThough it was in an inescapable way.]

 Chapter 255 - The Demon Princess’s Sweet Dream for You (8)

    Chapter 255: The Demon Princess¡¯s Sweet Dream for You (8)The first rays of morning sunlight streamed into the room.


    Will rubbed his eyes.


    At least today, he woke up without any dreams to disturb his thoughts¡ªperhaps he was just too exhausted from the previous night. His memory was blank, leaving no trace of any dreams.


    Then...


    He felt a tickling sensation on his chest. As he opened his eyes slightly, he saw...


    A head of silver hair resting on his shoulder, pale blue eyes looking up at him. Treya, who had woken up just before him, had her head nestled against his chest, gazing at him.


    ¡°......¡±


    Perhaps it was because they had spent the night together, but the Empress lying beside him seemed less like the aloof halfelf she usually was and more like a charming woman.


    ¡°Good morning...?¡±


    ¡°Good morning...¡±


    She rubbed her eyes. Will noticed that although she had woken up before him, she still looked like she hadn¡¯t slept enough.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Will?¡±


    Treya¡¯s pointed elf ears twitched slightly.


    ¡°I remember falling asleep in the afternoon with my clothes on. Why were they gone by nighttime?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Treya hummed softly, nuzzling against his chest as if deliberately avoiding the question.


    ¡°So you planned this all along, including sleeping beside me?¡±


    ¡°Because... we¡¯re already engaged~¡±


    Treya¡¯s voice sounded soft and a bit tired, likely from lack of sleep. Even to Will¡¯s ears, it was a rare tone for her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get up then.¡±


    Just as he tried to rise, Treya hugged him from behind.


    Treya pressed her face against his neck and spoke in a slightly spoiled tone:


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day. I don¡¯t have any work yet. Why not stay in bed with me a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Will~¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Who would¡¯ve thought their Empress could be so tender in bed?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Only you will ever know.¡±


    She smiled and shifted her body slightly, wrapping her arms around Will¡¯s and nuzzling her head against him.


    Will looked around Treya¡¯s room, still filled with the faint scent of her sweat.


    He recalled reading somewhere that halfelves¡¯ sweat smelled sweet. But because they rarely sweat due to their elven blood from cold regions, few people ever got to smell it.


    Except after they had done everything¡ª


    Feeling the gentle morning sunlight streaming in, Will wondered...


    Would every morning from now on be as sweet as this one?


    The first rays of afternoon sunlight shone on Princess Treya¡¯s training ground¡ªnow Empress Treya¡¯s training ground.


    As expected, when they said ¡°stay in bed,¡± they ended up lying there until lunchtime. If it weren¡¯t for Will¡¯s growling stomach, Treya might not have let him go.


    Even though it was supposed to be ¡°rest,¡± and even though she was now ¡°Empress¡± with more ¡°affairs of state¡± to handle, Treya still picked up her sword and began practicing in the training ground.


    Will sat nearby, watching her practice. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°In my memory, she often practiced like this.¡±


    The warm afternoon sun bathed Treya as she swung her sword. She practiced the ¡°Entark Sword Style¡± from the first form to the last.


    Her silver hair fluttered in the sunlight as she moved, her sword tip and quick footwork dancing with her shadow.


    It was a beautiful sight.


    From their first meeting three years ago, Will had watched Treya practice like this¡ªfrom being very unskilled at first to gradually mastering the entire sword style.


    Now, Treya wasn¡¯t practicing for any coronation ceremony; she was simply showing off her skills to him alone.


    The warm sunlight cast a soft filter over everything Will saw, making it all seem even sweeter.


    Sensing Will¡¯s gaze, Treya paused midswing and turned toward him.


    She swung her sword in his direction...


    Facing him directly with a confident stance.


    Seeing Treya showing off even while practicing made Will smile without realizing it.


    In the future...


    Would every afternoon be spent leisurely basking in such sunlight?


    After dinner at the royal palace, Treya and Will lit a lamp and sat down together.


    Treya sat beside him, raising her hand to remove the silver and gold hairpins and ornaments from her head.


    In the dim, intimate light, her silver hair seemed to be edged with gold.


    After removing the symbols of ¡°royalty¡± and ¡°Empress,¡± she turned and smiled softly¡ªnow looking more like she had last night.


    ¡°Phew... There wasn¡¯t much to do today. Should we...¡±


    Treya leaned against Will¡¯s shoulder and slowly picked up a newspaper from the table.


    ¡°...What¡¯s this?¡±


    The newspaper was dated today¡ªcovering yesterday¡¯s news...


    Yesterday¡¯s news...


    Today had been so ¡°peaceful,¡± as if every day would be like this from now on. Will almost thought yesterday¡¯s events had happened long ago.


    Yesterday¡¯s news...


    Of course, it was about the ¡°coronation¡± and ¡°engagement.¡±


    But as a newspaper, which of these two would capture more interest on the streets was obvious.


    ¡°It arrived this morning. We just forgot to read it.¡±


    Treya smiled contentedly at the newspaper¡¯s content.


    Her smile seemed triumphant, as if she had finally achieved something. To Will, it even carried a hint of mischief.


    What was on the front page?


    Will took the newspaper and unfolded it¡ªthough he didn¡¯t really need to unfold it. The front page headline showed a photo he remembered well.


    He was being carried princessstyle by Treya under the flash of cameras and in front of everyone...


    ¡°What do you think about being seen by everyone in the country being carried by me?¡± Treya teased, poking his cheek.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Will hesitated.


    He thought he should have countless ¡°complex¡± thoughts...


    Whether about his own identity,


    His relationship with Treya,


    Political implications,


    Future developments...


    There had to be something beyond just this event, right?


    But there wasn¡¯t.


    Why would he think about these things?


    How could he possibly think about these things?


    In his ¡°memory,¡± he was never someone who thought about such things, right?


    Right, right, right.


    From his life¡¯s memories, what he thought about...


    Will squinted at the photo of himself being carried in the warm firelight, his fingers tracing Treya¡¯s beautiful face in the picture.


    ¡ªWas only loving her.


    ¡ªWithout a doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Being publicly claimed by you in such an important event is an honor few can boast.¡±


    He turned and kissed Treya¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Then let me answer your earlier question, Will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue tonight. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    She began unbuttoning her dress.


    ¡°Especially that beautiful dream.¡±


    ...


    In the future...


    Would every night be spent like this in Treya¡¯s room?

 Chapter 256 - Interlude: Something’s Off About Him x1

    Chapter 256: Interlude: Something¡¯s Off About Him x1¡°Something¡¯s off about him.¡±


    Shuna stared intently at the newspaper photo of Will being carried princessstyle by Treya, scrutinizing it as if she needed a microscope. Finally, she spoke.


    ¡°Seriously? We just sat down to discuss important matters, and you¡¯re fixated on a newspaper photo of him. Are we going to talk or not?¡± Pevran said, exasperated.


    In a nondescript town in the southeastern corner of the capital, Pevran and Shuna had finally met up¡ªnot thanks to Eir¡¯s guidance, but because Shuna had received word from Pevran in Novice Town, the former newbie village. She had gathered information about the famous ¡°White Fortress¡± and sent messages through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to find a rendezvous point.


    It had been a week since Shuna and Will parted ways.


    ¡°Well, can you blame me? Wouldn¡¯t you be glued to a photo if you saw your first love getting engaged to someone else?¡± Shuna said, leaning back in her chair and speaking casually.


    ¡°......¡±


    Pevran had intended to tease her but was taken aback by Shuna¡¯s candid admission.


    To be fair, even after years apart, Shuna was still as straightforward as ever¡ªso much so that it was hard to get the upper hand in a conversation with her.


    In some ways, she hadn¡¯t grown up at all.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s about to become someone¡¯s husband¡ªan Empress¡¯s husband at that. Are you planning to swoop in and steal him away?¡±


    ¡°...Not really. It¡¯s just that something seems off about him.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s eyes remained glued to the newspaper.


    She squinted at the blackandwhite print, which seemed especially glaring in the sunlight.


    To be honest, even she couldn¡¯t fully explain it.


    If she went by what Will had confidently told her before he left, this ¡°engagement¡± on the newspaper might be exactly what he wanted.


    He had successfully assisted the princess, executed his plan, and was now walking down the aisle with her.


    At least the princess seemed to ¡°dote¡± on him and ¡°love¡± him very much. She hadn¡¯t harmed him or driven him to despair.


    She had even announced their engagement to the entire nation.


    Oh.


    How wonderful. Truly wonderful.


    He was so confident, so assured of victory¡ªhe deserved congratulations.


    But...


    ¡°What exactly is off? Explain,¡± Pevran urged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were here to discuss important matters? Why are we gossiping about me now? You¡¯re not my team leader anymore; you need to break that habit,¡± Shuna retorted.


    Pevran glanced at the newspaper and then at Will, viewing him more like a distant public figure caught in a scandal than someone she knew personally.


    Pevran felt no connection to him but had heard plenty of stories about him along the way.


    The Hysterm family¡¯s young masters were always surrounded by rumors, and this one seemed particularly significant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this guy from his maid. How should I put it... He seems even stranger than you. That¡¯s why I want to hear your take on him.¡±


    ¡°Strange, huh.¡±


    Shuna didn¡¯t deny it.


    In some ways, it might have been Will¡¯s strangeness that attracted her to him for so long.


    After all, a ¡°normal¡± person wouldn¡¯t post questions like ¡°How to use lowlevel ice armor spells to withstand 200degree steam¡± on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild message board¡ªespecially not at ten years old.


    ¡°Alright. He is pretty strange.¡±


    That quality was part of what drew her to him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s off about this engagement photo? Isn¡¯t being carried princessstyle by a princess just another one of his quirks?¡±


    ¡°This photo... He looks too normal. That¡¯s what¡¯s off.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s answer seemed cryptic and roundabout.


    ¡°You call that normal?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s smiling¡ªnot too happy but genuinely. There¡¯s no hint of acting¡ªthat¡¯s too normal to believe.¡±


    In Shuna¡¯s eyes, that was what was off about Will.


    When she first met him, he had thick emotional walls, as if he couldn¡¯t integrate into this world¡ªas if he wasn¡¯t truly ¡°living¡± here.


    After that witch took him away, those walls thinned somewhat, and he seemed more alive.


    But...


    ¡°The Will in this photo looks like he¡¯s living a completely different ¡®life,¡¯ experiencing the joy of being carried by his fianc¨¦e as if it were a delightful surprise. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone who would feel that way.¡±


    ¡°Will should be someone who outwardly shows more enthusiasm but is colder inside.¡±


    As Shuna spoke, her fingers traced circles on Will¡¯s face in the newspaper, smudging it with gray ink.


    The more she talked, the more agitated she became.


    She had thought she could make Will more honest with himself¡ªnow it felt like someone else had stolen her dungeon boss kill.


    To her, Will now seemed very ¡°off.¡±


    ¡°It feels like he¡¯s been forcibly painted with bright colors on a gray stone¡ªsomething doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    As she said this, Shuna paused for a moment.


    The newspaper was black and white, but one could infer colors from the shades of gray.


    For instance, if Will¡¯s eyes were deep blue, Treya was often praised for her ¡°beautiful pale blue eyes¡± by those who had seen her as a princess.


    Looking at it this way...


    Why did Treya¡¯s left eye seem darker? Darker than Will¡¯s deep blue¡ªalmost black but not quite like Shuna¡¯s black eyes either.


    Could it be...


    Violet?


    Shuna thought of an empress from a remote dungeon whose eyes were violet¡ªthe same color as the demonic power source of the Entark royal family.


    Pevran listened quietly to Shuna¡¯s explanation and watched her fingers stop at Treya¡¯s eye in the photo.


    After waiting for a while without Shuna continuing, Pevran asked:


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Alright. What can I say? He really is a strange person. The women around him seem to have different opinions of him. Even Her Majesty probably sees him differently than you do.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s get back to your issue.¡±


    Shuna scratched her head, seeming reluctant to continue discussing it.


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, you¡¯re not an ¡®isolated case.¡¯ In Novice Town, we found individuals similar to your origin. And... their bodies also had black hair and black eyes¡ªjust like you.¡±


    ¡°No surprise there. Was it found in the Green Wilds dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the only dungeon there in recent months.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Shuna began to ponder.


    Though there wasn¡¯t an obvious connection, the ¡°Green Wraith Stone¡± was also found in the Green Wilds¡ªand it was processed stone, indicating that Green Wilds was wellinformed about the Green Wraith Stone trade line.


    ¡°Did this person also kill the dungeon emperor¡ªor did you find them holding a knife with the emperor lying dead?¡±


    Pevran¡¯s expression turned serious immediately.


    ¡°...How did you know? Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was my situation too. But beyond that, I can¡¯t provide any more clues...¡±


    Shuna withheld some information.


    Though Pevran hadn¡¯t mentioned the cause of death, Shuna suspected it was likely suicide.


    Because...


    She had considered it herself once.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Just that there have been more incidents of inexplicable combat power increases in dungeons managed by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild recently. Our rescue team has reported many anomalies, but higherups haven¡¯t found anything conclusive. I thought maybe you could provide some clues given how strange these events are.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°!?¡±


    Shuna felt she had heard something significant.


    Inexplicable combat power increases and reported anomalies... When she and Will set out, they couldn¡¯t get complete Green Wraith Stones anymore. With only fragments available, the rescue team wouldn¡¯t know about this information.


    So these dungeons might... no, must also have ¡°Green Wraith Stones.¡±


    The clues they thought were ¡°cut off¡± had extended through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild side.


    ¡°Where can I find information on these anomalies?¡±


    If there were clues about Green Wraith Stones...


    Clues about what he cared most about...


    He would definitely take the bait, right?


    He would definitely find an opportunity to go out with her again, right?


    Just like before¡ªhis eyes lighting up at the mention of it, brimming with excitement and eagerness to investigate with her.


    Then... then there would be a chance!


    She held in her hand the card most likely to attract Will¡ªthe one held by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    ...


    When Shuna realized this, her fists clenched tightly.


    Was she really someone who got this excited over such things? It felt like...


    She was acting more like a ¡°failed lover¡± showing her ugly side after the story ended.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly interested? You seemed clueless just now.¡±


    ¡°The Adventurer... The Adventurer¡¯s Guild couldn¡¯t solve this issue despite sending so many people. Of course I¡¯m curious. What? Is this something the Guild won¡¯t handle?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Pevran knew Shuna well enough to see through her lie¡ªshe had another motive.


    But...


    She also believed that if Shuna investigated, she¡¯d do a better job than herself.


    Most importantly, Shuna had more freedom; she didn¡¯t have to drag an entire adventuring party along like Pevran did.


    ¡°There is a way. Register with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild as an Srank member. You can join this investigation directly and gain access to relevant information. The dungeons with anomalies have been reported but are classified.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re reported, why not clear them out?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just ¡®slightly harder¡¯¡ªnot worth sending an adventuring party for. We¡¯d only intervene if there were incidents of people getting trapped.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re classified, how can I find out so easily?¡±


    ¡°The Guild probably wants someone to quickly figure it out too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shuna nodded.


    Then she looked at the ¡°wedding¡± date on the newspaper¡ªa month from now.


    Hmm...


    If he wasn¡¯t in the royal palace at that time, wouldn¡¯t things get interesting?

 Chapter 257 - Interlude: Something’s Off About Him x2

    Chapter 257: Interlude: Something¡¯s Off About Him x2¡°Young Master, something¡¯s off.¡±


    In the rain, Eir stood on the dimly lit streets of the capital, holding an umbrella. She had just bought a newspaper from a street vendor.


    She didn¡¯t particularly enjoy reading newspapers because it was tedious. She bought it only because...


    The newspaper had a photo of her ¡°Young Master.¡±


    And the moment she saw it, she knew something was ¡°off.¡±


    Holding the newspaper, she lowered her head, her silver eyes scanning the page. Raindrops fell from the umbrella¡¯s tip, landing on the edges of the paper, darkening it in circular patches.


    Today marked her third day in the capital.


    She looked at the castle on the hill behind the capital, shrouded in light rain.


    ¡°Maybe... I shouldn¡¯t go today...¡±


    Since arriving in the capital, she had been asking around and contacting other members of the Hysterm family. Through several indirect channels, she learned that he was with Treya. Every day, she went to the castle, trying to contact the royal family¡ªespecially Treya.


    Initially, she was too timid to knock on the castle doors.


    But after being repeatedly turned away by the guards...


    She got used to it.


    Eir held the newspaper and opened the familiar door, stepping into the small yet cozy house.


    As the maid responsible for this house, she naturally had a key to the Hysterm family¡¯s capital residence. However...


    She looked at the dark room, removing her damp brown boots, which were soaked from the rain outside.


    Carefully, she placed the newspaper on the shoe cabinet.


    Her Young Master wasn¡¯t here, and it felt like she didn¡¯t belong here either.


    Why had things turned out this way?


    When she arrived and found the ¡°shield¡± prepared for her by the shoe cabinet, she felt a bit of joy.


    The first layer of joy...


    Was knowing that her Young Master was safe¡ªnot only alive but also having enough energy to make her a shield. It seemed that Shuna, whom Pevran had described as ¡°dangerous,¡± hadn¡¯t harmed him.


    The second layer of joy...


    Was realizing that her Young Master hadn¡¯t forgotten her. He had prepared a gift for her and placed it in the house with care.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t see Will. Her Young Master¡ªwhom she trusted so much¡ªwould surely not refuse her request to meet if he heard it.


    ¡°So... he wouldn¡¯t abandon Eir, right?¡±


    Eir reached out and gently turned on the lamp on the table. The warm light illuminated various trinkets she and her Young Master had arranged together, making the small house feel cozy again.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Eir took the newspaper and placed it on the table, carefully separating the pages to avoid tearing them due to water damage.


    Then she sat down in a chair, taking in the familiar scent of Will that lingered in the air¡ªa scent that confirmed he had been here.


    But it was fading.


    Under the lamp¡¯s light, she began to read the newspaper seriously.


    She understood most of it¡ªit announced Treya and her Young Master¡¯s engagement and their wedding scheduled for a month later.


    ¡°Young Master, it seems you¡¯ve achieved your goal.¡±


    ¡°You successfully helped Treya fulfill her wish and announced your longawaited engagement.¡±


    ¡°He did very well. As expected of Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Only Young Master could enter the royal family and become such an important person to Treya.¡±


    ...


    Eir paused for a moment.


    She clenched her fist and hit the table hard.


    ¡°But... something¡¯s off! Something¡¯s off, something¡¯s off!¡±


    ¡°Even though he has the same face and appearance... but... but... but¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my Young Master!¡±


    ¡°What... happened?!¡±


    Eir slammed her fist on the table again, startling herself.


    ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong with me...¡±


    It felt like...


    All the dark and terrifying emotions she had suppressed since being left behind in Novice Town¡ªsince waiting for another letter from her Young Master¡ªsince following his trail but never finding him...


    All those feelings burst out through a small crack.


    She stared wideeyed at the newspaper again.


    So...


    So this unsettling feeling was because...


    The person in this newspaper didn¡¯t seem like her Young Master?


    She felt an inner rejection of this person who looked like him.


    Perhaps it was an instinctive sense as a ¡°pet,¡± as ¡°Young Master¡¯s dog,¡± always by his side¡ªa beastfolk¡¯s intuition. Only someone who had observed his expressions for so long, smelled his scent for so long, felt his touch for so long could truly understand...


    The real Young Master who had completed his ¡°plan,¡± who had truly ¡°won,¡± would never show such a ¡°helpless¡± expression of dependence on someone else.


    She knew him best.


    Long ago, she had seen a fleeting look of panic on Will¡¯s face when he checked her steam burn wounds...


    He had tightly gripped her arm with that expression.


    But he still said everything was fine, that there was no problem, that everything could be solved¡ªhe would find a way.


    Then...


    He let Eir rest while he scribbled calculations in his notebook for several pages before leaving the Hysterm house alone to post his question at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Eir even wondered if he hadn¡¯t received an answer from the Guild, would her Young Master have stubbornly tried to test it himself?


    ¡°So, a Young Master who would do that wouldn¡¯t be so easily manipulated...¡±


    What had happened in between?


    What was happening to him now?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    When news reached a certain witches¡¯ lair¡ª


    ¡°Something¡¯s off about him... Something¡¯s off! There must be something wrong!¡±


    Leah twirled her hair and rolled up her sleeves before slamming her hand on a copy of ¡°The Entire Entark Edition¡± newspaper.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out right now. I¡¯ve never liked that princess anyway... I¡¯ll show her...¡±


    Bang.


    Before she could finish, Liss flicked a cherry pit at Leah¡¯s forehead with pinpoint accuracy.


    ¡°First, you need to pay off your maxedout credit card before you go.¡±


    ¡°Second, calm down your restless witch blood.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, if he wants to play this game himself, isn¡¯t it fun to watch him mess up?¡±


    ¡°But something¡¯s off about him!¡±


    Leah clutched her forehead, breathing heavily.


    Her eyes were filled with hearts again¡ªbut this time, as she stared at the photo with jealousy.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liss¡¯s fingertips glowed faintly as she aimed at Leah¡ªa motherly yet violent spell ready to fire.


    ¡°He... he has a hickey on his collarbone from that woman!!!!¡±


    Leah, a straightforward yandere, declared passionately.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about?!¡±

 Chapter 258 - The Half-Elf Empress’s Nightmare for You (1)

    Chapter 258: The Half-Elf Empress¡¯s Nightmare for You (1)Will woke up.


    As the first rays of sunlight greeted him, a faint fragrance tickled his nose.


    It was the subtle scent left behind by a halfelf¡¯s sweat¡ªa delicate, clean aroma. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Huff... Good morning!¡±


    As usual, when he opened his eyes, he saw Treya lying calmly beside him.


    If he woke up before her, he would see her silver hair cascading down to her chest as she lay peacefully, her sleeping posture flawless.


    If she woke up first, he would find her pale blue eyes gazing at him, as if counting his eyelashes.


    ¡ªJust like now.


    He lay reflected in her eyes, his image filling the pale blue ¡°sky¡± of her gaze¡ªa brown figure under that serene hue.


    He slowly sat up.


    He hadn¡¯t had any strange ¡°dreams¡± last night. It had been like this for a week now.


    After all, what could compare to the happiness of his current life? What could rival the beauty of reality?


    As long as he forgot about those dreams and focused on this life, everything would be fine!


    ¡°Treya doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do today?¡±


    ¡°Your days are getting more chaotic. It¡¯s the weekend¡ªeven I take breaks on weekends.¡±


    Will¡¯s vision was slightly blurry¡ªa common issue for someone nearsighted. He reached for his glasses on the bedside table but found the spot empty.


    As he wondered where they might be, he suddenly felt Treya press against his back. Her cool halfelf skin touched him, and her pale hand brushed past his ear.


    Then...


    She reached over and placed his glasses on his nose, gently hooking the arms over his ears with her fingers.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve forgotten. Last night, you were sleeping on that side of the bed. But... hmm, things got a bit intense yesterday, so... you ended up here this morning.¡±


    Treya leaned against his back, playfully ruffling his soft brown hair with her small hand, leaving it a mess.


    But Will didn¡¯t mind; he let her do as she pleased.


    ¡°True, I forgot...¡±


    Will picked up the magnetic earring Treya had left on the bedside table¡ªthe one she always wore and that he had gifted her.


    ¡°But this is your fault!¡±


    He turned and playfully pinned Treya down on the bed¡ªthough he knew full well she allowed it. Otherwise, there was no way he could overpower her.


    Then, he brought the earring close to her right ear.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Even though it was just putting on an earring, her pointed halfelf ears were incredibly sensitive. The moment Will¡¯s hand approached, Treya tightly shut her eyes and bit her lip.


    No matter how commanding the Empress might be...


    When it came to sensitive spots, she was soft all over!


    ¡°...Just putting on an earring?¡±


    She cautiously opened her eyes, touching the round earring on her right ear as she slowly sat up.


    She seemed almost surprised that Will had obediently stopped at just putting on the earring.


    ¡°Every morning after you wake up, the first thing you do is put it on¡ªjust like how I put on my glasses. I¡¯m just following your routine.¡±


    But...


    Come to think of it...


    Why had he only given her one earring when he gifted it to her?


    Why had he chosen such a pure black crystal earring for a halfelf known for their purity?


    What occasion had prompted him to give this gift?


    Why couldn¡¯t he find any explanation for such a ¡°strange¡± act in his ¡°memory¡±?


    This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.


    Had he been dealing with some mental issue over the past two weeks without realizing it?


    Something felt... off.


    Or perhaps...


    Was it Treya who was off?


    Will looked at Treya in front of him. She had her back turned to him, straightening into a graceful curve as she fastened her bra behind her back.


    ¡°By the way, Will, you don¡¯t have anything planned today, right? Come with me somewhere?¡±


    She spoke while fastening her bra, puffing out her chest slightly as she tilted her head toward him.


    Will understood what she meant.


    She clearly wanted him to accompany her somewhere¡ªthough their nights were spent together in Treya¡¯s room, during the day she was often busy with affairs as the newly crowned ruler of a nation.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A secret. Just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°As expected... you trust me unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    For some reason, Treya often asked questions that seemed to stem from a lack of ¡°security,¡± doubting his ¡°trust¡±¡ªthough to Will, there was no room for doubt in such matters.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re Treya¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t I trust you?¡±


    After saying this, Will moved closer to her and ran his hand through her hair, letting his fingers slide through her smooth silver locks as if in playful retaliation for her earlier teasing.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I have something for you. It arrived just yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What is it...?¡±


    Will watched as Treya walked to her vanity and retrieved something from her jewelry box...


    It was a white crystal earring almost identical to the black one she wore. They were the same shape, equally translucent and magnetic.


    They looked like...


    A perfect ¡°pair.¡±


    Treya reached out and placed it on Will¡ªon the same side as hers.


    She gently touched his earlobe.


    ¡°Hmm, perfect. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Walking along the royal pathways, Will couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how pristine and radiant everything in the royal grounds was.


    The servants along the streets seemed to discuss only the freshness of green leaves, the fragrance of flowers, and the brilliance of sunlight. They talked about Entark¡¯s bright future and their own beautiful lives after each cycle of day and night.


    It was as if...


    ¡°The Empress seems completely different since ascending the throne.¡±


    ¡°Her rule is ironfisted¡ªno mercy for nobles. She hasn¡¯t even spared her remaining siblings.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Fourth Princess has any plans. She used to be Treya¡¯s older sister.¡±


    ¡°She wants to bring in a new generation of adventurers. Didn¡¯t you see how she pampers that Hysterm family young master?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the other way around? She pampers him because she wants adventurers at the table.¡±


    ¡°Shh! They¡¯re walking this way.¡±


    ¡ªSuch words would never leave their lips.


    Like an electric current, these murmurs vanished from Will¡¯s mind the moment Treya¡¯s hand intertwined with his fingers.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Treya said, leading him into one of the royal reception halls.


    ¡°What is this...¡±


    The hall was four meters high. Normally it housed a table large enough to seat over a dozen people, but now that table had been moved aside. All that remained was a dustfree empty space and...


    Four rows of ¡°clothing racks.¡±


    Two rows held women¡¯s wedding dresses; one row held men¡¯s wedding suits.


    The suits were neatly categorized by color and style¡ªcollars, hems, pant legs¡ªall meticulously arranged.


    The wedding dresses were even more dazzling. It seemed every dress in the nation suitable for Treya had been brought here, filling each rack to capacity.


    ¡°It¡¯s for our wedding¡ªwe need to choose what we¡¯ll wear three weeks from now. These are all for trying on.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s my wedding, I want it to be something everyone remembers¡ªthe grandest wedding ever.¡±


    Standing beside the racks were over twenty toptier tailors equipped with measuring tools and sewing kits, ready to meet their every need.


    Will had never witnessed a royal wedding before and couldn¡¯t have imagined such extravagance.


    Even as a young master from one of Entark¡¯s most prominent families, standing here made him feel slightly out of place.


    Sensing his unease as if by instinct, Treya turned around and placed her hands on his shoulders, gently pushing him toward one of the suit racks.


    ¡°I want to play a game, Will.¡±


    Treya reached over his shoulder and lightly picked up the sleeve of an elegant black suit from the rack.


    ¡°Someone once told me that when there are too many choices, it becomes hard to tell what you truly want.¡±


    Will found this statement oddly familiar¡ªas if he¡¯d heard something similar before.


    Treya suddenly lowered her voice and whispered huskily into his ear:


    ¡°Only through constant loss and constant choice can you discover what your true desires are.¡±


    He had heard this before¡ªso familiar that he could almost repeat it word for word himself.


    A headache struck him.


    [Of course¡ªit¡¯s because you said it yourself.]


    The light around him flickered. The sunny day outside turned into an overcast sky in an instant, as if rain would fall any second.


    He blinked rapidly. In one of those blinks...


    The sky cleared again.


    Bright sunlight poured in warmly through the windows¡ªas if the cloudy sky moments ago had been nothing but an illusion.


    ¡°Treya... That phrase sounds familiar. Someone impressive must¡¯ve told you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A very good teacher¡ªsomeone I deeply admire and love.¡±


    ¡°...Who is it?¡±


    In Will¡¯s ¡°memory,¡± there was no such person around Treya.


    Treya looked into Will¡¯s deep blue eyes; their similar eye colors reflected each other¡¯s image.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone I no longer need to call ¡®teacher.¡¯ Because now I¡¯ve grown enough to let him rest peacefully in the colorful dream I¡¯ve created¡ªwithout needing to abandon anything anymore.¡±


    Her words were full of ¡°implications,¡± as if meant for Will but not quite. Before he could fully grasp their meaning, Treya reached past him and pulled out a suit from the rack.


    It was black¡ªbut even an amateur could tell its style was outdated.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep choosing like this¡ªalways two at a time¡ªuntil we find the perfect one. Everything else gets discarded.¡±


    She tossed the suit into an empty bin nearby.


    Though not technically a trash can, throwing such expensive trial outfits into a bin still felt wasteful enough to call ¡°extravagant.¡±


    ¡°Why did you throw that one away?¡±


    ¡°It looked like something your father would wear¡ªdisgusting.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Will thought about it for a moment. For some reason, recalling his father now gave him an inexplicable sense of unease¡ªalmost like disgust.


    ¡ªAs if Treya¡¯s feelings had rubbed off on him.

 Chapter 259 - The Half-Elf Empress’s Nightmare for You (2)

    Chapter 259: The Half-Elf Empress¡¯s Nightmare for You (2)... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A dazzling white wedding dress.


    A gown trimmed with gold.


    A veil that perfectly complemented her silver hair.


    A pale blue dress embroidered with rings of roses climbing up from the hem.


    And...


    A black wedding dress, adorned with featherlike decorations that spread across the skirt like wings.


    When Treya wore the black dress, she no longer resembled the elegant halfelf princess she once was. Instead, she looked like a grim reaper with black wings.


    For some reason...


    In the end, Will chose this one.


    After going through one choice after another, eliminating options two at a time, this was the dress he picked.


    He stared blankly at Treya, who stood calmly before him, even as he found his own decision somewhat unbelievable¡ªthis was simply the result of process of elimination, with no deeper meaning.


    At first, he thought black would be entirely unsuitable for Treya. But after repeated comparisons, none of the other dresses seemed to fit her better.


    Her silver hair cascaded like a waterfall, and in white or other light colors, it blended in too much, failing to highlight either her hair or the sanctity of the wedding dress.


    Instead...


    The black dress was just right.


    It felt like this choice had been etched into his heart from the very beginning.


    The wedding dress was heavy, but Treya spun gracefully in the center of the room while wearing it.


    She looked like the moon shining brightly in the dark night.


    ¡°Will. Now it¡¯s your turn. Pick something and show me.¡±


    Will nodded. He turned around to face a partitioned area prepared for them to change in privacy.


    Since Treya had been trying on dresses during the first half of their session, he hadn¡¯t entered it yet.


    Standing before the partition, his hand on the doorknob, Will felt a twinge of fear.


    This might be the first time in weeks that he would be out of Treya¡¯s sight for so long. Ever since their engagement, even when he went to the bathroom, Treya would wait outside to see him as soon as he came out.


    Why was he feeling afraid?


    Was it because he would be out of Treya¡¯s sight for a brief ten minutes?


    He shouldn¡¯t feel fear over something like this.


    It was just a short separation from Treya¡ªnothing would happen, nothing would go wrong.


    Besides, everyone here had been handpicked by Treya from reliable tailors. He was in the safest place possible¡ªthe royal palace. Nothing could possibly go wrong.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened the door.


    And then...


    The moment he stepped into the empty partition, he heard a voice behind him¡ª


    ¡°Finally got a chance away from Treya. You¡¯re the only one who can negotiate with her now, Will Hysterm!¡±


    He tried to call out but was immediately struck hard from behind¡ªa blow that knocked him unconscious.


    He...


    He had been attacked... in the royal palace... on Treya¡¯s turf?


    Who could it be?


    Who had the power to do this on Treya¡¯s territory?


    Who would dare risk being discovered by Treya¡ªrisk acting within her domain¡ªto kidnap him?


    And why would someone think he was the one who could negotiate with Treya?


    ¡ªThese unanswered questions swirled in his mind as his consciousness gradually returned.


    Slowly opening his eyes, his vision was still slightly blurred from dizziness. But he could see clearly enough.


    Standing before him...


    Was Treya¡¯s fourth sister, Eugenie, smiling warmly¡ªa picture of sunshine and gentleness.


    No.


    Will blinked several times.


    No¡ªit was Eugenie standing in the shadows, her red hair disheveled and her expression twisted with rage. She doused him with a bucket of water.


    She no longer bore any trace of the elegance or pride of a Fourth Princess.


    All that remained was someone driven to madness.


    ¡°You wretched man... Three years ago, you ruined my plans. You turned Treya into what she is now. You handed all of Entark to her...¡±


    ¡°Will Hysterm.¡±


    ¡°How long are you planning to sleep? You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Her words were spat through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What... what are you talking about?¡± Will asked weakly.


    He tried to move his body¡ªespecially his arms¡ªto adjust his glasses slipping down his nose.


    But...


    He couldn¡¯t move.


    His arms were tightly bound to the chair he was sitting on.


    Yes, he had been... kidnapped by Eugenie, Treya¡¯s sister.


    ¡°I... I did those things...?¡±


    His head throbbed with pain, but even through the fog, he searched his mind and found nothing to match Eugenie¡¯s accusations.


    Wasn¡¯t he just a pampered young master adored by Treya?


    Wasn¡¯t he just a husbandtobe who needed only to stay by the Empress¡¯s side?


    Wasn¡¯t he just...


    Clink.


    He tilted his head as his glasses fell to the floor. The left lens hit first and shattered into two pieces upon impact.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It was only then that he realized what had just happened¡ª


    Eugenie had slapped him across the face¡ªnot like a princess but like a woman who had lost all composure.


    The world before Will¡¯s eyes turned gray and black.


    Eugenie¡¯s red hair stood out against the darkness like fresh blood spreading across a dungeon floor¡ªcarrying an aura far removed from the ¡°peaceful and happy royal family.¡±


    Breathing heavily, she spoke furiously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me, Will Hysterm!¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re capable of¡ªI saw it three years ago when you manipulated everyone!¡±


    She sounded desperate¡ªlike someone grasping at straws.


    Three years ago? Manipulated everyone?


    Had he really done such things? No¡ªdid he even need to do such things?


    In his ¡°memory,¡± no such events existed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never manipulated anyone... Let me go. If Treya can¡¯t find me, she¡¯ll be worried...¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t expected his words to act like a bomb dropped into boiling water. Eugenie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at him.


    ¡°You... You can¡¯t seriously think... you¡¯ve become her little canary in a gilded cage?¡±


    ¡°Canary?¡±


    Will straightened his head. Without his glasses, his vision was terribly blurry. Even so, he could see Eugenie scratching her red hair in disbelief.


    ¡°No way. No way this is real. You don¡¯t remember anything? You really believe this? You¡¯re not just putting on one of your fake smiles and lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Eugenie... What are you talking about?¡±


    Eugenie stared at Will¡¯s overly innocent expression¡ªso pure and untainted by any trace of deception or pretense. It lacked all the calculated charm he had once mastered so well.


    Her eyes widened further as realization dawned on her.


    ¡°I see now... I see... You¡¯re not pretending¡ªyou¡¯ve completely forgotten!¡±

 Chapter 260 - The Half-Elf Empress’s Nightmare for You (3)

    Chapter 260: The Half-Elf Empress¡¯s Nightmare for You (3)¡°You don¡¯t remember? Don¡¯t you remember what you did for her three years ago at the royal banquet!?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    At that banquet, you helped her thwart Eugenie¡¯s plot to trip her up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? At the coronation ceremony, you outright rejected my invitation and stood by her side?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Back then, you had Treya wear black stockings to gain the favor of the demon during the coronation.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve completely forgotten, haven¡¯t you? The things you taught her bit by bit, the strategies you hinted at, how to pull everyone into her schemes?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Every weekend afternoon, sitting at the table in the royal garden, you subtly hinted at future events¡ªthe conflicts her siblings would face.


    Right... right... I¡¯m not her canary. I should be... I should be her teacher...


    Like a colorful painting suddenly cracking into black and white fragments; like a dream so beautifully crafted being haunted by eerie black ghosts;


    The ¡°reality¡± before him seemed to fracture.


    It was like that moment in a long, blissful dream when you suddenly realize it¡¯s all just a dream.


    Will wasn¡¯t entirely without memory.


    But...


    Recalling these fragments made his head throb even more.


    Eugenie, waiting for Will to confirm her accusations, grew darker¡ªnot just in demeanor but in despair.


    ¡°Damn it... It seems that lunatic has finally... finally gone so far as to target even the person she loves most.¡±


    Eugenie slumped into a chair behind her as if all the energy had drained from her body.


    ¡°Heh. Even with the person she trusts most¡ªher teacher¡ªshe could still do something so cruel. No wonder... no wonder she¡¯s like this. Nothing she does outside surprises me anymore.¡±


    ¡°No wonder... no wonder she used us siblings and discarded us when we were no longer useful. She probably never intended to count us as her people in the first place. That¡¯s why she¡¯s sending us to the northern borders.¡±


    ¡°Hah... hah... And she¡¯s planning... planning to let the Hysterm family directly represent adventurers in the political system...¡±


    ¡°And barely a month after Father¡¯s death, she¡¯s preparing the grandest wedding this nation has ever seen with you.¡±


    ¡°She wants to completely overturn Entark¡¯s centuriesold foundations and family ties.¡±


    Eugenie ranted about Treya in a tirade, seemingly pushed to her limits, holding her head in her hands.


    ¡°I thought... I thought there might still be a sliver of vulnerability in her.¡±


    She looked up, her bloodshot eyes filled with veins so thick they seemed ready to tear through her eyeballs, staring at Will.


    ¡°At least with you¡ªthe person she loves most, trusts most, and depends on most in this life¡ªI thought she wouldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. She didn¡¯t do anything excessive to you.¡±


    To Will, Eugenie¡¯s words sounded not only hysterical but also erratic.


    After her outburst, she suddenly leaned forward and spoke to Will more calmly:


    ¡°But... maybe for her, keeping a little canary by her side is an easier way to control someone as complex and calculating as you.¡±


    This is a dream. Wake up already.


    ¡°Or maybe... this is how she thinks she¡¯s protecting you.¡±


    No matter how beautiful the dream, it¡¯s still false; no matter how passionate the love, it¡¯s still absurd; no matter how thrilling the excitement, it¡¯s still hollow.


    Will endured the pain in his face and head, raising his gaze with one eye open and the other closed.


    Something...


    Something felt strange.


    He couldn¡¯t quite describe it.


    But he had definitely ¡°experienced¡± this feeling before.


    Sometimes, when dreaming, people become aware that everything around them is just a dream. Their subconscious then tries to wake them up.


    In those moments, consciousness hovers between sleep and wakefulness...


    You see everything in the dream continuing as if scripted, but you also see yourself lying on your bed at home. Two overlapping scenes flash before your eyes.


    In the intervals between blinks and open eyes, your world alternates between waking reality and dreamlike illusion.


    That was exactly what Will was experiencing now¡ª


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not burn it all down? If I kill this useless little canary, will she fall into despair and madness? I¡¯m almost curious...¡±


    Eugenie and the entire room alternated between being warm and gentle...


    And turning into a hellish dungeon filled with instruments of torture seemingly meant for him.


    Eugenie raised a knife in her hand.


    But before she could bring it down¡ª


    Like a blooming red rose¡ªmatching the color of her hair¡ªit blossomed in her palm.


    Her hand holding the knife was severed at the wrist by a black sword.


    ¡°It hurts... it hurts so much... Treya, how could you be here so quickly¡ª¡±


    The door to the room had opened at some point.


    Light...


    Poured in.


    Will forced his eyes open despite his pain.


    Treya stepped inside as if bringing the light with her. She walked toward Will, still wearing the black wedding dress he had chosen for her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even had time to change before rushing over.


    In her hand was a beautiful paintbrush with a black handle.


    In her hand was that ugly black sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this personally.¡±


    She raised her right hand, gesturing for those behind her to stop before stepping up to Eugenie.


    ¡°Because your dear brother¡ªwhom you thought wouldn¡¯t betray you¡ªhas already confessed everything.¡±


    Her black high heels crushed the rose that had just bloomed on the floor.


    Her heel stomped down on Eugenie¡¯s severed hand, smashing it completely.


    ¡°You... don¡¯t come any closer! What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯m still your beloved elder sister!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Do you not realize who you¡¯ve targeted? While I don¡¯t care much for Entark¡¯s ancestral traditions, like Edward, I cannot tolerate betrayal from allies more than anything else¡ªnot even rotten siblings or children.¡±


    She painted a beautiful red stroke on the canvas before her. The red spread across it like a flowing river.


    Her sword severed Eugenie¡¯s right arm at the shoulder. Blood gushed from the wound, pooling on the floor and flowing out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Dear sister, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to deal with you since three years ago. If not for... Will thinking you might still be useful back then.¡±


    She sprinkled blue droplets onto the canvas¡ªlike raindrops from a storm that would leave behind a rainbow.


    She picked up a bucket and poured its contents over Eugenie¡¯s red hair. The dirty water flowed down Eugenie¡¯s severed arm and hand.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re insane! You¡¯ve completely lost it¡ªyou¡¯re nothing but¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡±


    Her paintbrush flicked upward on the paper, leaving petals scattered across its surface.


    The black sword flashed in the darkness, slicing off half of Eugenie¡¯s tongue midsentence.


    ¡°But what I cannot accept is...¡±


    The painting began filling with more flowers¡ªred ones blooming along the crimson riverbanks.


    More and more limbs were severed by Treya¡¯s black sword, scattering across the floor.


    ¡°You tried to ¡®wake him up.¡¯¡±


    Blueandwhite striped candies rolled across the floor.


    Eugenie¡¯s eyeballs fell out of their sockets, rolling in different directions.


    ¡°This is the world I painstakingly created for him¡ªa world where my tired, weary Will can live without sorrow in a beautiful dream.¡±


    ¡°You remnants of an old world...¡±


    ¡°You who harbored ill intentions from the start...¡±


    ¡°Should disappear from his dream entirely¡ª¡±


    The painting finally took shape¡ªa beautiful scene of red rivers bordered by blooming flowers under blue raindrops.


    Eugenie¡ªTreya¡¯s sister who had once tried to harm her three years ago but was later brought under Treya¡¯s control¡ª


    Lay dead in some hidden chamber of the royal palace in such a gruesome manner.


    Perhaps the only solace was that she had been personally executed by the reigning Empress herself¡ªa dubious honor.


    Treya put away her paintbrush. Her black wedding dress and stockings were stained with countless colors of paint.


    She wiped some paint from her lips and even licked her thumb slightly.


    So terrifying, so terrifying, so terrifying...


    Her descent into darkness looked like this.


    This isn¡¯t a beautiful dream!


    There are no lovely watercolor paintings; no sunny afternoons; no kindhearted Empress.


    There is only... only...


    A demon who forcibly controls my memories, my mind, and everything else.


    ¡°Will¡ªmy dear Will... Are you alright? I¡¯m sorry¡ªI didn¡¯t notice one of these tailors was from Eugenie¡¯s family...¡±


    She approached him, her previously frenzied tone instantly softening.


    Will raised his head. He was indeed in pain.


    But more than pain, he felt an instinctive fear of Eugenie before him.


    Unlike with Leah last time, his mind kept telling him...


    This is a beautiful dream; this is your perfect Empress; this is the beginning of your happy life¡ª


    But his body wanted to flee¡ªto escape this bloodsoaked place filled with resistance...


    Treya¡¯s cool fingers touched his face, wiping away water droplets and traces of the slap he¡¯d received earlier.


    She embraced him¡ªjust like always.


    She rested her head on his shoulder¡ªjust like always.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I won¡¯t let you face such danger again.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°After all, from the very beginning, everything I¡¯ve done has been to ensure you never have to worry about anything again¡ªto keep you from ever having to face this world¡¯s darkness.¡±


    She picked up his fallen glasses and gently placed them back on his nose¡ªjust as she had done that morning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. You...¡±


    ¡°Need a good rest.¡±


    Through his glasses¡ª


    On one intact lens, light shone on Treya¡¯s face. She smiled radiantly like an angel.


    Through the shattered lens on the other side, half of her face was shrouded in shadow¡ªher tense expression brimming with unrelenting fury, resembling a demon.


    This dream...


    Had to end.

 Chapter 261 - On the Matter of Will Actually Waking Up for the Third Time

    Chapter 261: On the Matter of Will Actually Waking Up for the Third Time¡ª


    [She¡¯s truly beyond saving.]


    [Just as Eugenie said...]


    [She has turned me into a ¡°canary¡± kept in a cage called the royal palace¡ªa canary controlled by the memories she fabricated, the illusions she crafted, and the beautiful dreams she constructed.]


    [Should I keep sleeping?]


    [Or should I wake up now?]


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is... the third time...¡±


    Treya sat by Will¡¯s bedside, watching him sleep. She wiped his body clean and reached out to brush away the dense beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead during his nightmare.


    Will was proving to be more troublesome than she had anticipated.


    She had experimented with the demon¡¯s ability to alter memories and create illusions in reality before, and it always worked perfectly.


    But...


    ¡°As expected of you, Will.¡±


    She reached out and traced her fingers from Will¡¯s nose down to his lips, lightly brushing against them.


    Will had already woken up twice from the beautiful dreams she had crafted for him.


    His mental fortitude was far stronger than most people¡¯s.


    He was incredibly sensitive to any ¡°off¡± details around him. At the slightest hint of something wrong, he would question himself, search for answers internally, and even try to test the inconsistencies himself.


    These tendencies caused him to wake up quickly¡ªeven during hypnosis, he remained half-awake and half-dreaming. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Treya was puzzled by how he had developed such habits. And if he was like this, wouldn¡¯t he easily realize when he was dreaming during his normal sleep?


    That might be a cruel thing in itself.


    The first time, on the second day after she met Will, he woke up and overheard a maid serving him say something that didn¡¯t match his fabricated memories¡ªsomething more in line with his past. He immediately woke up but pretended to remain hypnotized, playing along convincingly. He claimed that he had been away from home for three days and was so homesick that he couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from his father, demanding to leave the palace.


    The second time, she replaced all the servants with people who knew nothing about Will¡¯s past and let him sleep for a whole day in a colorful, dreamy state. Unfortunately, on the third day, he discovered a piece of paper in Treya¡¯s old room¡ªa sketch of the Entark royal family that he had drawn and Treya had treasured. He woke up instantly, realizing he had been hypnotized. Without hesitation, he dropped the paper and fled through the window, only to run straight into the knight regiment stationed outside and be brought back.


    So, for the third time...


    She let Will sleep for two whole days and minimized any opportunities for him to interact with others, keeping him almost entirely within her sight.


    If there was even a slight chance of encountering someone like Carver, she would put him back to sleep¡ªresetting his memories.


    This third time, he was surprisingly obedient, complying with everything Treya said.


    This led Treya to fall into her own beautiful dream.


    A dream where ¡°the cunning Will, her teacher, has now become an obedient little canary.¡±


    That¡¯s why this time lasted the longest¡ªWill had been hypnotized for a full seven days.


    But...


    ¡°Eugenie, I didn¡¯t expect the one interfering with all this would be... you.¡±


    Treya gripped Will¡¯s hand more tightly but quickly loosened her grip, fearing she might hurt his fragile fingers.


    ¡°Why... can¡¯t you just obediently become the person I prepared for you?¡±


    Her tone was somewhat cold¡ªa coldness tinged with a hint of sorrowful lament.


    In the dim candlelight of the bedroom, her illuminated expression appeared particularly aloof.


    In fact, her demeanor and attitude had always been like this¡ªperceived by everyone as a ¡°calm and indifferent¡± half-elf.


    Except...


    After she let Will enter the ¡°beautiful dream¡± she had crafted, after using the power of the ¡°demon¡± within her to alter Will¡¯s ¡°memories,¡± the Treya in Will¡¯s eyes seemed to possess a richer range of emotions¡ªa more expressive demeanor.


    He...


    He looked at her as if he could see through all the emotions she hid deep inside.


    Even if she didn¡¯t smile, he could tell she was happy.


    Even if she didn¡¯t show sadness, he could sense her slight melancholy.


    Even if she didn¡¯t appear weary, he would ask if she needed rest.


    ...


    It was strange.


    She had clearly hypnotized him, altered his memories, and even tampered with his life¡ªmaking him less ¡°clever¡± and ¡°prescient¡± than before.


    But...


    This version of him could still see through all her emotions¡ªjust like before.


    ¡°Will, you... are truly fascinating, no matter what state you¡¯re in.¡±


    As Treya said this, she frowned slightly.


    How should she put it...


    She felt a subtly off sensation.


    It seemed like some ¡°filth¡± had infiltrated the palace.


    ¡ª


    Though it had only been two or three days since Shuna last visited the capital, she felt like it had undergone a massive transformation!


    Especially...


    Especially...


    Why had the Adventurer¡¯s Guild moved to the largest store on the main street of the city?!


    And it occupied three whole floors?!


    ¡°So, the Hysterm family has finally latched onto someone powerful?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... No.¡±


    Shuna crossed her arms, thinking of her ¡°friend¡± who was being carried princess-style by someone else.


    ¡°This is probably what the Hysterm family got in exchange for selling their son.¡±


    Besides the Adventurer¡¯s Guild now thriving in the capital, Shuna also felt uneasy about...


    The atmosphere in the entire city.


    It was incredibly stifling.


    Completely unlike the celebratory mood expected from a new emperor¡¯s ascension, with champagne and wine flowing daily. Instead, the atmosphere here was incredibly oppressive¡ªpeople on the streets dared not speak loudly, shops were lifeless, and even hotels looked like they were about to close down.


    The sky was always gray¡ªeither raining or brewing a storm.


    ¡°When did the capital become such a depressing place? I¡¯m really worried about Will¡¯s mental state.¡±


    At the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the capital, she received a warm welcome¡ªjust as Pevran had said, her ¡°S-rank adventurer status¡± was the best pass. With this status, no matter which guild she visited or what commission she wanted to take on, everything went smoothly.


    Indeed...


    She had something very important to focus on.


    Especially concerning Will.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask someone. After all, I hear everyone in the capital seems to know everything about the palace¡ªit¡¯s like a sieve.¡±


    So...


    Shuna, who had never paid much attention to the royal family before, felt even more confused after asking around¡ª


    ¡°Oh! All I know is that her fianc¨¦ from the Hysterm family is obedient and adorable¡ªthe Empress¡¯s faithful little puppy.¡±


    ?


    ¡°He¡¯s kind of like... a bird kept by the Empress?¡±


    ??


    ¡°Anyway, they seem very happy. He sticks close to the Empress, a bit shy but inseparable.¡±


    ???


    After a series of answers, Shuna crossed her arms and thought, ¡°It sounds a bit like Will, but also not quite like him¡ªI¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Then¡ª


    She decided¡ª


    Hearing wasn¡¯t as good as seeing.


    Tonight, she would sneak into the palace to see for herself.

 Chapter 262 - Eye Contact

    Chapter 263: Eye ContactShuna¡¯s feelings were... complicated.


    Good news: It was rare to find so many books with male leads resembling Will. She¡¯d hit the jackpot.


    Bad news: These books were collected by her rival.


    And not just any rival¡ªthe one who had already successfully wooed the person she was interested in.


    Not only had she lost the person physically, but she was also losing in the ¡®demonstration of affection behind the scenes¡¯ department too.


    Shuna clutched the book, pouting as if she wanted to rip it to shreds.


    `No, no. This is Treya¡¯s incriminating evidence. Tearing it up now means no proof later, right?`


    When she finally saw Will, she was planning to show him this stuff and complain¡ª ¡°See? The ¡®perfectly behaved¡¯ Empress next to you secretly fantasizes about doing this and that to you~¡±.


    With that thought, Shuna flipped through a couple more pages.


    And then...


    She noticed something off about the books.


    Many pages were dog-eared, and in those folded sections, specific sentences and plot points were circled in red ink.


    ¡°Even if that princess is super serious, does she really need to take notes and mark up romance novels while reading? Isn¡¯t that a bit... too much of a model student...?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    This page described the happy family life of a noble young master.


    This page detailed how the male lead fell head over heels for the Empress at first sight.


    This page explained the specific positions the female lead used in bed... okay, maybe skip this one for now.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s piecing together someone¡¯s entire desired life from these books.¡±


    ¡°And, if I remember correctly, Will¡¯s actual life shares many similarities with these parts too.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Creating a memory from scratch is tough; it lacks details. The best way is probably...¡±


    ¡°To find ¡®prototypes¡¯ in existing fiction and then build upon them?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just a theory Shuna conjured up.


    She had read about it in some academic work detailing how demons manipulate memories and construct illusions¡ªthough research on demons was scarce, much of it hidden away by the Entark royal family. Finding such books required digging through obscure corners of libraries.


    And...


    After pulling out all the books, Shuna couldn¡¯t believe what she saw...


    Will¡¯s Witch Ring¡ªthe one he always wore¡ªand his staff, topped with a translucent crystal orb, half black and half white.


    These two items were unmistakably Will¡¯s signature gear.


    They were expensive.


    And incredibly hard to find.


    These definitely belonged to him.


    ¡°These are some of the few pieces of dungeon gear he owns. Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°He would never leave these behind, especially not in a place abandoned two weeks ago...¡±


    ¡°Considering the ¡®rumors¡¯ about Will circulating outside... could it be...?¡±


    Ding-a-ling¡ª


    Just as Shuna started connecting the dots, she heard the faint ringing of a bell echoing through the desolate building.


    `?!`


    Someone opened the door!


    As a precaution, she had placed a small bell near the entrance when she came upstairs from the first floor.


    If someone entered through the main door, the bell would be pushed, making a sound. The person entering would probably just assume they knocked something over and wouldn¡¯t think much of it.


    `Damn it.`


    Someone¡¯s here?


    Is it the patrolling knights?


    `No, no, this building doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s regularly patrolled.`


    She cautiously peeked out the window.


    ¡°Whoa, quite the welcoming party.¡±


    Outside the window, the area was swarming with knights, and judging by the insignia on their shoulders, they were all high-ranking.


    They held lanterns, completely surrounding the building.


    Shuna methodically gathered the books scattered on the floor and stuffed them back under the bed exactly as she found them.


    Then, she pocketed Will¡¯s belongings.


    She wasn¡¯t planning on running...


    Because she had a hunch that the person she was looking for had just walked right into her trap.


    Shuna tucked the corner of the book box back under the bed and quickly cast a simple earth magic spell to cover her footprints in the dust.


    Next...


    She found a ¡°safe¡± spot and hid.


    ...


    Click.


    After a long, tense silence, Shuna¡¯s eyes widened. She saw the person entering...


    It really was...


    Will.


    The Will she hadn¡¯t seen in three weeks.


    Her last memory was of the determined young man from three weeks ago, resolute on going to the palace alone to save Treya.


    The Will who could understand others with just a glance and a few words.


    ¡°It¡¯s... kinda dark in here, and... feels kinda bad. Treya? C-Can you go in first? I¡¯m a little scared,¡± he whined.


    `?!`


    He stood at the doorway, holding a candle. The light streamed through the gap, but as he spoke, his shadow retreated a step.


    Just hearing his voice, Shuna immediately sensed something was wrong.


    His words sounded like something he¡¯d playfully say when entering a dungeon.


    Things like¡ª


    ¡°Ooh, dark~ Feels like something scary¡¯s in here! Shunaaa, pweeease? Can you go first? I¡¯m suuuuper scared~ ?¡±


    That kind of tone.


    Not because he genuinely needed help or was truly afraid, but purely because he felt his abilities and position required him to act cute in that situation.


    In other words, it was ¡°staged¡± vulnerability.


    But this time, Shuna felt it was real.


    Will actually seemed ¡°afraid¡± and was genuinely acting spoiled towards Treya.


    ¡°This used to be my room. It¡¯s perfectly safe, just a bit dark. Come in,¡± a voice replied.


    Treya.


    Shuna had only seen Treya in newspapers and had never heard her voice before. But hearing that slightly cold, exceptionally noble tone, she knew instantly who it was.


    She had an aura more like a Dungeon Empress than a human Queen.


    Very strange.


    But there wasn¡¯t another half-elf in Entark who spoke like that.


    But why was she here at this exact moment?


    `Did she already know I was here?` Shuna wondered. `Is she trying to corner me?`


    ¡°Mhm, Treya¡¯s always so gentle. You really are the best~¡± Will chirped.


    `???`


    Shuna was completely bewildered.


    `Will, buddy, what happened to you? Not only does that sentence sound like you¡¯re being manipulated, but her voice was so cold! How is that ¡®gentle¡¯?!`


    And then...


    As they entered, Shuna observed Will¡¯s expression.


    Okay.


    She wasn¡¯t happy anymore.


    She felt a pang of pity.


    She had never seen Will look so exhausted and ¡°chaotic¡± before, not even when she had rescued him from Leah.


    He...


    He looked like he was in pain.


    Like someone trapped in sleep paralysis, stuck in a never-ending dream, unable to wake up, his mind a jumbled mess, his spirit utterly confused.


    ¡°Careful now, hold onto me,¡± Treya instructed, taking his hand.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    She walked slowly, deliberately, her high heels clicking on the wooden floor, creating an oppressive atmosphere.


    Then...


    She slowly crouched down.


    Reaching her hand under the bed...


    The room was eerily quiet; Shuna could even hear Treya¡¯s fingers scraping against the floor.


    Inch by inch...


    Slowly feeling around...


    Shuna thought...


    `Is she looking for the books I just put back? That¡¯s the only thing under there.`


    `Is that her goal?!`


    Wait, let¡¯s connect the dots...


    Treya needs materials from books to construct her ¡°dreamscape.¡±


    The Entark family possesses ¡°demon-like¡± abilities.


    Will currently seems off, completely lost.


    All of Will¡¯s dungeon gear is hidden somewhere only Treya knows.


    Okay, the pieces clicked into place for Shuna, but the realization hit her hard.


    Will had 100% messed up. He hadn¡¯t controlled or saved Treya; instead, he was being toyed with through her ¡°mind control.¡±


    ¡°Treya... are you done yet?¡± Will asked, huddling closer to Treya as if terrified of being far from her. The candle in his trembling hand caused the shadows in the room to flicker wildly.


    ¡°Mm, almost,¡± Treya replied, still feeling under the bed.


    Her fingers brushed past the box but didn¡¯t stop.


    Shuna watched, suddenly realizing...


    Treya wasn¡¯t looking for the books... she was looking for... her.


    Her hand searched under the bed, pushing the box further in rather than pulling it out, sweeping across the floorboards, exploring deeper.


    Treya seemed convinced Shuna was hiding under the bed.


    `Huff...`


    Shuna held her breath, trying not to make a sound, and observed carefully¡ª


    Shuna looked at Will, pondering a question¡ª


    `Does he need me to save him?`


    She knew the Will in front of her was skilled in dungeon exploration and wasn¡¯t weak in combat.


    He wasn¡¯t the ¡°useless Hysterm heir¡± most people thought him to be. Anyone at school would testify to his competence.


    Like her, he wanted to understand the secrets of this world¡¯s dungeons.


    But...


    Treya had used such a forceful method, completely disregarding emotional connection, resorting directly to memory swapping and dream manipulation, fundamentally changing him.


    The Will now...


    With his memories replaced, was he still the same Mr. W?


    Shuna remembered the morning Will had insisted on leaving her, determined to go to the capital without hesitation for Treya.


    If he had indeed messed up, she wouldn¡¯t mind saving him again...


    But...


    What if he now... preferred this life of cuddling with the Empress?


    Then...


    Should she force Will back into the person she liked?


    As Shuna wrestled with this question, before she could find an answer...


    Will suddenly stepped back unnaturally.


    And then...


    He looked up.


    `!?`


    Yes, Shuna was hiding above them. It wasn¡¯t difficult¡ªusing climbing skills combined with a little air-current magic made it easy.


    She did this because...


    In a room with such high ceilings, especially one you¡¯re familiar with, people rarely ¡°look up¡± when entering.


    Even if they did, in this darkness, she had places to hide, even moving behind them¡ªutilizing blind spots in their direct line of sight.


    But...


    Someone with ¡°dungeon¡± experience wouldn¡¯t fall for that.


    Because in ¡°dungeons,¡± you often encounter spaces with high ceilings where ambushes could come from above at any moment.


    So...


    You need to...


    Step back, look up, scan the area.


    Having someone watch your back reduces blind spots even more, but Will clearly had no one behind him.


    His eyes met Shuna¡¯s.


    In an instant, the fog in his eyes cleared.

 Chapter 263 - The Escape Begins

    Chapter 263: The Escape BeginsHe stared up at Shuna, his eyes wide, the fog of the dream suddenly clearing.


    [Though I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s definitely gotten easier to break free from the dream.]


    [Easier than the first time, easier than the second time, and even easier this third time.]


    [Maybe the mountain of lies is finally crumbling under its own weight, unable to sustain the dream¡¯s reality anymore.]


    [Or maybe...]


    [The sweetness of the dream can¡¯t hide the blood and fear underneath.]


    [The world in front of me feels paper-thin... like I could poke right through it with a finger.]


    [But still...]


    [This kind of life...]


    Will glanced at Treya¡¯s silhouette, crouched down in the dim candlelight, her diaphanous dress barely visible. She wasn¡¯t the same helpless girl anymore, overwhelmed by her siblings¡¯ schemes.


    Now, she stood strong, independent, and incredibly reliable.


    She does love you.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t whisper sweet nothings in your ear day and night. She wouldn¡¯t grant you, imperfect as you are, a life of happiness. She wouldn¡¯t have brutally dismembered the person who hurt you.


    [Is it really so unacceptable?]¡¯


    [...]


    His mind spun, unable to land on an answer. Lingering thoughts from a dream he couldn¡¯t fully wake from were just chaotic whispers.


    Unless...


    There¡¯s some ¡°external force¡±¡ªan alarm clock, maybe even your nagging mom¡ªto physically pull you out of bed¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait, what was Treya looking for here anyway?


    If she¡¯s searching for someone hiding in the room...


    Will took two steps back.


    And then...


    He looked up.


    It wasn¡¯t a conscious decision, more like a deeply ingrained reflex.


    Shuna.


    What is she doing here...?


    Ugh!


    A sharp pain, like a nerve being yanked, shot through his head¡ªfelt like it originated from his memory center.


    The instant he saw Shuna, especially her long black hair and dark eyes...


    An image surfaced from the deepest, most distant corners of his memory¡ª


    An image that predated even the ¡°memories¡± and ¡°life¡± Treya had fabricated for him, supposedly starting from the moment he was born in this world.


    And because of that...


    Shuna seemed to bypass the dream woven by Treya¡¯s ¡°demonic¡± power...


    Yelling right into his ear¡ª ¡°GET UP ALREADY, YOU IDIOT! ARE YOU GONNA SLEEP FOREVER?!¡± ¡ªshe yanked him back to reality.


    Awake.


    Will¡¯s deep blue eyes snapped open, sharp and clear¡ªcompletely different from before. It felt like waking up refreshed and energized after a long, satisfying sleep.


    Holy crap.


    Instead of relief at ¡°being awake,¡± Will¡¯s first clear thought was¡ª


    Did I actually consider just staying asleep here forever?!


    That¡¯s not something I would ever think! How did that happen?


    It seemed Treya hadn¡¯t just trapped him in a simple dream this time; she¡¯d tried to pull even his deeper, distinguishing thoughts into the illusion.


    Thank goodness...


    Shuna showed up just in time.


    ¡ªShuna, my savior!


    She wasn¡¯t the type to randomly sneak into the palace. Appearing now almost certainly meant she was here to rescue him. She wouldn¡¯t just be here because she thought palace thievery sounded fun... right? Wait, actually, she might be that kind of person.


    ¡°Shu¡ªna¡ªsave¡ªme!¡± he mouthed silently, testing.


    Shuna read his deliberately spaced words and let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    So she had been worried he¡¯d actually prefer living like this. Guess not.


    Right.


    A happy grin spread across her face.


    That¡¯s the Will I know.


    Screw up? Sure. But even after screwing up, he¡¯s the kind of stubborn loser who¡¯ll fight tooth and nail to make a comeback.


    Yeah, she couldn¡¯t just leave him like this, especially since she planned on investigating the dungeons¡¯ biggest secrets with him. How could she abandon him here?


    Though unsure why he¡¯d failed so spectacularly, Shuna decided, under the principle of ¡°might as well since I¡¯m here,¡± to get him out¡ª


    Seeing Shuna¡¯s grin, Will understood they were on the same side now.


    The entire exchange took less than ten seconds.


    ¡°Three¡ª¡± Shuna mouthed, holding up three fingers.


    ¡°Two¡ª¡±


    Will nodded. Their synchronicity needed only a shared countdown.


    To execute a perfectly coordinated plan!


    ¡°One!¡±


    Now!


    ¡°Treya,¡± Will called out.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    The instant Treya turned her head towards him, Will blew out the candle.


    ¡°Will?!¡±


    Treya reacted incredibly fast. The moment the candle went out, she shot up and turned, trying to grab Will¡¯s hand in the darkness.


    But she missed.


    Even half-elf eyes struggled to adjust instantly from bright light to pitch black. By looking at Will and the candle just as he extinguished it, she had fallen right into his trap.


    In that moment, she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Thump¡ª


    She only heard and felt someone rush past her.


    When her eyes finally adjusted, she saw only moonlight¡ªWill, who had been standing behind her moments ago, was gone.


    ¡°So, the filth really was here...¡±


    She heard the door being kicked open. Her brow furrowed calmly as she drew the black Shadow Wraith Sword Will had given her from her waist.


    Moonlight glinted off the blade as she dragged the sword, step by step, towards the door.


    Tap-tap-tap-tap¡ª


    Rapid footsteps echoed from the hallway, receding into the distance. Treya looked downstairs as the sound ascended the spiraling staircase.


    ¡°......¡±


    She remained silent, but her frown deepened with clear anger. Following the sound, she descended the stairs.


    Finally, her footsteps halted on the first floor.


    ¡°Looks like she went downstairs.¡±


    ¡ªMeanwhile, Will, hiding behind the door, peeked out. Confirming the floor was clear, he carefully closed the door and stepped out.


    ¡°And... she didn¡¯t come back up.¡±


    After a brief pause, Will glanced outside again. He could see Treya talking to the knights.


    For now...


    Victory.


    He took a deep breath.


    Treya had been lured away.


    Since arriving here about three weeks ago, this was the first time he¡¯d successfully escaped her ¡°surveillance.¡±


    As for why they were still on the third floor and who had actually left¡ª


    Simple. Shuna had just thrown an echo device. In dungeons, such tools were often used to lure away specific mobs to avoid combat or split enemy groups.


    Seeing Shuna use it, Will realized for the first time that it could work on people too¡ªand perhaps even better on ¡°certain people¡± than on monsters.


    After all...


    If anyone among the ¡®Morning Star¡¯ group knew the least about dungeon strategies, it was definitely Treya.


    Leah had strong academic knowledge, Eir had learned a lot by following him, but Treya...


    He hadn¡¯t intended to teach her much about ¡°dungeons¡± back then, knowing her survival depended more on navigating the royal court.


    Except, that plan...


    He looked over at Shuna beside him. She wore the same clothes they¡¯d bought together, hood up, her long hair, as usual, messily tucked between the hood and her shoulders.


    Even so, thanks to Shuna¡¯s natural beauty, she looked stunning even without much effort.


    Her dark eyes shone sharply in the dimness, like an owl¡¯s.


    Right. Even after nearly two weeks of being asleep, his coordination with Shuna was as smooth as ever, just like during their two weeks adventuring together.


    And...


    She was still as strong as ever. Even against Treya, who theoretically had ¡°S-rank¡± power, Shuna could infiltrate her territory undetected.


    This is a protagonist.


    She felt very similar to Shu from the original story¡ªalways reassuring, the stable ¡°support¡± type, the team¡¯s reliable fallback.


    Except, Shuna wasn¡¯t just mentally stable; she was also much more cheerful.


    Just as Will thought this, Shuna spoke.


    ¡°Oi, mission accomplished?¡±


    Shuna flashed a bright grin and raised her arm.


    Getting ready for a high-five.


    Whenever they succeeded in a dungeon run, he and Shuna would always celebrate with a ¡°high-five, fist bump, handshake¡± sequence.


    Okay.


    Even though this was just the first phase, and they still had to figure out how to escape the ¡°palace¡±¡ªTreya¡¯s domain¡ªit still counted as¡ª


    ¡°Mission accomplished,¡± Will replied with a small smile, slapping his palm against hers.


    The next move should be...


    Will formed his hand into a fist mid-air, but Shuna¡¯s fist never met his.


    Instead, what he received was...


    A surprisingly soft and warm hug.


    !?


    As he reached out, Shuna pulled his hand and drew him into her embrace.


    ¡°Shuna?¡±


    The usually cheerful Shuna said nothing. All he could hear was her heartbeat...


    Thumping wildly at first, thump-thump-thump-thump, then gradually slowing down to a calm rhythm. Her breathing followed suit, evening out from rapid gasps to a steady pace.


    Back within a normal range.


    Even the mentally stable Shuna wasn¡¯t completely immune to emotional fluctuations.


    At least...


    The change in her heartbeat was noticeable...


    From the ¡°surprise of reuniting¡± to the ¡°relief of confirming his safety.¡±


    Right.


    For him, it felt like waking up from a ¡°two-week¡± dream, not a huge time gap.


    But Shuna...


    Must have genuinely not seen him for at least three weeks.


    During that time, she probably only saw news about him in the papers.


    He hadn¡¯t even managed to send a single letter out from the palace in his own words.


    No, forget letters.


    He hadn¡¯t even been able to remember her.


    At least...


    Her worry for him was real.


    Shuna slowly released Will, looked him up and down, tapping her chin.


    ¡°Whew... Haven¡¯t seen you in a while. You still look the same, but...¡± she paused dramatically.


    ¡°...Have you gained a little weight?¡±


    ¡°...Ahem, the palace... the palace food is just too good, can¡¯t help it.¡±

 Chapter 264 - Reason to Escape

    Chapter 264: Reason to Escape¡ª


    ¡°They actually pulled back...¡±


    Shuna murmured, peeking out the window again.


    Was Treya really fooled? Did she think they¡¯d already left this wing, so she moved the knights elsewhere?


    ¡°Is she... uhhh... that easily tricked?¡± Shuna asked, still unsure. She knew next to nothing about Treya, her impressions formed solely from Will¡¯s descriptions¡ªand he tended to talk more about the other two girls anyway.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Will replied vaguely.


    ¡°That ¡®maybe¡¯ sounds pretty uncertain. You don¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Will scratched his head, also looking out the window. Treya was long gone from downstairs. He sighed. ¡°I always thought I understood her pretty well, but now... it doesn¡¯t seem like it. Maybe I need to get to know her all over again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s... very different from the her in ¡®fate¡¯. Heck, this whole world is way off from ¡®fate¡¯ now. It means I can¡¯t predict her future anymore¡ªor rather, I can¡¯t confirm it like I used to.¡±


    Will phrased it delicately.


    Actually... She¡¯s deviated so much from the original story! She¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve met who personally changed major plot points and outcomes. Does that mean all those character profiles I studied beforehand are useless now?!


    In the original story, Treya always seemed rather... peculiar, almost ¡®out of sync¡¯. She struggled to understand her own heart, her own feelings, and other people too.


    Like a transmitter constantly broadcasting on a non-existent frequency, unable to even receive its own signals.


    So, romantically, she lost, lost, lost. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In political struggles, she lost, lost, lost.


    But...


    This Treya wasn¡¯t that Treya.


    In this royal power struggle, she won, won, won.


    And romantically, she¡¯d rather resort to brainwashing than lose.


    Still... reversing that thought... Seeing this as ¡®growth¡¯ for Treya, growth I personally facilitated... maybe it¡¯s not entirely terrible. Maybe it¡¯s even... a good thing?


    ¡°But you should know her better than anyone, right? Since you¡¯re the one who taught her,¡± Shuna remarked, easily catching the implication in Will¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah. So, I need to ditch some old impressions and reassess.¡±


    How many faces had the current Treya shown him?


    Treya the diligent top student; Treya the naive little princess; Treya the current dark Empress; Treya the sweet wife in his dreams...


    They all seemed to blend together seamlessly, yet also felt completely incompatible.


    There needs to be some kind of ¡®glue¡¯ connecting these identities.


    But Will knew, deep down.


    That glue...


    Was ¡°desire¡±¡ªthe very thing he had taught her.


    Though it looks like she learned the lesson a bit... crookedly.


    And the other part of the glue was himself.


    At a crucial point in her life, he had inadvertently become her ¡®savior¡¯, cementing himself as the heaviest presence in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, stop thinking so hard.¡± Shuna clapped him on the shoulder, snapping him back to reality. ¡°Even if this looks like a trap, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t try springing it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this happen all the time in dungeons? Like... uh... a really obvious trap that might have a way through? Usually, in those moments, the best thing is to just try it. If they left a possibility open, there¡¯s a chance to break through.¡±


    ¡°True. ¡®Classic Boss Battle Retrospectives¡¯, issue twenty-three, mentioned something similar,¡± Will recalled.


    ¡°Whoa, you read that too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly entertainment, but a lot of the events are based on real happenings. If you can sort the fact from fiction, it¡¯s definitely worth a read.¡±


    Shuna nodded.


    ¡°So, next step is... just walk out?¡± Will asked.


    ¡°Pretty much. Let¡¯s try to stay stealthy and avoid alerting Treya. I still get the feeling this whole palace is... crawling with traces of her creepy demon mind-magic. Or maybe just... that dungeon vibe?¡±


    ¡°Mmm... is it bad?¡± Will asked, concerned.


    ¡°Dunno. But don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just get out first. We¡¯ll check the entrance I used on the way in.¡±


    She was actually a little worried about Will. He¡¯d only just stabilized after everything; now wasn¡¯t the time to pile more pressure on him.


    In every adventure team, there¡¯s always someone who takes the brunt of the stress... Guess that¡¯s me for now.


    Sticking to the shadows untouched by moonlight, the two carefully made their way downstairs.


    Treya¡¯s old residence seemed safe for now. Closed-off buildings were easy to scout, and according to Shuna¡¯s senses, it was currently empty.


    Will retrieved his dungeon gear from Shuna¡ªthe items Treya had confiscated¡ªrestoring some of his combat readiness.


    He noticed Shuna not only kept her reconnaissance magic active the entire time but also maintained a mental defense buff, just like when they encountered Lucifa.


    But...


    She seemed to be trying extremely hard to appear relaxed.


    Will understood her intention¡ªor rather, her consideration.


    She didn¡¯t want to shift the pressure onto him.


    Though I don¡¯t think I¡¯m so pathetic now that I can¡¯t handle any hardship.


    ¡°By the way,¡± he started, hoping some casual chat would ease the tension, ¡°how did you know I was being mind-controlled?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Shuna actually sighed. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know? Treya collected like, hundreds of novels where the main guy is basically you. And she marked all the parts that could be woven into your memories.¡±


    ¡°...She did what now?¡±


    Will could guess some of it. She¡¯d done something similar in the ¡®original story¡¯, so it figured she¡¯d do it here too.


    Wait, wait, that¡¯s not quite right either. In the original, the male lead was¡ª Will glanced sideways at Shuna ¡ªa mysterious, powerful orphan with black hair and black eyes. Collecting books about similar protagonists made sense. But how did she find a pile of novels about a cannon-fodder character like me?


    ¡°Oh, and there were romance tabloids too,¡± Shuna added casually.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? There are already quite a few trashy romance stories about you floating around on the street stalls. Guess it¡¯s a special perk for the young master of the Hysterm family.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡±


    Will suddenly felt a chilling premonition. The him from years ago, eagerly buying tabloids about Carver¡¯s escapades, surely never imagined he himself would end up being sold on those same stalls.


    ¡°Pfft,¡± Shuna snickered. ¡°Your face is priceless. Feeling more relaxed now?¡±


    ¡°...Seriously? I was the one trying to get you to relax by bringing it up.¡±


    ¡°Well then...¡± Shuna reached the second floor, peeked around the corner to confirm it was clear, then took Will¡¯s hand to lead him down. ¡°How about we talk about something serious?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Why... do you want to escape?¡± she asked, her voice losing some of its earlier lightness.


    ¡°Ah. That is serious.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you again, I honestly thought you might like living like that. After all...¡± Shuna hesitated, her usual cheerful expression turning slightly inward. ¡°When you left... you seemed pretty into her.¡±


    ¡°...Because you can¡¯t just let a yandere win that easily! Letting her play around a bit is fine, but letting her achieve total victory now? That¡¯d be letting her off too easy.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Shuna had expected Will to struggle with the question, maybe hesitate. She didn¡¯t expect such a straightforward, almost clinical answer.


    And again...


    It was laced with those elements only he seemed to understand, while also sounding strangely... detached, like it wasn¡¯t even happening to him.


    He really still sees things happening to him like an observer...


    ¡ªJust as Shuna thought this, Will suddenly jumped down the last two steps, landing in the empty first-floor hall, just shy of the moonlight spilling through the doorway. He looked up.


    ¡°Okay, yeah, that sounded kind of ¡®detached¡¯, like something you¡¯d say when making up a story¡ªbut I don¡¯t just think like that anymore,¡± he declared.


    He clasped his hands behind his back, gazing out at the cold moonlight.


    The door leading outside stood open. There wasn¡¯t even a breeze; the silence felt desolate.


    Hearing this, Shuna let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.


    Okay. He really was changing.


    Even if I¡¯m not the only reason for the change... at least he¡¯s not quite like he was before.


    Will felt like Treya had dragged him down into the messy reality with her.


    Even though he¡¯d faced ¡°mental attacks,¡± ¡°threats to his life,¡± and ¡°terrifying affection,¡± it was precisely these intense experiences that finally pulled him down from his detached perch as an observer.


    Especially when he realized he was no longer the ¡°all-knowing¡± one relying on story knowledge, that his own ¡°fate¡± could actually waver in this world...


    He was actually kind of happy about it.


    ¡°Right now, I genuinely feel that she likes me¡ªand I really like this yandere top student who handed her teacher a perfect score on the assignment.¡±


    ¡°Except... a perfect score on the paper doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the result is correct.¡±


    ¡°The fact that she needs to resort to this method just to accept that I like her shows a serious lack of confidence. For that whole process? I give her zero points.¡±


    Having calmed down a bit, Will could see things more clearly now.


    Actually, he always figured it out quickly¡ªthat¡¯s why he tried to escape each time he woke up. He knew what he wanted Treya to understand¡ª


    The person she felt mattered...


    The person she thought was most important...


    The person she believed she liked the most...


    The person she treated as the object of her ¡°desire¡±...


    Should be the Will who could stand beside her as an equal, as a ¡°teacher,¡± not a canary manipulated at her whim.


    ¡°So... uh... Right. Since I already fell for her trap, escaping first is the only option. She¡¯s not going to listen to anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Figures,¡± Shuna sighed, not looking particularly happy. She gave him a light push from behind, nudging him towards the moonlight. ¡°Come on. We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s just get out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I just said sounded super cool?¡± Will asked, fishing for praise.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, totally cool,¡± Shuna replied, her tone carrying a strange, distinct hint of vinegar.


    Will suddenly remembered something...


    Feelings Shuna hadn¡¯t ¡°spoken aloud,¡± but that he had vaguely sensed that day.


    She was supposedly the ¡°protagonist,¡± but right now, she seemed more like an awkward, sulking loser in love.


    ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t save me next time?¡± Will teased.


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you still think I was an ¡®obstacle to your destiny¡¯?¡± Shuna retorted.


    ¡°So...¡± Will reached out and patted her back. ¡°We call it even?¡±


    ¡°How about we grab a drink after we get out?¡± she suggested, a slight smile returning.

 Chapter 265 - Run!

    Chapter 265: Run!¡ª


    ¡°Nope,¡± Shuna hissed, quickly ducking back after peeking out. Bright flashes of silver armor glinted under the moonlight. She scrambled back into the bushes where Will was huddled, hugging his knees.


    ¡°The entrance I used... it¡¯s totally surrounded now,¡± she reported, gesturing towards the wall corner.


    ¡°Not surprising... Knowing Treya, she¡¯d definitely want every blind spot covered to keep us from getting out,¡± Will sighed.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shuna nodded, her mind already racing. She pictured the palace map she¡¯d memorized, mentally marking the known exit with a big red X. Okay, that route¡¯s blocked. ¡°We¡¯ll have to head deeper into the palace first. But... where? If we can¡¯t get out before sunrise, things get complicated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just follow me for now. I might know this place better than you think,¡± Will offered.


    ¡°Do you really ¡®know¡¯ it? Or were you just sleepwalking around here?¡± Shuna asked, the skepticism clear in her tone.


    Will caught the doubt. ¡°W-Well... I actually visited Treya quite often these past few years. Haven¡¯t been everywhere, but I¡¯m somewhat familiar.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± Shuna conceded, crossing her arms. But as she looked at Will, a thought struck her. ¡°Speaking of which... you don¡¯t... feel anything weird, do you? Like, feeling drowsy here, like you might just... drift back into the dream any second?¡±


    She¡¯s worried if I¡¯m truly free from Treya¡¯s control, worried I might get dragged back mid-escape. It was a valid concern. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and focused inward.


    ¡°For now... no,¡± he replied after a moment.


    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s kinda strange,¡± Shuna murmured, narrowing her eyes.


    As they moved deeper, the oppressive ¡°dungeon-like¡± aura she¡¯d felt earlier, the remnants of Treya¡¯s influence, seemed to lessen.


    ...


    Their escape route choices weren¡¯t exactly...¡¯rich¡¯. First, they had to eliminate paths near known patrol points. Second...


    They needed to avoid areas Treya might think were ¡®weak spots¡¯ and subsequently reinforce heavily. Those sudden troop surges were likely directly linked to Treya.


    The simplest reason...


    They didn¡¯t want to alert Treya directly.


    Shuna might not care as much, but for Will, falling back under Treya¡¯s mental grip meant returning to the ¡°dream.¡±


    After scouting out the ¡°extra¡± knight patrols that had appeared, Shuna and Will marked them on their mental map. They also crossed off several areas Will knew Treya frequented at night.


    Sunrise was getting closer.


    ¡°Okay, if this side door and that path are both patrolled and unusable... Then...¡±


    Finally...


    Even Will and Shuna were surprised.


    They were left with a route that wasn¡¯t convoluted at all. In fact, it felt... almost too straightforward!


    This ¡°palace escape route¡±...


    Led directly out... near the main gate.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Uhhh...¡±


    They stared at the imaginary map, then at each other, the implication dawning on them simultaneously.


    ¡°¡±She¡¯s leading us!¡±¡± they blurted out in unison.


    Treya must have calculated they¡¯d have to avoid the new patrols. By sealing off potential weak points in the walls, she was effectively funneling them, ¡°guiding¡± them onto this single path.


    ¡°This is...¡± Will hesitated.


    Treya¡¯s traps were, as usual, remarkably ¡®obvious¡¯. But she seemed to possess a chilling ¡®confidence¡¯ in them¡ª a confidence that screamed, ¡®This trap is the only path you can take,¡¯ and ¡®Once you fall in, you won¡¯t escape.¡¯


    That¡¯s the kind of dominance she wields here, in the palace, her home turf.


    While he hesitated, Shuna snatched the mental map right out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± she declared firmly. ¡°If it can be a ¡®trap¡¯, it means she had to use something with a potential ¡®opening¡¯ as bait. As long as we find that opening, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± She mentally folded the map and stuffed it away.


    ¡°Would be nice if we had more people¡ªlike that maid of yours who¡¯s super worried about you. If she were here, one of us could stick with you just in case, and the other could act as bait to test Treya.¡±


    ¡°Eir...¡±


    Will hadn¡¯t forgotten her.


    It was just...


    He didn¡¯t have any particular ¡°expectations¡± of her. In his eyes, Eir was always the obedient, well-behaved little maid.


    He couldn¡¯t easily picture Eir storming the palace over anything.


    But Shuna¡¯s comment brought the image of his cute little maid to mind¡ªtail wagging, ears twitching, nervously running off to be bait.


    Aww...


    However...


    It was strange hearing Shuna mention her.


    ¡°Why bring her up all of a sudden?¡± Will asked.


    ¡°Seeing the main gate as the destination on the map reminded me. I ran into her this morning.¡±


    ¡°...You met her?!¡±


    In his memory¡ª scratch that, his memory wasn¡¯t exactly reliable right now¡ª in his impression, Shuna had met Leah, and obviously just met Treya, but she shouldn¡¯t have ever met Eir.


    How could she be so sure it was Eir?


    ¡°This morning, it was drizzling a bit. When I was scouting the place, I saw her talking to the guards at the main gate, then she left under an umbrella.¡± Shuna explained, then paused, realizing a potential flaw. ¡°Ah... Actually, I¡¯ve never seen her in person. But a brown-haired beastkin with obvious wolf features hanging around the palace? Only matched the description you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Then... she must be trying hard to contact me,¡± Will murmured, a pang of guilt hitting him.


    Before he left, only Eir had agreed with him meeting ¡°Mr. S¡±. Yet, Eir was also the one most concerned about his safety.


    And the most... naive.


    Her young master finally has news, right here in the nearby palace, and she wasn¡¯t notified or brought along¡ª usually, if she wasn¡¯t busy, I¡¯d always try to bring her with me on palace visits. She probably wants to curl up and cry her eyes out. He really should have written Eir a letter before leaving the Tenth Demon Castle.


    ¡°Once we¡¯re out, maybe we should call her,¡± Shuna suggested, though she sounded slightly reluctant.


    Still...


    ¡°Ah... I can already picture her tackling me in a hug,¡± Will chuckled softly.


    ¡°Not much night left. Let¡¯s get moving, take this route around,¡± Shuna urged, changing the subject.


    ...


    Towards the palace¡¯s grand, ornate main gate they went, dodging watchmen, moving step by careful step.


    For Will...


    Each familiar yet strange ¡°scene¡± flickered before his eyes.


    The previous two times he¡¯d woken from the dream, he hadn¡¯t managed to wander the palace this extensively, hadn¡¯t had the chance to truly see what it looked like now.


    They crossed the small palace square.


    In Treya¡¯s ¡°dream,¡± this square was pristine, filled with blooming flowers and trimmed bushes¡ª a perfect setting for a royal date.


    But now, before Will¡¯s awakened eyes, the square looked desolate and grim.


    Every small square like this used to fly banners representing nearly all members of the royal family. But after Treya took power, clearly intending to weaken the others and discard Entark¡¯s long tradition of infighting, she¡¯d had all the banners removed, the representative flowers destroyed, even the flagpoles chopped down.


    The place where dream-Treya had held his hand and walked with him was now like ruins after a bygone era of prosperity.


    ¡°Head down! Someone¡¯s coming that way!¡±


    Shuna smacked his head down just as a patrol passed.


    They slipped past the former Near-Divine Palace.


    His last clear memory before Treya captured him was here. In the dream, however...


    This place didn¡¯t appear. In his two weeks of fabricated memories, it was a beautiful indoor garden. Looking from outside, he could see its vibrant stained-glass windows and plants growing tall enough to touch the roof.


    But the doors were always closed. He only ever saw the building from the outside, never entering.


    Now, though...


    The main doors were still tightly shut. And it seemed Treya, severing ties with the old Entark, hadn¡¯t just closed it off but had removed everything representing Entark¡¯s power from within. Even the glass windows were shattered.


    ¡°This way¡ªstay in the patrol¡¯s blind spot on that side,¡± Shuna whispered.


    She yanked him by the hand into the building¡¯s deep shadow.


    Finally, they reached the front of the Guest Palace.


    About twenty steps below lay the main gate of the entire palace complex. The Entark royals, aiming to flaunt their superiority, had elevated the palace facing the gate with a long staircase, despite the palace already being built on a mountain.


    Treya¡¯s regency office was here. In Will¡¯s ¡°dream,¡± the entire building and its steps were gilded, shimmering, magnificent.


    But now...


    He saw the steps before him were dilapidated. Many of the stones were weathered and cracked from rain erosion.


    Because for so many years, very few people had bothered visiting Entark anymore.


    ¡°The main gate is just below,¡± Shuna stopped and stated flatly. ¡°Definitely a trap. Even the usual gate guards aren¡¯t visible.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s easier to escape?¡± Will wondered aloud.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s just get down these stairs first, before she shows up,¡± Shuna urged.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Staring down the staircase, a rare prickle of ¡°intuition,¡± a sense of wrongness, surged through Will.


    He rarely got such feelings in dungeons¡ªthat feeling of being watched, or...


    Of imminent danger.


    But the feeling now was sharp, undeniable, almost exactly like... like how he could always sense the anomalies within the dream.


    ¡°Shuna¡ªWatch out¡ª!¡±


    Hearing Will¡¯s warning, Shuna reacted purely on instinct, shoving Will behind her and whipping out a dagger from its thigh sheath.


    Clang¡ª!


    The Shadow Wraith Sword, trailing faint black mist, clashed sharply against Shuna¡¯s dagger.


    ¡°Spending so much time with me... can you sense me now? Will-sensei~? ?¡±


    The voice held the sweet melody of a half-elf, yet spoken with a chilling tone teetering precariously between cold detachment and utter madness.


    She seemed to emerge from the shadows themselves, her silver hair fanning out in the fading moonlight. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Because of someone like her...? Just one look at someone like her, and you could wake up from such a sweet dream with me? Will... Whyyyy??¡±


    Will stared into her eyes.


    Her purple eye was uncovered, the rich violet within blazing at its peak intensity.


    Like potent enchantment, a single glance threatened to pull him back into her fabricated world.


    But...


    Shuna shoved Will hard.


    He lost his footing, tumbling backward down the stairs.


    In dreams, the sudden sensation of falling was the most effective way to jolt someone awake.


    ¡°WILL, RUN FOR IT¡ª!!¡± Shuna roared.

 Chapter 266 - Demon Castle Zero

    Chapter 266: Demon Castle Zero¡ª


    The sudden weightlessness, followed by the sharp thud of his back hitting the ground, jolted Will out of Treya¡¯s fourth attempt at control¡ª


    ¡°Ow...¡± he groaned, the pain snapping him back to reality.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that simply ¡°falling¡± would be enough to break free from Treya¡¯s grip. Leave it to Shuna to think of using the sensation of weightlessness to shock someone out of a ¡°dream.¡±


    ¡°Hah... Hah...¡± He gasped, scrambling to his feet. A glance down revealed a gash on his calf from a sharp stone shard, blood blossoming crimson on his torn pant leg. It wasn¡¯t serious; he was intimately familiar with the sensation of being injured.


    ¡°Hooo...¡± He exhaled sharply.


    Run.


    That single word echoed in his mind as he looked up.


    His feet were already moving, pounding down the long staircase towards the enticingly open door beckoning him to the outside.


    He knew escaping the palace grounds was just the beginning. He¡¯d likely have a long, grueling run down the mountain ahead of him, but...


    After losing so decisively to Treya...


    After waking from such prolonged memory tampering and dream manipulation...


    After finally glimpsing the faint dawn of hope, the chance to escape her control...


    Especially after failing the first two escape attempts¡ª


    Getting through that door had become a symbol, a desperate ¡®anchor¡¯ for his hope.


    I shouldn¡¯t be content sleeping in a beautiful dream.


    As the one who arguably triggered Treya¡¯s descent into darkness, I must still have a chance to defeat her.


    If I can just escape through that door, facing this ¡®fate¡¯ that now shows signs of breaking, there has to be hope.


    Besides, this chance was bought for him by Shuna¡ªthe ¡°protagonist¡± he trusted¡ªusing her flashy protagonist skills and considerable physical prowess¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop you from advancing until Will gets away,¡± Shuna declared, her voice grim.


    As Shuna spoke, Treya executed sword forms that seemed impossibly fluid, almost spectral, even to Shuna¡¯s enhanced vision.


    The black Shadow Wraith Sword seemed to hang suspended in the air for a fraction of a second as Treya shifted from a frontal stance to a side face...


    Simultaneously, her grip flipped from reverse to standard, thrusting the sword¡¯s point directly at Shuna¡¯s forehead.


    Ting¡ª!


    Shuna deflected the thrust with her dagger, then arched backward, dodging the follow-through while hopping down two steps.


    ¡°You... Your swordsmanship is seriously good, just... doesn¡¯t feel human,¡± Shuna commented breathlessly between parries.


    ¡°Likewise, madam interloper. Your dagger work doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®mortal¡¯,¡± Treya retorted coolly.


    ¡°Whoa, calling me an interloper? Kinda rude! He¡¯s got so many women around, but I¡¯m his only truly close guy friend. Don¡¯t lump me in with the rest of you,¡± Shuna shot back, standing defiantly at the edge of the long staircase. Facing Treya¡¯s ghost-like sword shadows, her own dagger blurred into a dizzying afterimage.


    I only planned on contacting Will, never thought I¡¯d end up dueling the sole¡ªand strongest¡ªinheritor of the Entark sword style. Definitely should have brought a longer weapon...


    But still...


    Something felt off to Shuna.


    Treya¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Will¡¯s retreating figure¡ªeven during their rapid exchange over the past ten seconds, her gaze hadn¡¯t wavered.


    She wasn¡¯t rushing to chase Will, nor was she focused on actually killing Shuna.


    What is she thinking?


    Considering her actions outside of combat made things even weirder.


    Luring them to the main gate...


    Lying in wait herself...


    Yet leaving the gate seemingly open for Will to escape towards...


    Claiming she came for Shuna, yet insisting on bringing Will along...


    ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t think he needs such a ¡®good friend¡¯ at all,¡± Treya stated icily. Her sword spun in several tight circles, the black blade tracing arcs of shadow that mirrored the moonlight behind her.


    ¡°The ¡®Will¡¯ I desire, needs neither your memories nor your presence in his life.¡±


    She took a step down the stairs, her black boots clicking.


    ¡°¡ªThis is exactly what Will taught me. I¡¯ve come this far precisely so that I become the only splash of color remaining in his life.¡±


    Her black high heels seemed to stain the silvery stone steps with darkness.


    ¡°Since I see him as my only color, he should see me the same way.¡±


    The light, gauzy dress she wore began to transform, its hem darkening upwards, shifting into an unsettling, deep black. The moonlight suddenly seemed brighter, harsher against the encroaching darkness.


    ¡°If dreams aren¡¯t enough... perhaps I just need to use methods that leave him no choice but to accept?¡±


    Treya¡¯s purple eye and her other pale blue eye reflected Shuna¡¯s tense form.


    ¡°For instance, making him understand that escape is futile.¡±


    ¡ªAnd Will¡¯s fleeing back.


    ¡°Or perhaps, filling his waking moments with such ¡®despair¡¯ that he can only turn back and bow his head to the dream.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    After parrying another flurry of blows, Shuna blinked rapidly.


    ¡ªWait a minute, could it be...


    Shuna focused on her gut feeling.


    Facing opponents who use mental manipulation, sometimes you have to trust your instincts.


    Like...


    That strange feeling she¡¯d had since entering the palace, like being deep ¡°inside a dungeon¡±...


    In that instant, a possibility she hadn¡¯t dared to truly consider flashed through her mind.


    ¡°CRAP! WILL¡ªFIRST¡ª!!¡±


    As Shuna yelled, the latter half of her warning caught in her throat, strangled before it could fully form. No matter how hard she tried, the words wouldn¡¯t come out.


    In her vision, Will¡¯s retreating figure plunged abruptly into ¡°darkness.¡±


    His world went black. His outstretched foot met empty air. A profound sense of powerlessness washed over his body.


    Is this... the power of a true ¡®demon¡¯? No, the power of the Demon Empress herself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He landed hard at the bottom of the long staircase.


    At that moment, Will dimly heard Shuna¡¯s choked cry from behind him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He stopped.


    Not intentionally, but because his leading foot seemed to sink into the ground as if stepping on cotton, despite the solid stone beneath him.


    But...


    He stared intently ahead...


    He could see it...


    The unguarded, gloriously shining gate was right there...


    Yet, no matter how desperately he strained forward, he couldn¡¯t seem to reach it.


    Shrink¡ª


    A bizarre distortion warped his vision. The gate seemed to recede, shrinking rapidly into a tiny, unreachable pinpoint of light in the distance.


    He didn¡¯t want to look back while running, but now he had no choice.


    ¡°Now... you should understand, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Treya¡¯s voice echoed as if filtered through some strange effect, sounding both distant and ethereally close, each word chillingly clear.


    His eyes widened as he watched Treya advance, flickering like a shadow¡ªdisappearing and reappearing closer with each step.


    Like she was teleporting.


    She was no longer wearing the white gossamer dress. Instead, she was clad in black armor.


    The very armor Will had always pictured Treya wearing in his mind when imagining her eventual descent into darkness.


    ¡°Shuna¡ª!¡±


    Before his horrified eyes, Shuna crumpled to her knees, clutching her throat as if unable to speak, then slowly began sinking into black sludge that oozed up from the ground, swallowing her whole.


    She lost? How could even she...?


    ¡°It¡¯s rather unfortunate, but this method doesn¡¯t work when you¡¯re inside the dream. You only discover it when you¡¯re awake,¡± Treya explained calmly. Her black sword scraped across the ground, leaving a deep, dark scar like a black crayon mark.


    Will began noticing the bizarre ¡°reality¡± surrounding him¡ªa reality he perceived while fully awake.


    Dawn should be breaking soon, yet why did the moon above her seem brighter than ever?


    Why did every spot she stepped on leave a black mark?


    And...


    And why did the entire palace environment feel so fundamentally wrong...?


    He turned again, forcing himself to run towards the ¡°gate¡± ahead.


    But the royal gate remained eternally distant, forever just out of reach.


    ¡°Could it... could it be...?¡±


    In that moment, Will¡¯s mind frantically connected the dots, linking ¡°secrets of the Entark royal family never mentioned in the original story¡±¡ª


    The Entark royals deliberately hiding information about the Entark sword style and the dungeon they supposedly conquered centuries ago in various libraries.


    Their reverence for the ¡°Demon Pot,¡± claiming it came from a dungeon but never explaining its purpose.


    Dungeon ¡°monsters¡± never appearing far from their respective dungeons, having no need to, yet the Entark royals constantly boasting of their ¡°demonic power.¡±


    Shuna mentioning she could feel a dungeon¡¯s atmosphere here.


    Lucifa telling him she sensed the power of ¡°Demon Castle Zero¡± on him.


    Where is Demon Castle Zero? No one ever said a dungeon entrance had to be an obvious ¡®gate¡¯ somewhere outside. There are no records of any adventuring party ever conquering ¡®Demon Castle Zero¡¯. Could it be... Demon Castle Zero is actually...


    ¡°From the very beginning... from the very beginning, I underestimated the Entark royals, and I underestimated you, Treya...¡± Will whispered, his voice hoarse.


    He reached out a trembling hand, but couldn¡¯t touch the illusory gate.


    Finally, he let his arm fall.


    A self-deprecating smile twisted his lips.


    He felt a cold tendril of ¡°despair¡± rise from his core. Before him, the distant light represented a place he could never reach.


    ¡°The power you possess... it has always been the primordial power originating from the dungeon...¡±


    ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t I see it? ¡ªThe truth... the truth was right here all along. ¡ªThe world of the original story I thought I knew... starting from the moment Treya used this power in front of me... ¡ªIt began spiraling out of control. ¡ªPerhaps... I truly never had ¡®control over the yanderes¡¯ at all.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Treya breathed, her sword flicking out, grazing his cheek.


    Leaving a shallow, stinging cut.


    ¡°From the start, altering your memories, making you live as if in a dream... that was never a gift bestowed upon Entark by demons.¡±


    Will stopped moving entirely.


    ¡°The greatest secret of the Entark royal family... is that they share a symbiotic existence with the Empress of Demon Castle Zero, sharing life, blood, and spirit.¡±


    She leaned in close, gently reaching up to touch his cheek, wiping away the drop of blood.


    ¡°Therefore, they can bring anything from Demon Castle Zero into reality. Whether it¡¯s the sword dance from the Coronation Festival, every instance of royal infighting, even every war... they were all just dungeon runs, with the Entark royals acting as ¡®adventurers¡¯ delving deeper to excavate the power residing within Demon Castle Zero.¡±


    ¡°Humanity and the Dungeon side... began ¡®cooperating¡¯ two hundred years ago. This is the royal family¡¯s darkest secret, and the very foundation upon which the Entark Empire has always stood.¡±


    ¡°So¡ª¡±


    Before Will¡¯s eyes, the light of the distant gate vanished completely, swallowed by the encroaching darkness.


    ¡°Welcome... to Demon Castle Zero.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Will,¡± Treya murmured, tilting his face towards hers. ¡°As an adventurer... don¡¯t you feel... utterly hopeless?¡±


    ¡°Then... just give up everything.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to just enjoy the pleasures of the dream?¡±


    ...


    ....


    .....


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°If you say this is a dungeon, then don¡¯t blame me for using dungeon rules¡ª!¡± a voice suddenly roared from the sludge.


    ¡°TREYAAAA¡ª!!¡±

 Chapter 267 - Hope for Escape

    Chapter 267: Hope for EscapeHonestly, I should have realized it much sooner, right?


    The ¡®fate¡¯ I believed in so strongly... it started spiraling out of control a long time ago.


    I thought I was their ¡®teacher¡¯, guiding their growth, believing I could handle them even if they truly went dark.


    But... Treya, using a ¡®worldview¡¯ and ¡®rules¡¯ I¡¯d never heard of¡ªyet which were apparently right under my nose the whole time¡ªhad trapped me here.


    She worked harder than I imagined.


    She loves me more intensely than I imagined.


    She wants me more desperately than I imagined.


    She¡¯s so determined, far more committed to her ideals, goals, and desires than I ever anticipated.


    She has her own plans, her own designs.


    Even though I was the one who influenced her development... only now, facing this, was Will forced to accept it...


    The control I thought I had, derived from knowing the original story... it¡¯s slipping away.


    They...


    They¡¯re becoming truly, completely dark yanderes, capable of showering me with overwhelming affection.


    ¡ªAnd they won¡¯t be easily swayed by my actions anymore.


    ¡°If you say this is a dungeon, then don¡¯t blame me for using dungeon rules¡ª!¡±


    ¡°TREYAAAA¡ª!!¡±


    Shuna¡¯s voice shattered the tense silence, striking his mind like a gunshot.


    He looked up...


    Shuna stood there.


    Standing defiant under the moonlight again, her body looking just as ¡°healthy¡± and ¡°whole¡± as before, nearly roaring out her words.


    Except...


    She was drenched in a pitch-black substance that had the disturbing texture of thick ¡®blood¡¯. The viscous goo dripped steadily from her arms.


    She flexed her shoulders, rolled her head.


    ¡°...¡±


    Treya heard it too.


    Her expression under the moonlight remained chillingly cold. She turned, the black earring¡ªa match to Will¡¯s white one¡ªswinging with the movement.


    ¡°Hmph... Demon Castle Zero, huh? Real throwback. Stuff like this ¡®Black-Blood Sludge¡¯ that only uses blood attacks... haven¡¯t seen primitive stuff like that since reading about it in dusty old books...¡± Shuna drawled, twirling her blood-slicked dagger. She began walking deliberately towards Treya.


    Treya didn¡¯t yield. Instead, like a guard ¡®blocking an enemy¡¯ or ¡®protecting someone precious¡¯, she positioned herself firmly in front of Will.


    ¡°What... what are you talking about?¡± Will stammered.


    He didn¡¯t feel ¡®safe¡¯ with Treya shielding him from Shuna. Quite the opposite; a conditioned reflex of ¡®fear¡¯ made him instinctively step back.


    Shuna... Shuna¡¯s okay. She came back. Then I... I still have a chance... Yes, there must still be a chance, I can still get out of here...


    Shuna, standing right there, felt like a lifeline tossed into a raging sea.


    He felt his mindset shift, crystallizing into a single, overpowering urge¡ª


    Escape escape escape escape ESCAPE!


    Run away, no matter the cost, run far away from this Empress who twisted his memories, fed him false dreams, and demanded his love.


    Escape this dungeon, this terrifying place filled with black, disgusting things that felt like the source of all ¡®demons¡¯.


    Escape...


    Escape this Treya who had shattered his assumptions, the Treya he now realized he couldn¡¯t control at all...


    ¡°Hah... Hah... Fighting an elite monster from two hundred years ago... pretty refreshing, actually,¡± Shuna panted, her eyes fixed on Will. ¡°Straightforward attacks, totally different from these modern mobs who just rely on cheap tricks.¡±


    She noticed the flicker of ¡®doubt¡¯ in Will¡¯s eyes¡ªhis gaze darted towards her, then quickly away, flitting around uncertainly.


    That¡¯s so unlike him. Avoiding my eyes, showing fear and refusal... even resignation.


    ¡ªBut hey, Will, this is just something ¡®adventurers¡¯ run into all the time, right?


    ¡ªIf you still want to complete the dungeon crawl, you don¡¯t just need to maintain your drive, advance efficiently, and plan everything...


    ¡ªYou also need to learn when it¡¯s right to retreat and run away.


    ¡ªMaybe only when you feel that threat to your life, that desperate urge to flee, that courage born from needing to escape...


    ¡ªMaybe then you¡¯ll truly grasp what it feels like to live in a ¡®real¡¯ world, not just one dictated by ¡®fate¡¯ or a ¡®story¡¯.


    ¡ªIf you¡¯re still the Will I believe in, if you still have that persistence, if you¡¯re still worth picking yourself back up after running...


    ¡ªYou¡¯ll see this and understand instantly!


    ¡°WILL¡ª!¡±


    Will, who had been wavering just moments before, snapped his head up at the sharp call.


    He saw it.


    Shuna flicked her left wrist. After the last gob of black sludge fell away, it revealed an obsidian pendant. It caught the moonlight, gleaming with a faint silver sheen.


    His eyes widened.


    Even on the verge of giving up, he recognized it instantly.


    A very old, very common dungeon drop: the Cursed Silver Chain. Typically dropped by the Black-Blood Sludge elite monster found on the floor right before the boss room, usually below layer 30...


    Like a reflex, seeing the item triggered an avalanche of information in his brain.


    That¡¯s years of accumulated knowledge, everything I learned, everything I know about dungeons.


    He understood.


    Shuna was showing him this deliberately.


    To tell him how to use the single most important dungeon ¡®rule¡¯.


    ¡°Morning Star is now...¡± Shuna began.


    The moment their eyes met, they understood each other, perfectly synchronized in an instant.


    This whole plan, everything up to now, was to get him out at this moment. We can¡¯t stop here.


    ¡°¡±ABANDONING THE DUNGEON CRAWL¡ª!!!¡±¡±


    Their voices overlapped almost perfectly, the raw declaration echoing in the space between them, drilling into Treya¡¯s mind.


    Treya¡¯s expression froze.


    She whipped her head around instantly.


    Because she had Will ¡®trapped¡¯ inside the dungeon, trapped within her deepest, most hidden trump card, she had never even considered the possibility of him escaping like this.


    ¡°Teacher Will¡ª!¡± she cried out in panic.


    She twisted, reaching desperately for Will¡¯s hand, but grasped only empty air.


    Right before her eyes, the hem of the white ceremonial clothes she had prepared for Will vanished through a shimmering doorway. Slowly, the doorway dissipated, leaving only motes of dust.


    ¡°Dammit¡ªWhat happened?! How could this¡ªI need to get out of here...¡± Treya frantically touched her earring, speaking as if issuing a command. ¡°Withdraw from the dungeon, withdraw now...¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Shuna chuckled softly. She carelessly tossed the silver pendant aside and raised her dagger, charging straight at Treya.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule in dungeons...¡± she stated, her voice dangerously calm.


    ¡°If you clear the floor right before the boss room, defeat the elite monster there, you gain the ¡®right to withdraw¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The right to choose not to fight the boss, to run away with your loot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a safety measure for adventurers.¡±


    A flash of steel sliced towards Treya. With agility befitting someone in their party, Treya dodged, but a lock of silver hair fluttered to the ground, severed.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t realize, did you? The floor you pulled us directly into¡ª¡± Shuna pressed.


    ¡°¡ªIs layer twenty-nine.¡±


    ¡°The most elite adventurers... no, someone like Will, can memorize item drop tables with terrifying accuracy. That¡¯s something even I might struggle with.¡± Shuna¡¯s voice held unwavering confidence. ¡°So, he only needed one look to understand. I trusted him.¡±


    Treya listened, her hand falling away from her earring.


    ¡°...Can¡¯t withdraw,¡± she murmured, a new coldness in her voice.


    Then, she drew her sword from her waist.


    Shuna, by initiating combat with the ¡®Dungeon Empress¡¯, had effectively locked her here.


    It was a gamble, trying to trap the ¡®monster¡¯ by engaging it on a floor that wasn¡¯t its throne room, but it looks like it worked.


    ¡°You know,¡± Shuna said conversationally, ¡°maybe... you should still call him ¡®Teacher¡¯.¡±


    Shuna glanced towards the spot where the escape portal had vanished, a satisfied smile touching her lips.


    Good. He got out safely. And... some things, he probably won¡¯t realize until he¡¯s far away, completely out of this anxious state.


    Once everyone in a party withdraws from a dungeon, the exit portal disappears.


    Originally, it was a ¡®protection¡¯ for the Dungeon Monarchs, allowing them to confirm an entire raiding party had left.


    But now...


    Shuna had used that very rule against the fledgling ¡®New Dungeon Empress¡¯ Treya. By keeping Treya from reaching the portal, she bought Will more time, let him get further away.


    As for why Shuna herself remained...


    That was the part she was glad Will hadn¡¯t noticed, glad he was focused solely on escaping, not worrying about her.


    After reaching the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the capital, she had impulsively, and slightly spitefully, filed the paperwork to leave the party.


    She¡¯d even imagined finding Will later, maybe he¡¯d... maybe he¡¯d even beg her to rejoin¡ªbut the thought had been too embarrassing, so she never told him.


    ¡°You intend to hold me here?¡± Treya asked, her voice dangerously low.


    ¡°Yep. Tried it just now. Pure melee? My short weapon is pretty evenly matched against you. Stalling for a bit shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Shuna spun her dagger nonchalantly. Without needing to cover Will, she seemed much more relaxed and confident.


    ¡°I figured it out, you know. You realized modifying his memories and creating illusions... he always develops resistance eventually...¡± Shuna mercilessly dissected Treya¡¯s psyche.


    ¡°You realized no matter what, he¡¯d try to escape, no matter what, he¡¯d leave you.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s rapid attacks forced Treya back step by step.


    ¡°So you wanted to at least control him until the ¡®wedding¡¯, make him despair, make him finally surrender to the sweetness you created...¡±


    As Shuna finished, she saw the purple in Treya¡¯s eye flare brightly again.


    ¡°Yes. So what?¡± Treya hissed, her swordsmanship flawless.


    Shuna considered herself highly skilled in close combat; she wouldn¡¯t have stuck with short blades for so many years otherwise.


    But...


    Treya truly was Will¡¯s student. Beyond her adept use of demonic power, her combat instincts and positioning were excellent.


    ¡°Seriously, your possessiveness is kinda off the charts. Maybe he¡¯d be happier if he got away...¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be,¡± Treya interrupted sharply, finding an opening with her sword, slicing through both Shuna¡¯s words and her defense.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Shuna barely dodged, losing her grip on her dagger.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Shuna retreated, reaching for the folded backup blade strapped to her other thigh.


    ¡°I am already stronger than he was back then. Being by my side is definitely his best option.¡± But Treya relentlessly pressed her advantage.


    ¡°More importantly... I cannot leave him.¡± she declared, the calmest tone delivering the heaviest words imaginable.


    ¡°That¡¯s... way too heavy. You¡¯re basically...¡±


    Shuna¡¯s words were cut off again by Treya¡ª sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So you see? You can¡¯t possibly love him as much as I do, can you?¡±


    A chilling smile spread across Treya¡¯s face, a smile that made Shuna¡¯s skin crawl, radiating an oppressive aura she¡¯d never felt from any other dungeon boss...


    ¡°But, no matter. I¡¯ve figured it out. Your little ¡®dungeon crawl¡¯ ends right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Shuna felt the ground beneath her feet soften, like stepping into a swamp.


    Another illusion? Memory alteration? Impossible... I definitely cast...


    ¡°Stacked countless goddess buffs on yourself to resist illusions?¡± Treya finished Shuna¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Seems you weren¡¯t holding back on the mental attacks earlier either,¡± Shuna retorted dryly.


    ¡°You said earlier... that I don¡¯t understand adventurers...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you still have a lot to learn,¡± Shuna quipped.


    ¡°Perhaps you also don¡¯t know... that what each floor of a dungeon is like... is decided by its ¡®Empress¡¯.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°This is... the reality of this dungeon¡¯s Boss Floor¡ª¡±


    Her vision began to flicker violently, cycling through static images, yet the rapid flashing created a jerky sense of motion.


    ¡°When you get out... well, that depends on when you clear it,¡± Treya¡¯s voice continued, growing fainter, more distant, like music from a tinny music box.


    ¡°Where is this...¡± Shuna gasped.


    Finally, the flickering stopped.


    She stood in a world composed entirely of stark white, untextured blocks.


    ***


    Dawn was breaking.


    Will ran.


    He ran out through the palace gate.


    Onward, ever onward.


    His first coherent thought was that he didn¡¯t know how long Shuna could hold Treya off. With the dungeon itself belonging to Treya, she held far too many trump cards, too many options.


    So...


    He couldn¡¯t just aim to ¡®get as far away as possible¡¯.


    Either trick Treya¡ªmislead her somehow.


    Or find backup¡ªwait for Shuna, eventually.


    Tricking Treya means avoiding the main roads where she could easily pursue with horses. I¡¯m definitely not outrunning a horse.


    As for backup...


    An idea sparked in Will¡¯s mind.


    He quickly checked his wounds. First, heal the leg; he needed to run further. A simple low-level healing spell would suffice; as a top-tier healer, that was trivial.


    But...


    He smeared some blood from the gash on his leg onto his finger.


    On the ground beside the main gate, he hastily scrawled three digits¡ª


    296


    If he remembered correctly...


    My own book... I should... probably... hopefully remember it right.


    This was the only hope he could cling to now.


    If ¡®he¡¯ suddenly vanished, what should they do?


    Seeing this number, one person would understand.


    Next...


    Use roundabout routes, make it hard for Treya to find him¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any special tracking abilities outside the palace, and her demonic power would weaken further away.


    ¡°This is the hope Shuna...¡± he gasped, pushing himself harder.


    ¡°...bought for me...¡±


    ¡°So... I have to keep going...¡±


    He veered off the road, plunging headlong into the adjacent forest.

 Chapter 268 - Eir’s Wandering (1)

    Chapter 268: Eir¡¯s Wandering (1)¡ª


    ¡°So, I came here to tell you... you¡¯re free.¡±


    Carver sat primly on the sofa, a polite, almost business-like smile on his face, as if discussing a deal with a partner.


    For once, the relentless rain wasn¡¯t drumming against the window. Instead, clear moonlight filtered through the narrow gap between crowded buildings, illuminating the small ¡®Hysterm cottage in the capital¡¯.


    Eir placed the steaming cup of black tea on the table.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Mr. Hysterm... Lord Hysterm, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Mm, expected reaction,¡± Carver murmured, seemingly anticipating her response. He tapped his high-grade cigarette, dusting ash into a long-neglected, dusty ashtray.


    To Eir¡¯s sensitive nose, the cigarette smoke wasn¡¯t harsh; it even carried a faint, pleasant aroma.


    Even so, she instinctively took two steps back.


    The young master never smoked, even though it was common in noble social circles.


    He¡¯d casually mentioned once, ¡°It probably wouldn¡¯t shorten my life that much, could give it a try,¡± but always refused in the end, saying, ¡°Your sense of smell is a precious resource; it shouldn¡¯t be damaged by cigarette smoke.¡±


    ¡°I know this is surprising for you,¡± Carver continued, noticing her subtle withdrawal due to distaste. He stubbed out the half-smoked cigarette. ¡°But... you are indeed free. From now on, you don¡¯t have to choose the identity of ¡®Hysterm family maid¡¯.¡±


    ¡°N-No... Why? Eir... when Eir came to the Hysterm house, was told... told Eir was to serve Young Master Will as a maid for her entire life...¡±


    ¡°Correct. And he was the one who said it,¡± Carver cut off Eir¡¯s trembling words with a blunt affirmation.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, Will doesn¡¯t need you anymore. Mmm... As the one who ¡®owns¡¯ you, he believes your relationship with the Hysterm family isn¡¯t one of employment, nor slavery. So, since he doesn¡¯t need you, you can embrace the freedom you¡¯ve dreamed of.¡±


    Eir understood the unspoken implication behind Carver¡¯s carefully chosen words.


    Just like when she was first taken in, and only Will insisted she wasn¡¯t a Hysterm slave but the maid he acknowledged would grow up alongside him.


    Carver wouldn¡¯t openly say he was willing to grant ¡®freedom¡¯ to someone considered a lifelong Hysterm servant, practically a slave.


    The only one who could express that sentiment...


    Was...


    Only the young master.


    It seemed... Carver...


    Wasn¡¯t lying.


    `The young master doesn¡¯t need me anymore!`


    `The young master doesn¡¯t need me anymore¡ª`


    `The young master doesn¡¯t need me...`


    `He...`


    `Doesn¡¯t...`


    `Need...`


    `Me?`


    This didn¡¯t feel like simple ¡°not needing.¡± For Will, her ¡®owner¡¯, to say such a thing...


    Was it...


    `Abandonment?`


    `¡¯300 Questions on Blackening¡¯, Question 1: First check, do you possess the conviction: He loves me, he would definitely never abandon me?`


    ¡°Hmm... Are you crying because you¡¯re overjoyed? Alright, I¡¯ll leave shortly, give you some time to process,¡± Carver interjected, breaking Eir¡¯s internal ¡®review¡¯.


    Eir hadn¡¯t even realized the tip of her nose was tingling, stinging with suppressed tears. Her body fought to hold them back, surely twisting her expression into something ugly.


    `Will said he didn¡¯t like seeing her look like she was about to cry. As a wolf, she needed the tough resolve to tear down difficulties herself.`


    ¡°My lord, Young Master Will really... really said that? But... But I have nowhere else to go...¡±


    ¡°No need for false modesty. I¡¯ve seen what Will¡¯s done. While his methods for training elite dungeon delvers are... interesting, you¡¯ve worked hard too. As things stand, you could walk into our Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s new capital building tomorrow and apply for the S-rank assessment.¡±


    Carver¡¯s tone remained strictly ¡®businesslike¡¯, seemingly guiding her to ignore her feelings for Will.


    ¡°S-rank Shield Knights are very rare. Most adventurers either claw their way up solo or come from academies¡ªboth systems are better at cultivating offensive talent rather than defensive.¡±


    He offered genuine praise, glancing at the shield prominently displayed in the center of the room¡ªclearly a weapon requiring significant ¡®wealth¡¯ to custom-make, undoubtedly prepared specifically for her by Will.


    ¡°After all, only someone who starts out with partners behind them needing protection would choose a class that requires others, and is needed by others.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However...


    Every sentence from Carver was laced with subtle ¡®personal commentary¡¯, woven with ¡®keywords¡¯ purposefully, yet seemingly unintentionally, meant to remind Eir of Will.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m strong? I... I can really leave the young master, go... go live alone?¡± Eir voiced the ¡®confident¡¯ statement with utter disbelief.


    ¡°You are strong,¡± Carver nodded. ¡°The reward from a single A1-rank dungeon delve would be enough for you to take half a year off without needing any other missions... Thank him for his training.¡±


    A single tear escaped Eir¡¯s right eye.


    ¡°Of course... if you¡¯d prefer to stay with the Hysterm family as an ¡®experienced maid¡¯, that¡¯s also an option. Your Aunt Susan has retired. As the longest-serving maid in the Hysterm household, you could certainly fill the position.¡±


    Carver pulled a card from his pocket and placed it lightly on the table. It was the business card of the Head of the Hysterm family¡ªnot his card as an Adventurer¡¯s Guild administrator.


    ¡°This way... can I meet the young master?¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Carver¡¯s sigh negated Eir¡¯s hesitant question. ¡°He¡¯s at the royal palace now. The royal family might not appreciate a maid we raised. But... you could try.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, he¡¯s getting married. I¡¯m truly unsure if Her Majesty Treya would appreciate having a personal maid who grew up with him.¡±


    Yes.


    The young master... no, Will was going to finalize the marriage contract with Treya.


    He seemed happy.


    Any feeling that something was wrong must be her own mistake.


    He had a new life.


    She really was...


    `¡±Oh, right. If you¡¯re interested in the head maid position, no need to find me at the old place you used to live. Just ask at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°...Hm? The old house, what happened to it?¡±


    ¡°Moved ages ago. It was mainly just for Will to live in for fun anyway. After he left, we gradually moved things south. After all, back then... being close to the capital meant being far from other family businesses.¡±


    Having said his piece, Carver showed no intention of lingering and stood up.


    ¡°My lord... Sir, you¡¯re not staying? It¡¯s very late, you should probably...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did come to the city for some business, but I¡¯m not staying here. It¡¯s far too cramped. Probably only suitable for someone starting from scratch who has drive and patience.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eir felt there was a hidden meaning in his words.


    ¡°The Hysterm family does have a larger house in the capital. I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Carver stated simply. ¡°Think carefully about what comes next.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? We¡¯re here. Unauthorized vehicles can¡¯t stop right at the palace entrance. You¡¯ll need to get out and walk a bit, same as before.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Eir nodded, pressing her fingers to her forehead.


    The memory of the wooden door clicking shut as Carver left yesterday morphed into the small door of the carriage.


    She... was still thinking about last night¡¯s conversation with Mr. Carver.


    Since she was now...


    Someone who could stand on her own two feet.


    There were some things she was willing to seek out Will herself to confirm.


    Even if...


    He was now within the royal palace¡ª

 Chapter 269 - Eir’s Wandering (2)

    Chapter 269: Eir¡¯s Wandering (2)¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, regarding the ¡®300 Questions for Going Dark¡¯, there are still some parts Eir doesn¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡ªOne afternoon in their small capital cottage, Will had just gotten home from school and was happily munching on Eir¡¯s freshly baked potato cakes, dipped in the newest bottle of ketchup, when Eir asked this.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been reading that thing for years? You practically have it memorized backwards and forwards. Why ask about it now?¡±


    Will was clearly enjoying the food, taking a huge bite. He seemed to burn his tongue slightly, sticking it out and blowing cool air.


    To Eir, he looked incredibly cute in that moment. She instinctively reached out with a handkerchief to wipe away the smudge of ketchup at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m starting to understand parts of it now... thinking it over carefully... I feel like there are many places encouraging Eir to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Like question two hundred, question one hundred sixty-six, question ninety-seven... and many others. They all encourage Eir to step forward, to act on her thoughts, not keep them bottled up¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit repetitive?¡±


    Eir wondered if her understanding of the ¡®300 Questions¡¯ was still too shallow, causing her to interpret different questions as having the same meaning.


    She half-expected Will to waggle his finger like he used to, saying, ¡°Not quite, you need to understand it better,¡± maybe even tapping her head lightly with his pen.


    But unexpectedly...


    Will crossed his arms and nodded.


    ¡°Very good. Compared to just absorbing what the text explicitly tells you, you¡¯re now able to naturally integrate your own understanding. That¡¯s worthy of encouragement.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? Then... then Eir¡¯s understanding is...¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s correct,¡± Will confirmed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t noticed, but my teaching method is basically ¡®fill in what¡¯s missing¡¯.¡±


    ¡°?¡± Eir¡¯s wolf ears perked up, clearly puzzled by the phrase.


    ¡°Some people instinctively want to deny others, deny their own feelings; others can¡¯t clearly see their own emotions, can¡¯t understand their own hearts.¡± Will cut his potato cake, speared a small piece with his fork, then blew on it gently to cool it down.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not like that... You don¡¯t deny yourself, nor do you deny others. Your thoughts are very simple.¡±


    Then, Will held out the fork with the piece of potato cake towards Eir. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Try one. Today¡¯s batch is excellent, just a bit hot.¡±


    Eir obediently leaned forward and took the piece into her mouth.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve always lacked, at least when expressing affection, is taking the initiative, lacking the courage to take that step...¡±


    She always remembered¡ª


    That day, the potato cakes she made were very, very sweet. Dipped in ketchup, they were sweet with a hint of tang.


    Incredibly delicious.


    And the young master had fed it to her himself.


    So... it tasted even better.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Now, Eir was taking ¡°step after courageous step¡± forward.


    ¡°Today feels... off somehow, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it,¡± Eir muttered to herself as she walked the path towards the royal palace¡¯s main gate. She carefully lifted the hem of her maid dress, trying to keep the edges from brushing against the overgrown weeds.


    It was the custom-made Hysterm maid uniform, the outfit she had worn the longest, the one she felt best presented herself to the young master in.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to get it dirty before seeing him.


    The weather today was beautiful, sunny and breezy. It was unseasonably ¡°warm¡± for late autumn; finding such a warm day before winter truly set in would be rare.


    However, after Carver¡¯s visit last night delivering such ¡®news¡¯, Eir couldn¡¯t feel the warmth.


    Even hugging her own tail tightly didn¡¯t bring the usual comfort.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    She never actually cared if the young master truly had a marriage contract with the royal family.


    She never actually cared if the young master¡¯s heart truly belonged to someone else.


    She didn¡¯t care at all if the young master really eloped with someone.


    All she cared about was...


    That she was the young master¡¯s only one, the one who had been constantly by his side for over a decade, the one he willingly dedicated time to training, his proudest little maid.


    The little maid he would always trust, no matter what, to bring him a ¡°sense of security,¡± a ¡°sense of peace,¡± the one who would ¡°never betray¡± him.


    An existence meant to cherish him for a lifetime.


    The one person who would cherish him always, even if everyone else died.


    So, facing this Eir, would he... truly abandon her?


    `Carver must be lying.`


    She would prove it to Carver herself, personally. Prove to him that Will needed her, needed her desperately.


    `Find him find him find him find him.`


    `Tell him tell him tell him tell him.`


    `That I am...`


    ¡°CAW¡ª!¡±


    A single crow¡¯s cry echoed from the woods, followed by a whole flock erupting with eerie, grating ¡°caw caw caw¡± sounds. They burst from the trees, a dense black cloud surging towards the sun on the horizon.


    Eir looked up. Even though it was morning, the dimly lit sky paired with the black crows filled her with a strange sense of desolation.


    `Just now, I felt like I was thinking about so many things, like something inside me was screaming, wanting to roar...`


    Was it because...


    Her heart was too agitated at the thought of seeing the young master?


    Or was it...


    Looking up again, she realized she had walked quite far. The palace gate was only three steps away.


    `Would the young master really abandon me?`


    `¡¯300 Questions for Going Dark¡¯, Question 2: Ask yourself repeatedly, do you understand him, understand all of him?`


    ¡°I...¡±


    `I understand the young master best, right?` `I understand him the most.` `Absolutely the most!`


    So, regarding his affairs, his thoughts, his desires, she should know the most.


    Would he be happy? Trapped in the palace after getting married, would he truly be happy?


    `No.`


    She knew the young master best, best, best, best.


    She even remembered the books he wrote so clearly.


    This connection, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to question it.


    So, she would definitely ask him clearly¡ª


    Like this...


    Boldly stepping forward.


    Just as he hoped: confident and proactive.


    ¡°Hello. Sir, we meet again.¡± She addressed the guard at the palace gate calmly.


    Except...


    This guard seemed a little different from usual.


    Every other time, the guards here looked tired¡ªbecause Eir was an early riser, she usually arrived when the night shift guards were still on duty, not yet relieved.


    But...


    Today, this guard...


    Seemed unusually alert, as if he¡¯d just had a good night¡¯s sleep and had only recently come on duty.


    ¡°Oh? Miss, you¡¯re here again. Are you here today to... to see the young master?¡± the guard began, but hesitated mid-sentence...


    He froze.


    Because he also felt something was off about the person opposite him.


    The beastkin maid who usually seemed cute, even a little timid, claiming to be Will¡¯s servant... today, she seemed...


    Unusually ¡°intimidating.¡±


    Her grey eyes were wide, fixed intently on him, as if demanding an answer.


    The usually friendly smile on her face now seemed tinged with a playful, almost mischievous edge.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eir replied firmly.


    ¡°May I ask, today...¡± the guard started hesitantly.


    ¡°Can I see Will?¡±

 Chapter 270 - Eir’s Wandering (3)

    Chapter 270: Eir¡¯s Wandering (3)¡ª


    ¡°Am I allowed to see Will?¡±


    Eir asked the question, her voice steadier now.


    The guard didn¡¯t seem to catch the subtle shift in how she referred to herself, the stronger emphasis on ¡®I¡¯.


    He just...


    Averted his gaze.


    He felt it ¨C that terrifying intensity in Eir¡¯s eyes.


    Within those grey irises, there seemed to be emotions he couldn¡¯t name, boiling just beneath the surface, not directed at him, but ready to erupt.


    What was this chilling feeling radiating from her, making the hairs on his neck stand up?


    The spear in the guard¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Noticing this tiny detail, Eir tilted her head, her wolf ears twitching with the movement.


    That small, seemingly innocent head tilt, amplified by the movement of her ears, struck the guard as even more...


    Terrifying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sir, why are you avoiding my eyes? Tell me... can I see Will? If not today, maybe tomorrow? The day after?¡±


    Eir¡¯s voice remained soft, almost timid, delivering the words with utmost politeness.


    But the guard only felt...


    As if this warm autumn morning had plunged prematurely into the freezing depths of winter.


    `Why?` `She¡¯s just a little maid.` `What am I afraid of?` `Why do I feel cold all over?`


    ¡°S-Sorry, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s really not possible... I... I requested permission from Her Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    But...


    His refusal was cut off instantly.


    In his memory, the seemingly shy beastkin maid had never interrupted his refusals before¡ªnot even when he was irritable and blunt after a long night shift.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I asked you, why not?¡±


    She smiled.


    Her eyes crinkled.


    It was a radiant smile, yet completely devoid of ¡®happiness¡¯.


    Beneath the curve of her lips, a deep, simmering ¡®anger¡¯ seemed hidden.


    ¡°He definitely wants to see me, right? Desperately. He wouldn¡¯t want to be alone there. That lonely, cold palace must be making him incredibly sad.¡±


    ¡°Because Young Master Will needs me the most.¡±


    ¡°He needs the protection of his little maid, who obeys his every command, at all times.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Y-Yes, yes, yes...¡± the guard stammered, unsure why he was agreeing¡ªthough the reason was bleedingly obvious. Everyone in the palace knew the Hysterm boy¡¯s status in Her Majesty¡¯s eyes.


    Her canary kept in a gilded cage, the anchor for her moods, the person she guarded possessively, wanting her exclusively.


    Even without asking, the guard knew he should refuse this maid on the Empress¡¯s behalf.


    But...


    He was trembling, afraid, terrified of a maid who looked like she couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    ¡°Young Master Will said so himself!¡± he blurted out.


    `¡ªCan¡¯t blame the boss, gotta shift the blame onto the powerless-looking young master. That should be fine, right?`


    Hearing this, Eir¡¯s ears twitched slightly, folding inward as if straining to hear better.


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    `How...` `How could that be?` `What did I just hear?` `Could Mr. Carver... have been telling the truth...?`


    Eir¡¯s mind felt like it had been doused in ice water, a sensation chillingly similar to last night when Carver stood before her, declaring her ¡®freedom¡¯.


    ¡°D-Did you really hear him say that? W-Why didn¡¯t you... tell me before?¡±


    Eir froze the moment the words left her mouth.


    She had been clinging so desperately to one thing.


    Refusing to believe that ¡®one thing¡¯.


    Which was...


    That the young master truly didn¡¯t need her anymore.


    And...


    That the young master genuinely wanted to give her back her ¡®freedom¡¯.


    `Was I always the most useless person in the young master¡¯s eyes?` `Did I never do my best?` `Am I a lazy, bad girl?`


    ¡°Y-Yes... that¡¯s right. Honestly, we all know it. From the moment we met your young master... he¡¯s been completely submissive to Her Majesty. Of course... she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else near him.¡±


    ¡°Even, even at the engagement ceremony, when his father came to see him... he... he was quickly taken away!¡±


    ¡°That... Mr. Carver?¡±


    Eir wasn¡¯t clever. She couldn¡¯t dissect information piece by piece like Will, analyze underlying reasons, and formulate solutions.


    But her thinking was always straightforward.


    A tiny clue, a simple keyword, was enough to spark her imagination, instantly confirming her suspicions without further probing for logical fallacies.


    ¡°Though, though I only heard this from an attendant who was there that day,¡± the guard rushed on. ¡°After talking with Mr. Carver for a few minutes, he voluntarily left with Her Majesty. But I can guarantee, he...¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Eir today made him want to say more¡ªeven things forbidden by palace rules. He wanted to use more words to dissuade her, to make her leave.


    Because...


    He dreaded seeing this maid show up here again.


    He had a ominous feeling that the next time she came, she would do something terrifying.


    So, he wanted to deliver the ¡®verdict¡¯ quickly¡ª


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want any connection to his past anymore.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Eir¡¯s eyes flew wide open.


    She felt her heart pound faster and faster, yet paradoxically, her body grew colder.


    ¡°...Why wouldn¡¯t he tell me himself?¡±


    ¡°No idea. I¡¯ve never seen him leave the palace, anyway. But... apparently, he went out with Her Majesty today. At least, that¡¯s what Her Majesty told me.¡±


    ¡°Is... is that so?¡±


    Eir¡¯s tail drooped.


    Her ears on top of her head flattened downwards.


    It was as if, in that instant, she understood why she¡¯d been so restless since last night, why her gaze kept wandering, why her thoughts wouldn¡¯t focus.


    She also understood why she had been so fixated on coming here.


    This past month, losing contact with Will for a month, felt like returning to a time long, long ago.


    To her earliest memories, as an ¡®abandoned¡¯ beastkin, wandering a seemingly endless forest during the cold, harsh late autumn just before winter.


    Even though it was so long ago, the memories of fighting wild animals for food, huddling under pitiful leaves during rainstorms, dodging small forest fires¡ªthose details were blurred.


    But the ¡®feeling¡¯ remained sharp.


    So cold, so very cold.


    The air thick with icy moisture, every leaf underfoot freezing cold.


    She hugged her tail tightly but couldn¡¯t generate enough warmth alone. If not for her natural resistance to cold, she might not have survived long enough to be found by the Hysterm family, might not have even made it to true winter.


    The towering trees overhead felt like upright coffins, looking down with indifference at everything beneath their canopy, assuming all they saw was already dead.


    She was like an abandoned puppy left in a pitiful, open-topped wooden box on the side of the road.


    Fur dirty, matted, messy.


    Ears drooping, looking like she wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Curled up, unable to open her eyes, peering out of her coffin-box with a mixture of hope and terror.


    If only someone offered food, if only someone provided a tiny flame for warmth, if only someone would stroke her fur and tell her not to be afraid...


    She would cling to them tightly.


    She really, really didn¡¯t want to go back to that time.


    Even if everyone, everyone, thought she could ¡®stand on her own¡¯...


    The truth was, from the very first afternoon she met the young master...


    Even before he handed her the ¡®300 Questions for Going Dark¡¯...


    She had already...


    ¡°Ma¡¯am... are... are you alright?¡±


    The guard felt the surrounding ¡®coldness¡¯ lessen slightly, but conversely, Eir¡¯s mood seemed even stranger.


    Eir looked up, realizing her hands were gripping her own arms tightly, a distinctly odd posture.


    ¡°Do you need... me to call a doctor or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Eir shook her head, refusing the offer.


    She had her ¡®answer¡¯.


    Since the young master himself had rejected her, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    `So cold.`


    So cold that, paradoxically, her senses sharpened incredibly. The slightest rustle of wind through grass felt like an icy stab.


    Just as Eir stood up straight, preparing to leave, she twitched her nose. She seemed to catch a scent...


    A familiar scent.


    In that instant, she felt the blood within her suddenly run hot.


    No, not quite familiar, because she hadn¡¯t smelled it often¡ªcouldn¡¯t smell it too often.


    But...


    It was a smell she¡¯d smelled once and would never forget for the rest of her life.


    As a canine creature, Will had stressed to her more than once that her nose was an invaluable asset, that she should cultivate the ability to remember various scents from a young age.


    It was just...


    When her thoughts were tangled elsewhere, she might briefly register a smell without analyzing it¡ªher brain could only focus on one thing at a time.


    Precisely in that moment of relaxation, she analyzed the familiar scent.


    The young master¡¯s scent...


    But...


    The scent of his blood.


    Which was why...


    It was both ¡®unforgettable¡¯ and ¡®rare¡¯.


    Eir¡¯s eyes shot wide open again. She scanned her surroundings, not just visually focusing harder, but her ears also seemed capable of picking up every minute detail within the rustling grass.


    Young Master Will was remarkably mature for his age. When other children stumbled even walking on flat ground¡ªwhen even she struggled with balance¡ªhe seemed to have already mastered walking with balance and grace.


    Plus, his athletic talent wasn¡¯t strong, so injuries during physical activity were few and far between.


    Eir had only... only smelled this scent once before, when Will first came to the city and got burned!


    He had shown her the injured arm, letting her lick it clean, and his arm carried this scent.


    `A very strong blood scent... possibly a very deep wound... maybe he hurt somewhere critical... a situation with massive blood loss.`


    She stopped dead in her tracks, head whipping around, searching frantically. She tilted her head up, angling her nose to catch more air, sample a wider space.


    ¡°Young Master?! Young Master, are you here? Where are you? Eir... Eir is worried, you... please come out!¡±


    `Here.` `It¡¯s this direction.` `In these bushes.`


    She stumbled forward, drawn by the scent. The smell of Will¡¯s blood in her nostrils made her own blood rush faster, feeling like she¡¯d spent the morning sitting in a sauna!


    The scent she caught just now was right...


    Eir gently knelt, parting the grass with her hands, revealing...


    `296`


    ¡°Q-Question... two hundred ninety-six,¡± she whispered.


    No conscious thought required. The moment she saw the number, her entire being reacted automatically. She began reciting the contents of the ¡®300 Questions¡¯ word for word.


    Because every time the young master wrote a number in front of her, he told her that in the future, seeing a number should trigger the instinctive recall of the corresponding question¡¯s content.


    Only by mastering this, only then, could she obtain that ¡®true love¡¯ in the future.


    ¡°If... If...¡±


    Her heart leaped, her lips stretched into a manic grin, her tail began wagging uncontrollably, and her ears shot straight up again.


    She could even feel the surrounding ¡®bitter cold¡¯ gradually fading away.


    ¡°...If the one you love teams up with other women... or even other ¡®species¡¯, and forces you into a desperate situation, what should you do?¡±


    Word perfect.


    Eir, who remembered even the punctuation Will had used, recited the sentence, her voice trembling with emotion.


    `YES!` `That¡¯s it!` `The young master, leaving this clue in his own blood on the ground, definitely hadn¡¯t forgotten his little maid Eir!` `Because because because because because BECAUSE¡ª`


    `This is a secret just between her and Will¡ªonly she could memorize the entirety of the ¡®300 Questions¡¯, only she could understand the meaning when Will wrote down a single number!`


    `And that heavy book, thumbed through and caressed by Eir countless times, was the only one of its kind in the world. Eir had once searched every bookstore in the entire capital of Entark and couldn¡¯t find a second copy of the book Will had written solely for her.`


    ¡°First... Hah... Hah... Believe one thing... he... he cannot possibly hate you. He cannot possibly fall out of love and abandon you for someone else,¡± she recited, catching her breath.


    `YES!` `That¡¯s it, I understand what Young Master means!`


    ¡°Second, find the woman standing beside him, and teach her a harsh lesson.¡±


    She stopped panting, stopped trembling. As the maid trained by Will for years, exceptionally strong both physically and magically, she wouldn¡¯t keep gasping over something this minor.


    ¡°Finally, take back the person who loves you. Protect him... keep him close, make it impossible for him to ever hate you.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Eir understands what you mean, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°You love Eir.¡±


    ¡°You need Eir.¡±


    ¡°You are desperate for Eir to save you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you always always always always need Eir, Eir will always always always always be here, just like before, being your dog, okay~?¡±


    She looked up.


    Today truly felt so warm.


    She couldn¡¯t feel any coldness.


    It was as if the winter that had been relentlessly closing in, tormenting her, had finally ended at this very moment.


    Except...


    Beneath her feet, each step sent ripples across the ground, leaving behind a thin, ephemeral layer of frost flowers.


    ¡°Oh, I also need to get... that shield... from the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Because, if he sees that I didn¡¯t bring the gift he gave Eir...¡±


    ¡°He would be sad, right?¡±


    ¡°Eir doesn¡¯t want Young Master to cry.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 271 - She’s Here

    Chapter 271: She¡¯s HereRight now, in a certain Hysterm villa nestled within the capital¡ª


    Carver Hysterm emerged from the three-story building, casually removing his small hat. He settled calmly into the luxurious carriage waiting for him.


    ¡°My lord,¡± his butler began, respectfully presenting a cup of fragrant black tea as the carriage door closed, ¡°there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never quite understood. Do you truly intend to leave the young master in that woman¡¯s hands? Do you not plan to rescue him?¡±


    The butler continued his cautious inquiry. ¡°For the Hysterm family, Young Master Will has essentially become a hostage. It also somewhat bolsters the royal family¡¯s prestige... Of course, I am merely suggesting; your decisions are what truly matter.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, isn¡¯t this part of the plan?¡± Carver replied coolly. ¡°Why else would I bother going to the place he used to live just to find his little maid?¡±


    He lifted the lid from the teacup, blew gently across the surface, but didn¡¯t take a sip. Then, looking up with a profoundly meaningful smile, he seemed to silently invite the next question.


    ¡°Is... is it because if she takes action, it won¡¯t technically be our fault, allowing us to sidestep certain risks?¡± the butler ventured.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°In a chaotic system,¡± Carver explained, his voice smooth and deliberate, ¡°if you want to observe the consequences of changing a variable, the method with the least risk is to manipulate the elements it has already changed.¡± He took another tentative sip of the tea, found it still too hot, and set the cup down again. ¡°This is trouble Will stirred up entirely on his own. Letting the pieces he put on the board resolve it is the optimal course. Though,¡± a sly glint appeared in his eyes, ¡°I did add a little fuel to the fire.¡±


    Carver adjusted his glasses, gazing out the carriage window towards the distant royal palace. Somewhere, a clock began to chime, striking eight heavy bells. `Dong... Dong... Dong...`


    ¡°Sickness¡¯ manifests differently in everyone, Will,¡± Carver murmured, almost too low for the butler to hear. It was a rare moment, the butler noted, when Carver used the name ¡®Will¡¯ with the distinct tone of a father speaking to his son.


    ¡°Some people... if they genuinely believe they¡¯re being abandoned, granted their freedom, they paradoxically become calmer.¡±


    ¡°But they only need that tiniest sliver of positive reinforcement to reignite the full force of their sincere emotions.¡±


    ¡°However, like a spring,¡± Carver mused, tapping a finger against the windowpane, ¡°without that initial pressure, that compression, there can be no rebound.¡±


    The carriage began to roll forward smoothly, the scenery outside starting to drift past.


    ¡°Mmm... Haven¡¯t I provided sufficient assistance already? As my son, he will undoubtedly handle this situation. No need for concern.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the butler replied dutifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Carver¡¯s gaze drifted back to the teacup in his hand. ¡°Her skill at brewing tea... it¡¯s completely different from the ¡®last time¡¯.¡± A faint, almost imperceptible smile touched his lips. ¡°It seems someone... has indeed been working very hard.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Current time... hmm, maybe around eight o¡¯clock? Then I haven¡¯t actually been running all that long,¡± Will thought, crouching low in a patch of dense bushes. He used a stray twig and its shadow against the ground to get a rough estimate.


    ¡°Let me calculate... When will Treya likely begin her pursuit? How much faster will she be than me? Is this just a straightforward chase problem...?¡±


    He kept thinking, placing a hand on a nearby tree trunk to steady himself as he moved cautiously through the undergrowth.


    The reason he was already calculating Treya¡¯s speed was simple...


    He firmly believed Shuna wouldn¡¯t lose.


    But, concurrently, he also believed Shuna couldn¡¯t truly ¡®win¡¯.


    Treya¡¯s objective wasn¡¯t to kill Shuna. Shuna might very well aim to kill Treya, but... as the master of ¡®Demon Castle Zero¡¯, Treya possessed far more hidden advantages and tricks than Shuna, who wasn¡¯t even equipped properly for this kind of fight.


    `Oh yeah, I could tell instantly. The dagger Shuna brought today definitely wouldn¡¯t give her an edge against Treya¡¯s swordsmanship.`


    And... demons excelled above all else at mental manipulation and control.


    Lucifa, merely the fledgling empress of the Tenth Demon Castle, possessed techniques capable of subduing even a fully buffed Shuna.


    So how could Treya, the Empress of ¡®Demon Castle Zero¡¯ itself, not possess similar, likely far stronger, abilities?


    Shuna would almost certainly be controlled eventually, though Will held onto the confidence that she could break free, given enough time.


    It was the indeterminate length of that time... that forced him to rely solely on himself to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be caught eventually,¡± he calculated frantically. ¡°I probably only have about a half-hour head start, maybe less.¡±


    His right leg, thankfully, was already healed. Since it was a purely physical wound, not magical, his own healing abilities patched it up quickly. The bleeding had stopped. Running wasn¡¯t an issue, physically at least.


    Truthfully, his heart was still hammering against his ribs.


    Stepping out of the ethereal gloom of the palace and into the tangible warmth of the morning sun¡ªonly then did Will truly feel the suffocating ¡®nightmare¡¯, where reality blurred and his memories were violated, finally release its grip.


    And the root of that nightmare...


    Treya wasn¡¯t just far more intelligent than he¡¯d ever anticipated; the information she¡¯d gathered and skills she¡¯d developed entirely on her own surpassed even his knowledge gleaned from the original story.


    She was more obsessive, her presence heavier, her desire for control absolute.


    ¡°Was it my escape attempt... that finally made her realize the ¡®Teacher Will¡¯ she remembered wasn¡¯t someone who would just obediently stay caged by her side?¡± he wondered grimly.


    ¡°Or maybe... her string of successes within the palace...¡±


    ¡°...made her so arrogant she decided she only needed a version of Will who was controlled, dependent, leashed to her for everything?¡±


    ¡°Devoid of independent thought, naive yet kind, seeing the world as bright and pure¡ªisn¡¯t that precisely who Treya used to be?¡±


    ...


    Will let out a ragged sigh.


    Regardless, the priority was escape.


    Because only the sharp sting of him ¡®getting away¡¯ ¨C the frustration of failure ¨C could possibly jolt Treya, currently drunk on her successful schemes, awake from the dream of victory she had constructed.


    `Dousing a yandere¡¯s blazing arrogance is a critical step in regaining control,` he reminded himself. `It¡¯s basic counter-yandere tactics.`


    He desperately hoped he could still exert some influence over the ¡®narrative¡¯ developments.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person. Eir,¡± he thought, a flicker of hope mixing with anxiety. ¡°I hope she came today, like she always used to.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had left the blood message for Eir as a coded signal, meant to convey the danger he was in. The ¡®300 Questions for Blackening¡¯ provided the framework for their ¡®secret code known only to them¡¯.


    If... If he remembered correctly, question 296 was supposed to be...


    `[Q: What if he suddenly disappears?`


    `A: Become the strongest detective, use your keen sense of smell to track him down. Believe in yourself; no one disappears without a trace. You can definitely find clues.`


    `Especially¡ªclues only you would notice.]`


    `Right, the point was, basically, ¡®Find me. Use your skills.¡¯`


    Except...


    A nagging worry surfaced in Will¡¯s mind.


    When he wrote the ¡®300 Questions for Blackening¡¯, did he start the numbering from... 0, or from 1...?


    `Based on the programming conventions from my past life... it should... probably... maybe have started from 0? Which would make the 296th entry actually question number 295... Crap.`


    ¡°CAW¡ª!¡±


    But fate didn¡¯t grant him even a second to unravel that potentially disastrous uncertainty. The harsh cry of crows erupted directly overhead.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A dark flurry of wings burst from the trees just behind him.


    `A large group of people? Moving loudly, not even trying to be quiet? Did they just pass nearby?!`


    `...This is really bad!?!`


    `Could I have been caught already?`


    `No, no, no... How could they possibly be this fast? I specifically took a roundabout path, not the main trail down the mountain!`


    `Unless...`


    `Unless Treya does have...`


    `...a way to pinpoint my exact location?`


    Does she? This chase wouldn¡¯t end just by reaching the city limits; he needed to find a hiding spot utterly invisible to her.


    `Hard to say... she¡¯s part demon. It¡¯s entirely possible she planted some kind of tracking device on me...`


    His hand instinctively went to the earring nestled against his lobe.


    The white counterpart to Treya¡¯s black one.


    `She...` `Even this... the matching gift she gave me...` `...was it planned from the very start... as just another tool to control me?`

 Chapter 272 - Deeply Entangled

    Chapter 272: Deeply Entangled¡ª


    Will pulled the white earring from his ear.


    He examined it closely. Exquisite craftsmanship, likely commissioned from a master artisan. Treya always obsessed over quality and detail when it came to gifts for him.


    `If it can track me, she probably added the tracking magic later herself¡ªit¡¯s a common, widely used spell type, and the demon side likely has similar versions.`


    ¡°Disabling the magic isn¡¯t hard. It¡¯s just...¡±?§Ôeewebnov§×l.com


    Detecting and destroying tracking spells was literally first-year curriculum material at the academy. Dungeons often featured similar traps, and since most students at Entark First Academy were nobles¡ªprime targets for tracking¡ªit was arguably the most practical magic they learned in their first year. First, you detect the spell¡¯s properties and structure, then you use a deconstruction spell to break it down. The latter part was easy, like playing a game of Minesweeper.


    He knew the process intimately. Being a Hysterm meant plenty of people had tried to slap ¡°monitoring¡± devices on him over the years.


    But... the whole process took a solid, uninterrupted thirty minutes.


    Time he absolutely did not have right now.


    So¡ª


    The only logical option was¡ª


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Will raised his hand, the earring glinting.


    From a pure efficiency standpoint, just chucking it right here was the best move. Maybe even run a bit further and toss it in the opposite direction to throw her off. That was his usual way of thinking.


    Just smash it on the ground, and he could...


    But...


    His hand lowered slowly.


    ¡°...Can¡¯t do it.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten a single gift anyone had given him. Not Eir¡¯s birthday cakes, not the ring Leah had given him that currently resided on his hand... Every trinket, decoration, and practical item received over the years was carefully stored, treasured in a safe, important place back home.


    This earring... Treya had specifically commissioned it¡ªa matching ¡®couple¡¯s item¡¯ in the opposite color to the black one he had given her.


    Even though his original gift of the black earring had been... unintentional in its romantic implication...


    Still...


    This felt like a ¡®response¡¯ to his sincere gesture back then. Treya had given him this matching earring with genuine heart.


    He opened his hand, staring at the piece nestled in his palm. The white earring shimmered brilliantly in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. It was even more exquisitely crafted than the black one he¡¯d given Treya. The materials might not be dungeon-related, but they were undoubtedly more expensive.


    The cool metal rested against his skin, its flawless surface reflecting the shifting patterns of the leaves overhead.


    He remembered spending some time picking out Treya¡¯s black earring, focusing mostly on stats¡ªhow much demonic affinity adaptation and agility it would grant her.


    ...He rarely thought about being ¡®repaid¡¯ for his actions.


    But undeniably, this white earring felt exactly like that¡ªa ¡®reward¡¯ for his efforts.


    ¡°Hooo...¡±


    Will recalled fragments of Treya¡¯s ¡®control¡¯ over him.


    Though the ¡®him¡¯ back then felt less like Will and more like a perfect, fabricated husband for the Empress, constructed from false memories.


    But still...


    Her smiling face as she woke him from bed;


    Her gentle smile as she took his hand to walk through the palace;


    Her radiant grin as she swept him up during the engagement announcement;


    The smiles she wanted him to ¡®see¡¯, the genuine joy usually hidden beneath her composed exterior, peeking through only for him¡ª


    Those felt real.


    ¡°I actually managed to escape... yet now all I can think about is Treya pampering me in the palace, living the life of the ¡®Empress¡¯s little canary¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Am I developing some kind of Stockholm Syndrome?¡± (tln : google it guys, its basically hostage fallin love with the kidnaper)


    ¡°But honestly... those memories she shoved into my head...¡±


    ¡°A happy family. Parents who loved me unconditionally. A lover who would always love me back, shouldering all financial burdens and pressures.¡±


    Lost in thought, Will first cast a detection spell on the earring, analyzing its properties and structure. Then, he layered on the highest-level information-blocking spell he could manage, even though he suspected it would be nearly useless against whatever demonic magic Treya might employ.


    But even so...


    He wanted to keep this gift¡ªthis ¡®response¡¯ from Treya.


    Whether throwing it away led Treya to find it, or if he actually destroyed it... it felt like it would hurt both Treya and himself. Even knowing it was likely the reason she could track him.


    He sighed, clipping the earring back onto his left ear.


    If being tracked was inevitable, then his only hopes rested on Eir finding his message... and Shuna somehow escaping to help him.


    Since coming to this world whose story he supposedly knew, he rarely faced situations like this¡ªcompletely ¡®unknown¡¯ developments. Situations spiraling beyond his control.


    And...


    A ¡®boss¡¯ he was utterly unprepared for.


    It felt like playing a game with a detailed walkthrough, only to find halfway through that someone had hacked the game, replaced all the data with totally unfamiliar bosses, and buffed them tenfold.


    ...And then realizing the hacker was himself.


    Step by step... from failing to recognize Leah as a ¡®Witch¡¯ capable of creating pocket dimensions within dungeons; to underestimating the peak Treya had reached through her dealings with demons... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt his confidence wavering.


    Could he truly understand the ¡®girls¡¯ he had cultivated, down to every detail, like he used to?


    And did he... did he really understand this ¡®world¡¯ at all?


    Will gently touched the earring.


    ¡°Truth is... I really am deeply entangled now.¡±


    ¡°Standing ¡®outside the painting¡¯, feeling nothing for them... that¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°Standing ¡®atop the story¡¯, completely controlling them... that also seems...¡±


    ¡°...impossible now.¡±


    ...


    Dragging his still-healing leg, feeling the dull ache, he pushed himself onward¡ªdownward¡ªfurther into the woods¡ª


    He¡¯d never realized how vast this mountain forest truly was.


    The exhaustion from a sleepless night began to creep up from his toes, slowly spreading through his entire body.


    ¡°Hah... Hah...¡±


    Will panted heavily. The pristine white suit Treya had dressed him in was now torn and stained.


    He finally stumbled to a halt.


    And sighed again.


    Because someone was already standing there, blocking the path he intended to take.


    Treya.


    ¡°No need to run anymore, Will,¡± she said, her voice calm.


    She seemed to have changed clothes again, now wearing a flowing black gown¡ªno, wait, that was the wedding dress. The one he had helped pick out. Just the sample version from yesterday, not yet custom-tailored.


    So, he hadn¡¯t managed to escape Treya after all...


    Not only had he failed to escape...


    She¡¯d even had time to change into a beautiful dress.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly outrun a carriage, Will. Especially not when the royal family knows this terrain far better,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Yes... I-I¡¯m well aware,¡± Will admitted, his voice thin.


    ¡°...That rather skilled adventurer who came to rescue you? I¡¯ve already confined her to a room within the dungeon,¡± Treya continued.


    But the calmer she sounded, the more her words felt like they were boxing him in, pushing him towards a dead end with no escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a room I constructed temporarily using ¡®memory¡¯. For a demon¡¯s dungeon, memories make the best raw materials...¡±


    ¡°Because memories are often infused with the richest emotions. I am not a monarch who completely disregards rules; I won¡¯t kill an uninvolved party¡ªespecially not your friend, Will.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    Her voice shifted subtly.


    ¡°...my dearest...¡±


    Will stared intently at her.


    The way she said ¡°my dearest¡± transitioned from icy control to a cloying sweetness.


    ¡°...that is contingent upon your willingness... to complete our ¡®wedding¡¯.¡±


    The forest remained the same forest.


    Yet, white ribbons began to unfurl, draping themselves along the edges of the trees.


    Turning the quiet woods into...


    A wedding venue.

 Chapter 273 - Wedding Crashing!

    Chapter 273: Wedding Crashing!¡ª


    It was like she¡¯d fast-forwarded the timeline straight to the wedding, two and a half weeks later.


    Here in this small forest clearing, the overgrown weeds had transformed into a pristine, manicured lawn, stretching towards Treya who stood opposite him. She waited beneath a beautiful white archway, her silhouette slightly blurred by the dazzling sunlight.


    ¡°W-Wedding?¡± Will murmured.


    He realized that after two, nearly three weeks of relentless torment, he¡¯d actually built up some ¡®resistance¡¯ to mental-type skills. At least now, even though his surroundings had once again been dragged into a dreamscape, he wasn¡¯t immediately losing clarity like before.


    But... this particular dreamscape, and the dress Treya wore... why...? Why was she so fixated on creating this specific wedding scene? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking back... There was something crucial...


    After his first two escape attempts, Treya had hypnotized him again, then immediately prioritized doing one thing. It wasn¡¯t keeping him asleep. It wasn¡¯t locking him up directly. She hadn¡¯t even dealt with Eugene, the most dangerous and likely-to-rebel person in her own circle.


    Instead...


    She announced their engagement and set the ¡®wedding date¡¯ for a month later.


    She pushed this through even during the ¡®first seven days¡¯ after her father¡¯s death¡ªdid this Western-inspired world setting even observe that tradition?¡ªshe still insisted on doing it. Glossing over the mourning period, determined to announce her joyous occasion during her own coronation ceremony.


    Why?


    ¡°Heh. Treya... you... are you really the type who loves me so much you absolutely must have a wedding?¡± Will mused aloud, finding it strange.


    Carver probably couldn¡¯t wait to get Will off his hands. This cold half-elf Empress, successfully molded by him into a cunning little villain wielding demonic power... she actually had plenty of leeway, plenty of options.


    In the blink of an eye, Will saw... ¡®flower children¡¯ running past beside him. One held a basket overflowing with petals, scattering them `fshhh fshhh` on the ground as it dashed by.


    ¡°Groom... Prince Charming, hurry up! The princess has been waiting for you for ages¡ª¡±


    A voice.


    Will heard the flower child speak.


    In previous dreamscapes, he almost never heard voices from ¡®non-existent¡¯ people. What was going on?


    He looked up again, focusing on the ¡®flower child¡¯.


    He¡ªno, it¡ªwasn¡¯t human. Red demon horns sprouted from its head, its skin was purple, and though clad in a tiny white suit, a long demon tail snaked out from behind. ¡°Demonic Pageboy? Cute.¡±


    ¡°Will, this sword you gave me as a gift, I like it very much,¡± Treya suddenly spoke.


    Her voice drew nearer, yet Will didn¡¯t see her move. It felt as if he was the one walking forward.


    ¡°The fact that you came looking for me, I like that very much too.¡±


    Her voice was sweet, devoid of its usual coldness, just like in the earlier dreams. But Will knew she was no longer the sweet little princess¡ªhe himself had twisted her into a ruthless Empress.


    ¡°Because the cloth wrapped around this sword... it¡¯s a symbol of contract and identity found in every Demon Castle.¡±


    ¡°You must love me so much to have obtained such a precious item for me. That¡¯s precisely why I need you to love me back.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard the legends of demons, Will?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the most crucial aspect of demons isn¡¯t their sensitive control over others¡¯ minds, nor their illusions... it¡¯s... contracts.¡±


    ¡°All rituals, ceremonies, festivals... they are forms of ¡®contract¡¯. Including the Coronation Festival every fifteen-year-old Entark child used to participate in.¡±


    She drew closer, her voice nearer, yet it sounded ethereal, overlaid with a strange echo.


    ¡°Congratulations, Will. As your father, I never thought I¡¯d see this day,¡± a familiar, not unpleasant voice chimed in. Will slowly turned his head. Carver stood just outside the clearing, applauding, watching him.


    ¡°Congratulations,¡± said another voice... his ¡®mother¡¯, whom he¡¯d never actually met, who died the day he was born, wearing the clothes he¡¯d only seen in portraits, also clapping.


    ¡°Such a good student, congratulations to you,¡± said Leah¡ªWill knew the real Leah would never say this; she¡¯d charge in and try to tear Treya limb from limb.


    ¡°Congratulations, Young Master,¡± said Eir¡ªWill felt she shouldn¡¯t be here either, although... he could almost imagine Eir saying something like this, sadly.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°Wishing you a joyous wedding!¡±


    ¡°Best wishes¡ª¡±


    Everyone he remembered ever meeting gradually materialized around him, even classmates whose names he couldn¡¯t recall. Everyone, everyone had come to attend this ¡®wedding¡¯, everyone was ¡®congratulating¡¯ him.


    `[Demon Castle Zero, through its contract with the Entark family, can bypass the usual limitations of dungeon location and power supply to manifest within the royal palace.]`


    The voice he heard in his head wasn¡¯t Treya¡¯s anymore; it was his own. Like his own thoughts speaking directly to him.


    Treya extended her hand towards him, a black-gloved hand, formally welcoming her groom onto the steps leading towards the altar for the ¡®vows¡¯.


    `[Once you also sign a contract with the demons¡ªrequiring only a ritual, like walking past a certain point, or entering into a marriage contract with someone¡ªyou too can become one of ¡®us¡¯!]`


    ¡°Haha, it truly is a joyous occasion.¡±


    ¡°Hurry along now, handsome groom.¡±


    ¡°The demons will surely bring you happiness.¡±


    Now, even the Monarchs of the dungeons he¡¯d conquered¡ªRockfire Citadel, Moonlit Frostfang, and the Tenth Demon Castle¡ªappeared along the steps of the red-carpeted aisle.


    `Red carpet... right, when did a red carpet appear on the grass?`


    `[This is the demons¡¯ blessing. Accept it all. You will feel the might of this power.]`


    This wasn¡¯t a ¡®blessing¡¯. The wedding was just the ¡®form¡¯, just like the Coronation Festival was the form for Entark children to sign contracts with demons. Once he signed this ¡®contract¡¯ with the ¡®demons¡¯, with Treya¡¯s side... he truly would be ¡®unable to escape¡¯.fre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?m


    From the moment this knowledge about the ¡®contract¡¯ was forced into his mind, he felt the mental assault intensify instantly. It carried an overwhelming sense of ¡®compulsion¡¯. If the previous mental attacks merely aimed to alter his memories, this one sought to fundamentally change his ¡®thoughts¡¯. Even without the ¡®beautiful¡¯ fabricated memories, he would still choose to rely on Treya, still choose to sign the contract with the demons of Demon Castle Zero.


    `Don¡¯t tell me... I¡¯ll become some kind of ¡®elite monster¡¯ belonging to Treya¡¯s ¡®Demon Castle Zero¡¯?`


    Will took a deep breath. Two minutes had passed since he first saw Treya. It should be about time¡ª


    Pshht¡ª


    A sharp hissing sound emanated from his palm. He looked down.


    When Shuna pushed him down the stairs, he¡¯d realized how he used to wake from dreams, and that he could replicate it now. Falling, horrific sights, even injury could snap him awake. But his mentally controlled state prevented him from harming himself directly... however...


    He could set a timer.


    A delayed-action spell, set for two minutes. As long as his mind didn¡¯t cancel it within that timeframe, it would deliver a nasty burn to his palm.


    `Like this, I should wake up, right?`


    But...


    No pain. No heat. Not even warmth.


    His palm, which should have been scorched, showed no mark. Instead...


    A blooming rose rested there, gently placed in his hand by Treya¡¯s black-gloved fingers.


    ¡°The priest must have been waiting for you a long time too. Let¡¯s go forward,¡± Treya murmured.


    `Treya...` `Treya severed... severed my sense of pain.` `Not just pain, but the fear triggered by seeing blood... also severed...`


    He sighed internally.


    ¡°Once you recite the vows before the priest, we can become ¡®demonic¡¯ husband and wife,¡± Treya¡¯s hand closed around his, offering a disquieting sense of security and warmth.


    It became increasingly difficult to control his own consciousness, his own steps. He moved forward, one step after another.


    Standing in the nascent morning light was a small archway. Within it stood a tall priest, his shadow stretched long and distorted by the dawn.


    ¡°You¡¯re still wearing the token I gave you,¡± Treya reached out, gently brushing her fingers against the earring on Will¡¯s ear.


    Starting from the earring, a thick, black, viscous ¡®magic¡¯ flowed inwards, merging with some internal magical structure within it.


    ¡°Without it, finding you would have taken much, much more time and effort.¡±


    ¡°But, it seems you didn¡¯t realize... the things I gift you are already branded with the demon¡¯s mark.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be necessary now, though. You can¡¯t escape, and no one can save you.¡±


    `¡ªSo, it was true. The earring I couldn¡¯t remove did contain Treya¡¯s tracking magic.`


    `¡ªI lost.`


    `¡ªLost again.`


    `¡ªThis time, I didn¡¯t lose due to miscalculation, or lack of information... I lost because...`


    `¡ªBecause I actually care about her, didn¡¯t want to hurt her, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t throw away her gift.`


    `¡ªFalling captive to a yandere¡¯s love... that¡¯s the most despairing thing. Once that happens, you can never escape.`


    `¡ªAnd now...`


    `¡ªI¡¯ve already stepped one foot right into it.`


    `¡ªJust waiting for my whole being to sink into despair.`


    Will turned his head, looking at the ¡®priest¡¯.


    The priest was a towering demon, a pair of massive black wings blotting out the sky, dripping with highlights the color of fresh blood, like the feathers of a fallen angel from legend.


    It parted its grotesque lips, reciting the simple, heartwarming vows in a bizarrely sharp, alien tone¡ª


    ¡°Do you vow to obey¡ªwhether in reality or dream, whether living or dead, whether active or passive...¡±


    ¡°...promise to love her, comfort her, honor and protect her? And remain faithful to her throughout your lives?¡±


    But all Will felt now... was that these lines sounded exactly like what a ¡®gentle¡¯ priest would say, and he should... he should give the affirmative answer.


    ¡°I do. Right, Will?¡± Treya spoke first, her voice soft.


    She gazed at Will, particularly at his earring. She seemed very satisfied with his current state. He couldn¡¯t escape. So what if rescuers came? That seemingly ¡®S-rank¡¯ everything lady adventurer wasn¡¯t she utterly defeated by her? So what if he escaped the palace, escaped the area where her demonic power was strongest? He couldn¡¯t even discover the secret within the earring she gave him. In the end, he still had to complete this wedding.


    She believed one thing.


    Only... someone similar to her, could truly love her.


    Now was that time.


    She turned her head slightly.


    Ding¡ª


    The earring on Will¡¯s ear emitted a clear, crisp chime.


    The ¡®contract¡¯ was progressing. Once this wedding ceremony concluded, it would be equivalent to completing the ¡®contract¡¯. Right now, it was about one-third complete.


    ¡°I do...¡± Will heard himself say.


    Treya smiled, satisfied. Even without the false memories, under the influence of the demonic wedding, his very thoughts were beginning to align with hers.


    Ding¡ª


    Two-thirds complete.


    Treya looked into Will¡¯s eyes. His left eye, normally blue, now had a deep purple hue slowly blossoming within it, gradually staining the deep blue iris entirely purple, matching hers.


    ¡°Then¡ªI invite the newlyweds, under the witness of ¡®God¡¯, to share a deep kiss.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Treya nodded, reaching towards him.


    He was very compliant now, tilting his head slightly, awaiting her kiss as she rose onto her tiptoes.


    But...


    Treya¡¯s eyes widened.


    She noticed something.


    Her black earring, and Will¡¯s white one... they were now... on opposite ears, mirror images.


    But she clearly remembered putting the earring on Will¡¯s ¡®right ear¡¯, the same as hers.


    She reached out, her fingers lightly brushing the earring. It felt... like it had a layer of shielding magic, weak, not high-level, completely useless against demonic magic.


    ¡°...?¡±


    She stared at the somewhat vacant-looking Will, her fingers sliding across his cheek. In that split second of hesitation, she didn¡¯t deliver the kiss.


    `Will... Will hadn¡¯t ¡®failed to notice the earring¡¯. Quite the opposite. He knew. He even put shielding magic on it.` `He just... hadn¡¯t thrown it away.`


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t need to ask. She knew the answer.


    Even after being treated like this, he still considered this token she gave him ¡®important, something not to be discarded¡¯.


    ¡°Miss, please¡ª?¡± the elite monster ¡®priest¡¯ prompted, urging her to proceed with the next step to finalize the demonic ¡®contract¡¯ ritual.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Treya nodded, lowering her hand.


    But...


    At that very instant.


    She felt a chill.


    Here, in the warm ¡®wedding venue¡¯, under the bright sunlight, an unnatural coldness swept over them, carrying the force of a blizzard.


    ¡°Someone else broke in...?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Will also looked up.


    ¡°THAT¡ªGATE¡ªCRASHING¡ªMARRIAGE¡ªI DISAPPROVE!¡±


    From the far end of the ¡®wedding venue¡¯, beyond the red carpet, amidst the field of white flowers, snowflakes began to drift down.


    Then, in an instant, a bone-chilling cold, powerful enough to shatter the ¡®cold dreamscape¡¯ constructed by the demon, surged forward like a blizzard, aimed directly at the altar where they stood.


    `¡ªCan¡¯t move.`


    Will found his body completely frozen... as if time itself had been locked solid by the frigid aura.


    And in the distance, at the source of the voice, stood the silhouette of a maid in her dress, wolf ears standing tall, holding aloft a massive shield.


    `...Eir?`


    `She...`


    `She came to crash the wedding?!`


    The piercing cold, paradoxically, felt like a symbol of hope.


    Sweeping towards them.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 274 - Eir’s Thoughts Are Very Simple

    Chapter274: Eir¡¯s Thoughts Are Very SimpleEir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    The message the young master left her implied¡ª He doesn¡¯t hate you. He was just taken by a bad woman, so you need to save him, and then cherish him by your side.


    So¡ª


    As the pet the young master needed, as the dog who would always, always be by his side, she just needed to do that one thing.


    `The young master needs me. The young master loves me. The young master hasn¡¯t abandoned me.`


    `I have to rush to his side! NOW!`


    `Yes yes yes, that¡¯s exactly it¡ª`


    Her thoughts were crystal clear.


    ¡°First, find the young master. Find him, find him, find his trail.¡±


    `Scraaaape¡ª Scraaaape¡ª Scraaaape¡ª`


    Eir dragged her massive shield, each step across the forest floor spreading her bone-chilling aura further. The heavy Snowsong Aegis carved deep furrows in the already frozen earth, revealing the ice-laced, rock-hard permafrost beneath. The surrounding trees, once vibrant green, turned a sickly, brittle yellow wherever her coldness touched them.


    In her nose, more sensitive than anyone¡¯s, even better than tracking magic...


    Will¡¯s trail was perfectly, unmistakably clear.


    She could even pinpoint exactly where he had been... where he¡¯d treated his bleeding, injured leg, then dragged himself forward, still limping. She could smell it all!!!


    ¡°Then, beat up the bad woman who took him.¡±


    Eir tensed her muscles. Years of training had sculpted her body to the point where, when fully tensed, she strained the seams of her maid uniform. Her eyes were wide, her lips stretched into an ecstatic, almost predatory grin. Her ears stood taller, her tail wagged faster, higher, a blur of excitement.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    Regarding how to treat the young master afterward, she had it all figured out¡ªif she didn¡¯t know something, she¡¯d just consult the ¡®300 Questions for Going Dark¡¯ he wrote for her. That was definitely definitely definitely the right thing to do!!!


    ¡°And then, take him away, hide him somewhere no one will ever find.¡±


    ¡°Question two hundred twelve: If you imprison the one you love, what should you do?¡±


    ¡°If he wants something to drink, deliver it to his lips!¡±


    ¡°If he wants something to eat, deliver it before his very eyes!!¡±


    ¡°He must not touch anything dangerous!!!¡±


    ¡°He can only move within my line of sight!!!!¡±


    Muttering phrases from the ¡®300 Questions¡¯, Eir¡¯s pace quickened, making it seem impossible that she was dragging such an enormous shield. The forest environment, rather than hindering her, seemed to ignite the wild, beastkin half of her nature. Moving this fast through the woods felt like pure instinct!


    `Rustle rustle¡ª`


    `CAW¡ª!`


    With each step, she startled another flurry of birds, sending them scattering towards the dawning sun.


    She arrived at the wedding scene.


    Moving far faster than Will and Treya, who had taken a convoluted path, she reached this... surreal, ¡®fantastical¡¯ place.


    She saw it: in the middle of the forest, a beautiful archway had sprung from nowhere, adorned with elegant white ribbons and pristine white flowers.


    Except, the woman standing in the middle was as repulsive as a black crow.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    She understood immediately what she had to do.


    `Since Treya is the ¡®bad woman¡¯ the young master mentioned.`


    `Since Treya has already hurt the young master, made him bleed¡ªor maybe she didn¡¯t inflict the wound, but he got hurt under her watch, so it¡¯s her failure to protect him, her dereliction of duty!`


    `Since Treya forced the young master to such an extent that he had to flee all the way here.`


    `Then this marriage... how could she possibly agree to it?!`


    `An Empress who can¡¯t even protect the young master properly, letting him get injured and bleed, forcing him to leave clues, making him look so weak in engagement photos¡ª`


    `¡ªhow is she worthy of marrying the most perfect, most powerful, most beloved young master, who loves her (Eir) the most?!` sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    `¡ªHe will definitely be happy that I¡¯m destroying this wedding, right?!`


    ¡°THAT¡ªGATE¡ªCRASHING¡ªMARRIAGE¡ªI DISAPPROVE!¡±


    `[Rimefrost Phalanx: Lockdown Deceleration]`, activate!


    The instant she unleashed the skill...


    Starting from her position, a rapidly expanding circle of intense cold spread outwards, drastically slowing everyone and everything within its range, as if time itself had ground to a halt.


    This was a simple, fundamental skill of the Rimefrost Phalanx, one the young master himself had patiently taught her, word by word, how to cast.


    It was just a shame... the young master hadn¡¯t yet commanded her to use such a skill against many bosses¡ªbut now was definitely the time to unleash it!


    `You see, young master? I am so strong now, aren¡¯t I?`


    Lifting her head, she looked at Treya and Will, her face alight with the purest, most unrestrained joy. And her eyes... her eyes blazed with an equally unrestrained, furious glare.


    ¡°You... How are you here, and how did you... Hah...¡± Treya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Outside the palace, her control over the dungeon¡¯s power was less refined; she could only manifest such a small, localized domain. But even so... it shouldn¡¯t be... it couldn¡¯t be possible for someone to find this place so easily, and then just... barge in.


    She felt her body temperature plummeting rapidly, a chilling numbness spreading as her nerves, her very actions, slowed.


    And... she... she... Wasn¡¯t this just Will¡¯s little maid? The Shield Knight who only ever acted as a frontline tank in their party? The maid who only ever did exactly what Will told her, just serving them tea and water?


    ¡°Because, I¡¯m here to take away the young master who is clearly unhappy and trying to escape from your clutches!¡± Eir declared, her voice ringing with conviction.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in so much pain, so much pain, SO MUCH PAIN...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even injured! His palm is burned! The scrapes and bruises on his right leg haven¡¯t even healed!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not happy at all! His usual handsome, cute smile is gone! He can¡¯t even do the things he loves most anymore!¡±


    ¡°His heart is crying, bleeding! He wrote in his own blood that he needs me!¡±


    ¡°CAN¡¯T YOU SEE ANY OF THAT¡ª!?¡±


    Eir¡¯s voice alternated between a pained, trembling whisper and a furious, earsplitting roar.


    Treya felt a flicker of surprise. But she maintained her composure. She smoothed down her dress with her right hand, perhaps to appear more ¡®unflustered¡¯.


    `That maid, Eir... why is she here? Could it be... Will left her something?`


    `No matter.` Treya decided that dealing with such an inconspicuous maid, one who faded into the background beside Will, wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    `No one...` `NO ONE is going to snatch Will away from her wedding!`


    ¡°You want to ruin the wedding... Impossible. Though you managed to display a little power, this... Hah... is still my domain...¡± Treya¡¯s voice was still so calm, so cold.


    ¡°And... I know your weakness. I¡¯m well aware your mental resistance is very, very poor...¡± She extended her hand, meeting the oncoming wave of ice. The purple in her left eye flared brilliantly. ¡°Now, you can also fall asleep in pain.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Eir tilted her head. Her forward momentum was checked by the surreal ¡®wedding¡¯ scenery. Those figures seated on the church pews on either side... suddenly, all their heads swiveled towards her¡ªtheir bodies remaining stock-still, necks twisting as if broken.


    They looked so real.


    Each one, before turning, had been a distinct figure from the young master¡¯s life. After turning... they all had the young master¡¯s face. Brown hair, blue glasses, intelligent deep blue eyes¡ªand every single pair of eyes reflected her image.


    They stood up, more and more and more of them.


    They raised their hands, a cacophony of clapping, snapping, and waving sounds washing over her.


    They opened their lips, and a jumble of voices, saying all sorts of things, trickled into her sensitive, upright wolf ears.


    ¡°Eir, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Eir, I really want to marry Treya.¡±


    ¡°Eir, what you¡¯re doing is wrong.¡± ¡°Eir, please stop.¡±


    ¡°Eir, I want to see this wedding through.¡± ¡°Eir, I don¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°Eir, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Eir, I love you, but I love her too, so stop.¡± ¡°Eir, can¡¯t we all just be together?¡± ¡°Eir, see? I¡¯m not hurt.¡± ¡°Eir, won¡¯t you listen to your young master?¡± ¡°Eir, put it away, quickly.¡±


    ...


    ............


    ¡°Is this... enough then? Hooo...¡± Treya turned her head slightly. Since this was her domain, she could at least redirect the brunt of the sudden cold onto her various demonic constructs.


    But... Will seemed to be frozen in a state of ¡®time suspension¡¯, caught mid-turn, the faint smile lingering on his lips from the moment he saw Eir¡¯s shield-wielding silhouette.


    ¡°Seeing her appear... makes you happier?¡± Treya murmured, a flash of something unreadable in her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter... That kind of smile... I... I¡¯m not unfamiliar with it.¡± A memory surfaced: Will, wearing that same smile, walking down the long corridor of the Near-Divine Palace on the day her father died, his eyes finding hers.


    `He¡¯s... unhappy?` `But does being happy... really matter?`


    Then...


    She heard the sickening thud of a shield impacting human flesh.


    And not just any flesh, but... ¡°frozen¡± flesh. It sounded like a blunt instrument smashing into a corpse that had been encased in ice for millennia¡ªa hard, heavy impact followed by the soft tearing of tissue.


    She whirled back around.


    ¡°You think¡ªYOU THINK¡ªYOU THINK¡ªEir would be fooled by this kind of TRASH?!¡± Eir roared.


    ¡°These...¡±


    ¡°These ARE ALL¡ªALL OF THEM¡ªEVERY SINGLE ONE¡ªFAKES OF THE YOUNG MASTER!¡±


    ¡°REEKING OF THAT STENCH, THAT DISGUSTING, NAUSEATING SMELL THAT¡¯S EXACTLY LIKE YOURS!!!!!¡±


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    She was a purebred, standard-issue canine beastgirl. She believed every word the young master had ever told her. Her loyalty was unshakeable.


    For example...


    `¡ª¡±Eir, you must trust your sense of smell. A sense of smell a billion times stronger than a human¡¯s is your most precious treasure.¡±`


    Her shield lopped the ¡®young master¡¯s¡¯ head off at the bridge of its glasses. `CRUNCH`


    Her shield severed the ¡®young master¡¯s¡¯ head from its slender neck with a swift chop. `SLICE`


    Her shield bisected the ¡®young master¡¯s¡¯ torso at the navel. `SPLAT`


    ...So satisfying. So comfortable. So exhilarating. To destroy these false, deceitful ¡®young masters¡¯, reeking of that bad woman, using the most violent, most vicious methods.


    The ¡®young master¡¯s¡¯ cold, frozen limbs flew in a gory spray across the wedding scene; ¡®his¡¯ glasses frames, lenses, and arms scattered everywhere; ¡®his¡¯ filthy blood splattered onto her dress.


    She dragged her blood-soaked shield forward, step by deliberate step.


    ¡°NOW¡ªare you willing to hand over the REAL young master, the one standing right beside you?!?!¡±


    Treya didn¡¯t hesitate. She drew the Shadow Wraith Sword from her waist. The sword Will had given her. Not only did wearing it enhance her control over demonic power, but it also felt more natural in her hand, allowing her to wield it with greater speed and recklessness. It allowed her to execute the ¡®Entark Sword Style¡¯ more smoothly¡ªthough, in the end, it was just a combination of demonic illusion and black magic creating sword-like effects.


    If ¡®mental¡¯ methods wouldn¡¯t work, then physical force it was. She was, after all... the Entark Empire¡¯s sole, legitimate, and strongest inheritor of the Entark Sword Style. She swung the sword towards the ground with a flourish.


    ¡°The wedding will not be stopped by this. The ritual¡¯s timer will resume, and the final contract will conclude in a blaze of glorious color.¡±


    ¡°Come then¡ªyou presumptuous maid.¡±


    The Shadow Wraith Sword, gleaming with an ominous black light, moved so fast its trajectory was invisible, striking directly towards Eir¡¯s shoulder. At this point, Treya merely intended to disarm her, take off an arm.


    But...


    CLANG¡ª!


    ¡°It... it won¡¯t cut...?¡±


    ¡°My dear Princess Treya,¡±¡ªEir used the title from years ago, when Treya was still a ¡®princess¡¯, not her current title as Empress. It sounded exceptionally mocking.


    ¡°Dammit¡ª!¡± Treya snarled. Backhand, forehand, thrust, slash. No matter the method, no matter the force, even when Eir wasn¡¯t raising her shield, Treya¡¯s blows landed harmlessly. Eir stood unmoving, like a completely immovable block of solid ice, planted firmly in place.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you recall? Several years ago, you couldn¡¯t even scratch me then, could you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Because, for all these years the young master has known me, I am his favorite, the student he poured all his resources into, the one he invested the most in.¡± Eir¡¯s grey eyes widened suddenly, her manic grin vanishing. She raised her shield.


    Upwards¡ª!


    A blast of frigid air, carrying an icy gale, sent Treya, who had been standing her ground, flying backwards. Treya, managing to block the initial assault with her sword, spun several times in mid-air before finally regaining her footing on the ground.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    She was just an ordinary Shield Knight. She didn¡¯t have those fancy combat skills, no ability to slay enemies from behind her shield, no killer instinct for brutal slaughter. All she had... was the simple ¡®protective instinct¡¯ to shield the person who said he loved her, to keep him from falling into someone else¡¯s hands. That was all.


    So, whoever hurt Will, she would beat them up. Severely.


    ¡°Hooo...¡± Treya panted, watching Eir advance step by step. For the first time, she didn¡¯t know what to use. Memory? Perhaps... drag her into the same... the same place as Shuna. Treya extended her hand, aiming at Eir. ¡°Demon Castle Zero: Memory Construction Layer¡ª¡±


    Her words died in her throat.


    In her vision, everything became even colder, even slower. Falling leaves seemed to freeze mid-air. Will, standing there, was frozen from the feet up. She tried to step forward, but her own feet wouldn¡¯t move. A thick layer of hoarfrost had encased them. Her throat was incredibly dry; speaking took effort.


    `[Rimefrost Phalanx: Congeal]`


    The ancient magic of the Rimefrost Phalanx was wondrously powerful; the shorter the incantation, the stronger the spell. ¡®Congeal¡¯, for example, congealed all... moisture. So no one could move.


    Then, Treya watched as Eir¡¯s shield, moving like a blur, like she¡¯d teleported, slammed down towards her arm.


    ¡°Tch... Demon Castle Zero: Fallen Angel¡ª¡±


    THWACK.


    As Treya¡¯s hoarse voice spoke, Eir¡¯s shield crashed down.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Does it HURT? SCREAM! THAT¡¯S IT! THAT¡¯S IT! That¡¯s for bullying the young master! That¡¯s for...¡±


    With laughter and crazed shouts, the heavy shield in Eir¡¯s hands felt as light as a brick, raised and slammed down, again and again. She didn¡¯t know how many times she¡¯d lifted it, how many times she¡¯d smashed it downwards, nor how deep this blackish-red ¡®crater¡¯ before her had become.


    She looked at the ¡®altar¡¯, overflowing with blood, and wiped a splatter from her own cheek. Then, her dress stained crimson, she turned around.


    Eir¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    She truly just wanted to return to the side of the person she loved, who loved her back, the person who had been with her since she was little. Like... a lost puppy, straying far from home, but no matter how far it wandered, it had to, had to return to its master¡¯s embrace. That was where she belonged, her place of peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Young Master¡ªYoung Master.¡±


    Eir dragged her shield. The heavy, solid metal scraped across the ground, its harsh, grating sound echoing through the forest.


    ¡°Young Master, Eir is here.¡±


    Eir slowly ascended the steps to the ¡®altar¡¯, then gently placed her shield to the side.


    ¡°Young Master, good day to you.¡±


    Facing the frozen Will, Eir lifted the hem of her maid dress and performed a deep, respectful bow.


    ¡°Young Master, please rest assured, Eir will forever be your most loyal...¡±


    Eir knelt, gently taking Will¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°As long as you need me, I will always reach your side...¡±


    Eir pressed a soft kiss to the back of Will¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you only ask for help, no matter where you are, I will come...¡±


    Eir looked up, her wolf ears standing tall and alert, as if listening for Will¡¯s every frozen command. Her tail wagged happily on the ground behind her.


    ¡°Am i a good doggy, right~?¡± Eir purred, her smile tinged with a manic obsession, a possessive desire, and something...


    Pathological.


    tln : INSANE

 Chapter 275 - Shuna Dungeon-Crawling

    Chapter 275: Shuna Dungeon-Crawling¡°Th-That... crazy maid... she¡¯s seriously tough to deal with.¡±


    Demon Castle Zero, Floor ¨}¨}¨}, the Final Floor, the Monarch¡¯s Sanctum.


    Treya pressed a hand to her forehead, pushing back stray strands of hair. The purple in her left eye blazed with an almost painful intensity, and if one looked closely, they¡¯d see it flickering erratically. She leaned against the armrest of her throne, not sitting, just using it for support.


    She listened to her own heartbeat. `Thump-thump... Thump-thump...` Only when it quieted, when the frantic rhythm eased, could she even begin to consider her next move.


    ¡°She just... acts purely on instinct! Barely any thought, just brute force! So ungraceful! No respect for ceremony whatsoever! Just swinging that blasted shield around and around and around¡ª¡± Treya¡¯s voice, usually so cool and detached, rose in pitch, becoming more agitated, almost hysterical. ¡°She¡¯s basically... basically just a wild animal!¡±


    Of course, Treya had ¡®contingency plans¡¯. Eir had, after all, barged into the seventieth floor of Demon Castle Zero she¡¯d constructed¡ªa floor where the original elite boss was the ¡®Fallen Angel¡¯ priest meant to officiate the wedding. So, Treya had simply... ¡®retreated¡¯ as the Monarch of that floor, pulling the nearby priest into combat with Eir. But doing so forced her back to this Final Floor, and she couldn¡¯t act again until the ¡®challenger¡¯ (Eir) exited the dungeon.


    Her heartbeat gradually began to settle. `Thump... thump... thump...`


    ...Actually, the real reason her heart couldn¡¯t calm down wasn¡¯t just that insane maid.


    It was...


    She couldn¡¯t accept...


    Every time she closed her eyes, the image flashed back...


    Will, having clearly removed the white earring, then putting it back on himself.


    Will, the subtle, unconscious smile that touched his lips when he saw Eir standing outside the wedding ceremony.


    Will, that smile which was brighter, more radiant, more... ¡®colorful¡¯ than any smile she¡¯d seen from him when he was lost in her dreamscapes.


    ...Why?


    She shouldn¡¯t care about a smile like that. As long as... as long as he signed the contract with the demons, as long as he became like her, he would surely understand her. He would surely smile for her then, wouldn¡¯t he?


    But... Treya felt an emotion she¡¯d never experienced before. What was it? Perhaps... ¡®envy¡¯. Not envy of Eir. Envy of her past self, the self who could see Will smile at her like that. But that smile was supposed to be hers, why should she be envious...?


    ...Perhaps the feeling was... ¡®regret¡¯... or even... remorse?


    ¡°If I may be so bold~ Your Majesty~ Your own actions~ are just as unhinged as that woman¡¯s, you know~?¡±


    On one of the four demonic thrones in Demon Castle Zero, the Red Demon of the East cackled, flashing a row of jet-black teeth.


    Taking his cue, the other three chimed in¡ª


    ¡°Indeed, indeed! But such a Majesty! That is precisely why we follow you!¡± ¡ªThe Black Demon of the West.


    ¡°Continue on this path¡ª¡± ¡ªThe White Demon of the South.


    ¡°Please... yawn... do your best.¡± ¡ªThe Grey Demon of the North. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four demons, masters of their greatest demonic talent¡ªinstigation¡ªchirped and chattered, teasing their ¡®Empress¡¯.


    ¡°Silence.¡± Treya regained her usual composure. One sharp command, and the Final Floor fell back into oppressive stillness.


    ...


    ¡°Fine. Say something useful.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty~ That lady trapped on the 20th floor you created~ What will you do with her~?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in that memory! Just a white void!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ªHer Majesty went in to see for herself at the beginning¡ªafter all, that memory, it¡¯s the memory of her most, most important person¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then... Mmm... What... what should be done?¡±


    Treya knew they were talking about Shuna.


    ¡°Her...¡± Frankly, Treya didn¡¯t want to deal with Shuna, or rather, she didn¡¯t have time to deal with Shuna¡ªbecause Will wasn¡¯t currently in her grasp. After avoiding a direct confrontation with Eir, Treya planned to wait for Eir to exit Demon Castle Zero, then pursue her from the ¡®outside¡¯. Settle the score properly.


    But... was this... really the right thing to do?


    Treya looked at the beautiful sword in her hand, the one Will had given her, its hilt wrapped in bandages. She¡¯d searched all over Demon Castle Zero but couldn¡¯t find materials as perfect as this... Strange... He taught her... taught her how to face the darkness, how to blend with it, how to lock onto that singular, colorful desire. But... she was starting to doubt... doubt herself?


    ¡°Your Majesty~ Perhaps~ You don¡¯t need to do this~¡±


    ¡°Think¡ªthat person you consider unhinged¡ªwild¡ªif your ¡®teacher¡¯ were to encounter her¡ª¡±


    ¡°He would know you are still the best for him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph... Wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Treya wavered. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though she thought she understood herself, her current state of mind felt shrouded in mist. As long as Will was still within the Entark Empire, she would find him; it was only a matter of time. What she needed... was it for him to return to her side... or...


    ¡°Oh~ Your Majesty~ It seems someone is looking for you outside~¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªI¡¯ve already heard the news¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! About the rebellion of the army solely controlled by Eugenie of the North!¡±


    ¡°Mmm... Not... surprising at all... It was prepared long ago...¡±


    The reminder jolted Treya. Right. Just... a day ago. She had personally ¡®buried¡¯ Eugenie in the royal palace¡ªher sister who feigned subservience while constantly scheming behind her back. Because that dear sister had touched Will. She wanted to awaken Will. She even wanted Will to betray her. Though a confrontation was inevitable, this was certainly sooner than planned. So, now there were ¡®aftermaths¡¯ to deal with.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even let a person rest in peace after death,¡± Treya muttered, readjusting her clothes. She extended a hand into the air, and a doorway materialized on the Final Floor of this small dungeon. She glanced back at the bizarre dungeon, with its four grotesque, even uglier-souled, strangely-speaking Archdemons.


    Treya briefly extended her senses. Shuna was still trapped within that ¡®memory¡¯. Demonic power could extract others¡¯ memories, but memories themselves were intangible, their mechanisms a mystery. Though one could ¡®materialize¡¯ a memory, hold it in one¡¯s palm, what it actually contained... required ¡®deciphering¡¯. Only after truly contracting with the demons did Treya understand that seeing through and manipulating memories and emotions wasn¡¯t so easy. Everyone imprinted the world onto their minds differently. Human memory was like an encrypted spy communication; it needed a decryption key or method to understand the written text. Using shared memories from her interactions with Will, she could decipher a small part, but never the whole picture. Of course, most people didn¡¯t have very strong encryption; a little probing was usually enough¡ªlike with her foolish sister Eugenie.


    But... that world of white cubes... it was, after all, Will¡¯s memory. Will, who had guided her step by step to the throne, who navigated both dungeons and business dealings with ease. And Will... who was, in many ways, an enigma she couldn¡¯t see through. She had spent the resources of an entire dungeon and still couldn¡¯t fully unravel his memories, couldn¡¯t see him clearly. So... that ¡®Shuna¡¯... how could she possibly succeed? Thus, Treya was confident: Shuna couldn¡¯t escape from there.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Shuna had been trapped in a white void, a world of perfectly regular ¡®cubes¡¯, for what felt like an hour¡ªan hour she estimated purely by instinct. She was mostly just... ¡®wandering around¡¯.


    When she first arrived, she could roughly discern ¡®front, back, left, and right¡¯. But after exploring for a while, even those directions became meaningless. This place seemed to ¡®infinitely¡¯ extend in every direction¡ªthough, walking alone, it was easy to go in circles, so that wasn¡¯t much of a reference.


    ¡°This is a dungeon? Never seen one like this.¡±


    This white space wasn¡¯t completely empty, as mentioned; countless ¡®cubes¡¯ were scattered around haphazardly. Shuna picked one up, turning it over and over in her hands, examining it from every angle. It was incredible. She¡¯d actually taken sketching classes seriously for a while at Entark Second Academy¡ªmainly to accurately draw monsters for Will. She later discovered her artistic talent was... lacking¡ªcompared to her other gifts. Sketching a cube was fine, but her monster drawings were hilariously inaccurate; even she couldn¡¯t tell which monster she¡¯d drawn after finishing.


    But... those sketching classes allowed her to realize here that these cubes on the ground were ¡®perfect¡¯ cubes. Smooth surfaces, seemingly frictionless, made of some unidentifiable material. Length, width, and height were all perfectly equal. Shuna couldn¡¯t imagine anywhere else in this ¡®world¡¯ capable of producing such perfect cubes. But hey, dungeons were places where all sorts of bizarre things could exist.


    ¡°Oh well, getting to see such a curious dungeon isn¡¯t a bad deal,¡± Shuna mused. ¡°Hope that guy Will manages to escape from Treya.¡± She paused. ¡°But, isn¡¯t this supposed to be a ¡®demon¡¯s¡¯ dungeon? Feels kinda weird. No ¡®demonic¡¯ elements at all.¡± Shuna mentally compared it to Lucifer¡¯s ¡®Tenth Demon Castle¡¯. That place was hardly this ¡®abstract¡¯. Lucifer¡¯s dungeon had all sorts of strange creatures, you could even talk to them. Compared to that, Treya¡¯s ¡®primordial¡¯ Demon Castle was pretty poorly designed.


    ¡°Hellooo? Hello, my name is Shuna¡ª¡± Shuna held up the white cube. Even she thought she might be losing it, talking to an inanimate white object after an hour alone. ¡°Mmm, a self-introduction? I guess... I guess I¡¯ve always seen myself as the ¡®female protagonist¡¯ of this world.¡±


    ¡°Because I always run into lucky things, always meet people who rescue me from danger, and easily stumble into adventures no matter what I do.¡±


    ¡°But... now I seem to have gotten into a bit of a nasty situation. Even I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    ¡°To save him, so he can be like he was before, so we can explore the ultimate secrets of dungeons together...¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not the ¡®female protagonist¡¯, I can still do those things, right?¡±


    ...


    ¡°What am I even saying? So weird. Guess the stress is really getting to me.¡±


    However...


    The small white cube in her hand...


    Actually responded.


    `[¡°Password input correct. Commencing identification system activation.¡±]`


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shuna had never heard a voice like that... How to describe it? It didn¡¯t sound ¡®human¡¯ at all. She looked up as the cube slowly floated into the air before her.


    `[¡°Please confirm. Are you the ¡®Female Protagonist¡¯ entity?¡±]`


    ¡°What kind of weird question is that?¡± Shuna tilted her head in confusion.


    `[¡°Please present your three-view orthographic projection.¡±]`


    ¡°?¡± Shuna scratched her head.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 276 - Sweet Dream 3 Reality

    Chapter276: Sweet Dream 3 () Reality ()He opened his eyes.


    The warm afternoon sun, not harsh at all, gently brushed across his eyelids. `Flutter...` His gaze fell upon the gently swaying interior of a carriage.


    Will took stock of his situation; he seemed to be lying down inside it. So, when he looked up, he was looking directly out the carriage window.


    With the carriage¡¯s rhythmic up-and-down jolting, the scenery outside flowed past slowly¡ª


    `Such a familiar view.`


    It was late autumn. The apple trees lining the riverbank were just showing tender new buds, their reflections dancing on the shimmering surface of the water. The road seemed quiet, deserted, far from the clamor of any marketplace.


    `Is this... a ¡®dream¡¯?`


    Just now... it felt like... just a second ago, he was still at Treya¡¯s ¡®wedding¡¯. He almost, almost married Treya¡ªno, almost signed a contract with the demons.


    So where was he now? Dream? Or reality?


    ¡°Young Master, you seem very tired. We¡¯re almost there, you can rest a little longer.¡±


    Eir¡¯s soft, gentle voice drifted down from above him. The sunlight streamed past her profile, and in his hazy state, he could only make out half of Eir¡¯s face; the rest was indistinct.


    Everything around him felt too peaceful to be real.


    The carriage, traveling this particular road¡ªthe road he¡¯d first taken to the capital, the one he¡¯d never returned to after leaving¡ªdidn¡¯t feel real either.


    Eir, sitting there, didn¡¯t seem real. She looked more mature somehow, letting him rest his head on her lap. Her legs, though clearly well-trained and muscular, felt surprisingly soft.


    ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t slept properly for a long, long, long time.¡±


    ¡°So... you look very sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eir will take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Sleep now, sleep, Eir¡¯s dearest Young Master¡ª¡±


    ...


    ............


    He opened his eyes.


    Before him was the place most familiar to him from the first fourteen years of his life in this world¡ªthe Hysterm family estate.


    Even though he opened his eyes, signaling he was ¡®awake¡¯, he knew... `This has to be a dream, right?` Just like the last flash of lucidity before death. A sweet, personal dream before Treya¡¯s dreamscape fully consumed him.


    ¡°Because... how could I possibly be here...?¡±


    He sat up in bed, his gaze sweeping around the room. This was indeed the room he¡¯d lived in for over a decade. But the atmosphere... It was just like the previous ¡®two dreams¡¯, suffused with that distinct feeling of ¡®this is inside a story¡¯...


    If, after finishing a ¡®story¡¯, you were suddenly asked to imagine a ¡®former residence¡¯ last mentioned three years prior, this is probably what it would look like. The placement and position of everything were unchanged, but it all seemed to have a layer of an old filter over it, making it appear slightly faded.


    Just like before, this was the room of the cannon-fodder villain he was, only briefly mentioned in the original story. But... it was where he¡¯d spent the most important first half¡ªperhaps even the majority¡ªof his life. The patterns on the bedsheets, the style of the quilt, even the tea set and decorations on the table¡ªhe had chosen them all according to his own preferences. The placement of the nightstand, the arrangement of the desk¡ªhe had set them up with his own hands.


    He pushed open the door.


    Silence. Utter silence.


    This only further convinced him it was a dream. The real Hysterm estate, his old home, how could it ever be this quiet, this empty? It was as if all the servants had been withdrawn, as if only one person had ever lived here.


    `...This has to be the dream.`


    Unless... unless Eir, the only one who knew the location of the estate, had rescued him, managed an incredible escape, and brought him back to his former home... Otherwise, how could he possibly wake up in this bed?


    So, that other scene, the wedding, that was the ¡®desperate¡¯ reality, the reality he couldn¡¯t escape¡ª


    `Eir didn¡¯t make it in time to save me.`


    `I didn¡¯t win the gamble on whether Treya would spare me.`


    `My ¡®personality¡¯ and ¡®free will¡¯ were stripped away by the yandere girl I myself had created.`


    `If I wake up from this dream...`


    `Will I only be able to face Treya and her Demon Castle Zero?`


    Will¡¯s bare feet touched the floor. It was cold, chillingly so. Only then did he notice something slightly ¡®off¡¯ about the world he was seeing. He wasn¡¯t wearing his glasses. The world before him... lacked a certain depth; he found it difficult to judge distances by sight alone.


    `Splish... Splash...`


    Then, he heard the sound of water.


    Coming from the end of the hallway, from a place where the light was exceptionally bright.


    ¡°Water sounds?¡±


    He walked forward, step by step. Perhaps his estimation of distance was indeed off, because when he reached the end, he saw...


    The back of Eir, in her maid uniform.


    She was squatting there, her upright wolf ears twitching, seemingly washing something with great concentration. She was so absorbed, she didn¡¯t react even as he approached.


    What was even stranger...


    A faint, ethereal mist, somewhere between pink and purple, seemed to cling to her. And this mist... only his left eye could see it.


    And then¡ª


    Will heard her muttering to herself¡ª


    ¡°Q-Question... twenty-one...¡±


    ¡°What are the most suitable ways to express love?¡±


    ¡°Give him a passionate kiss.¡±


    ¡°Whisper sweet nothings in his ear.¡±


    ¡°Give him a forceful embrace.¡±


    ¡°Give him your all...¡±


    She... she was reciting the ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯?


    From that moment, Will suddenly felt something was deeply wrong. Because his memory actually wasn¡¯t that good. The ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯¡ªhe couldn¡¯t remember the specific phrasing of every question, even though he¡¯d written it himself. He figured remembering the questions and their order in the five-thousand-word Q&A was impressive enough.


    But... Eir, before him, was reciting every question and all its answers, word for word.


    ¡°Q-Question... forty-one...¡±


    ¡°With him, after being separated for a long time, how should you spend the following days?¡±


    ¡°Monopolize all all all of his time.¡±


    ¡°Make him repeatedly regret the time he spent away from you.¡±


    ¡°Make him cling to you for the next few days.¡±


    `Dreams are the least capable of fabricating ¡®reality¡¯ with such precision...` `Could it be...`


    Will slowly took another step forward.


    ¡°Question forty-two.¡±


    ¡°When is the most suitable time to confess?¡±


    ¡°Anytime is fine!¡±


    ¡°As long as you feel it, boldly say ¡®I love you¡¯.¡±


    ¡°These are not words that are difficult to utter. Only by saying them enough will he feel it.¡±


    ¡°And, remember to maintain the correct smile.¡±


    Since waking up, Will¡¯s judgment of distance had been strange. So, he accidentally stepped on a loose stone beside the water basin.


    And then...


    His foot slipped. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was falling, a short, sharp fall, a split second of weightlessness¡ªbut he didn¡¯t wake up because of it.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    `¡ªThis isn¡¯t a dream.`


    Eir caught his hand, supported his waist, and helped Will, who had almost tumbled to the ground, back to his feet.


    `¡ªThis is different from before!`


    In his peripheral vision, he saw the dress Eir had been diligently washing. It was stained with blood, so much blood it was almost black.


    `¡ªThis isn¡¯t a dream AT ALL!!`


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well? Eir...¡±


    `¡ªTHIS IS REALITY!!!`


    She clasped her hands together, tightly holding his own within hers. Will felt an unfamiliar, intense warmth.


    He looked at Eir¡¯s smile.


    It was the smile he had dreamed of, years ago.


    The corners of her mouth turned up just so, the corners of her eyes slightly lifted, her grey eyes seeming to have a reddish undertone, her entire expression naturally, perfectly composed.


    ¡°I love you very much~¡±


    Yes.


    Feeling Eir¡¯s body temperature, the familiar scent of her beastkin-specific tail-grooming oil...


    Will confirmed it once more.


    His long ¡®nightmare¡¯ had ended.


    But he had entered...


    ...a reality he couldn¡¯t say for sure wouldn¡¯t be even more terrifying than the nightmare.


    tln : hahahaha good for you Will

 Chapter 277 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (1)

    Chapter 277: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (1)¡ª


    ¡°Young Master? How¡¯s the wound? Eir isn¡¯t very good at healing magic, so... there might be some lingering effects.¡±


    She tilted her head, gently releasing his arm. She circled him carefully, examining him from head to toe.


    Will looked down at his own arm. He noticed the scratches from mere tree branches in the forest had not only received healing magic but were also neatly wrapped in a thin layer of bandages. The bandaging was expertly done¡ªa single thin layer for breathability, yet each wrap was meticulous, perfectly overlapping the last.


    ¡°No problem. Very well done,¡± he praised automatically.


    He looked up. Eir¡¯s fluffy tail perked up, wagging happily behind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Young Master slept for a very, very, very long time. Eir was so worried. But Eir... knows, Young Master hasn¡¯t slept well for such a long time, so Eir didn¡¯t wake Young Master up.¡±


    She bowed slightly, that peculiar smile still fixed on her face. It had a hint of something unsettling, a touch of the macabre, and... a definite streak of pathology. Especially considering how brightly she smiled, as if the blood-soaked maid dress she¡¯d been washing moments ago didn¡¯t even exist.


    If there was anything truly ¡®off¡¯ though...


    He looked around at this ¡®garden¡¯¡ªa place where he¡¯d often played in the afternoons when he lived here. Now, it was desolate. The small pavilion where he used to tutor Eir was dilapidated, its table and chairs broken and covered in moss, devoid of its former ¡®brightness¡¯. The fallen leaves and dust littering the ground looked like they hadn¡¯t been swept in at least a month.


    Standing amidst this ruin, the brown-haired Eir, with her twitching ears and wagging tail, was ironically a splash of vibrant color.


    It felt like he¡¯d ¡®returned to the past¡¯, yet was simultaneously grounded in the ¡®present reality¡¯. The dilapidated ¡®home¡¯ and the maid who had always been by his side, presented to him concurrently¡ªanyone would feel a sense of unease.


    But, undoubtedly... he had woken up from the dream.


    It felt like he¡¯d been trapped in a very, very long dream. The bizarre scene before him now¡ªhis ¡®home¡¯ of over a decade, deserted and empty; the maid who had always accompanied him, washing a bloodstained dress... all of it, along with the late autumn wind that cut through him, making him shiver, was ¡®real¡¯.


    Yet, this ¡®reality¡¯ was tinged with strangeness. And the initial source of that strangeness was... Eir, just now, blurting out a ¡®confession¡¯ so directly, without hesitation? Yet she hadn¡¯t waited for his reaction, just continued talking. Combined with the maid dress she was washing... Will had a bad feeling. He took a small step back.


    ¡°Young Master, you look a little... um... confused?¡±


    Just then, those soft, fluffy ears leaned in close. Very close. The fine fur on Eir¡¯s ears tickled Will¡¯s nose. She didn¡¯t usually disregard personal space like this. Even if she accidentally got too close, she would normally apologize and shyly retreat. Now, it felt... ¡®intentional¡¯.


    She looked up at him obediently. Then, her eyes crinkled as she smiled.


    ¡°Eir knows Young Master very well. Young Master is the type who won¡¯t rest until he understands the situation¡ªjust like when Young Master fainted after using Extreme Flame Meteor for the first time. When he first saw Eir, he was more concerned about the measured parameters.¡±


    ¡°You... still remember that,¡± Will murmured, a sliver of reassurance settling in as he recalled the event himself. This act of him recalling the memory meant he truly had ¡®broken free¡¯ from Treya¡¯s control. Now, back in ¡®reality¡¯, he needed to think about what came next¡ª


    ¡°So, Eir is prepared. Has been prepared for a long time. After Young Master wakes up, Eir will answer every one of Young Master¡¯s questions completely honestly.¡±


    But, what Will hadn¡¯t expected was that Eir would answer him before he even voiced the request, before he even asked.


    ¡°Good... good understanding. You... it¡¯s like you know what I want to say.¡±


    ¡°Because, from childhood until now, the one who has always watched Young Master grow up is Eir,¡± she beamed, a genuine, radiant smile this time. She turned and, with surprising ease, arranged the old tea table and chairs¡ªthe ones frequently used in the Hysterm household¡ªin front of him. The table and chairs, of course, looked considerably worn. The once-elegant white paint on the wooden furniture was chipped and faded in many places.


    ¡°Please, sit. It¡¯s just, if Young Master wants tea, it might take a while. Eir thinks the tea here is probably undrinkable. We¡¯ll have to wait for the shops in town to open to buy new tea.¡±


    `Shops in town opening...` Considering Eir¡¯s first piece of information, Will looked up and noticed the sky was just beginning to lighten. It was still very early. So, at least, the previous events had happened ¡®yesterday¡¯.


    ¡°Ask away, Young Master,¡± Eir said, having also pulled up a chair. She wiped it down with her hand before sitting opposite him, prim and proper.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was so much like the old days, Eir sitting before the blackboard, waiting for his lecture. Had everything truly ¡®returned¡¯ to how it was...? But whether it was Eir¡¯s impulsive ¡®confession¡¯, her recent smile, or even, for some reason, the pinkish-purple mist his left eye kept seeing around her... everything seemed to confirm...


    `She¡¯s not normal.`


    Being rescued by her and brought here... wasn¡¯t ¡®salvation¡¯. It was falling into another pit.


    ¡°Was it you who found me when I was controlled by Treya?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Eir is clumsy, but Eir understood the numbers Young Master left! It was the answer to that question in the ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯, right? Then, Eir used Young Master¡¯s scent to find Young Master in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But... how did you rescue me from Treya¡¯s grasp?¡±


    ¡°Mmm... it was a very simple thing? Using the shield Young Master gave Eir and the ¡®Rimefrost Phalanx¡¯ Young Master taught me, I beat her up wham-bam-thwack.¡±


    ¡°Then... Treya, she...¡±


    ¡°Eir doesn¡¯t know. But judging from the smell of the blood, that... probably wasn¡¯t ¡®human¡¯ blood. After all, Eir has... tasted Young Master¡¯s blood and remembers the taste very well. She probably... ran away?¡±


    ¡°And here? Why has the old Hysterm estate become like this?¡±


    ¡°Lord Carver said the Hysterm family has already moved away from here. But Eir¡¯s life, apart from the capital academy, only remembers this place and the more distant Novis Town. Also... this place is... Eir¡¯s favorite, filled with Young Master¡¯s scent, so I brought Young Master here.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    He had asked all his questions.


    The conclusion: Eir understood the numbers he left, remembered the ¡®300 Questions¡¯, found ¡®missing¡¯ him, tracked him down before Treya, and rescued him. Because Eir didn¡¯t have many other places to go, she brought him here.


    It was all questions. Yet, somehow, it all seemed to have no problems. From her actions to the logic and the outcome, everything was... perfect.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, any more questions? Is there anything else you want to ask? Eir... will answer everything.¡±


    Her ears twitched. Will understood now. She looked like she was answering questions, but... she was using this opportunity to solicit his praise. Her tail was wagging so hard it was a blur, and her head, ears perked, kept inching closer to him.


    Although he still felt that strange ¡®sickness¡¯ about her, undoubtedly... it was Eir who had saved him from the ¡®nightmare¡¯. It was Eir who had brought him out of ¡®despair¡¯. It was Eir who had pulled him back from the ¡®abyss¡¯. It was Eir who had given him...


    Hope.


    ¡°I have no more questions.¡±


    ¡°You did very well, Eir.¡±

 Chapter 278 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (2)

    Chapter 278: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (2)¡°I have no more questions.¡±


    ¡°You did very well, Eir.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Eir¡¯s eyes widened as the Young Master reached out and gently ruffled the fur between her beast ears. Standing there, in front of the old Hysterm family home, he looked just like he used to, always reaching to pat her head when she did something right¡ªlike petting a cute little puppy. `He hasn¡¯t changed at all.`


    Eir remembered her first day here¡ªthough the memory was hazy, likely embellished by her later self, polished with descriptions from others. But... back then, her hair was a tangled mess, her clothes were rags. She¡¯d been ¡®picked up¡¯ from the forest by hunters hired by the Hysterm family. She stood at this very same gate, small and thin, craning her neck as high as it would go, still unable to see the top of the towering house. She couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, her frail arms looking like they¡¯d snap with the slightest pressure. She couldn¡¯t understand the murmurs of the people around her, what they were saying...


    Then, Will, whom she didn¡¯t know at the time, emerged from the crowd. He was just a child himself, still a bit clumsy on his feet. Everyone seemed to hold him in great awe, parting to let him through. The first time he saw her, his eyes shone with a certain light. As if knowing she couldn¡¯t understand his words, he said nothing, just came closer. He reached out his hand, and when he saw her flinch, he firmly patted her head, especially the spot between her ears.


    Just like today.


    Eir¡¯s eyes widened. She was taller now; she didn¡¯t need to crane her neck quite so high to see the roof, though she still had to tilt her head up slightly to meet the Young Master¡¯s gaze. His hand slowly withdrew.


    On that day, her endless, freezing winter had ended, replaced by a warm, gentle spring.


    ¡°Thank you... Eir. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    And on this day, it felt like she had brought that ¡®spring¡¯ to her Young Master. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    `Yes!` `How could her Young Master ever betray her? Even if he left without a word, even if he suddenly disappeared, even if he announced his engagement to another woman...` `He was still her most precious Young Master.` `The Young Master who would give her...` `The ¡®love¡¯ she needed most.`


    Just as written in the ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯, the first thing she had to believe... was that he loved her deeply.


    `Yes, this... this was the Young Master she relied on, the one she loved¡ª`


    ¡°N-No... Eir didn¡¯t do well! Eir should have followed Young Master from the very beginning! Eir still... still let Young Master get hurt...¡± The words tumbled out. Only then did she realize she had practically thrown herself at Will, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Wai-Wait... T-Too tight.¡±


    Even though this should be a happy moment, tears streamed down her face uncontrollably.


    ¡°Eir, Eir really... really, really, really missed Young Master. Every time I thought of that night Young Master left on the train... I... I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.¡±


    ¡°I wished that one day... I could... could return to Young Master¡¯s side...¡±


    ¡°I wanted Young Master to be safe, by Eir¡¯s side...¡±


    As Eir spoke, she felt Will¡¯s arms wrap around her in a return hug.


    ¡°Mm,¡± he murmured.


    A smile bloomed on her lips, and she added softly¡ª


    ¡°...Forever.¡±


    ***


    How long had it been since such a peaceful day?


    How long since he¡¯d felt such hope?


    ¡°Hooo... It feels like being reborn!¡± Will exclaimed quietly. ¡°Not many people get to return to their home from four or five years ago and live like they did back then, I imagine.¡±


    Standing before the desk where he often wrote, he lifted the hem of his shirt, polishing his glasses. Though many thoughts still needed sorting, many tasks awaited, for now, he felt a sliver of genuine relaxation.


    Perhaps it was because... after being ambushed in a dungeon and taken away by the little witch Leah, and then trekking to the capital only to fall into Princess Treya¡¯s trap... he found that Eir hadn¡¯t become like ¡®them¡¯. She hadn¡¯t stained him with her blood, making him gradually addicted to her presence from a physical level. She hadn¡¯t altered his memories, controlled his mind, or turned him into her pet canary.


    She had simply... rescued him. Brought him to this old house. Waited for him to wake up.


    He looked out the window¡ªthe sky wasn¡¯t clear, but overcast, threatening the first snow of the year. Paradoxically, it felt exceptionally peaceful, serene. The house itself was empty, dilapidated. But... he genuinely felt like he had returned to the ¡®past¡¯. It didn¡¯t even feel like heading towards ¡®winter¡¯, but rather like stepping into a hopeful ¡®spring¡¯.


    Waking up in his mahogany bed as the Hysterm Young Master, practicing swordsmanship a bit in the morning, then sitting at his desk in the afternoon, quietly reading magical texts. That was enough! This was the ¡®hope¡¯ he desired. Not endless escapes and recaptures, but the ¡®hope¡¯ of standing here, with his own free will. The hope... Eir had brought him.


    As for the ¡®mysteries¡¯ and unresolved issues, he had plenty of time to think. For example...


    He put on the newly cleaned glasses.


    ¡°As I thought. It¡¯s not the lenses, it¡¯s my eyes.¡±


    With the glasses on, his left eye became blurry, while his right eye was clear. Taking them off and looking into the distance with each eye individually confirmed it. Somehow, the nearsightedness in his left eye had miraculously improved¡ªwhich was why, when he first woke up, ¡®reality¡¯ had felt like a dream with no sense of distance. With one eye severely nearsighted and the other normal, his brain hadn¡¯t adapted yet, making it difficult to perceive depth.


    ¡°Mmm... A bit disappointing, couldn¡¯t find a mirror in here.¡± Will had searched the room but found no mirrors¡ªmost had probably been discarded or taken away? Understandable, given how fragile they were. So, he had to use the reflection in the window glass to carefully examine his left eye.


    ¡°Just as I suspected. Though it¡¯s not very obvious because my irises are naturally dark, compared to my right eye, this one is definitely... a bit more purple.¡±


    ¡°...And it¡¯s this eye that can see that strange aura on Eir.¡±


    He had his suspicions. Treya¡¯s purple eye was also her left one. Could it be, just like Leah mixing witch¡¯s blood into his, enhancing his magical aptitude... Treya¡¯s ¡®contract with the demons¡¯, which had progressed two-thirds of the way before Eir interrupted... Had it actually granted him a tiny bit of demonic power?


    But, if this was demonic power, what exactly was it seeing on Eir...?


    ¡°Young Master, the tea is ready. Please try some. Though, unfortunately, the quality of tea lately hasn¡¯t been very good.¡±


    !!!


    Will whipped his head to the side in surprise...


    Without a sound, Eir had appeared behind him, her voice seeming to whisper right next to his ear. She was holding a steaming cup of black tea, placing it on his desk from behind his waist.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed her approach at all, even though the desk was some distance from the door. He hadn¡¯t detected her opening the door or walking towards him.


    And... the current Will, his intuition and alertness... were much sharper than before.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 279 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (3)

    Chapter 279: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (3)¡°What¡¯s wrong? Young Master, why are you looking at Eir like that?¡±


    She tilted her head, wolf ears twitching, her expression a perfect mask of innocence.


    Will put down his glasses. He slowly turned, his hand trembling slightly as it gripped the handle of the teacup. The teacup itself was rather old, the pretty daisy pattern on it faded and blurred. He wasn¡¯t even sure why he was doing this; perhaps it was an unconscious attempt to act ¡®normal¡¯ in front of Eir, to prevent her from seeing the suspicion that had flickered in his eyes when he heard her voice.


    `Something¡¯s weird.` Will was certain he wasn¡¯t as ¡®oblivious¡¯ as he used to be¡ªnot to mention the witch¡¯s blood had heightened his sensitivity to magical auras. After waking from the dreamscape, the strange power in his left eye also made him acutely aware of changes in his surroundings. Moreover... after being imprisoned by two yandere girls... his body was more sensitive now, more terrified of such situations.


    But... he widened his eyes, looking at Eir.


    ¡°Is... is Eir appearing beside Young Master... such a surprising thing?¡±


    Eir maintained her head tilt, but a smile spread across her face.


    `He really hadn¡¯t sensed Eir enter the room!` That unnerving smile, combined with the strange mist his left eye perceived clinging to her, made Will instinctively avoid Eir¡¯s gaze.


    `Calm down, calm down.` When he¡¯d questioned Eir earlier, she hadn¡¯t lied, nor had she done anything to harm him. So... so it must have just been that he hadn¡¯t noticed her. `Right.` Eir had been his maid for so many years. Maybe... maybe his own ¡®senses¡¯ already considered her one of his own, part of his pack.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing. I... I was just...¡± Will fumbled for words, trying to come up with an excuse. He ran a hand through the hair on the left side of his head, using his palm to discreetly cover his left eye, preventing Eir from seeing it.


    But... Eir moved closer. Her strength was considerable; she grabbed Will¡¯s left wrist directly. Her beastkin body, though soft, pressed against him, pushing him back against the desk.


    Will leaned back onto the desk. He looked up, his eyes meeting Eir¡¯s grey irises. And those grey eyes... stared directly into his left eye, completely unobstructed.


    `Crap.` His awkward attempt to cover his eye might have made Eir suspicious.


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s left eye... what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Is it injured?¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Was it Treya¡¯s doing?¡±


    ...


    Eir didn¡¯t give Will a chance to answer, firing off a barrage of questions. Her breathing was rapid, each gasp following a question, and at this close proximity, Will could feel the warm puffs of her breath on his face.


    ¡°Does it need...¡±


    Will felt an unnatural chill radiating from her. It was like the aura she emitted when he first taught her how to use the Rimefrost Phalanx. An icy frost seemed to creep from her fingertips, up his wrist where she held him, making Will feel as if his very blood vessels were about to freeze solid.


    Her left hand¡¯s fingers traced his cheek. Cold as a block of ice, yet with a touch as smooth as jade, her fingertips moved from his chin, to the corner of his mouth, then lightly brushed his nostril, finally resting just below his lower eyelid. Like a snake, slowly slithering its belly across half his face.


    Will held his breath, so tense it felt like if he exhaled, the air itself would freeze.


    ¡°Eir can help Young Master...¡± Her voice was devoid of emotion, even taking on a raspy, cold edge. ¡°...dig it out?¡± Her perfectly manicured middle fingernail moved slightly forward. Hearing Eir¡¯s words, Will instinctively squeezed his eyes shut.


    `THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP¡ª`


    Will felt not only his heart pounding wildly, but his wrists and thighs also began to tremble reflexively. He felt his upper eyelashes brush against Eir¡¯s fingertip. In that instant, even his eyeball felt intensely cold.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s... a bit cold,¡± he managed to say, because it was genuinely chilly. But... he knew very well. He was scared. His body was instinctively terrified by Eir¡¯s words, which sounded like she was about to act on them in the very next second.


    ¡°S-Sorry...!¡± Eir flinched back as if she were the one threatened, recoiling several meters like a startled animal, standing to the side.


    ¡°Young Master, Eir... Eir seems to have gone too far...¡±


    ¡°Eir won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate Eir, Young Master.¡±


    She apologized profusely, tightly clutching her own left hand, as if unaware of why she was even doing so. But her eyes... they weren¡¯t ¡®confused¡¯. They held a clear, unwavering ¡®obsession¡¯. Yet, her body trembled uncontrollably. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Eir from before... Was she like this? Absolutely¡ªabsolutely not! How... how could Eir possibly say something like ¡°Do you need me to help you dig out your eye?¡± to him?! Will was certain now: the Eir before him was definitely tainted with ¡®yandere¡¯ impurities. `Come to think of it... if she defeated that Treya, single-handedly rescued him, and escaped unscathed...` `How... how could she possibly be completely ¡®pure white¡¯?`


    And... `More accurately...` `Under his influence, his teachings, and given that he had already successfully cultivated two ¡®yanderes¡¯ who even he couldn¡¯t best...` `How could Eir, the maid who had been with him the longest, raised by him since she was small, be completely untouched?`


    `So, the ¡®color¡¯ his eye perceived... did it indicate the ¡®yandere level¡¯ of the person before him?`


    ¡°Eir, it¡¯s okay. Calm down,¡± he said, taking a deep breath, clutching his own heart. After the previous two experiences, Will was genuinely afraid of such girls now. When facing Treya, he¡¯d been so sure he could control her; now, he had his doubts.


    But... Will looked at the neatly dressed Eir before him¡ªbrown hair, grey eyes, her tail looking fluffy and feeling just as soft. From when she was just a scrawny, skin-and-bones beastgirl who looked like she wouldn¡¯t survive the winter... No, even from when he first read the original story and recognized this hardworking yet clumsy, kind yet timid little maid... he already knew her well. A maid who fought to save him from such a powerful Empress. A maid who would care for him personally, even bringing him back to his former home. A maid who would only obey his commands, fulfilling his every request. Even if... even if she had now become ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ and ¡®uncontrollable¡¯, she was still Eir.


    He crouched down, placing his hands on Eir¡¯s trembling shoulders. He tried to soothe his own racing heart.


    `¡ªIt¡¯s okay, Will. Even though ¡®fate¡¯ has completely deviated from the original story.`


    `¡ªBut, she is the Eir who has always been with you.`


    `¡ªNot three years, not four years, but at least twelve years, Eir has always been by your side.`


    `¡ªYou have to believe that you are the one who understands her best.`


    `¡ªThe living, breathing her, right in front of you.`


    ¡°You... why would you say those things? Tell me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (4)

    Chapter 280: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (4)¡°You... why would you say those things? Tell me, okay?¡±


    ...He¡¯d asked.


    Will took a deep breath. After voicing the question, he felt the tense knot in his chest, wound tight by Eir¡¯s icy magic and unnerving words, loosen considerably. `Right.` At least he could act on his own will now. That terrifying period was over. Since it was Eir, the one who ultimately brought him hope, he could relax a little.


    ¡°I...¡± Eir let her hands fall to her sides, her head drooping. She stammered, unable to get the words out. In this state, she looked exactly like a student suddenly called upon by the teacher, knowing the answer but unsure how to phrase it.


    Seeing this, Will sighed in relief. At least, the ¡®feeling¡¯ Eir gave him now was still the same as before¡ªthe little maid who listened to him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re in front of me. Just say whatever you want to say,¡± Will said, trying to look at Eir with what he thought was a ¡°gentle¡± expression¡ªthough, admittedly, he found it hard to adopt such an attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to describe... my current mood... because Eir is always very... very uneasy right now.¡± Eir slowly raised a hand to her chest. Her eyes didn¡¯t dare meet Will¡¯s directly, only flickering slightly below his gaze, focusing on his lips through her trembling vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s like... Eir is very scared... very scared Young Master will get hurt...¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s from a fall, or a scrape, or having his heart tormented by other bad women... Eir... Eir is very scared...¡±


    ¡°A Young Master injured like this... it must be... it must be because I didn¡¯t protect him well...¡±


    ¡°So, when I saw that eye, Eir... Eir was thinking, could it be some kind of curse left by Treya.¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± She paused. But as she reached this part, she boldly lifted her head, looking directly at Will again... and at that eye. Her foot, which had taken a step back as if to leave, now planted itself firmly. She took a deep breath, as if steeling herself, before finishing the sentence¡ª


    ¡°Because protecting Young Master is Eir¡¯s duty by Young Master¡¯s side.¡±


    Will listened quietly to Eir¡¯s words. He¡¯d noticed that during the first half of her explanation, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look him in the eye, especially his left eye. But... he also saw that when she spoke the latter half, she boldly raised her head and met his gaze directly.


    ...Undoubtedly, this was where Eir differed from her ¡®original story loser¡¯ persona. She had overcome her timidity. For the ¡®person she liked¡¯, she could bravely take this step, speak her heart. Not like the coward she used to be, always retreating when it was time to express her feelings loudly.


    ¡°Yes, Eir... that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking!¡± she declared, beaming. She looked as happy as a child who had successfully answered a teacher¡¯s question, smiling brightly at Will.


    However, Will fell into a brief silence¡ª


    `If this is where she started to grow, then... is this also where she started to ¡®go dark¡¯?` The first two people he had subtly influenced both began their ¡®darkening¡¯ alongside their ¡®transformation¡¯. If he analyzed it from this angle, where did Eir¡¯s ¡®staining¡¯ begin? Because of her protective instinct, she wanted to eliminate anything that seemed ¡®dangerous¡¯?


    But Will felt it was more than that. There had to be... some deeper, yet purer, simpler ¡¯emotion¡¯ driving the current Eir. Because the Eir before him, whose tail wagged excitedly whenever he was present, had always been a simple person.


    ¡°Mm. But, don¡¯t be afraid. For now, it seems this purple eye, apart from letting me see a few more things and curing my nearsightedness, doesn¡¯t have any other functions.¡± Will released Eir¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Young Master, is there anything else you need Eir to do? Eir... Eir apologizes again. Could... could Young Master please completely forget what just happened?¡± Eir was extremely sensitive to his every move. The moment his hands left her, she seemed terrified he was angry, her soft palms quickly covering his retreating hands. Her eyes still seemed to hold a trace of the tears she¡¯d shed while speaking earlier, her grey irises reflecting Will¡¯s image and the bright window behind him.


    ...Alright. Will admitted it. Although he asked such questions to ¡®fish out¡¯ the source of Eir¡¯s ¡®darkening¡¯, hearing her sincere answer, seeing her dazzling smile, feeling the warmth of her hand carefully holding his... While being ¡®touched¡¯, he also felt a pang of guilt. Eir, at this moment, truly had given him, who had felt completely desperate and controlled by ¡®yanderes¡¯, a ray of light.


    When she held his hand, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of this room, but it felt like he had returned to the past.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve forgotten. What else do you need to do?¡±


    ¡°Eir might still need to clean the courtyard. That way, we can sit in the courtyard like before, later on.¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡± He was thinking of a question that could draw out more information. If this was such an ¡®proactive¡¯ Eir, then clearly, her ¡®obeying his commands¡¯ was like a leash around her neck. Will glanced at the glinting silver collar around her neck, her name engraved on its side.


    `When you¡¯re holding the leash, the dog on the other end is often under your ¡®control¡¯, and doesn¡¯t show its truest state.` `So, what he needed now was to...` `Loosen the leash.`


    ¡°Eir really did an excellent job. Whether it was rescuing me, or bringing me here... you did very well.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Eir tilted her head. Hearing such praise, her expression didn¡¯t change much, but Will could already see her tail wagging into a blur behind her.


    ¡°So, I want to give Eir a reward.¡±


    ¡°A reward!¡± Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A reward I can provide right now. Ask for anything you want.¡±


    ¡°...Anything?¡± Her ears perked straight up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then... then it might be a little... a little too much?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Hearing Eir¡¯s question, Will suddenly felt... `Was loosening the leash right now a bit too risky?` In this situation, just the two of them in a secluded house, with no one else to intervene, asking this question... It was practically like throwing himself into a fire pit!?!


    But a loosened leash, it seemed, couldn¡¯t just be retied.


    Just as Will was bracing himself for Eir to pin him to the bed and have her way with him... he heard an entirely unexpected request¡ª


    ¡°Eir wants to hear Young Master¡¯s response.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 281 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (5)

    Chapter 281: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (5)¡°...A response?¡±


    The word wasn¡¯t ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ to him¡ªfrom the very beginning, his purpose in coming to the capital had been to give Treya, whose ¡®missing person¡¯ posters were plastered everywhere, a ¡®response¡¯. Precisely because it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar, it gave him a moment¡¯s pause.


    It seemed she had no intention of letting this morning¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯, the one that had jolted him awake, simply fade into nothingness.


    Will watched as the Eir before him lifted her skirt and curtsied. The Hysterm household maids did indeed have a whole set of rules for bowing to superiors, but he¡¯d told Eir she didn¡¯t need to do all that. So, this was actually the first time he¡¯d seen it.


    ¡°Yes. Please respond to what Eir said¡ªif you didn¡¯t hear it, Eir is willing to say it again.¡± After the curtsy, Eir rose onto her tiptoes and suddenly drew close to him. She rested her head against Will¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Eir loves Young Master very much. Forever.¡± This leaning Caction wasn¡¯t quite like a lover¡¯s embrace; it was more like a very, very trusting large dog, willing to rest its head on your shoulder, yearning for your affection.


    ¡°Just as you taught Eir, Eir should also be willing to say these things¡ªyou told me. As long as I say it all, Young Master will definitely feel this love¡ª¡± Her voice started soft and low, a little husky.


    ¡°Young Master, you heard me, right? Eir told you, Eir likes you very much, Eir will always love you, yes, Eir won¡¯t take it back, won¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t say it.¡± Her tone suddenly became a little agitated, but then, at the very end, settled into a state of calm just before an eruption. She looked up, and Will could see her tail wagging happily.


    Will finally understood where this strange emotion was coming from. Although she seemed more ¡®normal¡¯ than the others¡ªas if she had no possessiveness, wouldn¡¯t restrict his movements, wouldn¡¯t lock him in a dark room¡ªthe current Eir... was... was just like them. Her body clearly possessed the same ¡®color¡¯, exuded the same scent as them!


    This scent... it seemed to originate from a deep ¡®unease¡¯. Her impulse to gouge out his eye stemmed from this ¡®unease¡¯ she herself had voiced. Her radiant smile, always seemingly on the verge of shattering, also came from this ¡®unease¡¯. And her constant declarations of ¡®love¡¯, her constant demands for his ¡®love¡¯, also stemmed from this ¡®unease¡¯.


    It was precisely this ¡®unease¡¯ that was the source of her strange ¡®darkening¡¯!


    But... how? What on earth had happened? Because he left and didn¡¯t reply to her letters, had Eir been in a state of constant mental strain for a long time? But, if it were only that, she shouldn¡¯t have become so sensitive and fragile, almost as if she¡¯d been ¡®abandoned¡¯ once before...


    Will¡¯s rapidly spinning thoughts were once again interrupted by an impatient Eir, pouting¡ª


    ¡°So, Young Master, can you respond to Eir? This is the reward Eir wants, the one you promised.¡± She looked up, her eyes shining with excitement, though the corners were still damp with the tears she¡¯d almost shed in fear when she nearly reached for his left eye.


    ¡°Please, say it. You¡¯ll always love Eir, right?¡± Her tail wagged faster and faster, her wolf ears perked up excitedly.


    Will sighed internally. Then, he reached out and wrapped an arm around Eir¡¯s waist.


    `Isn¡¯t this a rhetorical question?` He had no reason to refuse. In fact, he would respond to every single one of them. The ¡®girls¡¯ now, they were his leading ladies. The heroines he had personally cultivated, watching them grow bit by bit. So, he wouldn¡¯t let them become crying, defeated losers again¡ª


    ¡°Mmph...?!¡± Eir, caught completely off guard, hadn¡¯t expected it. The Young Master had scooped her up by the waist, lifting her into the air. For a moment, she felt her feet leave the ground by a few centimeters. The sunlight streaming through the window obscured half his face.


    ¡°Alright, you probably guessed my answer already.¡±


    ¡°I will. I definitely will.¡±


    With his very brief, decisive answer, he leaned down¡ª


    For the first time, Eir saw those deep blue eyes so close to her own. In the space between one breath and the next, she felt her Young Master¡¯s soft lips on hers. A brief, yet electrifying touch, their teeth clicking together for a fleeting moment, the sound seeming to reverberate directly into her brain.


    Eir¡¯s mind began to overload. More overloaded than when Will had first slapped the thick ¡®300 Questions on Blackening¡¯ onto her desk. More overloaded than when she first heard the Young Master explain the ancient magic of the ¡®Rimefrost Phalanx¡¯. More overloaded than when she saw the numbers Will had written in his own blood...


    Eir¡¯s heart raced. Faster than when she first saw the Young Master at the Hysterm estate gate. Faster than when the Young Master first demonstrated how to display ¡®Blackening¡¯. Faster than when she finally succeeded in rescuing the Young Master from the clutches of that bad woman...


    Eir¡¯s heart soared. Happier than when the Young Master first praised her for doing a good job. More joyful than when she first received a letter from the Young Master, knowing he was safe. More thrilled than when she finally saw the Young Master, lying there, awaken...


    And so... as if compelled by an urge from the very depths of her being¡ª


    She slowly. tentatively, extended the tip of her tongue.


    However...


    ¡°Wait... Hold on a second.¡± Will pushed Eir away¡ªan almost reflexive action. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to French kiss; he¡¯d... been forced to experience it with both Leah and Treya before. It was just... A wolf girl¡¯s tongue was really different! Very different! Extremely different!


    ¡°S-Sorry. I... I didn¡¯t expect you... you¡¯d stick out... your tongue on the first try. It was a bit, a bit too much for me.¡± Will couldn¡¯t even look Eir in the eye now; he felt his own face must be burning hot. Though the ¡®innocent¡¯ Eir seemed to be acting as if nothing had happened. Just now, it had been a very cool ¡®response to a girl¡¯s affection¡¯, but in the end, he was the one who¡¯d been too ¡®pure¡¯ and lost this round of intimate contact.


    ¡°Mm. Eir has received it¡ªa response very much in Young Master¡¯s style,¡± Eir said. However, she wasn¡¯t sad or disappointed by Will¡¯s halting of the kiss. Instead, she continued to regard Will¡ªher Young Master¡ªwith an all-encompassing excitement. She smiled very happily. Perhaps a Will like this, in her eyes, was more like the Will of the past. Always doing shockingly bold things, then immediately becoming adorable when he got flustered.


    ¡°After this, Young Master and Eir still have lots and lots of time. We can try again, step by step.¡±


    `Mm, so gentle, so understanding, and so obedient, Eir.`


    However, in Will¡¯s left eye, that faint mist around her still hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    ¡°Just as Young Master wrote in those numbers, Young Master loves me. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t abandon Eir, like Lord Carver said.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    `Wait.`


    `That¡¯s not right.`


    `None of that sentence is right.`


    `What she means by that... could it be... could it be that ¡®Carver¡¯, who seems to be secretly manipulating everything, had met Eir?`


    `The person who tricked Eir and brought her before him...` `Was Carver?` sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will once again grabbed Eir¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Father... No, Carver, what did he tell you?! No, wait, how... how did you two even meet?!¡±

 Chapter 282 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (6)

    Chapter 282: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (6)So, what would Carver say?


    Before Eir could speak, Will tried to guess. But as he turned the question over in his mind... he found he had no answer.


    As always, everything about the man he called ¡°father¡± was an unsolvable enigma to him. Otherwise, even encountering Carver in Treya¡¯s dream wouldn¡¯t have made him instinctively step back in fear.


    So, what did Carver say...?


    ¡°He told me Young Master doesn¡¯t need Eir anymore. That Young Master abandoned Eir¡ªso Eir is free now and can do whatever she wants.¡±


    Eir recited the answer in a calm, matter-of-fact tone¡ªone that left no room for deception. (Though she had no reason to lie.)


    ¡°......¡±


    That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it?!


    This was all Carver said to her? The same Carver who seemed determined to trip him up at every opportunity?


    On the surface, it sounded like something Carver might say. It even aligned with...


    Will glanced down at Eir, pressed against his chest, ears twitching attentively as she waited for his response.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡ªIt was something he himself had once hoped to tell her. He wanted Eir to be free¡ªbecause that was the real happy ending she deserved.


    But for Carver to seek her out now, on the eve of his wedding to Treya, and say something like that... His motives were unclear.


    And worse...


    Carver had subtly linked two things that didn¡¯t belong together: freedom and being abandoned by Will.


    In other words, unless he could break Eir out of that mindset, she would never willingly let go of her identity as ¡°Young Master¡¯s maid.¡±


    But even then, that alone shouldn¡¯t have twisted her into this state¡ªone where she was so certain of his love, so desperate to receive it from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Did you believe what he told you?¡±


    Will reached out, fingers trailing along the longer strands of hair framing Eir¡¯s face.


    Because in the end, Eir was his maid. He was the one who shaped her.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t believe him! Because the question Young Master wrote in the ¡®300 Questions for Going Blackening¡¯ already told me¡ªYoung Master didn¡¯t abandon Eir. Young Master still loves Eir!¡±


    ¡ªUnless he had messed something up.


    ¡°Wait... The numbers. Those numbers!¡±


    ¡°Eir, what exactly was the number I wrote?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred ninety-six. Why?¡± (tln : 296)


    Hearing her firm answer, a sinking feeling settled in Will¡¯s gut.


    Right.


    The number she saw was correct¡ªat least, from her perspective.


    ¡°...Recite Question 296 for me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Without hesitation, Eir obeyed like a machine:


    ¡°Question 296.¡±


    ¡°If the person you love joins forces with another woman¡ªor even another species¡ªto push you into a corner, what should you do?¡±


    ¡ªNot that one. That wasn¡¯t the question he meant to reference.


    The moment he heard it, Will realized his mistake.


    Because of all the questions in the book, this was one he knew by heart¡ªone he had deliberately crafted to guide Eir¡¯s final actions.


    And so...


    By the first line of her answer, he understood exactly how she¡¯d ended up like this.


    ¡°First, believe this: He cannot hate you. He cannot abandon you for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Second, find the woman standing beside him and punish her severely.¡±


    ¡°Finally, take back the one who loves you. Protect him at your side, so he can never resent you.¡±


    ¡°......Right. Okay.¡±


    He exhaled deeply.


    Mystery solved.


    Will felt like he deserved an award for Romantic Tragedy Sleuth of the Year.


    This was the question right before the one he had meant to reference¡ªthe one about what to do if he disappeared. But in his panicked, life-or-death state, he had instinctively defaulted to the original numbering from the draft¡ªwhere counting started at zero.


    So instead of referencing Question 297, he had written 296.


    And just like that, he had outsmarted himself¡ªbetrayed by his own precious foreknowledge and brilliant game design instincts.


    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t seem happy... Did Eir do something wrong? Eir will fix it right away¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not... Mm.¡±


    Now hyperaware of how his every reaction might further destabilize her, Will forced his tone to remain neutral: Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You did well. So... go ahead with your work for now.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    As he sat back down at the table, it dawned on him¡ªthis, too, was part of the tangled web of fate. In the end, he still hadn¡¯t escaped the grasp of the yanderes he¡¯d created.


    Except now, the force controlling him wasn¡¯t the original story anymore.


    It was the seeds he himself had planted.


    So... what should he do now?


    Leaning back, Will closed his eyes and let his mind go blank¡ªa rare moment of true stillness amidst the usual whirlwind of thoughts.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    When he opened them again, his gaze drifted to the chandelier overhead¡ªits distance hard to gauge with his uneven vision.


    Priorities. First, deal with the eyesight.


    Holding up his glasses, he peered through the lenses at the garden outside.


    The left lens distorted the view into a blur, but the right one sharpened the image¡ªrevealing Eir, already at work. She stood by the clothesline where her freshly washed maid dress hung, gripping a pair of rusted shears as she trimmed the overgrown weeds.


    Noticing Will at the window, she paused¡ªsetting the intimidating tool aside¡ªand looked up.


    Her soft, brown wolf ears, nearly the same shade as her hair, twitched in the breeze alongside the swaying grass.


    Then...


    She raised a hand and waved at him, smiling.


    The overcast sky chose that moment to break, a sudden beam of sunlight painting a golden circle around her.


    Blinking against the brightness, Eir shielded her eyes with one hand, turning toward the newly emerged sun. Then, bouncing slightly, she pointed at the light¡ªas if urging him to look, too.


    Though he couldn¡¯t hear her, he understood.


    ......His heartbeat was steady but strong and pulsed in his ears. It wasn¡¯t faster, just stronger.


    ¡°Weird¡ªno, actually... this feels right.¡±


    A warmth curled in his chest.


    Maybe...


    Maybe even like this, with an Eir who craved his love...


    It wasn¡¯t so bad.

 Chapter 283 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (7)

    Chapter 283: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (7)Before he knew it, Will had spent a peaceful week in the old Hysterm estate.


    Over those seven days, he had watched as the garden, meticulously trimmed by Eir¡¯s hands, shed its yellowed leaves one by one.


    As the sun set earlier each evening, the nights grew longer, requiring the soft glow of lamplight to chase away the darkness.


    Eir¡¯s thin maid dress had been replaced by a slightly thicker one, paired with a shawl, while Will himself had dug out a heavy coat¡ªsomehow still left behind in the house¡ªto ward off the encroaching cold.


    And just like that...


    As swiftly as summer had faded into autumn, the brief week plunged headlong toward winter.


    Will was used to busy weeks.


    Whether it was...


    Like in his past life¡ªwork, work, work. Monday meetings. Tuesday system maintenance. Wednesday battle design. Thursday discussions with the art team. Friday tying up loose ends on projects...


    Or in this world¡ªevery day spent either improving himself or figuring out how to improve those failed heroines, reading stacks upon stacks of magic tomes, and desperately trying to stave off his looming demise.


    But now, things were different.


    He had originally planned to stay here just long enough to recover from the mental strain of Treya¡¯s imprisonment while keeping an eye on her movements from the safety of this forgotten home.


    And, of course, to wait for Shuna. He was certain that as the true protagonist, she would find a way to escape Treya¡¯s grasp.


    Yet time passed so quickly. Sitting by the window, watching Eir bustle about outside, strolling with her through the tended garden, no longer staying up late¡ªjust dinner after sunset, then straight to bed.


    In short...


    Compared to the three years he¡¯d spent in the capital, this felt more like the leisurely life he¡¯d led during his first fourteen years as the young master of House Hysterm.


    Though Eir did occasionally act in ways that went beyond their usual closeness¡ª


    Like suddenly leaning in, hoping Will would kiss her forehead. Or abruptly grabbing his hand to guide it behind her ear for scratches. Or deliberately¡ªor perhaps not¡ªhugging his arm, pressing her soft chest against his elbow.


    Will could sense the unease in her.


    She never said it outright, but every time he put on his hat to leave the house, her face would twist as if on the verge of tears, fingers clutching his sleeve to stop him.


    Whenever he tried to discuss future plans in front of her, she would immediately interrupt¡ªeither with freshly brewed tea or a small cake pulled from the oven.


    And at night, though bound by the rules of a servant to sleep in a separate room, Will could still see the faint candlelight seeping under his door and the sliver of grey eyes peeking in to confirm he hadn¡¯t vanished from his bed.


    Yet, overall, she seemed tamer than the all-consuming obsessions of Leah or Treya.


    In fact...


    After feeling Eir¡¯s devotion firsthand, Will found himself...


    Not wanting to leave.


    He couldn¡¯t quite explain why.


    On the surface, Eir¡¯s demeanor was far more passive than the other two.


    Dressed in her maid uniform, she was still the obedient little maid who would follow his every word. The same Eir who had been abandoned in the border forests of Entark, rescued as winter loomed. The same shy, reserved Eir.


    But that very passivity created a kind of delicate vulnerability.


    It was as if she was offering herself¡ªpiece by piece¡ªwhile carefully ensuring she didn¡¯t break under the weight of her own emotions.


    ......


    And so, seven days slipped by in a blur.


    ¡ª¡ªWhoosh.


    When he sat up in bed that morning, the wind outside gusted through the half-open window, carrying the bone-deep chill of winter into the room.


    A shudder ran through him just as a knock sounded at the door.


    Tap-tap-tap.


    ¡°Come in. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Mm...! Young Master, you¡¯re still dressed so lightly... It¡¯s gotten colder today.¡±


    ¡°I just woke up. Haven¡¯t changed yet.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the house used to have coal heating¡ªthat¡¯s how they warmed the sauna I used before. But now, it¡¯s just us two...¡±


    Eir stepped inside, arms laden with firewood she¡¯d apparently gathered from the nearby mountains earlier that morning. She knelt by the fireplace and began stacking logs inside.


    ¡°Mm! So, I had to gather some wood myself.¡±


    Will couldn¡¯t even imagine how she¡¯d managed to carry so much on her own.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need help? I could¡ªa-achoo!¡±


    He had just started unbuttoning his sleepwear, about to climb out of bed, when the frigid air hit him full force.


    Will wasn¡¯t the type to laze in bed just because of the cold.


    But today¡¯s chill did make the idea oddly tempting.


    ¡°Young Master¡ªI told you to put on warmer clothes! Look, you¡¯re already sneezing!¡±


    Before he could even finish rubbing his nose, Eir had dashed to his side, perching on the edge of the bed¡ªmere centimeters from where his legs were still buried under the blankets.


    Then...


    She carefully took his hands in hers, cradling them between her palms.


    Perhaps because she was a beastkin, Eir¡¯s body temperature ran slightly higher than a human¡¯s. The warmth of her skin seeped into Will¡¯s fingers, instantly chasing away the cold.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Young Master? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. It¡¯s warm. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°If Young Master likes it... I can make it even warmer...¡±


    Before he could react, Eir suddenly yanked the covers aside and curled up against him, her fluffy tail brushing over his knees as she nestled into his lap like an overgrown puppy.


    Then, she hugged him.


    The heat radiating from her body was undeniable.


    Like a living furnace, she clung to him, warmth pouring into his skin without him having to lift a finger.


    Eir was a shield knight who wielded ice magic¡ªyet here she was, melting the winter frost with nothing but her presence.


    And maybe...


    Without even realizing it, Will had already let his guard down around her. From allowing her into his room while still half-asleep, to changing in front of her without a second thought...


    He rested his head against her shoulder, soaking in not just her warmth but the softness unique to beastkin.


    Lying here like this, wrapped in her embrace, actually felt better than burrowing under the blankets alone.


    ¡°But, Young Master... can Eir... also receive your mark?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    For a moment, Will didn¡¯t grasp what she meant.


    What... what mark? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eir had always seemed so innocent¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even considered that she might want him in that way.


    Wait...


    The mark she was talking about¡ªcould it be...?


    ¡ª¡ªBy the time the realization hit, it was already too late.


    ¡°Because Eir noticed it.¡±


    ¡°On Treya¡¯s body... there was a strong scent of Young Master. So, the first time I saw her, even though she didn¡¯t say a word, just standing there felt like a challenge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Normally, Eir wouldn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling, but...¡±


    ¡°At that moment, I knew exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    She tugged off her boots, revealing white stockings that clung to the curve of her feet. Starting with the faintly visible flesh of her heels, she stepped onto Will¡¯s bed.


    ¡°It was... anger, right?¡±


    Will sighed. Of course he understood.


    For all of them, the very first lesson he had taught was¡ªdon¡¯t lose to anyone else¡¯s possessiveness.


    Even Eir, who obeyed his every whim, wasn¡¯t exempt from that emotion.


    ¡°Yes, just as expected of Young Master. No one in this world understands Eir better than you.¡±


    She nodded, her expression tinged with something like revenge, as if today was the day she would reclaim what was hers.


    Effortlessly, Eir draped the thick blanket over Will¡¯s shoulders, cocooning his upper body in warmth.


    As for his lower half¡ª


    Kneeling on the bed, her socks pristine and glowing faintly in the morning light, she shifted back slightly, bracing her arms against the soft mattress.


    ¡°Question 37 of the 300 Questions for Going Blackening: What action can forge the most unbreakable bond between you and the one you love?¡±


    ¡°Marking them¡ªwhether it¡¯s you leaving your imprint on them, or them leaving theirs on you.¡±


    ¡°A mark of ownership is something that can never be taken away.¡±


    Will suddenly understood why Eir had been ¡°cleaning his room¡± every morning this week.


    She had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°For Eir, the scent Young Master leaves behind is the most unmistakable mark. To me, it¡¯s the most important thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°Because, just as Young Master always told me, my strongest trait is my sense of smell¡ªthe one that lets me find you no matter where you are.¡±


    ¡°Eir has known for a long time. From the other servants in House Hysterm... I¡¯ve heard that personal maids are supposed to serve their masters in every way.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master never brought it up. So... Eir decided to take the initiative.¡±


    She leaned down¡ªdecisive, unwavering.


    At this moment, Will wasn¡¯t under any control. He didn¡¯t sense even a trace of the magic Eir usually used to immobilize her foes.


    The girl who could freeze enemies solid with a thought had, on this coldest morning of the year, left him completely free.


    Meaning...


    He could have resisted. Pushed her away. Stopped her at any moment.


    And yet...


    By giving him choice, she had trapped him more thoroughly than any spell.


    Watching her wolf ears twitch, Will¡¯s half-raised hand dropped back to the sheets.


    Eir wasn¡¯t using force¡ªbut her passivity, her devotion, presented him with the hardest question of all:


    ¡ªWill you accept Eir¡¯s love?


    ¡ªWill you willingly surrender to the feeling of being loved?


    Yes, he knew better than anyone. Eir was just like them now.


    But after tasting hope, warmth, and the comfort of being cherished...


    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to resist.


    Maybe drowning in this feeling of being loved was something he couldn¡¯t refuse¡ªnot when it made him feel alive for the first time in so long.


    ......


    Gulp.


    At the sound of a swallow, Will glanced up to see Eir pulling away slightly.


    She reached for the cup of water by the bedside, took a sip, then wiped her lips.


    ¡°Without Young Master¡¯s permission... Eir can only go this far. If Young Master is still willing...¡±


    ¡°No, Eir...¡±


    Will caught her wrist, pulling her fingers toward him.


    ¡°...This shouldn¡¯t end here.¡±


    ¡°A mark... should go deeper, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 283.5 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (8)

    Chapter 283.5: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (8)Other than during her sauna training sessions, Will had never seen Eir without her maid uniform.


    She always wore it¡ªalways perfectly neat, even in battle. Rarely was it ever disheveled.


    But now...


    Will watched as she first removed the corset of her dress, then untied the outer apron, leaving only her white underskirt before slowly unbuttoning the pale blue buttons down the front.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Young Master¡¯s request... of course Eir will obey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯m still a little embarrassed.¡±


    Outside, the wind howled against the closed windows, as if urging them to stay inside¡ªto savor this moment.


    Inside, the fireplace crackled, lit by Will¡¯s flame magic.


    And as he watched her, Will suddenly realized¡ª


    He had always cared for Eir, but that care had never been comprehensive.


    As a shield knight, her body wasn¡¯t just slender¡ªit was toned, defined. The contours of her waist, even without the corset, remained sharp. It made him wonder if she had ever needed the corset in the first place.


    Looking at her like this¡ªher bare skin, her ears (soft and begging to be touched), her fluffy tail¡ªhe understood exactly why beastkin were so often taken as slaves among the nobility.


    But he had never thought of her that way.


    From the first moment he saw her, in his mind, he had already known her for years. He knew her future, her past, her struggles.


    She hadn¡¯t even been his favorite character in the original story. If anything, the ¡°failed heroines¡± had always been overshadowed by the main party.


    But this past week had reminded him of his own neglected ¡°first half¡±¡ªthe life before the story began.


    Eir had always been by his side. His childhood companion. His dearest person.


    And now, watching her fumble out of her clothes¡ªrather than the infamous ¡°amazing beastkin slave¡± people whispered about¡ªshe felt more like...


    A childhood friend he had finally, finally gotten to love. Less about physical desire, more about something deeper¡ªsomething warm.


    ¡°S-Sorry, Young Master. The uniform is... a little hard to take off. Please wait a moment. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    She slipped her arms free first, then let the thick fabric slide from her shoulders, pooling at her feet.


    Will had been the one to suggest this, yet now... he was hesitating.


    Why? Why was he the one pushing forward this time, when before he had always been the one pushed down?


    It was almost as if...


    Eir¡¯s passive affection had trapped him far more effectively than any overt control.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry.


    He couldn¡¯t stand her looking hurt.


    He hated the sound of her disappointed sighs.


    ...


    In the end, though he seemed like the one taking charge, he was just as ensnared by her love¡ªgentle yet overpowering.


    He had...


    Started unconsciously longing for the nostalgia she brought. Started unconsciously wanting to fulfill her every request. Started unconsciously needing to respond to her feelings.


    In the crackling firelight, Eir¡¯s fingers hooked into the hem of her stockings.


    She was taking those off too?!


    ¡°Wait, Eir. The stockings can stay. This is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Mm! Eir remembers now. This has always been Young Master¡¯s preference.¡±


    ¡°......H-Has it? Wait, how do you even know¡ª¡±


    She tugged the stockings up slightly, making them cling tighter.


    ¡°Because... knowing these things is Eir¡¯s job.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, brighter than Will had ever seen. She was far more excited for this than he was.


    [¡°300 Questions for Going Blackening,¡± Question 18: When given the chance to sleep with them, how should you dress?


    ¡°Learn everything they like. Secretly. So when the time comes, you can surprise them.¡±


    ¡°Lure them in¡ªstart with what they love most.¡±]


    ¡°Then... Young Master... would you like to... start with the stockings?¡±


    Her gaze flickered away, her hands fidgeting.


    But her tail betrayed her¡ªwagging uncontrollably.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Eir listened to Will¡¯s heavy breathing as he drew closer.


    ¡°Mmm... Young Master, this... this feels a little... tingly...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but pull him into an embrace.


    ¡°Mm... Eir shouldn¡¯t... order Young Master around, but... could Young Master...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    But in reality¡ª


    ¡°Y-Young Master... really is a liar...!¡±


    Will chuckled, enjoying the sounds she made.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew me well? Then you should¡¯ve guessed... I¡¯m not exactly an honest, gentle, or well-behaved person, right?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush. In fact, he loved teasing Eir like this¡ªwatching her fluster, her cheeks reddening, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes...


    ¡°Eir, I get the feeling you were looking forward to this more than I was.¡±


    ¡°Because... because Young Master¡¯s... scent... is so... so strong. For Eir, this scent... makes my heart race...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Will murmured this as his fingers trailed lower¡ªto the base of her spine.


    Her tailbone.


    ¡°......No one¡¯s ever touched there before...¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking¡ªdo beastkin tails extend from the tailbone? Are they purely physical, or do they function as magical organs too?¡±


    ¡°Young Master... please don¡¯t think about academic things right now...¡±


    ¡°Mm... Maybe it¡¯s just a habit.¡±


    ¡°Eir waited so long... Eir is very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. We¡¯re done with that. Eir, you choose what happens next. Honestly... I¡¯ve always been passive in this regard.¡±


    [¡°300 Questions for Going Blavckening ,¡± Question 19: How do you make them feel like they can¡¯t live without you during this?


    ¡°Give them an experience only you can provide!¡±


    ¡°Make them addicted to you!¡±]


    ¡°Then... Young Master, do you remember Eir¡¯s promise? About becoming your... dog¡ª¡±


    She slowly turned around.


    Grabbed a pillow from Will¡¯s bed.


    Pressed it beneath herself.


    And¡ª


    ¡°Woof~!¡±


    Her tail, brown with a hint of grey, perked up. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Will took a deep breath, steadying himself.


    ¡°Young Master... if you want, you can... do other things too. Like... try grabbing the tail...?¡±


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡ª!!¡±


    Eir buried her face in the pillow.


    Her muffled whimpers started human¡ªthen gradually grew more... primal.


    ¡°Awooo~?¡±


    ¡°Eir... you¡¯re cute. Your tail, your ears... all of it.¡±


    He leaned in, whispering directly into her ear.


    Just that¡ªjust his breath against her fur¡ªmade her entire ear twitch.


    Of course. Will smiled. For beastkin, the ears were likely even more sensitive than a half-elf¡¯s.


    ¡°Y-Young Master... really didn¡¯t... keep your promise to be gentle...¡±


    ¡°Well... that¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    ¡°But... but Eir knows best...¡±


    She turned her head slightly, peeking at him from beneath the pillow.


    ¡°Young Master has always been like this.¡±


    ¡°Doing strange things¡ªthings others might call perverted... but actually, you¡¯re gentle. You whisper to Eir. You always think about how Eir feels...¡±


    ¡°Because Eir watched Young Master grow up...¡±


    ¡°Every time you were selfish, every time you hesitated, every time you pushed forward... Eir saw it all.¡±


    ¡°So... what Eir loves most... is this you. The one who keeps being strange and wild.¡±


    ¡°Please... keep going. However feels most natural to you.¡±


    ¡°As long... as long as Young Master still needs Eir like this...¡±


    ¡°Eir will be happy.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a lie¡ªbecause Young Master knows, right? Eir... is the most honest person. Eir never lies.¡±


    ...


    It was snowing.


    Tiny white flakes clung to the windowpane, painting it in frost.


    Soon, the glass fogged over, obscuring the view outside.


    The morning¡¯s biting wind had died down, leaving only a faint breeze¡ªlike a whisper against the ear.


    The first snow of winter had arrived¡ªsilent, sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing, Eir.¡±


    Will pulled on his shirt, then the coat Eir had prepared for him.


    He looked up, speaking to her.


    Eir, now back in her maid dress, smoothed out her skirt before neatly folding her stockings and placing them in the laundry basket.


    As she fastened the last button on her blouse, she heard Will and followed his gaze outside.


    ¡°Winter... really is here.¡±


    For some reason, Will sighed.


    No matter what happened when snow fell, the cold always seeped into his mood.


    Right now, watching the white-covered world, he felt that chill again.


    But¡ª


    Eir pressed a warm finger to his lips.


    Her touch still carried the heat from when she had clutched the pillow.


    She tilted her head, smiling softly.


    ¡°No, Young Master... to Eir...¡±


    ¡°This is still spring.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (9)

    Chapter 284: Springtime for the Beastkin Maid (9)Sitting by the window, bundled in a thick blanket and sweater, Will gazed out at the snowy landscape, a hefty History of Magic book in his lap.


    Winters with heavy snowfall were nothing new in his memory. The Entark Empire had distinct seasons, and every winter brought similar snowscapes, with pavilions in the courtyard blanketed in thick snow.


    But this winter had come too early.


    Lost in thought, he tucked his feet deeper under the blanket, huddling closer to the warmth of his little room.


    What had he usually done during winters in the past?


    He flipped through the pages of History of Magic.


    Perhaps the book was too dull or too esoteric.


    Most books from the study had been taken away, and only this one remained.


    Even though he had read it before, he could barely remember its contents. The only thing that stuck was that, apart from a few passing references to ¡°myths,¡± everything else documented was from the past five hundred years.


    Strange.


    Why was he not as engrossed as before when reading by the window?


    The stories on the pages now seemed tedious.


    In the past, he had loved this book because it was filled with the ¡°story¡¯s¡± untold settings, offering glimpses of spoilers that piqued his curiosity.


    But now...


    Why?


    Why did it feel as dull as flipping through a history textbook when unable to sleep? The official accounts of events, the jumble of hard-to-remember names and magical terms all mixed together...


    Just as Will was pondering this, his thoughts were interrupted by Eir:


    ¡°Young Master, try this. It¡¯s freshly roasted sweet potatoes.¡±


    A steaming sweet potato appeared before him, as if fighting the cold creeping through the window.


    ¡°Seems like I haven¡¯t had this much before.¡±


    He picked up the sweet potato, but it was too hot to handle, so he juggled it between his hands before peeling off its skin.


    ¡°In the past, the Hysterm household rarely chose sweet potatoes as a staple. Even if we did eat them, they were served as sliced pieces.¡±


    Eir also held a sweet potato, sitting on a wooden chair by the windowsill.


    She brought over paper napkins so he could place the peelings on his lap.


    ¡°People say roasted sweet potatoes have a wintery flavor.¡±


    ¡°They really do.¡±


    Will smiled. For him, it was also a distant memory.


    Here, winter was about staying warm indoors, watching the snow outside, with Eir by his side, reading books he found fascinating, jotting down notes he deemed meaningful, enjoying warm, slightly luxurious meals, and passing the days one by one.


    ¡°But actually, Eir hates winter.¡±


    Eir, with a mouthful of sweet potato, suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Eir has never told Young Master about Eir¡¯s life before coming here...¡±


    Because I already know¡ªWill thought to himself. He had read those ¡°character bios¡± many times, recalling even Eir¡¯s innermost thoughts.


    He had always believed he didn¡¯t need to hear the story from her lips again.


    Because he already knew from a more objective perspective.


    But...


    ¡°Then tell me. This book is too boring. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Will closed the book, looking at Eir¡¯s earnest profile and perked ears.


    ¡°I was abandoned at the end of summer. The forest was still warm then, but it gradually got colder.¡±


    Eir smiled, breaking off a piece of sweet potato and feeding it to Will, who hadn¡¯t fully peeled his yet.


    She didn¡¯t refer to herself as ¡°Eir¡± this time. It was understandable¡ªthat name was given to her when she arrived at the Hysterm household, Will recalled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened before or why I was in the forest. But when hugging my tail couldn¡¯t warm me anymore, I thought, if it gets any colder, I won¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°The border forest does get cold quickly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then because I had never experienced it. I thought the world would keep getting colder, and there would be no more days of walking barefoot in the streams.¡±


    She hugged herself tighter. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°...Later, I learned it was called winter. After I came back, the thing I heard most was probably, ¡®She almost didn¡¯t make it through winter to see spring.¡¯¡±


    Will didn¡¯t speak this time.


    His skin felt the chill beyond the blanket, but he knew Eir¡¯s experience was far colder and harsher.


    ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen. That winter, Young Master took Eir in.¡±


    Her self-reference changed back.


    She was once again the polite, slightly childish, adorable maid who referred to herself in the third person.


    ¡°Then, Eir learned that after winter, there would be warmer days ahead.¡±


    ¡°From then on, every day for Eir was a spring, knowing that the cold would pass and the weather would get warmer.¡±


    Will watched as she swallowed the sweet potato without realizing it.


    ¡°Mmm... mmm!¡±


    But she seemed to choke, so Will patted her back.


    ¡°Easy, take your time. You don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re back in the past, starving.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s too hot. A dog¡¯s... a dog¡¯s tongue can¡¯t handle it... so I just swallowed it.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Will.


    For some reason, even though the answer was clear from the previous test, Will now wondered¡ª


    Had she really...


    really ¡°turned dark¡±?


    Or had he gradually... gradually accepted this clingy relationship where she seemed unable to live without him?


    So every passing day, he too couldn¡¯t leave her?


    ¡°They often say dogs are loyal, very attached to their masters. Even though... even though Eir is a wolf, being Young Master¡¯s dog is not bad.¡±


    She repeated a phrase she often said.


    ¡°Woof~¡±


    Then, she chuckled, her tail wagging behind her.


    ¡°Wait, I just realized something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Always having you say ¡®Eir is Young Master¡¯s dog¡¯ might... might be a bit misleading?¡±


    ¡°But... wasn¡¯t that what Young Master meant?¡±


    Will remembered.


    He wanted... to make Eir as strong as that comedic canine character who died.


    He didn¡¯t actually want her to be his dog, right?!


    ¡°But, to get back on topic, Eir... I haven¡¯t gone out since coming here. After the snow stops, there¡¯s a place I want to visit...¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Eir¡¯s ears perked up instantly, her eyes wide, waiting for him to continue¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s pay our respects to the dog that started it all.¡±


    Will recalled the Quest System he had written page by page since that day, the ¡°destiny¡± of his death he had been certain wouldn¡¯t change, and the three heroines who had gathered around him through various coincidences.


    Now that he was back at the beginning, perhaps it was time to revisit the past.

 Chapter 285 - Shuna is Still Conquering the Dungeon

    Chapter 285: Shuna is Still Conquering the DungeonEven for Shuna, who knew the dungeon system inside out, rich with knowledge and experience in exploring dungeons, facing...


    a dungeon level without any ¡°monsters,¡± traps, or even an exit in sight...


    ...but was asked to turn a white block in three directions, was still bewildering.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hello, the directions are front, side, and back. Please.¡±


    ¡°Ahem... You¡¯re quite polite?¡±


    ¡°Front. Please raise your hand slightly, 45 degrees.¡±


    Click.


    ¡°Side. Please raise your hand to show your side.¡±


    Click.


    ¡°Back. Please maintain the same pose as the front.¡±


    Shuna¡¯s first rule of dungeon exploration: when ¡°lost¡± or ¡°confused¡± on a certain level, always follow the dungeon¡¯s ¡°guidance.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s a monster waiting to be fought, a pit that looks like a trap, or a sign that says ¡°Exit Ahead.¡±


    At first, she thought this rule was practical and could temporarily solve problems.


    After experiencing the Tenth Demon Castle and hearing Lucifa explain the rules of the dungeon side, she found a theoretical basis for this principle.


    Dungeons themselves rely on adventurers to progress deeper to accumulate ¡°energy,¡± so there¡¯s no reason to block their progress on any level.


    But...


    What exactly is this for?


    ¡°Decoding successful, please enter the ¡®Will Hysterm¡¯ data now.¡±


    Decoding?


    Shuna tilted her head, puzzled by the term.


    ¡°And, Will? Why is it Will¡¯s data? Where did that woman Treya throw me? Isn¡¯t this her dungeon?¡±


    After listening, Shuna quickly had some ¡°guesses.¡±


    Since demons control emotions, memories, and contracts, is it possible...


    that this is Will¡¯s extracted memories or something similar?


    If so, could she see some very cute things?


    Like baby Will?


    Like the super serious Will who first wrote her that letter?


    Like the Will who was bullied and cried at school?


    But in the next moment, although she was standing still, the white surroundings began to move rapidly and crazily¡ª


    These scenes had something like ¡°photos¡± on them, but they moved very fast, and the continuous still ¡°photos¡± moved rapidly before Shuna¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It should be just still images, but moving at this speed, it becomes like a moving image... right?¡±


    At the same time, the entire space was filled with ¡°language¡± Shuna couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°¨}¨}W¨}¨}Chuang¨}¨}¨}Yige¨}¨}¨}...¡±


    The reason she could still recognize it as ¡°language¡± was that she could hear some regularity in the pronunciation, not a string of ¡°gibberish.¡±


    ¡°Hearing incomprehensible language in a dungeon is normal. But... if this is Will¡¯s memory, why are there so many completely new languages I don¡¯t understand?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was very confident!


    Although she hadn¡¯t communicated face-to-face with others, she had learned at least four or five languages through books. A brand-new language was the first time she encountered it.


    She stayed calm, folded her arms, and focused intently on every ¡°photo¡± flashing before her eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t see clearly, are Will¡¯s memories this blurry?¡±


    Unlike what Shuna expected.


    She didn¡¯t see the ¡°baby¡± Will.


    She couldn¡¯t even make out the images clearly.


    The ¡°photos¡± were of poor quality, most of them only showing ¡°colors¡± and ¡°shadows,¡± let alone recognizing them.


    But...


    These colors and shadows gave Shuna a ¡°strange¡± feeling, as if they didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    ¡°If it were my memory, from when I came to this world to now... it should be very clear.¡±


    She muttered to herself and then paused.


    ¡°Haha, well, I have no memory before the age of thirteen, so I can¡¯t know how a normal person remembers their childhood.¡±


    But...


    Suddenly...


    The countless flashing photos, whoosh, stopped at one¡ª


    And the surrounding noise ceased in that instant.


    Like flipping a book quickly and suddenly reaching the last page of the ending, so this ¡°ending¡± would stay in front of her for a long time.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    This ¡°photo¡± was very large, like a four-meter-high wall standing before Shuna.


    On it...


    was a ¡°drawing¡± that seemed like a draft, but compared to other photos Shuna had seen, it was unexpectedly very clear.


    A girl with black hair and black eyes, but the lines were slightly messy, holding a dagger to her neck with one hand, and another dagger in the other hand pointing towards the camera, with a glint of light.


    ¡°......¡±


    Shuna¡¯s mind began to race rapidly¡ª


    Although it was just a ¡°drawing,¡± although it seemed like just a few strokes of a draft, even the expression was only an outline.


    But...


    She recognized it at a glance.


    ¡°This is... me?¡±


    The moment she said this, strange sounds echoed around.


    Thump-thump-thump-thump¡ª


    Heartbeats.


    The room was filled with the sound of intense heartbeats, but Shuna could tell, these heartbeats were not normal, they were very ¡°chaotic¡± and accelerating...


    Accompanying the heartbeats were the completely incomprehensible languages, as if chanting a ¡°word¡± with three syllables.


    ¡°¨}¨}¨}, ¨}¨}¨}... ¨}¨}¨}!¡±


    As if some ¡°accident¡± was accelerating, the whole picture began to shake violently.


    Ding¡ª


    ¡°This is... what sound?¡±


    At the sound of this bell-like chime, when she finished speaking, the white space suddenly went black, plunging her into ¡°darkness.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t see anything, couldn¡¯t feel anything, she didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t do anything.


    Just stood still.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the light will come back soon.¡±


    For some reason, knowing this was ¡°Will¡¯s¡± memory, she still maintained vigilance, thinking that some super monster might appear somewhere in the dungeon.


    But after seeing that unfinished, seemingly ¡°draft¡± drawing, she became very ¡°at ease.¡±


    As if standing here, nothing would dare to harm her.


    An unusual sense of ¡°security.¡±


    ¡°Waaah¡ª¡±


    Finally, she heard the cry of a baby.


    The black space she was standing in, like a newborn opening its eyes, opened a ¡°slit¡± from the distant horizon.


    Then, she found herself in a complete room, and before her, it seemed to reproduce the scene in memory.


    The room looked luxurious, like something only ¡°nobles¡± would live in. Combined with the baby¡¯s cry heard earlier, this should be...


    the place where Will was born.


    Then¡ª


    Sure enough, she turned and saw the ¡°child¡± lying in the small crib.


    ¡°Tiny Tiny Tiny Tiny Tiny Tiny Will¡ª!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t cry or fuss, his deep blue eyes darting around, as if trying to gather all the information about ¡°this world.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t see me. Right. This is ¡®memory¡¯ not the past, I can¡¯t interfere with you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best, but Lady...¡±


    The doctor standing beside Will spoke to someone ¡°behind¡± Shuna. Now, Shuna could understand the words in the memory.


    ¡°Wait... Could it be...¡±


    She turned and saw a man with light golden hair and golden-rimmed glasses behind her.


    ¡°Undoubtedly... Carver Hysterm. But much younger.¡±


    Of course, no adventurer wouldn¡¯t recognize the guild chairman. Especially in this era with photos, he was a celebrity.


    ¡°Sir, please accept our condolences.¡±


    Although she could understand their words, their lips didn¡¯t quite match. Looking closely, the positions of the people in the room were a bit strange.


    For example, Carver was floating above a chair, and the doctor was sitting on the railing of the crib.


    Like they were re-enacting the scene from others¡¯ accounts, placing people in seemingly correct positions, and then filling in the lines.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I came back to see her for the last time.¡±


    Carver¡¯s tone was unusually cold.


    ¡°As for him¡ªcall him Will. After all, she hoped this child would live by his own will and determination.¡±


    He named him without hesitation, and after saying this, he turned away without any attachment.


    ¡°I have other business to attend to, leave him to your care.¡±


    ¡°...A bit irritating.¡±


    Arms crossed, Shuna stared at Carver¡¯s back.


    Shuna had heard during her investigation of House Hysterm that Will was the only child born to Carver¡¯s legitimate wife. But she died in childbirth. Since then, Carver not only had no more children but also cut off contact with the other women around him.


    But...


    Perhaps because this was Will¡¯s memory, Shuna found Carver¡¯s emotions quite abnormal.


    If he truly loved his wife, shouldn¡¯t he be sad at her death in childbirth?


    If he was just putting on a show of being affectionate, shouldn¡¯t he at least look at his child with excitement?


    But...


    In this memory, all Shuna saw was... his ¡°numbness.¡± It was as if he had no emotions about this, just...


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to go through and experience it. Hmm... He seems to have that mindset.¡±


    Before she could think more, the room she was standing in began to ¡°rotate¡± rapidly.


    Like the photos playing earlier, some blurry, some clear, scenes played out like a stage play, showing her little Will, how he learned to stand, walk, and talk, up to the age of four or five...


    By now, Shuna could confirm one thing¡ª


    The memories were playing in ¡°chronological order.¡±


    Not in a chaotic sequence.


    The blurry parts were probably memories Will thought unimportant, the clear parts... like when he fell using acceleration magic in winter and lay in bed for three days, were probably his most vivid memories.


    ¡°So... if memories are played in chronological order here, and the memory of seeing Carver was from birth. Then before the black screen, the memory I saw... even with me in it, what exactly was it?¡±


    Several possibilities arose in Shuna¡¯s mind.


    Like¡ª


    A past life?


    ¡°Haha, how could that happen.¡±


    Now, if you told her that Will might have had over twenty years of memories before he was born, and most importantly, she appeared in those memories¡ªeven the romance novels sold on the streets wouldn¡¯t dare write such a story.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just see the cute little Will~¡±


    Shuna crouched down, watching the little Will hugging his teddy bear, sitting on the floor, earnestly playing with its arms.


    ¡°A bit chubby, but... the eyes are as beautiful as now.¡±


    ......


    Childhood is often a time that feels long while living through it but short in retrospect.


    For Will, it was the same.


    In a blink, Shuna watched him through countless springs, summers, autumns, and winters.


    Another winter.


    In this winter, Shuna saw something that made her laugh out loud¡ª


    The dog that had been with Will for many years, raised with such care, walked out of its kennel, stepped on its food bowl, spun around several times, hit a tree, and died.


    ¡°This guy, why does he remember this scene so clearly? Even how the dog¡¯s tail swung is vivid. You really are a strange person.¡±


    She said to herself, waving her hand.


    ¡°Never mind, if I had encountered something so funny, I¡¯d probably remember it for a lifetime too.¡±


    Then...


    She stood there, listening to Will¡¯s entire ¡°destiny¡± speech, and Eir¡¯s self-identification from wolf to dog.


    These were fresh memories, something she hadn¡¯t heard Will mention.


    ¡°Talking about destiny at such a young age... you really are...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find the words and paused mid-sentence.


    Then she sat on the ¡°snow,¡± although she couldn¡¯t feel the ¡°snow¡± in the memory.


    The scene began to rotate, returning to Will¡¯s room. The room he had lived in since birth.


    There, she saw the most surprising... the most incredible thing in the entire memory.


    ¡°Today is the first day of organizing the ¡®system.¡¯ Let me think, what should be written first...¡±


    Little Will, after everyone had gone to bed, climbed into his seat and turned on the desk lamp.


    He opened a red book and wrote Quest System on the first page.


    But he didn¡¯t write anything on the first page.


    Instead...


    He turned to the last page.


    ¡°Let¡¯s write the ultimate quest first.¡±


    Shuna walked to the table.


    She looked at the last page of the book.


    [Reward: Find the ¡®Heroine¡¯ who belongs to you.]


    Then, Will, like a tireless typewriter, wrote...


    an entire page of heroines.


    At that moment, his expression was nothing like a child his age, not even like the current him.


    There was a rare...


    ¡°madness¡± in him.